《Cheat Awakening》


 Chapter 1: Chapter 1. Myne

    Forest Behind the Town of Lucas ...


    Aaaaaaaaa Helppppp


    A loud ear-piercing scream sounded inside the Forest.


    If I return to town safely I kill that motherf*cker old man, who says that storm rabbit is easy to hunt.


    While I am still thinking about how easily I believe in that old man''s words, a storm rabbites behind me and uses his skill [Strom kick] and kicks on my butt and sds me flying in the sky.


    ...


    "Ahh,'' that kick was really powerful, although because of that kick I managed to save my life, but today I am probably not going to sleep peacefully,


    ahh, my butt..."I thought while rubbing my painful butt.


    My name is Myne. I am 4 years old soon to be an adult and an apprtice hunter.


    I was 9 years old wh my parts pass away due to some sickness or something else, I really don''t know the reason, but all I know is that they are dead.


    After the deaths of my parts, I start living alone, like every other orphan.


    But because my father was a professional hunter, wh I be 5 years old he start teaching me about hunting And my mother was a retired advisor of the old king. my mother was from a high-ss noble family.


    It is still a mystery to me, how did my dumb father manage to seduce her and marry her in the d.


    After marrying to father, my mother runs out of her home andes to this Town with my father and bes a housewife.


    Because my father starts teaching me about hunting, my mother also started to teach me all types of geral to deep knowledge about every topic that she knows, and although she was a woman but because she was from a noble family, her favorite topic in teaching was always is scamming peoples, politics, business, like how to read people, how to make profit any kind of situation, etc...


    She wanted to teach me everything that she knows, that is why she makes a rule that in the family no matter what happed no one kept any secrets, and because my mother was the boss of the family, we can only follow her order like servants.


    After that day my mother and father started telling me all kinds of gossip that happing in the town, who is the most idiot person in town, ev about there''s sexual life, everything about sex and how it feels good after having sex and how much time my fatherst, etc...


    Because of this, since our house is not much big and we only have  main hall,  kitch and  rooms after they start talking to me like a frid, I started to hear mother loud ''moan'' every night.


    The first time wh I heard that I thought something happs to her but wh I secretly peek into their room I show that mother riding on fatherpletely naked and doing up-down and moaning loudly, while her E-cup size big breasts jiggling fastly, after that day theypletely op in front of me and I received a permant free sex show membership from them.


    So yes you can say that I can watch sex every night and because in town alchemy shops also sell birth control pills they also didn''t have to worry about pregnancy.


    Anyway so because of 4 years of training with my parts, I learned many things from them and after their death, I don''t have much trouble adjusting without them and also because they left ough money for me to survive 3 years without any kind of worry.


    So ev after their death, I managed myself quite well.


    For most of my free 3 years ( because I don''t worry about money ) I practice all skills that I learned from my parts.


    I know that my part''s money soon will d so I made various types of traps that could be used to catch small animals like rabbits so I can sell them for some money.


    Thanks to my mother''s lessons, I can sell my gain at a good price and because of my little age, I can easily scam people with the help of my sweet words and cutess ( that I took from my mother ). I also have a little talt that I easily find out words that make other people feel good, this trick works better with wom, and managed to gain some profit no matter what I do.


    All thanks to my super mother.


    ''Ahh,'' I really miss her, Myne thought sadly.


    ( A/J: by the way, your father was also dead you know! hepletely forgets his father, poor soul.) ( A=Author, N=Note, J=Joke )


    Today I came to the forest because the butcher old man, whom I always sell monsters that I hunt in the forest, said that on the west side of the forest some people saw Strom Rabbits.


    Butcher Old man said that Strom rabbit is not a powerful monster and sold at a good price. Although I don''t know if that news about Strom Rabbit is right or wrong but because I am already going on hunting, so I thought let''s see if I find any Strom Rabbit, and now, I am heading towards the Lucas Town while bandaging my injuries.


    Before returning home let''s see if something is caught in my traps, Myne thought while checking the traps that he set up in the forest.


    "Phew, there is also nothing here as well, it seems like is not my lucky day," Myun said unhappily.


    These are a total of 6 traps and 5 traps that I checked to have no prey, now only one trap is left unchecked.


    Although most of the time I hunt with my bow and arrow or dagger, and I rarely depd on traps but they are also a source of my little ie until I receive my skills from awaking.


    There are still  days before my awaking ceremony. After  days I will be 5 years old and officially an adult who can go to an awaking ceremony to awak his skills.


    Every adult receives differt types of skills from their awaking.


    While I am thinking about what kind of skill I will awak... I heard a noise like a bird from the location where I set myst trap, and I hurriedly run in that direction.


    "...Hmm? is that a guruppi??"


    Since it''s difficult to hunt a guruppi because most of the time they fly in the sky and hardlye to the g. So their price is also quite high and if I am not wrong th I can sell them to the trading guide in 5 silver coins.


    [ By the way,


    copper coins =  silver coin,


    0 silver coins =  gold coin, and


    0 gold coins =  tinum coin. ]


    I took out my bow from behind my back and start walking toward them siltly.


    Wh I was only  meters away from the trap, I saw that one guruppi caught in my trap while  guruppi standing behind her and making noise.


    That trapped guruppi is probably a female otherwise what fuck are those two guruppi''s doing there?


    Without hesitation, I fired the arrow.


    The sound of the arrow piercing through the forest.... Landed on the guppies it made a crying sound and plopped on the g and die without knowing who killed him, what a sad life.


    Just as I kill the first guruppi, the other guruppi starts to fly with all his might, but before he can make a proper distance betwe us, I also took his life as well.


    With one more arrow, I also kill the third guruppi who is caught in the trap, and just like that, I made 5 silver coins, without much trouble.


    Today I made a good profit, I thought happily while taking out my storage bag, which my father left for me. It''s a normal convit magic item that can store any item, except living beings. this storage bag can store 0 kg of items.


    I picked up the carcass and put them into the storage bag and started to walk toward the town.....


    After half hourter I arrived at the trading guide.


    Wh I was about to ter the trading guide counter where we can sell or buy our things, I heard an annoying voice from behind me.


    "Ah! boss why are you here, you just have ordered me, and I canplete your work."


    I turned my head and saw ck hair, blue eyes, thin body, but with a little cute-looking boy standing behind me with 3 other random boys.


    This is Ansem, son of a trading guide leader.


    He is the same age as me, and why is he calling me boss, because of a childhood incidt.


    Wh I am 6 years old, he starts to bully me, and after my mother found out about that, she strictly started to teach high-grade hand-to-handbat and after  months of non-stop hellish training, I wt all my anger of training on them and I beat the hell out of them. From that day onward he became my fan out of little fear, little respect, and start calling me boss.


    "Ansem, how many times do I have to say to you that I am not your boss?"


    "But boss you are the most powerful youth in tire Lucas town under 5."


    He is calling me youth because I didn''t turn 5 so I am not an adult yet.


    "Because  of you motherf*ckers tries to train at all," I said annoyingly.


    Hm? What''s the matter? while I was ready to give Ansem and his gang members a little beating, I heard a heavy voice from behind me.


    I look back and saw Ansem''s father standing behind me while looking at Ansem angrily.


    "Myne, did the Ansem trouble you again? guide leader asked me seriously." the guild leader asked with a frown.


    "Dad, what are you talking and how can I give trouble to the boss?" Ansem answer immediately before I could say something.


    Before those father and son start their family drama in front of me, I hurriedly said "It''s all right guide leader we just talking."


    After saying that I make a little excuse and after saying bye to everyone, I hurriedly run toward the exchange counter. Ie in front of the counter where a young-looking female doing her work, we''ll this can''t consider work since she is just putting makeup on her face but I don''t care about it and I just put down my all 3 guruppis on her desk.


    After seeing the counter girl who seems to like to put on makeup ev though she is only  years old like there is no more tomorrow, I immediately figure out that this girl likes to attract other people''s atttion otherwise why is she doing this useless work since there is already so much makeup on her face.


    But people like her, I like them most in the business since they are too easy to manipte.


    The counter girl looked at me after seeing my prey on her desk and I give the counter girl a cute smile while saying "beautiful sister I want to sell them, can you help me please."


    By the way, she is not that beautiful, If you put her on a beauty scale of  to , th she only receives 3 points on her beauty scale, she is not beautiful at all, and her boobs are t like they didn''t exist at all, but because I didn''t want to offd her and lose my profits because of some stupid words, I have to do something that makes her happy and this trick always works.


    After hearing aplimt from me, first, the counter girl nodded with satisfaction that I can see her beauty, after which she give me happy smile and said...


    "Although normally we buy guruppi at the price of 5 silver coins but since you are a good boy, that''s why your this beautiful sister will give you 6 silver coins for every guruppi."


    ( See, this trick always work. )


    "Thank you, beautiful sister," I said while taking 8 silver coins from her and start walking towards my house.

 Chapter 2: Chapter 2. Awakening

    Today marks the official transition into adulthood for Myne, and he soon finds himself approaching a temple-like structure where the awaking ceremony is scheduled tomce.


    Those on the cusp of adulthood must undergo the awaking ceremony, a pivotal evt that prests an opportunity to unlock up to three abilities referred to as Skills. The quantity and calibre of these Skills are contingt upon the getic makeup flowing through their veins and, to some extt, luck; nothing is predetermined.


    The efficacy of the Skills varies, influcing one''s ability tobat monsters that pose a threat to ordinary individuals. Those dowed with pott Skills garner respect, wealth, romantic interests, noble standing, and, in certain instances, ev princesses as spouses. Conversely, many are left with mundane and ineffective Skills.


    Thus, childr born to parts possessing formidable Skills inhertly joy a greater likelihood of awaking powerful abilities. There was a time wh the fusion of certain Skills resulted in the creation of extraordinary, almost outrageous, capabilities.


    Such extraordinary Skills are celebrated as the heroic tales of the past, as individuals achieved remarkable sess through the amalgamation of their Skills.


    Consider the King, for instance, who was bestowed with two Skills: a fusion of ''One-Handed de ( Large )'' and ''Physical Strgth Enhancemt ( Large ) ''.


    The One-Handed de Skill is abat-orited ability with varying degrees of strgth, Physical Strgth Enhancemt ( Large ) on the other hand a skill augmting physical prowess, categorized into four levels: Small, Medium, Large, and Top. In the case of the King, he attained the second strongest variation, One-Handed de and Physical Strgth Enhancemt.


    Through the adeptbination of these two Skills, the King acquired unparalleled strgth. His aplishmts were myriad, including triumphs over adversaries and the old king''s sons, ultimately securing his position as the reigning monarch of the Augusta Kingdom.


    The temple host emphasized that the more pott the Skill, the rarer its bestowal, creating a low probability for individuals to receive an idealbination of powerful and high-battle-power Skills.


    Though not truly infinite, the vast array of avable Skills is seemingly boundless. Among this multitude, only a select few exhibit godly effects, further amplifying the rarity of such extraordinary abilities.


    As the childr approached the brink of adulthood, apanied by their families, they made their way to the temple, carrying immse hopes in their hearts. Each harboured the desire to obtain pott skills akin to the King''s, visioning a life where their dreams could be realized. Yet, if all goes as expected, they may soon confront the harsh reality.


    Upon arriving at the awaking temple, Myne sought out a quiet corner and stood alone. Over time, a growing number of people tered the temple, prompting gratitude that the temple forced a rule allowing only those awaking their skills to ter on this sacred day. This rule spared the temple from bing an overcrowded sea of faces, leaving ample space to move freely.


    Having observed over fifty childr, Myne couldn''t help but feel a lingering awkwardness. Most of the life he had be dedicated to training and hunting, resulting in a physique that betrayed his actual age of fifte.


    His well-built muscles, devoid of excess fat, and a height of an unusually tall .85 meters might lead someone meeting him for the first time to mistake him for an eighte or ne-year-old.


    After a while, half of the childr, or should I say newly be adults, awaked their skills. Some appeared ted, while others wore expressions of mncholy. A few ev broke into tears as if they had just lost their parts. One adult, however, reacted in a way that left everyone speechless.


    Faced with the disappointmt of not acquiring any useful skills, he clung to the awaking ceremony host''s legs like a desperate spider, tearfully expressing his disdain and disgust for his useless skill and desperately asking the host to give him a better one, which was obviously unrealistic.


    Yet, instead of showing sympathy or couragemt, the host, disying no tolerance for such behaviour, kicked him in the face and ordered the guards to throw that piece of shit out from the awaking temple.


    Finally few minutester, a mysterious mix of anticipation, unease, nervousness, and fear veloped Myne as it was now his turn.


    Wh the host caught sight of him, he initially thought Myne was a new guard or something, and approached him to report something.


    However, as Myne indicated that it was now his turn, the host nced at him as if he was seeing a unique animal but he soon came back to his sses and instructed with a stoic expression, "Enter that circle and pray to God for good luck, expressing gratitude for bing an adult."


    Being told that, Myne tered the circle filled with weird symbols and offered prayers to God. These were just normal formalities that every awaking candidate had to go through, ev though most childr didn''t ev pray correctly; they simply oped and closed their mouths, and that was it.


    After the formation circle activated, Myne''s body shone faintly for a few seconds, and three pieces of information appeared in his mind out of thin air.


    "Hmm, it seems like you safely received your skills. Please ce your hands on this orb," the Host spoke calmly, holding out a blue transpart orb, and Myne ced my hands on it without any hesitation.


    As he did that, the three skills information that had previously appeared in his mind were disyed inside the orb: namely, ''Appraisal?Complete'', ''Cut & Paste'', and ''Invtory''.


    After seeing Myne''s skills, the Host didn''t react much and started to exin their use causally.


    "The skill named Appraisal can examine the details of everything. It is quite a rare skill. The ones that we frequtly hear about are ''Appraisal?Age'', ''Appraisal?Idtity'', ''Appraisal?Animal'', ''Appraisal?Gder'', etc. It is a rare skill, but there is a catch. You can examine the attribute at the d of ''Appraisal'' means what kind of information it will provide you.


    For example, ''Appraisal?Gder'' for most of time it was apletely usless skill, as we can see other gder with our eyes anyway. You can say that it''s a failure, ev though it is also Appraisal, after all what can ''Complete'' represt? Don''t tell me now we couldn''t ev see if anything isplete or brok, anyway," the Host said with a little regret while shaking his head.


    I don''t know why he looks sadder than me after seeing my first skill because with the ''Appraisal'' that I was bestowed, there was a "Complete" at the back, Myne thought confuesdly while staring at the host with a weird expression.


    This is probably the top attribute ev within Appraisal because what the Host knows about Appraisal is what he heard or read in books, but Myne had received all detailed information about his skills with awaking directly in his mind. So he know their actual value.


    His ''Appraisal'' has plete'' on its back because it can examine anything without limits. Although the Host said that it''s a good skill ev though it''s a failure in his eyes, Myne know that this is a godly skill.


    After all, with this skill, he can know about anything as long as it is in front of him; nothing can hide from him after today, and this is perfect for him, who does most of his work in the wilderness.


    "I''ve never heard of a Skill called ''Cut & Paste'', but I have heard of the Skills called ''Cut'' and ''Paste''," the Host said after thinking for a while.


    "The ''Cut'' is a Skill to ''cut down'' everything before you. For example, if you use it while pulling out weeds, all the weeds within your sight are immediately cut. Disposing of weeds with this method undoubtedly yields the best oue. With such an example, I believe it is a wonderful skill. However, this skill is best employed on fundamtally inanimate objects that don''t contain life.


    It does not work on living things."


    "If it were effective ev on living things, it would be the perfect and extremely advantageous skill to bring to a battle against monsters. Naturally, after dealing with monsters, it would be quite convit during dismantling, or so I''ve heard," The host said with a low voice, expressing a desire to be a hero as well, but the harsh reality definaly had show him his ce.


    Myne nodded in agreemt each time the hostpleted a stce, he will show reaction, letting him know he was atttively listing his nonsse.


    Dismantling takes a lot of work, inevitably consuming some time. Since time is a factor, there is always the possibility that the blood and stch of the monster during dismantling will attract other monsters.


    Advturers would die to invite me in their team with wide op arms because of this skill, as it substantially reduces a lot dismantling time, Myne thought with a slight smirk on his face.


    "As for''Paste'', it is a skill that ''sticks'' anything visible to any ce. It can be used like glue, so to speak. However, it differs from regr glue. Once you stick something, the attached object can never be torn apart. A mistake in pasting can lead to a disastrous oue."


    "If you use ''Cut'', you can somewhat detach Paste skill effect, It isn''t exactly tearing it off; rather, cutting it off, so better be careful. For example, if a person is bestowed with both Cut and Paste simultaneously, which is rare, you can say that it is an extremely inconvitbination."


    "Although among producers, called craftsm, the skill is unparalleled in its utilization. I''ve heard that they can produce unbelievably sturdy tools and furniture, among other things. Depding on your proficicy level, it can be a beficial skill."


    "Last is your ''Invtory'' skill. This is a storage-type skill with a maximum capacity of  to 0 cubic meters maybe," The host said hurriedly, with a hint of jealousy clearly visible on his face.


    He probably thinks that having three skills at once is too rare to see, especially since all my skills are supportive andplemt each other. In one way or another, those skills are too good for a low-level person like me. I hope I don''t attract unnecessary atttion, Myne thought while wiping sweet from his forehead.


    "Hmm, it seems like you are bestowed with wonderful skills. ''Appraisal?Complete'', ''Invtory'', and ''Cut & Paste'' also seem useful depding on how you use them," The Host said, staring at Myne like a pervert while giving him a forced smile, and continued, "That''s it for today. May God bless your life."


    Expressing his fake gratitude to the Host as well, who definitely had ulterior thoughts about his skills but could do nothing about it, Myne set off toward home in extremely happy mood.

 Chapter 3: Chapter 3. Godly Skills

    While thinking about my Skills, I set out for home, while riding a cheap carriage.


    There were about  people in the carriage with me.


    The awaking temple is located in the capital city and my house is on the outskirts of the Town of Lucas. My house is about half a day away from the capital city if I go by carriage.


    Lucas Town is a rtively nearby town to the capital, with a poption of about a thousand. Beginner advturers always pass through here, so It''s a lively town.


    Well th, since now I have some time let''s try my new skills, first ''Appraisal'', Myne thought.


    While sitting in the carriage, which is shaking like an old man, I siltly used Appraisal on a muscr advturer in front of me.


    As I did that, his information surfaced in my mind.


    [ Name: Keith


    Race: Hume (A/N: Hume is the name of the human race in this world.)


    Gder: Male


    Age: 3 Years Old


    upation: C-Rank Advturer


    [Skill]


    One-handed de


    Cleaning ]


    His skills are... [One-handed de]and [Cleaning], huh....


    It''s a badbination, isn''t it? Although he has a stern face and looks quite scary, but he has an extreme gap in his skills and looks.


    While thinking about [Cleaning]skill, I looked at Keith''s skills with a little more focus, and information about his skill suddly surfaced in my mind.


    [Cleaning]: Able to properly carry out efficit cleaning, wh skill level is increased, able to clean neatly with 0% efficicy.


    I see, so Appraisal can also give me detailed information, this is quite convit, Myne thought.


    I think that it''s probably because it''s [Appraisal?Complete]and since there is ''Complete'' behind it, that means it contains every type of Appraisal.


    While looking at Keith''s skill information there''s a word that arouses my curiosity.


    It''s ''Skill level''.


    I don''t hear anything about skill level but the word seems like the more you use the skill, the better its ability bes just how a new advturer always loses in battle with an old advturer ev if they have some skills.


    Th If that is the case, the more I use skills, the more my skill bes powerful. If so, th from now on I should use Appraisal skills everywhere, since this skill gives me the most advantage in battle, like how old people say, know about yourself, know more about your emy and you will never be defeated.


    Next, let''s see [Invtory].


    Wh I activate [Invtory] a blue transpart window appears in front of my eyes that only I can see, I thought since no have a weird expression ev though there is a blue transpart window floating in front of my face.


    In the window, there are  columns with every column having  boxes. Everything I store in Invtoryes in those boxes.


    Below the window, there is the word ''Page'' writt and in front of the word there are numbers writt  to 0, and after 0 there is the option of ''Next page''.


    I click on ''Next page'' and everything remains the same, the only Number that is writt from  to 0 now changes into  to 40, which means every window has 0 pages and a 000 storage box.


    Out of curiosity I continually click on ''Next page'' but ev after  minutes I don''t reach the d and now I am on pages number 34 to 360.


    Doesn''t that Awaking Host say that storage type skill like my [Invtory] only has  to 0 cubic meters of storage, th why does it look like I have unlimited storage?


    It seems that because my [Invtory] skill doesn''t have a level cap in front of it, that''s why Awaking Host thought that it is just a normal storage-type skill like others.


    But seriously, unlimited storage! I can store anything in it and now I don''t have to think about which item or weapons I bring with me wh I go hunting. No need to worry about their weight, or numbers, I can bring everything with me, Myne thought happily with a wide smile but his sudd happiness doesn''t seem normal in other passgers'' eyes.


    But Myne doesn''t have time to look at other people''s expressions since he still has more important work to do.


    Out of curiosity, how my [Invtory]work, I took out  silver coins from my pocket siltly, after confirming that no one is looking at me, I thought about cing them into [Invtory], and just as I thought, coins in my palm shine a little bit and suddly vanished from my palm.


    I look at [Invtory]window and below thest storage box column, there is a new line writt in normalnguage appears, there is ''Money'' writt on that, and below is the symbol of a silver coin, and in front of  writt on that.


    Th I thought of  silver coins and out of nowhere  silver coins appear in my palm.


    This skill is so awesome! Myne thought excitedly while ying a little more with it.


    After some more experimts, Myne put all coins back into his [Invtory], and just as he was about to close [Invtory], his eyes suddly fall on the upper right corner of the Invtory window there is a circle-type symbol shing continuously in low light.


    I click on that symbol and immediately everything a me began to change, and in the blink of an eye, I appear in an op field grasnd.


    Just wh I am looking a confusedly I suddly realized that under my feet I can''t feel anything.


    I looked down but after looking down what I saw made my eyes pop out of the socket because of shock since I am flying 00 meters high in the air like a bird but without wings.


    F*ckkkk!Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...


    How the hell did Ie here, someone helps me, Myne shouted loudly, like a girl or might ev better than a girl, and closed his eyes, while praying to every god whose name he know, in hope that he can sd a girl in shining armor to save him.


    But ev after more than  minutes of falling, nothing happed, not only did his dream girl didn''te to save him but he also didn''t fall to the g.


    This doesn''t seem normal, Myne thought as he slowly op his eyes and saw that he is still standing in the air without falling.


    After calming down, he saw the weirdest thing of his life, that there is no sun in the sky but the light is everywhere like a normal summer day and as far as he can see there is nothing other than grasnd, not ev a single tree.


    Myne looked a for some time and soon he be bored since there is nothing to see other than the vast grasnd.


    Just as Myne was thinking that how the hell he is going to go down but before he could ev finish his thoughts he suddly felt cold touch under his feet. he looked down and without knowing he was already standing on the g.


    Wh did Ie to the g? Myne thought while touching the g, to confirm that he wasn''t daydreaming. After all, everything that happed till now with him doesn''t look normal from any angle.


    After confirming that he is really standing on the grasnd that he saw from the sky, Myne finally, took a breath of relief.


    Since there is nothing on the g to see, Myne started searching for a way to get out of this ce, but just as he looked a he saw something that immediately attract his atttion.


    There were some silver coins on the g. He hurriedly got down on the knee and took them from the g, but after seeing the coins carefully, what he saw left himpletely speechless because in his palm there are exactly  silver coins.


    The number of these coins is quite coincidtal, Myne thought th suddly a weird ideaes to my mind and he look at the infinite grasnd without any d with a weird expression.


    After thinking for a while, he said  words and suddly there is a bright light lit up in front of his eyes for a momt and wh he oped his eyes again he was already sitting in the carriage.


    Just like I thought, I was inside my [Invtory] skill, what a magical skill, Myne thought with amazemt.


    Th he look at the people inside the carriage and saw that nothing is changed, everything is the same as before he tered the Invtory, not ev a single second pass. If I remembered currtly th I am inside the Invtory for more than  minutes. This means that inside the Invtory time doesn''t work.


    So no matter how much time I spd on the Invtory but not a single second will pass in the real world, after thinking about it, a big smile appear on Myne''s face.


    I don''t know what kind of surprise myst skill going to give me, first two skills are already powerful ough that if anyone knows about them, they might probably kill me out of jealousy. Let''s see what can this skill do, Myne thought.


    Wait a minute, Shit, I forgot that I can''t use[Cut & Paste]in ces with people. Since I didn''t want to let other people know about my skills and bring me disaster. What a pain in the ass, Myne thought while looking outside from the carriage window to know how long it will take to reach his destination and after looking out carefully he found that it still takes some hours to reach Lucas Town.


    Now, what do I do? I am feeling so bored, there is nothing to do, there is are still a 5 hours before the carriage reached Lucas Town, if this goes like this th I probably bored to death, Myne thought while looking at the passing trees.


    Thinking such, Myne starts using Appraisal skill on all  passgers one by one inside the carriage.


    First, he looks at the girl sitting on his left side. She is the same age as him, she has long gre hair with a cute face and red lips. She has B-Cup size breasts and a good-looking body. She is wearing a blue dress with a long skirt thates to her kneel.


    she is currtly sleeping peacefully, ev though I don''t understand how she manages to fall asleep since this carriage is shaking a super old man who is already lived more than what he should have to and now he can kick the bucket at any time.


    [ Name: Neha


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 5 Years Old


    upation: assistant healer


    [Skill]


    Magic?Healing-Low


    Bandaging?Extreme ]


    No wonder she is sleeping peacefully, after all, having awaked super useful healing type skills and anyone after having expectations, and desire for something, and wh finally your that wish isplete, th, of course, you will be super happy.


    If she doesn''t awak those skills th she will also like others, go home, first cry op heartily, th work with her parts, after some time marry some ugly-looking rich random guy or uncle, give birth to a son or daughter for him, and spd the rest of her life boringly and die with old age but now, everything is chance, because of her useful skills.


    From now on she has two ways in front of her, first, she can join any kind of organization, th she will have a peaceful life with a high-d monthly sry, there she also has a high chance of seducing a rich good looking boy from the noble house and be his main wife and th she can spd her rest of life like a que.


    The second way is, that in the excitemt of having good skills, she can be a healer and join an advturing party since they always have high demand because of their low number.


    If she decided to be an advturer and everything goes well and her luck stands with her till the d, th she might get a good team and she might be a pro advturer, but if she was unlucky th who knows if in just her first advture she and her team face goblin ( mostmon monsters that advturers have to fight ) and lose the battle with them and she bes the breeding product of goblins to give birth to new goblins until she can''t handle it anymore and die somewhere in a random cave in the forest, Myne thought without expression on his face, this kind of things are not new for him, who spds most of his time in the forest, of course, he heard this kind of rumors every month, it''s just that there are no goblins near his town otherwise he might have long since be their food.


    Afterward, Myne looked particrly at everyone, those people don''t have any good skills they are justmoners after all. Huh? Ohh shit, it seems like I am not going to home on time, Myne thought while looking at thest person''s status with a frown.


    [ Name: Gaskarth


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 3 Years Old


    upation: Robber


    [Skill]


    Stealing hands?Extreme


    Dagger?Extreme


    Swift feet?Normal ]


    Robber! What the hell he is doing on this poor-looking carriage? Can''t he find some other good or expansive-looking carriage, wh did robber''s standers fall to this low?? Furthermore, he has two skills of Extreme level. With those kinds of skills, he still chooses to be a robber. Does the robbery profession have this much scope??


    It seems like I also have to try this someday, Myne thought seriously.


    But this is not important now, what is more important currtly is that this carriage is in danger, and how patitly he is sitting, it seems that he is waiting for the right time.


    The Robber Gaskarth has a thin body, short ck messy hair like a monkey, fox-like face that anybody just after looking first thoughte in anyone mind is ''This man is not a good person, his face is perfect for scaring childr.


    He was wearing a ck t-shirt with wearied design and blue pants, he doesn''t have any sse of clothes at all, he looked 0% loser at first sight that can''t find a girlfrid ev if he searches the tire kingdom.


    Right now he''s sitting quietly and his eyes are tightly closed, anyone who doesn''t know about him would think that he is sleeping.


    Although there are some advturers on the carriage, but all advturer''s ranks are too low and if Gaskarth attacks them with his skills, th it won''t be long before they die without any resistance.


    Myne looks at the robber and starts making a n so he could deal with this trouble, The most ideal choice in this situation is that he run away wh those robbers are giving their speech or talking nonsse in order to scare passgers so they obeditly give their valuable things to them and if that can''t possible th I will let them do what they want to do, anyway my all things are in my Invtory, so there is no chance that those robbers can rob me and wh they didn''t have their focus on me, I would run away, Myne thorough with a frown.


    Yes, this n sounds nice, Myne thought but suddly his eyes fall on Gaskarth''s dagger and an ideae to my mind.


    Th Myne looks a and after confirming that no one is looking at him, he secretly casts [Paste]skill on Gaskarth''s dagger and sticks his scabbard and the dagger together. Now, no matter how much he tried he can''t use his weapon for some time.


    Although It is my first time using it, but it seems like I somehow manage to use my skill without any difficulty, it felt like they were all part of me, Myne thought with a smile.


    After that, he uses [Paste]skill to stick Gaskarth''s shoes on the carriage floor.


    Now wh he acts, Keith and other advturers might be able to deal with him, Myne thought while nodding his head in satisfaction.


    After dealing with Gaskarth''s matter, Myne again starts thinking deeply, since he also has to deal with Gaskarth''srades, but while he is thinking of a way to deal with iing trouble, suddly a magnifict idea pops up in his mind.

 Chapter 4: Chapter 4. The Miracle of Combination And A Little Trouble

    Since bybining skills, the power of those can be greatly improved. Like King, with high-leveled de technique and physical strgth hancemt skills, each bes more efficit wh they are together. Th perhaps, I can alsobine my[Cut & Paste]skills, Myne thought with eyes op widely.


    After thinking about the possibilities of his crazy idea, Myne hurriedly tried to put the idea into practice.


    First of all, he appraised Gaskarth again.


    [ Name: Gaskarth


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 3 Years Old


    upation: Robber


    [Skill]


    Stealing hands?Extreme


    Dagger?Extreme


    Swift Feet (Small) ]


    Naturally, the contts of his status don''t change from the previous appraisal.


    After that, he took a deep breath and use the [Cut]skill. And his target is Gaskarth''s skill [Dagger?Extreme].


    As Myne did that, he saw that Gaskarth''s skill[Dagger?Extreme] suddly lit up a little and vanished from his status. But odd thing is that ev though Gaskarth''s skill is no longer on his status but I can still feel it somewhere in my mind waiting for the next action. This is the first time I saw something like this happing, and this is quite weird.


    After calming down from this unbelievable situation, Myne once again looked at Gaskarth''s status.


    [ Name: Gaskarth


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 3 y/o


    upation: Robber


    [Skill]


    Stealing hands?Extreme


    Swift Feet (Small) ]


    Ohh shit! I cut off his skill, Myne shouted in his mind in disbelief.


    His idea was simple since[Cut] is a skill to ''cut off things in front of him, th he might also use this skill on curtain target information since I can see them with my eyes (to be exact in my mind) with the help of [Appraisal?Complete].


    Well, yes this Idea seems quite childish but anyway it''s not like I have to pay for this kind of thing and now my little childish idea be reality. Since I alreadye this far th why not take this madness a level higher? Myne thought with a grin.


    After thinking that Myne uses appraisal on himself while sweating crazily ough to fill a bucket in just some minutes, th he try to paste the skill that suddlyes to my mind after cutting it from Gaskarth to my status.


    [ Name: Myne


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 5 y/o


    upation: Apprtice Hunter


    [Skill]


    Appraisal?Complete


    Invtory


    Cut & Paste


    Dagger?Extreme ]


    "...Yeah!!!" Myne said loudly while scaring everyone in the carriage with his sudd happiness.


    "Oye, what happed, do you want to give me a heart attack", an old fatty said angrily. Other passgers also looked at Myne angrily while nodding with fatty words.


    After fattyin Mynee to his sses, he hurriedly put away his smile and started apologizing to everyone. Seeing Myne''s sincere apologies, the passgers didn''t give Myne more trouble and give him an ultimatum to not do this kind of thing again.


    Myne after getting a good scolding from passgers again sits down siltly and starts thinning happily, It''s actually possible! OMG, here I thought that [Cut & Paste] skill is nothing special but Who thought that this is the most perverted skill I have? Whom I thought was a ve turned out to be a king.


    So doesn''t that means that I can steal any person''s skills? Myne thought excitedly.


    After calming down, Myne looks at Gaskath with a smile that doesn''t look like a smile and cuts off his remaining skills and pastes them onto his own Skills column.


    [ Name: Gaskarth


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 3 Years Old


    upation: Robber


    [Skill]


    None ]


    Now, with this type of status, he can say proudly that he is a robber, Myne thought while nodding with head with a smile.


    After dealing with the poor robber who not only lost his skills without knowing but probably going to be beatter became of his work, Myne look at his status again...


    [ Name: Myne


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 5 y/o


    upation: Apprtice Hunter


    [Skill]


    Appraisal?Complete


    Invtory


    Cut & Paste


    Dagger?Extreme


    Stealing hands?Extreme


    Swift Feet (Small) ]


    Both Dagger?Extreme and Swift Feet (Small) arebat-type skills. With the use of Dagger?Extreme, I can use a dagger morefortably and Swift Feet (Small) allows me to run faster than normal Hume with less stamina consumption and help me dodge uing attacks more swiftly, both skills are extremelypatible with each other.


    But the ''Stealing Hands?Extreme'', I don''t know anything about, since I steal those skills, so of course, I don''t get their information like my skills that I awaked naturally. So in order to know how to use this skill[ Stealing Hands?Extreme], I use Appraisal on it.


    [Stealing hands?Extreme.]


    After activating the skill the Host can Steal from his target anything within  meters radius. Once the Stealing hand activates it never returns an empty hand unless the host gives it a specificmand.


    Most of the time it Steals what the Host imagines while activating the skill, but if the other party doesn''t have that thing that Host imagines but still wants to steal something th it will steal any random item from the target.


    This skill is quite powerful, no wonder he decides to be a robber, if I have this kind of pervert skill, I will also do what he did, Myne thought.


    Let''s see how this work th, without any hesitation or shame, Myne uses [ Stealing hands?Extreme] on a fatty who is sayings bad words to me just now and currtly sitting on my right side, he looks like a wealthy merchant, a perfect target.


    Just as Myne had active skill he saw his right-hand move with such a speed that can''t see through the naked eye and before he could realize what happed, he suddly felt a cold object in his right hand and wh he looked in his palm he saw 5 gold coins in it.


    F*ck... That was the only wordes to Myne''s mind after seeing[Stealing hands?Extreme]effect.


    Although he has se gold coins before and also use them but that was his part''s money, not his own, so you can say that this is the first time Myne touched gold coins that he steal... I mean earned through his skill.


    This is a really amazing skill. Myne thought with a satisfied smile while putting away his newly earned gold coins in Invtory.


    As for why I didn''t feel any guilt or shame since I just robs a poor fatty, well that''s because of my mother, who once said that ''No matter what you do if you are making a profit without other people knowing, th you''re doing the world best thing and continue to do that, this is how nobles get rich.'' every time I think about her I always felt like she is the most intelligt person I have ever known, ''Sigh'' sometimes I really miss her, Myne thought sadly but he soon put away his sadness and starts tasting his new skill again.


    Okay, it''s time to rob a robber, Myne thought while using ''Stealing hands'' skill on the robber, but this time he didn''t think about money but his storage pouch. Anyway since he is a robber th he didn''t need to hold back.


    Soon Myne felt something in his palm and wh he look at it, he saw a brand new leather pouch with some gold lining on it.


    This type of storage pouch has two times more storage than a normal one and can store items with 00 kg weight, this is quite an expsive storage pouch that only nobles use. It seems like he uses his skill in the capital quite well, Myne thought and looked inside the storage pouch. There wer''t many things in it, there are some expsive clothes which of course wer''t his.


    Some dried food and a ck monkey face mask, a lot of coins, mostly silver coins, but ev though the gold coins quantity wer''t big as silver coins but they are still ough to make Myne happy. In the pouch, there wasn''t ev a single bronze coin in it, seems like Mr. Robber''s standard is a little high and he only steals expsive things. Huh!! Wait a minute, is that a panty?


    While looking at the robber storage pouch Myne suddly found something amazing which makes him speechless.


    So this robber turned out to be a pervert, who robs other wom''s panties, so shameless. He really has quite a weird hobby, by the way, and what the hell do with panties? With his look and fashion sse, I don''t think that he has a girlfrid, whom he can gift them. Don''t tell me he is that legdary panty eater, about whom I heard from big sis Maya? Myne thought with shock.


    Some months ago there was a rumor going in the town that there is a thief who steal woman''s panties from their house, many wom lose their panties and people started saying that he is a big pervert who eat panties in order to satisfy his lust and that why he only steal panties, not money or other any important and expansive things but ev after searching the tire town, guards didn''t find that thief and he bes legdry panty eater of the Lucas Town.


    After taking a good look at the legdary figure who makes every woman in town so helpless that they have to hide their panties in the most secure ce in their house, Myne ignores him.


    In order to not make things difficult Myne immediately ignore other useless things and took out all coins from the storage pouch and transfer them into his Invtory. since Myne can''t count his newly earn money in front of others, so he can only use his Invtory auto-count function.


    Just as Myne transfer all robber''s money into his Invtory, he saw his original 5 gold and  silver coins increase to 35 gold and 97 silver coins.


    Looking at three digits of gold coins in my Invtory, I suddly felt like this robber doesn''t look that bad, at least he is hard working robber, because of him now I can say proudly that I am also a rich man.


    After I rob a robber which is the funniest thing of my life, I look towards other advtures and start using ''Stealing Hands'' on them one by one, but I didn''t Steal everything from them like Mr. Robber ( since he make me rich th it''s my responsibility to give him some respect ), I just steal some money from everyone in order to not to do injustice with fatty and Me. Robber.


    With the contribution of 6 advtures, I received 3 gold coins and 46 silver coins,pare to Mr. Robber''s contribution this amount is nothing.


    After that, Myne looks at thest person from whom he still doesn''t steal anything, Neha the girl who is sitting next to him.


    As for why he didn''t steal anything from her? Because she is a girl? If you guys are thinking that th sorry you are wrong, Myne is a man of principles who believes in equality, so, of course, he won''t do this kind of thing, unless she is his woman th the situation might be a little differt but sadly she is not.


    The reason he doesn''t steal money from her is because he knows that she doesn''t have any money with her. After all, shees to the capital city with her grandpa, who is sleeping beside her, whom Myne has already robbed.


    But in order to not destroy his own belief, Myne still uses the Stealing hand skill on her, ev though he can see that she doesn''t have money. But this time he use stealing hands 0% randomly. So I also don''t know what I will receive.


    Wh my hand returned after stealing something from Mia, I suddly feel warm and cotton-like soft cloth on my palm and wh I saw it, without any hesitation I hid my hand behind my back.


    I looked at everyone and after confirming that no one saw what I am holding inside my hand just a momt ago, I let out a long sigh of relief.


    This is all that Mr.Robber''s fault because of him just a momt ago I remembered that legdary panty eater, ev now my mind still thinking about how he eats panties, that''s why Stealing hand Steal Mia''s panties.


    I look at the still warm panty, that I just Steal from a girl without her knowing and I have full confidce that if she finds out that I stole her panty not only I will get the title of a pervert but I also beat by 9 people.


    But it seems like Mia like purple because not only are her clothes purple colored but ev her flower decorations on her sexy  panty are also purple and believe me I really appreciate her color choices, purple really match her.


    After throwing perverted thoughts out of my mind, I start thinking about what to do. wh she wakes up, she immediately finds out that her panty is missing, after all, how can something so close to her private parts be tak out and she doesn''t know?


    I look at Mia''s panty and a thoughtes to my mind, I hold Mia''s panty tightly and once again use the Stealing hand skill on Mia but this time I thought about returning her panty.


    Soon I saw that the panty inside my palm suddly vanished and it really worked, but I don''t know stealing hand where put Mia''s panty.


    Should I confirm that everything is in the right ce, Myne thought.


    After confirming that no one is watching me I slowly and steadily lift the backside of Mia''s skirt and saw that the panty is really in her original ce but the only problem is now that she is wearing panties on the reverse. well, at least now she doesn''t have to go home without her panty, I thought while putting her skirt down.


    It seems like there is still some time before we reached the town, I thought while closing my eyes and falling asleep.


    ...


    It''s be about 5 hours since we departed from the capital.


    I woke up wh I heard a loud noise from outside of the carriage, Finally, it seems like Gaskarth''spanionse to rob us.


    Suddly an armed group appeared in front of the carriage and stop it in the middle of the road.


    As soon as the people inside the carriage shifted their atttion outside, Mr. Robber who was waiting for his chance for so long, start his performance.


    "Hyahha�`, you people obeditly...Uga"


    ...But, due to my preparation in pasting his shoes to the floor, he stood up vigorously, and before he could ev finish the first line he fell to the g with a bang because of his momtum wh standing up.


    Ev though it was sudd, the advturers inside the carriage quickly subdued and tied him with rope.


    The old advturers who live more and know how to deal with this kind of situation Immediately gathered together and made joined the formation to counterattack the iing group of robbers.


    "We will also ld our strgth. Coachman, is it okay if we get a littlepsation?" a middle age Advturer asked.


    Yes, of course. While hearing the conversation, I hurriedly appraised the iing group of robbers.


    There are eight people in the robber''s group, and three robbers are leading the group they looked like leaders, ev though they don''t have  people in their group but they have three leaders what a great team. But since they be the leader they might also have some useful skills, as for the remaining people I think they are just cannon fodder.


    I ignore the other 5 and look at leaders who look like dangerous charters.


    [ Name: Ha


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 6 Years Old


    upation: Robber


    [Skill]


    Two-handed de


    Sight Enhancemt?Moderate


    Needlework ]


    Ha is the only woman in this robber group, she doesn''t have ev one-third of Mia''s beauty, and she looks more like a walking makeup kit, I don''t know how much makeup she put on before she starts her work.


    she has short brown color hair and eyes, she is wearing a dress with a short skirt because she is riding on a horse, her skirt can hardly cover her important parts and because of this I can clearly see her red color panty, she has nice D-cup size big breasts that can easily attract any man atttion and I am also one of those man''s.


    [ Name: Ein


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 30 Years Old


    upation: Robber


    [Skill]


    Etiquette


    Leg Strgth Enhancemt?Small ]


    [ Name: Syoubu


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 4 Years Old


    upation: Robber


    [Skill]


    Magic?Wind ]


    Of the remaining two m, the first one doesn''t have any skills worth mtioning, I don''t think they''re amazing.


    But, that guy who can use magic really attracted my all atttion, after all, we are talking about magic, and who doesn''t like magic?


    I immediately cut off his magic skill and turned him powerless and pasted it to my own Skill column, and officially be a magician.


    I also quickly removed the Skills from the other two leaders and made them mine.


    The first who realized that they couldn''t use their skills was the robber named Syoubu.


    He probably nned to use his magic skill to show his strgth.


    Sorry, bro, someone robs you, this thoughtes to my mind after seeing him who is continuously trying hard to use his skill but nothing is working.


    I looked at him with a smile like taking pleasure from other people''s misfortune.


    Next, it was Ha, the makeup robber.


    She is rubbing her eyes continuously, to use her Sight Enhancemt but she also gets nothing rather than disappointmt.


    Seeing the confused robber, the advtures took advantage of the situation and immediately start fighting with them.


    The robbers who are unable to use their skills soon get beat by advturers.


    Their real n probably caused a disturbance within the carriage with help of Gaskarth and distract passgers, while using that opportunity other robbers attack powerful passgers with magic and suppress us.


    Thus, five minutes after the battle among the nine robbers including Gaskarth, two were dead and sev were captured alive.


    During the tire battle start to finish, I just sit with Mia while joying the show with a smile.

 Chapter 5: Chapter 5. Home Sweet Home

    After finishing dealing with the robbers'' invasion, I finally returned home.


    As for the robbers, they were caught by the advturers, they became crime ves and were sold off to ve traders.


    The money from selling them was divided equally among all passgers


    Ev though I helped them most with my skills but of course I was not going to tell anyone about my godly skills, so I remained silt, anyway I didn''t need their pitiful amount of money. Anyway, I already made my profits.


    "Oh! Wee back Myne, did you get any good skills?"


    Edgar, the town gatekeeper asked after seeing me, since it''s my daily routine to go to the forest for hunting, so every time I leave the town I meet him and exchange some words with him, he is quite a nice guy.


    "Yes, somehow I was able to," Myne replywhile shaking his head.


    "I see that''s good, I hope now you do not run a the forest like a ghost every day."


    "So wh are you going to give me a party," Edgar asked shamelessly just after saying some good words.


    Ok, I take my words back, he is not a good guy, he just wants to take advantage of every possible situation where he can make a profit, ev if he has to ask a 5-year-old orphan.


    But Myne is not angry because of this, anyway, this is how this world works, and the town gatekeeper''s monthly paymt is not that high, just ough to say that they are richer than a farmer So of course they have to find other ways to get money, Myne thought but the smile on his face never left.


    "Wh I have ough money I will take you best bar in town and you can drink until you pass out, that''s my promise", Myne said with a fridly smile


    After that, before Edgar could say anything, he tered the town and headed toward his home.


    While walking Myne looked at Edger''s status that he gets after he use [Appraisal?Complete] on him.


    [ Name: Edgar Munsell.


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 4 Years Old


    upation: Town gatekeeper


    [Skill]


    Two-handed Spear?scared


    Etiquette


    Iron Wall ]


    Wow, this greedy bastard really has quite nice skills.


    He has [Two-handed Spear?scared].


    Moreover, he also has Iron Wall which is a strong defsive type skill, he has heard a lot about this skill.


    [Iron Wall: Instant type defsive skill. After using the Host''s tire body defsive power rises three-fold for the next  minutes.


    A cooldown time of 30 minutes is necessary after every usage. ]


    Oh, three times defce power, huh? Edgar''s skill is good at both attacking and defding. But if he has skills like that which give him both attack and defce, th what the f*ck he is doing at the gate of a small town? Can''t he just be an advturer and earn more money than his guard posts monthly sry afterpleting just two or three missions at the Advtures guild?


    After seeing Edgar''s skills, I turned back and looked at him like I was seeing the stupidest person in the world and made an important decision that in the future he would rather not meet him, this guy''s brain has a problem, it is better to stay away from him.


    After shaking his head with disdain, Myne threw Edgar''s matter out of my mind, since he still had more important matters to think about.


    As for why he didn''t steal his skills, that''s because ev though he is an idiot but he helped him many times in the past, so remembering his little good deeds, Myne decided to let him go, he had more than ough time to get good and he still hasn''t ev try skills that he gets from those robbers.


    As Myne walk slowly on the town''s main road, he uses the [Appraisal?Complete] skill non-stop, in order to level up this skill.


    By the way, it was quite interesting, as he discovered many skills about whom he never heard before, people really know how to hide well.


    ......


    My house is on the outskirts of the town, where not many people want to live, so this ce is quite deserted.


    My house is not a luxurious mansion or anything remarkable that I can boast about it. It''s just a normal two-story house that is made of wood and stone, It has a little gard in front, but because I didn''t have time to take care of it, now in the gard there is nothing other than wild grass. On the backside, there is a training g that my father built to train me but now I train there alone.


    Inside the house, there is one main hall, one kitch, two bedrooms, a storage room, a big bathroom for everyone to use, a study room that hardlyes in any use, and a guest room that had no use for many years.


    Originally I lived with my father and mother in this house and I have many good memories of the past with my parts in this house, but as people say, good times neverst long. So now I live alone in this two-story house.


    After I tered the house, I directly headed towards the bedroom and threw myself on my soft big bed.


    Phew... home sweet home. It''s really an interesting day, not only did I get super powerful skills but I also became rich ough that if I don''t go to work the tire year, I still live like a king, Myne thought while lying on the bed.


    Oh, yeah! I should appraise myself before I fall asleep.


    [ Name: Myne


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 5 Years Old


    upation: Apprtice Hunter


    [Skill]


    Appraisal?Complete


    Invtory


    Cut & Paste


    Dagger?Extreme


    Stealing hands?Extreme


    Two-handed de


    Swift Feet (Small)


    Leg Strgth Enhancemt?Small


    Sight Enhancemt?Moderate


    Needlework


    Etiquette


    Cooking


    Art of Negotiation


    Alchemy


    Magic?Wind


    Money: [ Gold coins = 35 ] [ Silver = 97 ]


    Cooking, Art of Negotiation and Alchemy. These three are nonbat skills but can be used to make money without risk.


    Thinking about the future, these skills will be helpful for my ns, not as way as you think, I don''t have any ns to op a restaurant and be a cook or alchemist, but I also need potions like healing potions.


    ...Now th, let''s think about what to do after this.


    The first thing I can''t let other people find out is that I can cut off other people''s skills and make them mine. If they learn about this th no one can save me from a disaster.


    After all, wh everyone depds on their skills for their survival and one day someone just steals their skills without them knowing, how can people not be fearful and jealous? I better never talk about my skills to others.


    Only this way I can save myself and my future family from other people''s greedy hands, and if any goes wrong, th for a safety reasons it is better to be powerful, powerful ough that no one can make trouble for me.


    Now that I am determined to be strong, first I have to learn how to use my new skill properly.


    Also, I can''t join any advturer party because of my special skills, so it seems like I can only work solo if nothing unexpected happs, Myne thought before falling asleep.

 Chapter 6: Chapter 6. The Orc

    Next Morning.


    Since I don''t want others to know about my skills, so I decided that it''s better if I continue my original work of hunting, until matters rted to this year''s Awaking cool down.


    Anyway, after people know what they want to know and wh they finally stop talking about other people''s matters like "I heard that Luna''s son getbat type skill, and she wanted to make him town guard so he doesn''t put his head in any kind of dangerous job like Olga son, who dies just 3 days after bing an advture" this kind of gossips is now main material for every household after dinner in the town.


    Most of the skills that I took from a robber are rted tobat, which I can make perfect use of in hunting and letting other people know that I don''t have anything remarkable to care about.


    [Dagger?Extreme][Swift Feet?Small][Sight Enhancemt?Moderate][Leg Strgth Enhancemt?Small], if I can make good use of them, I''d be able to hunt most of the animals without any problems in this area.


    With these new skills, I can probably get nice prey and I can also train my skill in the forest without anyone knowing, just like my father always said: ( Mother nature is the best source of our power if you want to be powerful juste in wildlife and let''s nature teach you.)


    Sometimes father also said quite good words, he probably learn this from mother, Myne thought while eating.


    Since mother teaches me everything that she knows, so of course, she also teaches me about cooking and I know every recipe that she knows, by the way, she doesn''t know many recipes, she can only make t types of normal dishes that anyone in this town can make easily, what did you expect from a noblewoman? that she can make good foods, not a chance.


    So most of the time it was the father''s duty to make food, as for me and mother. We just eat siltly while giving father someplimts so he can make something new and interesting.


    As for why a father doesn''t teach me cooking because some worthless wom said something bad to mother and make false rumors about father since he made food in our house, ev though after hearing rumors mother has beat those wom until they start caring and begging mercy but after this incidt, she started learning cooking and she also drag me down in this as well.


    But because of this for thest 6 years, I never had a problem rted to food, this is also the reason for my overage well built muscr body.


    Ah, something is not right, I made this vegetable soup with meat and  bread more than hundreds of times but why is it taste so good today? Myne thought with confusion.


    Suddly a thoughtes to my mind, so this is because of my new skill [cooking]. No wonder I felt its taste differt today, cooking skills made food tastier than usual.


    Okay, now I have to train my cooking skill and increase it''s levels, so I can eat more delicious food.


    ...


    Since I woke up quite early in the morning wh the sky is still dark, so I canplete my hunting before the temperature bes too hot, ev though it''s quite a pain in the ass to wake up early in the morning but forest in afternoon be too hot because of damp, that I can hardly op my eyes, let''s not talk about finding prey.


    I equipped a leather breastte, gauntlet, and shin guards. I also affixed a dagger for dismantling monsters on my hip. I put my bow and arrows with all other useful and precious things in the Invtory, my safest ce.


    I also put away my all old savings in the Invtory as well, ev though they are not much just 790 silver coins and 578 copper coins, this is quite embarrassing to say but I didn''t have a single gold coin in my savings.


    Usually, I would set up all kinds of traps for small monsters like red ear rabbits or horn boars for extra ie but not today. Today I want to use my new skills for hunting and my main target is mutton sheep.


    Although mutton sheep isn''t a fast monster, but due to its sharp pointy horns and coupled with its sleep attack power that can make a hole in a big tree easily, it is a troublesome creature.


    That''s why till today this is only a novice monster that I can''t kill, but today is that fateful day wh those motherf*ckers going to die in my hand, Myne thought with full of spirit, while imagery fire burning in his eyes, like a curtain watermelon haircut guy who likes to wear gre cloth while saying "Let the power of youth explode in you."


    However everything has a bad and good side, exactly because mutton sheep is troublesome to obtain, that''s why it sold at high prices.


    Ev though the meat has a peculiar vour, and tests also wer''t that great but its horns, hoofs, and other materials from his body, can be sold at high prices.


    If I could hunt one or two mutton sheep, th I will probably make a good profit.


    My preparations are finished, and after locking the house, I left for the nearby forest through the shortcut that take me directly to the town exit in a little amount of time.


    The gatekeeper has changed, huh? I have never se him before, it seems like he is new on this post, while I am thinking he starts looking at me and just wh I cross him he said "Quite early ar''t you boy, be careful rectly the forest is not that safe.


    I will, thanks for your concern, Myne said with a smile.


    He seems a nice guy but what is his mean that the forest is not safe? But wh I wanted to ask him more about the forest''s currt situation, I saw that he already closed his eyes, he doesn''t look like he wanted to talk anymore.


    Why do I always meet those kinds of weird people? Myne thought while walking toward the forest, as for the gatekeeper''s warning, since there is no official statemt about the forest being dangerous th that should not be a big deal.


    After making ough distance from the town trance, I use my new skill [Swift Feet?Small]for the first time.


    On the road that leads to the forest, I start running two times faster than my normal speed, while running I can feel the power of my new skill, not only I can run more smoothly with little consumption of my stamina but ev after running so long I still didn''t feel any heaviness in my breathing.


    What a magical skill, Myne thought, With the use of [Swift Feet?Small], in a blink of an eye, he arrived at his destination.


    After tering the forest I start looking for my prey with caution without making any noise.


    Soon I saw a pair of red-colored long ears behind the bush.


    [ Name: Forest?Rabbit


    Race: Rabbit Family


    Gder: Male


    [Ability]


    None ]


    Ev though it is not the mutton sheep I''m looking for, but a normal red ear rabbit, who was always be my best source of ie.


    ...hmm? Wait a minute what is this? A word I have never se or heard before?


    Ability? Do monsters also have skills?? Wh this happed, how can I never hear about this, Myne thought confusedly.


    [Ability]: A unique skill that is based on a monster physique. Gerally more powerful than Hume''s skills but can''t level up easily.


    ... Based on the exnation it seems like they''re monster-exclusive skills.


    Since it says that monsters'' ability is based on their ''physique'', th ev if I steal those abilities for myself, I probably can''t use them.


    Although most of the time I hunt my prey with the bow but now that I have closebat skills, th monster like red ear rabbit is practice buddy for me.


    I held my dagger and walked toward the red ear rabbits slowly.


    The red ear rabbit noticed me and leaped towards me with naked fury visible in his eyes like he had just gott beat by his wife and now, he hurriedly wanted to vt his frustrations on someone!


    l activated my both[Leg Strgth Enhancemt?Small]and,[Sight Enhancemt?Moderate ] skills for more agility.


    After using[Sight Enhancemt?Moderate ], I can see the red ears rabbit''s uing attack without any problems, so I dodged his attack easily, and stuck out my dagger on his back.


    I could feel the dagger slice through the red ear rabbit''s flesh. The red ear rabbits after getting a critical hit let out a loud scream before rolling on the g with a bloodstained body.


    Do red-ear rabbits always so weak, it feels like I just bully a child, Myne thought while looking at seriously wounded red-ear rabbits, he is still breathing, trying to stand up, ev though he might die any momt.


    Seeing the red ear rabbit''s unnecessary struggle, I raised the dagger overhead and stabbed it into his heart. Just like that, I defeated a red ear rabbit so easily that I am having a debut in my intelligce since in order to catch these monsters he has set up all kinds of traps in the tire forest.


    Just wh I was about to use my[Cut]skill to disassemble the red ear rabbit. I saw that the red ear rabbit''s body suddly vanished from its ce.


    This sudd change in the evt left mepletely speechless that I can''t ev react ev after  minutes.


    What''s going on? Which montherf*cker steal my prey and how the hell he did do this, I thought angrily while looking at ces where red ear rabbit''s corpses suddly disappear on their own?


    After investigating a and without finding any clue, I close my eyes and start thinking about the tire situation.


    This is the first time that something like this happed and this is not normal.


    The way the red ear rabbit''s body vanished seemed quite familiar, it looks like I saw this somewhere before, as I said this to myself, I suddly remember one of my skills.


    Oh yes, The Invtory.


    Every time I use Invtory, before my things transfer in Invtory there was always a small  light shining on them, just like how the forest rabbit corpse shines a little before it''s vanished.


    After that, I hurriedly op my Invtory and saw the corpse of a red ear rabbit inside one of the storage boxes.


    So it means that if I kill someone, th his body automatically transfers to the Invtory.


    I don''t know what more surprise my original skills will give me, Myne thought with a smile.


    This function is also quite good and it works the same as a storage bag but is more advance, in a storage bag you have to touch that item first before you can put it in.


    So ev if someone saw a dead body suddly vanishing in front of them, they just think that this will be some high-grade storage bag. so I don''t have to worry too much about my Invtory this function.


    Just wh I was about to close the Invtory I saw that below the circle symbol that allows me to go inside the Invtory, there is a new symbol formed of two knives in cross style continually shining.


    Without hesitation, I click on the symbol and I saw that body of the forest rabbit automatically disassembled perfectly, all of the red ear rabbit''s body parts were cut without any single waste and ced in differt boxes.


    So this symbol can disassemble dead bodies without any waste, huh, this function is quite powerful, after all in the progress of disassembling dead monsters, some parts of their body always damage and lose their value, this was also the reason that most of powerful hunter or advturers bring powerful and Precious monsters tire body with them and sold it in one piece.


    Now, let''s look at my main target.


    ...


    After wandering for nearly half an hour in the forest like a ghost and ying two more red ear rabbits, I still can''t find my main target.


    Those f*cking sheep before wh I didn''t want to meet them, they alwayse in my way to make trouble but today wh I finally wanted to meet them, I can''t see their shadow, where the hell do those damn sheep go?


    While I was still thinking that where can find those damn sheep, I saw a big ck silhouette standing from afar.


    The first thing thates to my mind after seeing this big ck silhouette is that I hit a Jackpot.


    Finally found you, Myne thought while walking toward the giant mutton sheep slowly.


    Wait a minute why is that mutton sheep look so big and wh did they learn to stand on two feet?


    Something is not right, Myne thought and hurriedly use [Sight Enhancemt?Moderate].


    After using [Sight Enhancemt?Moderate]Myne clearly saw a gre two-meter tall muscr body under a giant tree.


    Is that an Orc? Myne thought while rubbing his eyes, in order to confirm that he doesn''t have an illusion. Otherwise, what is an intelligt monster like Orc ( not much Intelligt but smarter than the 5-year-old child ) doing in this deserted area of the forest?


    After all, this ce is close to the town so, of course, people have already tak away every valuable resource in this area.


    That''s why there are only red ear rabbits and mutton sheep live here since they eat grass, and people in the town can''t eat grass, other than those two species there are no other monsters found here.


    Also because of this reason that those Guruppis sold so well, after all, you can''t find them in this area, so their demand is quite high.


    An orc is a humanoid monster from "Demon Race".


    They have atrocious physical strgth, possessing really tough skin, he''s a considerably troublesome fellow.


    Since They are differt from other species because like goblins they are also famous for kidnapping wom and raping them in order to increase their poption.


    Frankly, I had never se an Orc before but I heard quite a lot about them from advtures.


    Most of the Orcs have a high temper, and low IQ, they can easily get fooled, they like beautiful Hume wom rather than Orc females for sex.


    I don''t know if I ev have a chance if I fight with this guy, Myne thought while hiding behind a bush and use Appraisal on the Orc.


    [ Name: Orc


    Species: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    [Skill]


    Strong Arm


    [Ability]


    Roar ]


    Huh, he has both Skill and Ability!


    As expected he is on apletely differt level than other monsters.


    With my physical strgth, I don''t think that my dagger can ev pierce through his rock-hard muscr skin.


    But before I make any decisions, it''s better if I steal his skill, it looks quite strong, Myne thought while rubbing his hands like a professional businessman.


    As for the Ability, since I can''t use it th let''s paste it on the tree over there.


    Now let''s Appraisal, my new baby.


    [Strong Arm]: Voluntarily activated type Skill, it''s activated on one''s desired timing. Wh used, one''s arm strgth will be doubled for  seconds.


    A cooldown of 30 minutes is required before using it again.


    This is a good skill, although it has a long cooldown time but still it''s a powerful skill.


    Now since I have one more powerful skill, and that Orc also lost his skill and ability, so I wonder if it''s possible to kill that big guy, Myne thought seriously.


    Let''s give it a try, Myne decides after seeing that the profit overweight the loss.


    Afterall the Orc tire body is a walking treasure trove, for a low-level hunter like me but for safety reasons it might be better if I use a long-range attack, rather than fighting in closebat


    After that Myne took out a bow and arrow from his Invtory and was ready to take action wh he suddly remembered something.


    Oh shit! How can I forget about my magic skill, I thought while pping on my head and again putting away his bow and arrow.


    Since I nevere into contact with magic, of course, it''s quite hard to remember something like this, magic is still an unimaginable thing for me, and that''s why I almost forgot about this skill.


    Okay, let''s do that, Myne said after taking a deep breath.


    After that he slowly wt behind the Orc, who is still standing in his ce like a Sculpture, only God knows what he doing there.


    Eat this you gre potato, Myne said after Orce in his skill attack range.


    [Magic?Wind].


    While cutting off the twigs of the bushes which were on the way. the invincible one-meter-long wind de shot from Myne''s hand and flew toward the orc.


    ��Gya?��


    The noise of the twigs from the bushes being cut was heard by the orc, and he turned his head toward the noise with a confused expression.


    But before he could know what going on, one meter-long wind de spldidly hit him on his shoulder at super high speed.


    ��Guoooooo�C!!��


    The injured Orc let out a loud scream that can make most of the people in the town pee in their pants after hearing it.


    But after using just one magic attack, my body suddly started to feel tired like I had just done a heavy workout, and if I use the magic attack one more time, th I can''t walk for some minutes because of exhaustion.


    It seems like magic skill consumes too much of my ergy, Myne thought while using both[Leg Strgth Enhancemt?Small]and[Swift Feet ?Small]and immediately leaped to the orc''s chest with all his strgth.


    While Orc is still in pain and crying in his weirdnguage, I use the [Strong Arm]skill that I took from him, and cut up his huge stomach in one go with the dagger.


    The orc writhing in pain iled its arms but


    I took a step back hurriedly, and once again activated [Magic?Wind].


    With the little distance betwe us, the wind de directly hit his neck and cleanly cut off his head from the neck.


    The Orc''s big head falls on the g with eyes op widely, and soon after that his -meter gre body also falls on the g while burying Orc''s scary face under his muscr chest.


    Just as the Orc body falls to the g, Myne also sits down on the g while panting heavily.


    Soon after some seconds the Orc''s body automatically vanished from his ce and appear in Myne Invtory.


    Myne nodded his head with satisfaction after seeing the Orc body in his Invtory, and with a click, he disassembled the orc bodypletely.


    Ie here for mutton sheep but hunt down an Orc, ev if I say this to anyone, no one going to believe in me, Myne said to himself with a smile whileying on the g.


    This is the first time I ev fight someone as powerful as an orc. my heart still beating like a drum. This was my life''s most exciting but dangerous fight.


    If his father was alive and knows about this, he is probably ashamed to say himself a professional hunter.


    But now, I just hope that there are no monsters in this area, otherwise, I will probably be in great trouble, Myne thought while waiting to recover his lost ergy.

 Chapter 7: Chapter 7. Selling The Orc

    What a great way to start a day, I just get my skills yesterday and today I kill an Orc, If people know about it, th probably a long line of people will appear in front of my house in just a matter of some days, Myne thought while walking toward the town.


    Ev though I hardly recovered some of my lost ergy but now the forest is too dangerous to stay in one ce and take a rest.


    I think that''s the danger the new town gatekeeper said about, but how can forest inspection teams doesn''t find out about the Orc? After all, Orc is quite lively monsters, wherever they go, they are so much disturbance and trouble that ev the capital city knows that Orcs appear in a certain region, Myne thought with a frown.


    Thank god''s that I have a skill that can improve my sight, otherwise if I carelessly walk in front of the Orc, th I probably be that Orc''s morning breakfast.


    But thanks to this evt, I find out a good and safe way to get more powerful skills.


    Now I don''t have to take risks while stealing other people''s skills.


    After all, if I steal too many people''s skills, and wh they found out that they can''t use their skills, th, of course, this will attract some unwanted people''s atttion in this matter and one day someone will probably find out that every time someone loses their skill, I am always prest there, and with all kind weird skills that people have in the world, they will currtly find out about me.


    You should never underestimate people''s greed.


    Now if I think about it, if I want to get more powerful skills, th being a hunter is not going to work, since I hardly know anything about monsters.


    If I continue as a hunter, I will only counter those normal monster that doesn''t ev have the ability, let''s not talk about skill. Naturally, if I can''t get more powerful skills th my growth will also be affected by this.


    So how the hell I am going to find them and steal their skills without sufficit information? Myne thought angrily.


    It looked like I can only join the advture guild. Advture guilds provide all kinds of information, as long as you have ough money but in some special cases, you also need status.


    But, if I became an advturer, not only guild will give me somemon information for free but they also provide missions to advturers and as an advturer, you also have the right to know everything about the mission from the guild.


    So while doing a guild mission not only I can make money but can also kill all kinds of monsters and steal their skills, Myne thought, while using his skill to run since they don''t consume too much ergy like Magic skill and he already recovered ough to reach the town.


    Ev though I wt deeper into the forest than usual in order to hunt mutton sheep but with the help of skills, in the blink of an eye, I run out of the forest and arrived at the trance of Lucas town.


    The new gatekeeper was still standing in his ce with closed eyes and looked like he is sleeping.


    Myne just looked at him a little bit and walked into the town. Myne has no inttion to tell thosezy guards that today he finds an Orc near the town. Because of theirziness, if he doesn''t have powerful skills, th now he might be having a reunion with his parts in heav. Since they can''t do their job properly, th why the F*ck does he care about it.


    After that, I headed straight towards the usual butcher old man.


    Yes, he is the one who gives me the wrong information about Strom rabbit. Although he is a good person, and that was also what I thought till today but that was a big mistake. By the way, He is also one of my father''s old frids but he has a great problem, he likes to list to gossip and rumors too much like wom.


    The Butcher old man looks like 50 years old man, with fat all over on his body, he also has a big jelly-like stomach. He has ck short hair, brown eyes, a wild beard, a -meter height, and a pig-like ugly face that can easily scare childr, rumours say that if you unexpectedly see him in the middle of the night, th the only thought thates to your mind is that "Ohh shit!


    wh did pigs started to walking on two legs?".


    All in all, if youpare him to a normal person th he is just  levels above from ugliest man in Lucas''s town, and this is also because he is rich.


    [ Name: Booj


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 47 y/o


    upation: Butcher, Pro Merchant.


    Title: Gossips lover.


    [Skill]


    Small Enhancemt ( Small )


    Art of Negotiation ]


    Huh? Does he also have a title?? Myne thought in surprise.


    "Ahh! Myne, my boy, good morning, how was your day, Booj said, after seeing that I was walking toward him.


    But I don''t answer his questions and just took out my dagger and throw it toward Booj with all my strgth ( without skills ).


    Seeing the daggering in his direction, Booj Immediately looking something to stop it, since he knows that if he didn''t do something, th he will probably not have a good night''s sleep for many days.


    Just as the dagger was 5 meters away from him, Booj grabbed a wood nk from the counter and use it as a shield, while sessfully saving his jelly-like big tummy.


    Although Booj looked like a big fat pig, but I heard that in his younger days, he was also a fighter, who fight for his living. so of course, he has some battle experice.


    Kid, so are you finally lost your mind? that''s why I always used to say, that you should havee with me to learn, how to joy life, but you never list to me, now look at you, you attacking this old man without any reason, Booj said while putting wood nk to its ce.


    The first thing is that it''s afternoon now not morning and second, what, do you mean without reason, Thanks to you old man, 3 days ago I almost lost my life from storm rabbits, and now you are asking me a reason? Myne said while taking back his dagger from the wood nk.


    What! th why don''t I remember anything about this? Booj said while making little distance betwe himself and Myne.


    I sat down at the counter table and start telling him the story about the Strom Rabbit incidt.


    After wiping fake sweat from his forehead Booj said with a frown, "But that advture said that he defeat a Strom Rabbit with just one attack."


    "And what was the level of your this so-called advturer?" Myne asked while rolling up his shirtsleeves and a cross-shaped vein se clearly on his forehead.


    "I think he was a C-Rank advturer," Booj said but after seeing Myne, he already know that if he didn''t do something, th today no one save him from a nice beating.


    "Old man, are you lost your mind? Ev after knowing that I didn''t ev awak my skills, you still tell me half story," Myne said angrily while grabbing Booj from his cor.


    "Sorry, Myne, it''s all my fault okay, how about this, as an apology for all this incidt, everything you sell me for the next two days, I will buy at the doubled price."


    We''ll since, you are apologizing so sincerely, th deal. I ept your apology, Myne said without hesitation, while releasing Booj''s cor.


    Mission aplished, Myne said in his mind, in order to getpsation from Booj for thest incidt, he did all this drama so can make some profit.


    So, what do you want to sell today, Booj said with a serious face, wh the matteres to business, he never take thing lightly.


    By the way, Today I have something special for you, Myne said while putting his hand into the storage bag so others think that he taking out something from his storage bag and started taking out the meat of both red ear rabbits and Orc from his Invtory, and ced them on top of the counter one by one.


    ... Huh? Oye kid is that''s orc meat??


    Yes, that''s right. With the skills that I was awaked to yesterday, I somehow managed to defeat an Orc.


    Wait a minute, but where did you find the Orc? Booj asked hurriedly.


    This kind of question Myne already predict ev before tering the town, so he doesn''t ev blink while saying in Booj''s ear, list now what I am going tell you is a super secret, so remembered not to say anything about it.


    Today wh I go to the forest for hunting, for some reason, I didn''t find any prey for a long time, so I decided to walk in the cter of the forest, and wh I reached there I saw a heavily injured Orc, who was just some momts away fromst breath.


    So I waited and soon he kicked the bucket and die without peace but that was not my problem, so after that, I shot some arrows at him and wh I confirmed that he is really dead, I took advantage of the opportunity and hurriedly dismantled him.


    After taking away everything precious and useful from him, I returned to the town.


    I think he have a big fight with some other monsters and run away towards our town after being heavily injured, Myne said with a serious face.


    I should try to write a book, after all my imagination is at apletely differt level than my other skills, Myne thought in his mind.


    Booj after hearing Myne''s story thought a little and said while making a not-so-good-looking smile, Yes, I also think that he run towards our town by mistake, otherwise if there are Orcs in the forest th forest inspection teams have long be known about it.


    Myne nodded his head to Booj''s statemt, and he ev gives someplimts to the forest inspection teams but in his mind, he is abusing the forest inspection team''s sev gerations.


    If every kingdom has people like the forest inspection team, th I guess demons would have dominated this world long ago.


    But still, you did good work kid, not many people can stay in one ce and look at the situation clearly after seeing an Orc, most people pee in their pants after seeing them, Booj said whileughing but jealousy can clearly be se on his face.


    Seriously?! I see so you finally be an adult huh, kid? To be able to defeat an orc by himself, you must have gott such a great skill.


    I can see clear jealousy in his eyes towards my skills but what can he do about that, after all, he doesn''t have [Cut & Paste]skill.


    As for why he didn''t ask anything about my skills, that''s because gerally, it is a courtesy not to ask about others'' skills, and asking about it can easily make the other party unhappy.


    Ev though most people don''t ask about other people''s skills but there are also some cases wh someone joins an advturous party or do some mission with a team they have to tell other about their skill in order to make a so-called perfect team fighting n, that never works well and there is also peoples who like tell others about their skill to gain publicity like King or almost every noble in the kingdom, or everymon person, wh he something good, he will tell everything about his skills, you just have to say some good words to him and that''s it.


    While thinking about those things, I finally take out all the meat that I intd to sell, Orc meat that I wanted to sell to Booj is not ev half of its original quantity.


    By the way, Orc meat is very expsive of want to buy, because not only does Orc meat contain magic ergy that is quite useful for our body but its tastes are exceptionally good and there are not many supplies of Orc meat on market, since not many people can kill a healthy Orc.


    One more reason why I didn''t sell ev half of the Orc meat, that''s because I wanted to give some of the Orc meat to my big sis Maya.


    "Hmm, you''re really good at dismantling, kid, your Orc meat Weight is 60kg and by the way, in order to celebrate your adulthood, I give you % more money for this trade."


    While saying such, Booj took out some coins from his Dirty pant pocket and handed them to me.


    "Here you 5 gold and 50 silver coins."


    Myne who already considered himself a rich young man, of course, he didn''t put this little amount of money in his eyes. He just noddedzily and put away coins in his pocket.


    Seeing how careless Myne is with money, that he doesn''t ev count them, Booj frowns a little but didn''t say anything, after that he starts arranging all meat that Myne just sold him.


    But what Booj doesn''t know was that, just as he started his work, an evil smile appears on Myne''s face.


    This f*cking old man has giv me a lot of trouble in past, now it''s time to settle all old ounts with interest, Myne thought and oped his Invtory and use his one and only gold digger skill stealing hand on Booj.


    By the way, although Booj looks like a normal butcher shop owner, whom you might think a poor ghost but in reality, he is listed as the most money-making person in Lucas Town.


    So without any hesitation, I continually use [Stealing hands?Extreme]on Booj, who is cing orc meat in boxes that are filled with ice, while using stealing hand, the only thing I am thinking about is gold coins since I didn''t want to see his dirty and smelly underwear.


    After using stealing hand at least a 3 times on Booj and only after I felt that nothing rted to gold was left on Booj, did I stop.


    After that, I hurriedly said goodbye to Booj and left for the alchemist shop, because I know that it''s will not take a long time before Booj find out that someone has rob him in broad daylight.


    While walking towards the alchemist shop, I oped my Invtory with full of excitemt, since not only did I finally take my revge on Booj but I also rob one of the richest people in the town.


    [ Money: Gold Coins ( 50 ), Silver Coins ( 88 )]


    OMG! I stole nearly 350 gold coins from Booj. No wonder people called him gold piggy, he probably made tons of money daily, otherwise whom the hell put 350 gold coins in his pocket?


    He probably doesn''t trust his people, which is why he keeps all the money to himself. By the way, what kind of face does Booj make, wh finding that someone has robbed him without him knowing, I hope he doesn''t have a heart attack, Myne thought with big smile ster on his face.

 Chapter 8: Chapter 8. Big Sis Maya

    "Good afternoon," I say wh I ter the Alchemist shop.


    The alchemist shop is run by a married couple, and the husband was the one who greeted me wh I ter the shop.


    Just as I took some step into the shop, a big shadowes behind me and forcefully turned me a the backside.


    After that, she gives me tight hug while burying my face inside her soft and jelly-like big breasts.


    Ahh, it feels so good, Myne thought while joying the breast massage with a big smile.


    But this joymt doesn''tst long, while I still shaking and rubbing my head into her breasts, with a satisfied smile Big Sis Maya pulls me out of the world''s mostfortable ce.


    "Good afternoon, Myne."


    "Good afternoon, Sis," I said while taking a deep breath, so I can calm down my excited little brother.


    Big Sis Maya looks like 0 years old youngdy but her actual age is still unknown to me, she has long blue hair, ck eyes,  jade-like skin, Superrge E-cup size heavly breasts, and a big bubbles butt that can seduce any normal man.


    She is a natural beauty because she never uses any kind of makeup to maintain her beauty.


    She is wearing a one-piece purple-colored dress thates to her knees which makes her crave to look more beautiful.


    By the way, she is my first crush, the first time I meet her wh shees to my house especially to meet me, that time I was just 7 years old.


    Most normal people wh they meet any kid for the first time, what do they do? Of course, they try to make a little conversation with them or give them some candy to make them happy but Big Sis Maya''s mind horse work tirely differt way than normal people''s. After seeing me like a big iron bear, she forcefully grab me from my mother and buried my head into her boobs.


    That time they were not so big as today only C-cup but for my little body they are still ough, and since I always watch live sex in my house, so of course, I have some fantasies rted to sex in my mind and after having a first real experice with boobs I was defeated.


    Since th she be my third favorite person and I started to visit her one or two times every week with my mother.


    "You know Myne, now you are changed, you are no longer cute as you used to be. wh Ie to your home first time to meet you, I give you a little hug but because of that, your face bes so red that you almost lost consciousness but now, every time I hug you, you always joy it without any embarrassmt," Big Sis Maya said while making a face sad face.


    "But this is not my fault, if you do the same trick every time Ie to meet you, th, of course, I don''t feel any embarrassmt with it," Myne said innoctly with a smile.


    "Ah, you are right, I also think that this trick be a little old-fashioned, it seems like I have to do something differt next time," Big Sis Maya said with a serious face while giving a pat on my head, clearly her mind horse again runs away in a differt direction than normal people''s.


    I don''t know what kind of idea she brings this time, Myne thought with a smile since this will be probably a good thing for him.


    "Oye! Both of you, don''t ignore me, I am also prest here, and Maya honey, why not you go and bring some drinks for Myne," big bro Jin Big Sis Maya''s husband said.


    "Okay, dear." Big Sis Maya said and headed toward the house on the first floor.


    While they are talking I op big sis Maya''s status.


    [ Name: Maya Filsi


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 6 y/o


    upation: Housewife, retired A-Rank Advturer.


    Title: Water Goddess, Ball Breaker Demon.


    [Skill]


    Magic ? water


    Support Magic?Stamina Restoration Large


    Charm Enhancemt ( Small ) ]


    Again a title, what the matter with this thing, Myne thought with a frown since he never heard any of those titles before.


    Just as Myne thought suddly title information appear in front of him.


    [ Water Goddess ( Title ) ]


    Wh the Host unlocks three forms of water magic, the Host gets this title.


    Title effect: . Increase attack power by 30%.


    . Energy consumption for every attack reduce to 40%.


    3. Can breathe in water.


    [ Ball Breaker Demon ( Title) ]


    Wh the Host breaks the balls of hundred emies without any Mercy and makes them eunuch, the Host gets this title.


    Title effect: . Increase legs power two times.


    . Increase your charm by 50%.


    Ohh, shit! How the hell did Big Sis Maya get these titles? Myne thought while looking at Big Sis Maya, who is walking toward the first floor where they live with little fear in his heart.


    It feels like till today I was ying with fire, Myne thought while shaking his head, he knows his Big Sis Maya more than anyone in this town, she is a nice person, at least for him. As for others, who care, if she breaks their balls th they probably did something wrong that''s why they deserve this kind of punishmt.


    So she is 6 years old huh, finally I know her age, Myne thought with a smile, this was a big mystery for him because other than her breasts and ass size, he never saw any kind of differce in her body as if she never grows old. One time he ev thought that she is an elf since elves live quite a long life.


    By the way, doesn''t Big Sis Maya is too powerful for being a normal housewife?


    I mean she is an A-Rank Advturer and in the tire Lucas Town, you can hardly see a B-Rank Advturer, let''s not talk about an A-Rank Advturer.


    If I am not wrong th she retired after my part''s death, so this means that within 6 years after her awaking, she bes an A-Rank Advturer! what kind of godly talt does she have??


    I think my mother also find out about her super talt, that is why only 3 months after she awaked her skills, not only did mother help Big Sis Maya to join her old Advture party but she also train her personally, so she can learn more way to use her magic skill since most of the people hardly know about it.


    That''s why Big Sis Maya always called my mother big sister and my mother also acknowledge her as one of our family members.


    This way, I got a new big sister, not blood-rted but still a caring and beautiful big sister.


    After my part''s death, she is the only one left, whom I can say, is my family. she also asked me many times to stay with her but I refused him since I didn''t want to be the third wheel in their married life, not until they had a child, after that, I be the fourth wheel, so it doesn''t matter.


    Big Sis Maya and big bro Jin married just 5 months before my part''s death, and after my part''s death, Big Sis Maya stop being Advturer and bes a housewife.


    After that, she started toe to my house daily. She trained me in closebat, makes food for us, and we also y some games together, in order to not make me feel sad because of my part''s death, she started to spd most of her time with me.


    For me, she ev ignored her newly married husband who might have many fantasies thought about their Honeymoon but in front of his bossy and powerful wife, he can only stay in the shop honestly and make potions, that''s why for me, she is a most important person in the world.


    While thinking about all those past momts, I walked toward big bro Jin, who is sitting behind the shop counter, and sit down on the empty chair in front of him.


    Big bro Jin has a handsome face, gre color hair and eyes, and a thin body frame, overall he looks like someone whom you might think of as a guy who always gets bullied by some random cannon fodders.


    Most of the time he has a smile on his face and an interesting fact about him is that he is also listed as one of the most money-making people in Lucas town.


    By the way, for your geral knowledge, this so-called most money-making person list'' that I am talking about is not something like an official magazine or newspaper.


    It''s just rumored that most people talk and share with each other during dinner time in their houses, bars, or any other gathering ce. Otherwise, how can those poor bastards have the courage to ask rich people or noble about their wealth?


    They might get beat by guards the momt theye in front of some arrogant rich young man and ifdy luck wt to y with some other guy and their time, luck is not good, And they meet some old crazy guy, their tire family might sell to ve traders, let''s not talk about going behind every rich man ass in Lucas Town and collect data about their wealth, and saw them in front of the public.


    [ Name: Jin Filsi


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 8 y/o


    upation: Alchemist


    Title: An Intelligt Loser


    [Skill]


    Alchemy ]


    Huh? This is quite an interesting title, Myne thought while looking at the title information.


    [ An Intelligt Loser ( Title) ]


    Someonw who have great skill to do big things but like to stay at home, spd most of their time at their job, can''t understand other people thought ev if they give them all kind of clues, and can''t control their own powerful wife.


    Title effect: . Increase skill power by 30%.


    . Never felt bored wh you are in your house.


    And here I always thought that big bro Jin just acting to be afraid of Big Sis Maya but it seems like I was wrong. No wonder I never saw any romantic momt betwe them, Myne thought while greetings big bro Jin with a smile.


    "Good afternoon, Big Brother Jin."


    "Hello, Myne, So which type of herb do you bring today?


    By the way, do you know about the Yellow jelly flower, that grows in the slime nest?"


    "Well, I don''t have much time to study herbology, Why? Has something important happed rted to it," Myne asked while trying to change the topic since in order to not miss any kind of precious herb in the forest while hunting, he asked big bro Jin to teach simple herbology.


    So I can idtify normal herbs and make some extra profit but wh I asked big bro Jin to teach me, Big Sis Maya overhead our conversation and forcefully make big bro Jin my personal alchemist teacher.


    "Ohh? So you didn''t memories about those herbs till now? I give you this work a week ago! Seem like I have to tell your sister about this, Now is the time wh you see your big sister''s real face," big bro Jin said with a big evil smile.


    After hearing the clear warning, Myne took a deep breath in fear and said hurriedly, "brother Jin what are you talking about, I already study carefully it''s just this time because of awaking, I was too excited and forget to remember all those herbs'' names."


    "Well, you have a point, so this time I''m forgiving you but this is not going to work next time."


    "I promise this not happ again, so what are you saying about Yellow jelly flower?" Myne asked after avoiding a little disaster."


    "As you would know, if you had studied your herbology properly, that yellow jelly flower used to make beauty cream, that''s quite famous in noble wom''s but rectly there is a sudd shortage of this flower in the market and because of this, Now people are buying this flower for four times more money than its normal price.


    So if you find this flower in the forest, don''t forget to collect them," big bro Jin said while showing Myne the yellow jelly flower, so he can recognize it if he might counter this flower in the forest.


    "By the way, what is the currt price of this flower?" Myne asked while returning the flower to big bro Jin.


    "60 Cooper coins for every flower, this price is already sky high for normal wildflowers, Because till now, anyone can easily find them in forests."


    Just for some copper coin, he makes this whole thing like there is some kind of treasure, Myne thought with a frown, ev since he get stealing hand skill, he already considered himself a wealthy person, so how can this little amount of money can make him happy and any random person on the road have more money than those unknown flowers.


    "Okay, I will collect them if theye my way, by the way, today I wanted to sell orc''s raw materials," Myne said while taking out them from his storage pouch ( his Invtory ) one by one.


    I took out the Orc''s teeth, eyes, intestinal organs, blood, bones, skins, and most important part of an Orc, his demon core!


    By the way, demon core is a small stone that we can find in the hearts of every demon race creature where they store their magic ergy, not only is demon core used in alchemy, but it can also be used in other things such as a substitute of fuel for magic tool''s, etc, and put them on the counter table.


    As I finished taking out all the things, the smile on big bro Jin''s face have long since vanished and he hurriedly asked in concern, "Myne, where did you find all those things?"


    After hearing same the question again, Myne starts telling the same story that he told Booj.


    Big bro Jin didn''t say anything after hearing my story but started thinking something while looking at me like how a pervert looked at a girl''s breasts.


    But ev though it looks like he clearly did not buy my story like Booj but he still didn''t say anything just nodded his head.


    "Just remembered that next time if you see an Orc, th run away from him, it will be not good for me if something happed to you," big bro Jin said while looking behind me, ''fear'' clearly writt on his face.


    "Ohh, Myne, so you defeat an orc? Huh!"


    Big Sis Maya asked me, whoe down from the first floor with a juice ss in her hand.


    She slowly put down the ss in front of me, while crossing her arms a her cheats. She looked at me with a smile and before asking, "So how did you defeat an Orc, tell me a little about it?"


    Big bro Jin who knows his wife very well, give me the sign of ''Aman'' before running away from the shop while making a little excuse that no one heard.


    Well... again I said the same story and Big Sis Maya just list to it siltly until the d, she took a piece of Orc skin from the counter and me a simple question that destroy my tire story without any effect.


    "by the way, since Orc was heavily injured wh you find him, th tell me, why his skin is so clean without any cuts?"


    F*uk! I forgot about it. No wonder, big bro Jin didn''t believe in my story, he also saw Org skin, Myne thought while trying to avoid direct eye contact with Big Sis Maya.


    "So, you forgot this point, right? Now can you tell me where you find this Orc," Big Sis Maya asked without being angry, but Myne know that this silce was before the storm?


    "Well, I found him in the forest near the town wh today, I got there for hunting. He was resting under the tree, so I advantage of the situation, and with the use of my new skill I kill him before he could ev fight with me," Myne said truthfully, he really doesn''t dare to lie again.


    "Sigh, you really know how to make me worry," Big Sis Maya said while hugging me tightly.


    "Remembered if you don''t have full confidce, th never fight with someone whom you can''t defeat. I didn''t want to lose you like your mother," Big Sis Maya said while tears continuously fell from her beautiful eyes.


    "You know me, Sis how can I make this kind of low-level mistake, because I have full confidce in my skills that''s why I fight with that Orc. So you can rest assured that I will always be with you," Myne said while wiping her tears.


    "That''s a promise th, remembered that if I ev found you injured, th I will break all your bones," Big Sis Maya suddly put away her caring face and said seriously while pinching my cheeks with her monster''s strgth.


    "But still, since you defeat an Orc in three attacks just the next day after awaking, that was really remarkable work. You did quite a nice job, I am really proud of you," Big Sis Maya said emotionally after releasing my cheeks.


    "That''s all result of your training that I can defeat that Orc without any problems," Myne said with a smile but because of his pinching, his cheeks be red as a tomato, so his smile looks quite funny.


    "I hope so," Big Sis Maya said with a smile.


    Just we are talking, big bro Jin whom only God knows wh hees into the shop, said while sitting on his ce with his trademark smile, "Well th, let me have a look at the materials before you guys again start your brother-sister talks."


    "Huh? you dismantled those parts quite well?? Ev better than me, you really be an expert in this," big bro Jin said While giving Myne aplimt.


    "Okay, let''s finish the transaction, I''ll take all the intestines for 78 pieces of silver coins, the testicles for 0 pieces of silver coins, the bones for 95 silver coins, 30 pieces of silver coins for blood,  pieces of silver coins for the eyeballs and 3 gold coins for the Demon core."


    See, that''s why people called Orc a walking treasure chest, I thought while receiving money from big bro Jin.


    "By the way, Myne, since now you can defeat an Orc by himself th it won''t be far wh some girls put their eyes on you as hungry wolfs, so be careful from them and if you find any girl for yourself, first bring her to me, I want to know which type of girl you like," Big Sis Maya said while giggling.


    "But Sis, I want a girl as beautiful and smart as you, and I didn''t know if I can find someone like her in this town," Myne said with an embarrassing smile while taking a quick nce at her giant boobs before again looking at her eyes.


    "Hu! Myne''s courage is quite remarkable, that he wants a girl like his sister, I pray from my heart that his wish be true, so he also knows my pain," big bro Jin said in low voice.


    "Dear, did you say something?"


    "No! It''s just your imagination, honey, I didn''t say anything," big bro Jin said hurriedly.


    "But someone said that I am not beautiful as before now and he also insults my breasts while saying that I almost be a cow," Big Sis Maya said with a sad tone while touching her big breasts and looking at big bro Jin, who is smiling worriedly at her.


    "Who said that just tell me his name," I said loudly while making my life the most serious face, no one can say a badmt about my favorite breasts.


    As I said that in loud voice both Big Sis Maya and big bro Jin be surprised, they probably didn''t expect this kind reaction from me, after all, they didn''t know how much I like Big Sis Maya''s breasts.


    But after a little surprise, a gtle and satisfied smile appear on Big Sis Maya''s face and she asked me, "And what are you going to do with him?"

 Chapter 9: Chapter 9. Old Rival

    Since there is still some time before eving, should I go hunting again? I still hav''t fully adopted my new skills and most importantly my today mission of killing the first mutton sheep is still notplete yet, Myne said to himself while walking towards Inn named ''The Valuable Lady Inn'' to eat something.


    In tire Lucas Town, there are only two Inn, and The Valuable Lady Inn is one of them, it is a middle-grade Inn, which has a total of two floors with a maximum of 0 rooms, ev though it is quite an expsive Inn Since everything in this Inn have double the price than other Inn.


    As for why this Inn is so expsive, there are two reasons for that, first: The Valuable Lady Inn served the best quality food in the tire of Lucas Town, and there are also rumors that this Inn Boss is the son of the royal family head chief, but no one believes in this kind of nonsse, since if his father was royal family head chief, th what is the f*ck he doing in this kind of low-level Town?


    The second reason: is because just as the name suggests ''The Valuable Lady Inn'' only hired young girls as workers. So other than the Inn boss there is no male worker in the tire Inn. Clearly, Inn''s boss knows marketing quite well, so in order to attract customers, he buys short skirt maid uniforms for each of his waitresses.


    After that like how a bee attracts a flower, all perverts in town started toe to ''The Valuable Lady Inn'' to eat food.


    Wh I don''t have the mood or time to make food, I alwayse to this Inn to eat, not only I can eat deliciously while watching hot waitresses in their shot maid uniform but I can also hear things that going on in the town, killing three birds with one stone isn''t this good?


    There were not many people in the Inn since it is still working time for most people. After looking a I saw an empty table beside the window and sit down.


    A minuteter, a cute waitress of my age with long ck hair and brown eyes with C- cup size breasts and a big  ass, wearing a one-piece ck and White color maid dress that barely hides her things,e in front of me.


    She gives me a greeting bow while showing her pink panty to an uncle who is sitting opposite me. Ev though we know each other but she still has greeted me or any other person during her work hours since it was the rule of this Inn.


    "Good afternoon Myne, it''s be many days since Ist saw you, so are you? And also tell me what you want to eat today??"


    Because I am ae here everyone in while, so every staff members know me.


    "Good afternoon June, as you can see I am fit and fine and today I wanted to see your choice, so can you bring something nice for me?" Myne asked while grabbing June''s hand lightly.


    "Ohh, today you look quite happy, does something good happ to you, June asked me with a smile," clearly she doesn''t mind if Myne grabs her hand.


    "Nothing it''s just I was a little lucky today and caught a big prey without any effort, by the way, did you eat your lunch?" I asked gtly while massaging her hand lightly.


    "Well, today is a quite busy day, for some unknown reason many travelers areing into the town, so I don''t get much free time to have lunch," June said with a helpless smile.


    "That''s great th, please bring food for two people, let''s eat together, it''s really too boring to eat alone, and it''s my treat, so don''t worry," Myne said while taking June grabbing June''s other hand as well.


    "Huh? Myne what are you talking about, how can I take a treat from you without any reason? And you also know how expsive our Inn food right," June said hurriedly while taking away her hands from Myne.


    Myne didn''t care about what she said, he just took out a gold coin from his pocket and after grabbing her hand again he put the gold coin on her palm, and give a little kiss on June''s cheeks before saying, "see! I have ough money, so you don''t have to worry about it, and if you didn''t want to make me sad th go bring the food, let''s eat together."


    June like a kitt, after hearing Myne''s romantic words, nodded her head and hurriedly left towards the kitch with a red face.


    Seem like she is still a virgin, with just a little kiss she easily bes obedit, Myne thought with a smile while sitting on his chair.


    [ Name: June


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 5 years old


    upation: Waitress


    [Skill]


    Cooking


    Cleaning. ]


    We''ll her skills is quite suitable with her works, if not unexpectedly happed with her, th she is probably going to live a normal life like most of the people in the town and die with a lot of regrets. He had heard from many old peoples who always say that, if they get a chance wh they are young th, they probably do many things and changed their lifepletely.


    So out of curiosity one time, I asked an old man who told people about his sad life that how he never get a chance to change his life, and how he spt most life working in mine but wh I asked him why he didn''t try to change his work? Th he said to me "who will be going to hire someone like me, who work in the mine and know nothing about other things."


    Th I asked him again how many ces he asked for work.


    And he replied, "Ev though I didn''t go to any ce to ask for work but I know that they not going to give me work at their ce since my frid also try to ask them for work and they throw him out of their ce."


    Those kinds of people who rather ept their frid''s story, than try to gather little courage and asked a better ce to work, also want a chance in their life. They clearly live in a story world where they are waiting for the right momt wh opportunitiese in front of them and op her legs widely for them so they can f*cked her.


    That was thest time wh I talk to those kinds of people, after that if I meet those kinds of people who were talking nonsse, th I immediately run away from them because those kinds of people are not good for my mtal health. Other than spreading negativity they don''t have any other work.


    While I am still thinking, Junee out of the kitch with a big food tray in her hands.


    After putting the food tray on the table, June also sits down on the chair beside me.


    This is my favorite food, I hope you also like it, June said with a smile while serving food on my te.


    How can beautiful people like you have bad taste in choosing food? I know this food will probably sweet and tasty as you, Myne said while eating a piece of meat.


    .....


    After eating a wonderful lunch with June, while hearing all kinds of news and gossip from her, l left the ''The Valuable Lady Inn'' with a fully filled stomach and a kiss from a beautiful youngdy on the cheek. To say thanks for my treat June not only invite me to her home for dinner but she also gives me a farewell kiss to show her Gratitude.


    She clearly wants something more than just dinner, otherwise, she doesn''t have a red face wh she invites me for dinner, it seems like my days of loneliness finallying to d, Myne thought happily while walking toward the forest again.


    Again the gatekeeper is a differt person than morning, with whom I am not familiar, I don''t know where those new gatekeepers continuously popping out from.


    I ignored this new gatekeeper and walked directly deep into the forest.


    On the way, I meet many red-ear rabbits and without any effort, I quickly defeated them, and start looking all a carefully in order to find mutton sheep.


    After killing three more red ear rabbits, I discovered a new monster, we''ll not, particrly a monster but an insect. A caterpir! I really didn''t know in which category hee.


    [ Name: Forest?Crawler


    Race: Caterpir Family


    Gder: None


    [Skill]


    Support Magic?Speed Reduction ]


    Well, it seems like Caterpirs also have their own family catalog, and this little guy also has a support magic skill.


    I don''t think he has any use for this skill since most of the time he sits on the tree and eats leaves without doing anything. Now it''s time wh he should also contribute for the greater good, Myne said with a serious face while shamelessly stealing poor caterpir skill.


    After that, I use my new magic skill "Support Magic?Speed Reduction", on its original owner and reduce his speed.


    Th I took out my dagger from my invtory and skillfully cut off his head with one attack, so he can go to the afterlife without any pain.


    Soon Crawler the caterpir''s body was transferred to my Invtory, I look a and saw that where the caterpir lives, there are spider web-like threads spread all a.


    Wh did caterpirs start spreading webs like a spider? Does one of his parts was a spider?? Myne thought confusedly and use [Cut]skill and steadily cut the thread off from the caterpir house of a random tree.


    Let''s see if I can sell this thing to brother Jin.


    After that, I Appraisal myself and start looking at my all skills while taking a rest under the tree but suddly a certain skill caught my atttion, about whom I almost forgot.


    [Alchemy]: A skill to create new items by mixing all sorts of raw materials.


    The higher the skill level, the higher the chances to create more powerful items.


    Ohh shit, it is really the alchemy skill, how can I forget about this skill?


    Wh I was a child my mother taught me to make alchemy products and she also knows many alchemy recipes but the only problem is that she didn''t know any normal potions recipes that most people use, since she didn''t have Alchemy skills. That''s why every alchemy recipe that she has was the recipe of deadly poisons that can sd any normal person to God''s house for a permant vacation.


    This is the same skill that brother Jin has.


    Now since I have alchemy skills, I can finally try to make my own potions, Myne thought.


    It''s not like normal people without alchemy skill can''t make alchemy product, they can but they have to spd three times more time, effect, and resources in order to make the same things that a normal alchemist make with help of his alchemy skill with any difficulty.


    After that, I took out a healing potion from the Invtory and appraisal it.


    [ Low-Grade healing Potion]: A low-lever healing potion that can heal normal scratches on the body within some hours.


    If a host wanted to make low-level healing potions, th the host can make them after mixing Ima grass, Picho flower, and clean water together.


    Ohh! Appraisal skill not only gives aplete and detailed exnation for everything but it also shows the potion recipe as well, this is unbelievable, Myne thought with excitemt.


    It seems like now I have to spd more time on my alchemy study, it will be a waste of my crazy skills if I don''t use them properly, Myne thought with a smile, he already has many ideas to make money from his appraisal skill this feature.


    After making a n regarding the alchemy, I once again advanced into the depths of the forest.


    After walking for a while, I finally found that motherf*cker, the mutton sheep, whom I searching for the tire day.


    These mutton sheep have a height of a  meter and look like a wolf, just that he has two sharp pointy horns on their head, and more hair on their body, other than that everything is the same as a normal wolf.


    [ Name: Forest?Mutton Sheep


    Race: Forest Sheep


    Gder: Male


    [Skill]


    Support Magic?Sleep


    [Ability]


    Charge ]


    The mutton sheep also have a skill, as expected of my old rival. Since he give me trouble many times in the past, so he probably doesn''t mind if I borrow his skill for some time, right? I thought while cutting off his both skill and ability, I paste his skill on my status and threw away his ability.


    Since I want a heart-to-heart fight with my old rival, first I use [Support Magic?Speed Reduction]on him and made his speed slow ough that ev if run toward me with his might, I can still easily dodge his attack without any effort.


    Th I walk toward him slowly while ying with my dagger. Just as I was  meters from him, the mutton sheep looked at me angrily like I had just killed his parts and started running toward me in slow motion.


    Ev though the mutton sheep tried his best to run faster but in front of magic his little effort didn''t bring any effort.


    So in order to not make any more fun of my old frid ( Ev though I had just met him the first time. ), Wh he was 3 meters away from me, I rise my hand toward him and use [Magic?Wind]on him.


    Just as I activate my magic skill, a light gre color transpart circle with unknown symbols in it, appears in front of my palm and soon a wind de shot from the circle with super high speed that eyes can hardly see and smashed on the mutton sheep face


    Like how a knife cut butter, a wind de cut the head mutton sheep into two.


    Blood spread all a the mutton body but soon my pervert skill Invtory, who always believe in saving resources, didn''t take much time and immediately transfer the mutton sheep body with all blood that was spread on the g in the Invtory.


    Sigh, It seems like now, I can''t return him his skill anymore, I can only use his skill properly so he can rest in peace, Myne thought while shaking his head.


    Since I still have time before sunset, and I am already deep in the forest, so let''s see if I find any orc, Myne thought while walking.

 Chapter 10: Chapter 10. Unlimited Magic Energy

    After that, while defeating two more Mutton sheep without using Magic skill, since it consumes too much ergy, I advanced deep into the forest and finally found the Orc, or I say an Orc party. There are total of three Orcs at the party.


    They are sitting under the tree, and look like they are taking a rest before going toward their hideout.


    [ Name: Ouraam


    Species: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    [Skill]


    None


    [Ability]


    Roar ]


    [ Name: Oeaurm


    Species: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    [Skill]


    None


    [Ability]


    Roar ]


    [ Name: t


    Species: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    [Skill]


    None


    [Ability]


    Rush ]


    Since wh did Orc start having names? But they don''t seem powerful since non of them have any skill, they just have normal abilities, Myne thought while cutting their ability and pasting them to the tree beside him.


    Should I try my luck on them, killing them will probably not going to be an easy task. Thest time I can defeat that Orc because he was alone and I have ough magic ergy to kill him but this time there is a total of three Orcs.


    Ev if use my magic skill perfectly without making any mistakes, ev th I can only kill two Orcs before losing my all strgth for some time, this doesn''t seem like a good n, Myne thought while hiding in a bush and observing the Orcs.


    Out of three Orcs, one is sleeping peacefully with the support of a tree, while the other two talking with each other in their weirdnguage.


    Ev though Orcs are quite an idiot monsters butpared to normal Hume''s but only until they didn''t evolve, once they evolve into high Orc or Orc magicians they have the same intelligce as a -year-old child, so of course, they have their ownmunicationnguage.


    What kind of topics they are discussing so seriously, Myne asked himself with little curiosity, he also wanted to hear their conversation but that is not possible since there is no way to learn theirnguage.


    ...


    On the Orc side.


    "Da_y_knw Bhegsy gat a Huum Wo''maa," ( Do you know, Bheasay get a Hume woman.) First Orc said with a serious face.


    "Mui! I Hl_rt fo''eo Or��m, Hj s? t�� ma_st b��_yt, & c�� g��e janm eai''y," ( Muh! I heard from Orm, he said that she has a nice healthy body and might not have any problem to giving birth to three new little demons.) Other Orc said jealously, clearly, he also wants a nice woman for himself.


    "Hj Oshu''Gun Aka''Magosh Res''tie, Hj Me''t O��e Mor g?tt Aka''Magosh F''o King," ( rectly the mountain spirits gave him too much blessing, he might also receive a blessing from the king as well if he made another little demon.) First Orc said with a sigh.


    "Da Y���� Wo''tt T W��''ka Hjm," ( do you want to wake him up.) Other Orc said while pointing his finger at the sleeping Orc.


    "L''ut Hj S?''p L��?te Oar, hw Haw''eui Per''dr Deai''tt T''oit," ( let him sleep a little bit more, it''s his turn to guard tonight.) First Orc saidying on the g and looking at the sky.


    "Be T''ee_Roe M�� Ttet Tha''ry Ywr Sat''iy Sod Y��a & N��o Lei''i Vo?t Oer��o, Syi Gw��na Taa J��''nm taa D��omn?" ( By the way, I heard that your partner left you and now living with Oeror, and I also heard that she going to give birth a little demon, is that true? ) Other Orc asked innoctly to the first Orc who is joying the sunset.


    First Orc''s eyes be red as heard about his Infidel female Orc partner who left him because he doesn''t have much power to satisfy her sexual demands, he looked at the other Orc who had just sprinkled salt on his old wounds and said loudly, "M�� We''le Gol''Kosh!


    B''?t eof_Tewm Kewi," ( I will kill both of them with my axe wh we returned, now shut the hell up, if you didn''t want to receive a beating.)


    After saying that first Orc closed his eyes while turning his back toward the other Orc, who still doesn''t understand why the first Orc suddly be angry.


    After that other Orc also starts ying with stones since there is no one left with whom he can talk.


    {A/N: This is my first time writing Orcish (the primarynguage of the orcs ), I write Orcishnguage because I want to make the story more interesting, and most of the Orcishnguage wordse from my imagination, so don''t it too seriously, hahahahuh! (ughing awkwardly ) and if you little extra time th tell me in themts how you like Orcish, thanks for reading.}


    ...


    Myne, who is still thinking about what to do, saw two Orc who is just a momt ago talking peacefully suddly, one of them started shouting at the other Orc and after that, he closed his eyes, seems like trying to fall asleep.


    Ev though I didn''t know what happed betwe them, since they only say the word''s like "Bb Bbbalb bb bbb bballlb, balb, Bbalbbab" but I think this is my best chance to take action against them. For this work I also have a perfect skill, that I just got today, Myne thought while using his newly acquired magic skill[Support Magic?Sleep].


    Likest time a small  color circle with unknown symbols appear on his palm and started spreading  smoke toward the Orc party but just after the smoke traveled 5 meters away, it be invisible.


    Where does smoke disappear suddly? Myne thought while activating the Sleep magic skill again but again just as smoke made a 5-meter distance from him, it again bes invisible without Myne knowing.


    Do I have too little magic that I can''t activate this skill? Myne thought confusedly, this is the first time that his skill doesn''t work properly.


    Wait a minute, it seems like the skill is still working, just because of its effect that smoke bes invisible after making a certain distance from the skilled caster, Myne suddly realized, because the Orc who is ying with rocks suddlyid down on the g and fall asleep.


    Now I just have to wait for a little while until they fall deep asleep and harvest their life without any effort, Myne thought with a smile while rubbing his hands like a professional businessman who just saw a rich customer in his shop.


    5 minutester...


    They seem like sleeping quite well, Myne said to himself while throwing a small rock at the Orc who is sleeping on the g like a baby, in order to confirm that everything is okay before going in front of those sleeping Orcs.


    The stone smashed on the Orc''s butt but Orc doesn''t feel anything and he continued his peaceful sleeping.


    It seems like everything is okay, Myne said while walking towards Orcs with his dagger.


    First, hees in front of the Orc who is sleeping from the start under the tree.


    Since you like to sleep so much th let me give you permant sleep, Myne said and activate his skill [ Dagger?Extreme] and skillfully struck the dagger in his heart with all his strgth.


    Feeling sudd pain in his heart, the Orc hurriedly op his eyes but it was still toote, he only got a chance to see his killer handsome face before falling into darkness forever.


    After seeing Orc''s body disappear from the g, Myne nodded his head with satisfaction and walked toward the other Orc whom he had hit with a stone.


    This time again without any trouble he harvests one more Orc life, it''s just this time he stabs a dagger in his brain rather than stabbing in his heart.


    Mother always said that in life always do something new, so you don''t feel bored, Myne thought while walking slowly toward thest Orc.


    But just as he was two meters away from the Orc, suddly he felt goosebumps all over his body, so he hurriedly jumped backward with all his strgth.


    Just as Myne jump backward, the Orc whom life he going to harvest suddly op his eyes and jumped toward Myne with inttion of a surprise attack.


    Ohh! Shit, wh the f*ck did he wake up? if I was a little bitte, th I certainly don''t d very well, Myne said while trying to calm down.


    On the other side, The Orc also looks a in order to find his teammates while shouting loudly, which of course, Myne doesn''t understand.


    Ol��''t, Oea''um Q_ur Ur Yer''coej Iea''iehh Aiwe_kihe Yaa? ( t, Oeaurm where are you. Damn! where the hell are those idiots?) The Orc said while taking his double-headed battleaxe that doesn''t seem in good condition from the g and looked at Myne angrily like he is the one who steal his wife.


    After hearing about his Infidel wife from another Orc, he is pretding to fall asleep in order to hide his tears from the other Orc but who knows that wh he was siltly crying while remembering his wife''s harsh words that she said before he walk out from the home, he heard the sound of light footsteps behind him.


    Since most of the Orcs have weights of more than 0 kg so clearly they can''t make those kinds of light footsteps.


    The Orc thought and decides to wait for his emy toe near him before making a surprise attack. The Orc n might work perfectly if have waited a little bit longer.


    How can he don''t fall asleep? Myne thought while using both [ Leg Strgth Enhancemt?Small] and [ Swift Feet?Small] skills on himself while increasing his agility.


    Just as Myne was about to use speed reduction magic skill on the Orc, the Orc roared loudly while running toward him with the speed that ev a horse has to feel ashamed in front of him.


    Seeing Orcing toward him, Myne also starts running toward the backside at high speed, since he doesn''t have any skill that makes him powerful ough to fight with an Orc.


    So rather than fighting with an Orc without sufficit strgth in closebat like an idiot, he prefers to fight with his long-distance skills and he still remembers the afternoon warning. If Big Sis Maya knows that just after receiving her warnings, he gets injured by an Orc, th she certainly breaks all his bones, so it will be better for him to y safe.


    With help of his skills, Myne soon makes ough distance betwe himself and the Orc to use one magic skill on the Orc.


    Myne stops running and hurriedly use[Support Magic?Speed Reduction]on the Orc.


    Skill active and the Orc speed decrease visible naked eye.


    The Orc who suddly lost his speed, also has question marks on his head, since this is the first time he saw something like that.


    While Orc is still confessed, Myne wasn''t, seeing that the Orc lost his force, he hurriedly cast his most powerful magic skill [ Magic?Wind] on him.


    Like an arrow, a Wind de shot from Myne''s palm, and with little luck and close distance,


    sessfully managed to cut off the Orc''s right arm.


    Gorrrrrrr.


    After feeling crazy pain in his right arm, the Orc roared loudly ough to wake up half of the monsters in the forest.


    Ohhh! It seems like, he has be feeling pain quite a lot, as a gtleman, I should help him to relieve his pain, Myne thought.


    The Orc after crying loudly looked at Myne with full hated and pain. He tights his grip on his double-headed battleaxe and again starts running toward Myne in slow motion, while blood continually falls from his wounded right arm without any stop.


    It seems like he really hates me with all his heart, now he probably swearing at my tire family, Myne thought while nodding his head, if someone cut off his arm, th he also hates his emy with all his bones.


    But what should I do now? I can only use one more magic attack before running out all my magic ergy and if I miss that attack th my game will be over, Myne thought grabbing his dagger tightly.


    In the d, I still have to fight with him in closebat but at least now I can handle him since he is quite injured now, Myne thought while using his skill [ Strong Arm] that he got from the first Orc.


    Just as Myne use [ Strong Arm] skill, his both arm''s temperature suddly increases a lot and red nerves started to appear all over them, but the strange thing is that ev after all this chance he doesn''t feel any kind of pain.


    What''s going on with this skill? Thest time wh I use this skill th there wasn''t this kind of reaction, th what was wrong this time, Myne thought but before he could think properly, he saw a big double-handed battleaxe flying toward him at high speed.


    Myne hurriedly jumped right side, while avoiding the battleaxe with great difficulty, if he was a little slower th he might as well book a ticket for heav.


    What''s going on with Orcs nowadays? Wh did have this kind of battle experice?? Myne thought while standing up from the g.


    You should not have thrown away your weapon, Myne said while running toward the Orc.


    Aftering in from the Orc Myne shed his dagger at Orc''s stomach with all his might.


    Myne only felt like he cutting soft meat, as he made a huge cut on the Orc''s stomach with his dagger without much effort.


    Huh? Wh did Orc''s skin be so soft, Myne thought while dodging the Orc iing attack and again he attack the Orc back with his dagger.


    Likest time, the dagger cut the Orc skin easily while giving Orc a big wound on his back.


    The Orc let out a loud painful roar while kneeling on the g.


    Myne who considers himself a gtleman didn''t let the Orc suffer much in the pain and skillfully cut off the Orc head.


    Finally, after seeing the Orc''s body disappear in front of him, Myne let out a deep breath while rxing his body and sitting on the g.


    Soon after Myne killed thest Orc, his skills also lost their effects and his arms also became normal, other than little numbness there are no other side effects.


    It seems like my skills somehow be powerful, that is why after using it my arms strgth quite a lot, that''s why I can easily cut off the Orc hard skin, Myne thought whileying on the g.


    Because continues the use his skills, he has already used all his magic ergy, and now his head started to feel dizzy.


    Every Hume body can only store a certain amount of magic ergy inside its body and the Hume body automatically collects magic ergy from the atmosphere.


    Magic ergy can use in casting skills, and after using all magic ergy that person immediately lost consciousness until he recoveredpletely. Most of the time magic-rted skills consume more magic ergy than normal physical skills.


    Mother once said that every time someone level up, magic ergy inside their body also increases, so they have more chance to use their skills and improve them.


    ''Sigh'', What the use of having thousands of skills if you don''t ough ergy to use them, Myne thought while looking at the sky that already be red because of the sunset.


    If only I also have unlimited ergy like my Invtory so I can bombard my oppont with all types of magic skills, without any worry.


    It seems that I be too much greedy rectly, I already have that most people can''t ev imagine and now I want more, Myne thought with a little smile.


    But suddly an idea pop-up in Myne''s mind, which made his heart beat faster in excitemt.....


    After that Myne follow his n, and immediately op his Invtory.


    I hope this n will work, Myne thought and after praying to all gods whom he know, he put one hand on my heart, where everyone''s magic ergy was stored, and close my eyes while givingmd from his mind to Invtory like how he does whever he wants to take out or put something in the Invtory.


    Just as he givemand with his mind, he suddly felt like something inside his body vanished and transfer into the Invtory.


    Myne op his eyes and saw a small beans size blue crystal inside one of his Invtory boxes.


    Now I hope this n works properly without any error, Myne said hopefully.


    Half an hourter.


    Yessss!... Myne shouted loudly while scaring birds.


    Hahaha! Now I don''t have to worry about my magic ergy consumption, I am truly a gius, Myne said whileughing loudly.


    What I did now is a simple n that suddlyes into my mind out of thin air, just wh I am thinking about Invtory, I thought that since I can put and take out anything inside from my Invtory th why don''t I just store all my magic ergy directly into Invtory instant of storing it in my body?


    And my simple but impossible-looking n worked wonderfully.


    Now, my body will collect magic ergy from the atmosphere all day and night and store it in the Invtory directly and wh I need I can just use magic ergy directly from the Invtory.


    After that, I shot a Wind de at a nearby tree, which easily cut off the tree into two. after having confirmed that everything working normally and nothing changed because magic ergy ising from Invtory instead of my body, th I let out a long sigh of relief.


    This is called being a child of thedy luck, Myne thought happily while walking toward the town.


    It seems that I have missed a beautiful girl''s dinner invitation and also my chance of losing my virginity (�i�n�i), I hope she doesn''t take this seriously, Myne thought with a helpless smile while looking at the dark sky.

 Chapter 11: Chapter 11. Big Sis Maya ( R-18 )

    Wh I tered the town, it was all right be a 9 o''clock and most of the town already be deserted like a ghost town in those old stories.


    Since most people normally returned to their home at 7 o''clock and after dinner, other than fucking their wife, they don''t have anything to do in name of tertainmt, so of course, at this time they sleep peacefully in their home Instead of walking in the town like a ghost.


    So other than some drunkards, Myne didn''t see any normal person on the town''s main road.


    After walking some minutes, Myne again returned to ''The Valuable Lady Inn'' to eat dinner. Since now Myne doesn''t have a shortage of money, so of course, he doesn''t want to make his own food and eat alone at home, not only that is super boring work but he doesn''t ev know many cocking recipes.


    So taking pity on his stomach, Myne decides that until he doesn''t learn to cook properly, he doesn''t make food anymore.


    Ev though it has be quitete but ''The Valuable Lady Inn'' business is still hot. Most of the people prest are drunkards, who are drinking cheap alcohol like there is no more tomorrow while taking dirty things loudly and disturbing waitresses continuously.


    Myne doesn''t care about those kinds of things, since those waitresses working here at this time, th they are already prepared for those kinds of things, so he looked a and after finding an empty table, he sits down.


    I never saw any of those waitresses before, it seems like they only work at night shift, Myne thought while looking a in order to gather some information.


    Before today Myne rarely left his house at night because the town is not as safe at night as it is se, let''s not talk abouting to Inn for dinner, and at that time he spd most of his money on weapons or equipmt and onlye to Inn two or three times a week to eat lunch wh he doesn''t want to make food.


    "Hello sir, what can I do for you? Myne still thinking about the old days wh a sweet voicees from his right side."


    Mynee out of his thought and saw a 0-year-old girl in a waitress uniform, ck long hair and blue eyes, with big breasts a D-cup size, long legs, and a beautiful face, that after seeing any drunker hardly can control himself.


    [ Name: Lucy


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age:  years old


    upation: Waitress


    [Skill]


    Arms Strgth ? Small


    Stamina Improve ? Large ]


    I hope she marries a powerful person, otherwise, with her second skill, I don''t think that anyone can satisfy her in bed.


    Seeing Myne abst-minded Lucy waves her hand in front of Myne before again saying, "Sir, are you okay?"


    Before Myne gets the ''Weirdo'' title from Lucy, he hurriedly stops staring at her breasts and said, "I am fine miss, it''s just after seeing your beauty, I was just lost in it, so please forgive me."


    After hearing Myne''s romantic words, a smile appears on Lucy''s face, clearly, she doesn''t hear those kinds of words daily, and you can''t expect them from drinkers anyway.


    "Thanks for yourplimt sir, now what can I do for you?" Lucy said in a happy mood.


    "Well, I will be happy if you spd some time with me but if you are busy th just bring me your Inn''s best food with fruit juice," Myne said while shamelessly holding Lucy in one hand with his both hands.


    "If I was free th I will be more than happy to spd some time with you but now, I am quite busy, but don''t worry as an apology I will bring you our Inn''s best food, that after eating you will be guaranteede back again to eat," Lucy said while giving a wink to me and taking her hand back from my hands.


    Ev though she reject my invitation but at least she seems quite happy after hearing my romantic words, Myne thought after Lucy left.


    After  minutes, Lucy bring my food, just as she promised she clearly spd some time selecting my food as not only it was super tasty but also nutrit-rich as well.


    "By the way, you didn''t tell me your name miss, ev though I eat your food," Myne said to Lucy while paying her bill.


    "Sorry, Ipletely forgot about it, My name is Lucy, what about you," Lucy said hurriedly.


    "You really have a beautiful name like your face, by the way, my name is Myne, nice to meet you," Myne said while again shamelessly holding Lucy in both hands.


    After exchanging some words with Lucy, Myne said good night to her and returned to his home.


    Because of all day long hard work and fights, Right now there''s a lot of gutsy smell starteding out of me. So wh I reached my house, I quickly took off my leather armor, dirty clothes, and drew arger amount of water from the well, and poured it on myself without hesitation.


    Wh the water I drew was almost used up, only th did I feel fresh again.


    Now the only thing left is to clean those things, this worst part of the tire day, only god knows wh I will get away from them, Myne thought while washing his dirty equipmt and clothes.


    Finally, now I can sleep peacefully, Myne said whileying on the bed, he finallypleted all of his house works.


    .....


    Next morning.


    After waking up, first I did a little exercise and th I eat luxurious food of 5 silver coins at ''The Valuable Lady Inn''.


    The main reason that I wt to ''The Valuable Lady Inn'' early in the morning, was to ask to apologize to June but for some unknown reason, June hasn''te to the work. So with little disappointmt, I eat food siltly and now I am walking towards the alchemy shop.


    By the way, since I''m inside the town, naturally I can''t use my skills for traveling.


    Since I didn''t want toe into people''s eyes, naturally I have to be cautious while using them.


    "Good Morning��!"


    As soon as I tered the alchemy shop, I was greeted by a loud but sweet voice.


    Big sis Maya who was sitting at the counter stared at me surprisingly, since I hardlye to the shop early morning.


    "Good morning, Myne."


    Big Sis Maya greeted me with a beautiful smile but today for some reason, she doesn''t hug me like always, this is something that I didn''t expect.


    I wait for some momt in hope that I will get a hug but after seeing that Big Sis Maya didn''t have any ns to give me a hug, I lost my ergy. Now I am feeling quite depressed like a child who tries all kind of way to get candy from his mother but in return only get a clear rejection and in most cases some p as well, so like that child my face also lost its smile.


    Sigh, I took a long and deep sigh while trying to calm down his sad heart. It seems that because yesterday I show the Orc that I hunt, Big Sis Maya finally acknowledges me as an adult and now no longer wants to give special treatmt that she always gives me.


    Everything has its pro and con, a child can easily y with anydy or ev if he touches her any ce no one care about it but if some adult deliberately or idtally but most of the time deliberately touch ady, thatdy might beat him or not but people standing near her properly beat the shit out of that man in order to saw their goodwill to thatdy, anyway, if you asked me th I am also one of those people''s who always ready to help wom ( only beautiful one ).


    "Good Morning, Sis," I said in a fully sad and depressed voice, while making a face like I just lost a lot of money.


    "Why are making faces like you just lost all your money and your girlfrid throws you out of your own house?" Big Sis Maya said with a big smile on her face.


    I don''t say anything about her jokes, just siltly sit down on the chair but sadly since I am not looking at her face so I also didn''t see the yful and satisfied smile on her red lips.


    Suddly Big Sis Maya stand up from her chair and walks out of the counter area and headed toward the shop''s main door. After reaching the door, she looked at me with a smile and while I am still in confusion, she hangs the red color sign ''CLOSE'' in front of the door and locked the shop door from the inside.


    "Big sis, why are you closing the shop at this time?" I asked surprisingly, this turn of evts doesn''t look normal.


    "Yesterday, because of you I make some good profit and since I still didn''t give you your birthday prest, now I wanted to give you something, Big Sis Maya said while walking toward me.


    After saying that without hesitation, she grabbed my hand, and with her monster''s strgth, she start dragging me like a little kid toward the first floor where Big Sis Maya and big bro Jin live.


    Big Sis Maya''s house has the same design as my house but little small in size, with the main hall, a bedroom, a nice bathroom, a kitch, and a guest room. But unlike my deserted and empty house, her house has good and expansive furniture, various kind of decoration, and other things that you can expect from a nice house.


    If there is only big bro Jin living in this house, th my house probably looks more dectpared to theirs because the only thing big bro Jin knows in his life is alchemy, other things like furniture and decorations for the house arepletely out of his league, like me, but because he has a talted and beautiful wife his house look more alive th my.


    After tering the house Big Sis Maya took me directly to her bedroom without any stop. Her bedroom is quite beautiful, with a big soft bed, a big cupboard on the right side of the room and a small bathroom on the left side of the room.


    After we ter the bedroom Big Sis Maya put me on the bed and with a seducing smile, she said, "Now since you are no longer a small child, so it''s time to teach you something that every adult knows, so just wait a momt."


    After saying that Big Sis Maya give me a wink and walked toward the bathroom.


    I look at her walking seducing figure and perfect big ass while thousands of thoughts starteding to my mind.


    From Big Sis''s words and that type of wide smirk that a woman only makes wh they want to do some wild on the bed.


    Wh I was a child I saw this kind of look on my mother''s face, every time she wanted to do something crazy with her father, she always behaves like this in front of her father, it was clear that today I am going to lose my virginity, Myne thought while trying to calm down his heart who is beating crazily.


    While I am thinking about all kinds of possibilities that going to happ, I saw Big Sis walking out of the bathroom but after looking at her I almost forgot to take a breath, and my little brother be so excited that he almost made a hole in my pant toe out because she looks like a super hot fairy.


    Big Sis Maya only wore a sexy transpart ck color bra and panty while exposing the rest of her sexy body in front of me.


    I looked at her with a full of horny and hungry gaze, while trying to calm down as much as possible.


    Ev though I calm down my inn desire to jump on her without permission but my little brother doesn''t have these kinds of thoughts he is trying his best toe out of my pant.


    Big Sis Maya looked at my dumbfounded face with a satisfied smile while slowly walking in front of me.


    Every time she walks her big breasts bounce showing how happy they areing out of those tight clothes.


    "So Myne, do you think that I am beautiful?" Big Sis Maya said while ying slowly with his big breasts in front of me.


    "Of course, you are Sis, you are the most beautiful wom I ever saw in my 5-year-old life," I said while continually staring at big breasts with a hungry gaze.


    "Th you don''t mind if your Big Sister took your virginity right," she said slowly in my ear and give a little bit on my ear.


    After hearing her sweet and seductive words in my ear, I felt like lightning ran through my whole body.


    "But what about big bro Jin?" I asked after taking a deep breath, although I really wanted to jump on her like a hungry wolf but after thinking that she is married, I hesitate a little.


    "Ohh! Myne, you are really so cute, although I can see that you wanted to eat me like a bad wolf but still trying your best to hold back from jumping on me and thinking about Jin, that''s why I like you more than Jin," Big Sis Maya said while giving a little kiss on my cheek.


    "But you don''t have to worry about him, I am doing this because I really want a new sex partner, although Jin is a good husband and I love him but he is not a perfect husband, he spt his most of time on other things like alchemy, or shop work and he hardly has time for me.


    Wh hees back home afterpleting all his work, with his low-level physic and stamina he hardly has time to talk before he falls asleep, let''s not talk about satisfying my needs."


    "Did you know wh was thest time we had sex?" Big Sis Maya asked with a frown.


    "Wh?" I asked curiously.


    "7 months ago, and because I force him and he hardlysts two s before he runs out of ergy, so this is my own choice and I chose you to be my second partner," Big Sis Maya said while slowly removing my shirt.


    "Really! How can this be, ev after having someone as beautiful wife as you, big bro Jin still don''t want to have sex? Are you sure he wasn''t gay??" I asked with doubt, otherwise, what did he say about this kind of man?


    After hearing my question Big Sis Maya didn''t say anything and she just removed my clothes.


    But After hearing that big bro Jin doesn''t give importance to Big Sis, all hesitation I have till now, I throw them out of my mind, as a nice and handsome little brother it''s also my responsibility to satisfy my Big Sis Maya''s needs, after thinking about it I finally didn''t hold back my lust and I put my hand under big Sis Maya chin and raised her face and hurriedly kissed on her red juicy lips before she could say anything.


    *Kissss.


    I close my eyes and started to joy my life''s first kiss, Big Sis Maya''s lips are like cotton, they are so soft that my tire body started to heat up, and I can feel her hot breath on my face.


    Big Sis Maya who was removing my clothes, also be a little surprised by my sudd kiss, but as an old yer in this field, of course, she doesn''t lose her calm like a virgin girl, ev though Myne kissing her, she still doesn''t stop her work and other underwear she skillfully removed all his clothes.


    "Now, let Big Sis teach you how to kiss properly," Big Sis Maya thought and skillfully put her tongue in Myne''s mouth.


    while I still thinking about all kinds of things, suddly Big Sis op my mouth forcefully and slipped her tongue into my mouth, and start ying with my tongue.


    Wh her tongue touches my tongue I feel some sweet taste inside my mouth...


    We kissed each other until I run out of my breath.


    After seeing that I can''t take anymore Big Sis removed her lips from my lips and started licking them while looking at me lustfully without any breathing problem.


    "So how do you feel after getting your first kiss," Big Sis Maya asked.


    I who was already in full heat mode, of course, doesn''t want to waste time in this kind of talk, so without her answer, I put my one hand behind her back and embrace her tight while locking our lips again, but this time without wasting any time I directly put my tongue inside her mouth, Since I am not as powerful as her, and will probably soon run out of my breath.


    Big Sis Maya still hasn''te out from her shock that I be so bold that without giving her I give her an answer, I directly embrace her and again start kissing but before she could think any further, I put one of my hands under her bikini and start ying with her big breast.


    *Moan,


    A sweet moanes from Big Sis Maya''s mouth as I start ying with her breast but I don''t lose myself with just that and put my second hand on her big bubbly butt and start massaging them as well.


    While I fully joy myself, Big Sis controls herself from losing in pleasure and slowly puts her hand in my underwear and starts ying with my little brother.


    But after touching my little brother she oped her eyes surprisingly, clearly, she doesn''t expect my little brother is not as little as he should have be.


    But just as she was ying with my little brother, I also didn''t hold back and pinched her nipple.


    *Moan


    Again a moan sounded in her mouth but because our tongues were ying with each other, her voice didn''t leave her mouth.


    As I joyed Big Sis Maya''s boobs and ass, she also didn''t stop ying with my little brother who is alreadye out from my underwear.


    *Moan


    Now it was my turn to let out a moan since Big Sis Maya clearly knows how to make a man pleasure with just the use of her hand, and since this is the first time that someone ys with my little brother so skillfully, so of course, I am more ssitive.


    After ying with my little brother for some time and just as my other hand was about to ter Big Sis Maya''s panty, she push me away with one hand and started at my dick with eyes wide op but the surprise didn''tst long and a satisfied smile appear on her face.


    "So Myne, you hiding this little monster all those years from your Big Sis, ''huh''! And here I thought that since you are just turned fifte, your dick will be the same size as Jin but it seems like your dick is the same as your body like abnormal, nothing matched your age," Big Sis Maya said slowly while climbing on top of me.


    It''s not her fault for saying me abnormal, after all, I am just fifte but my body looks like a 9-year-old boy''s.


    "You know you have a godly dick that every girl expects of her partner. just look at Jin his dick is only 5 inches long but you, ev though you are just turned 5 years old but still have an 8-inch long little monster, You really know how to impress me," Big Sis Maya said while grabbing my little brother.


    Th while ying with my little brother she takes her mouth beside my ear and whispers, "by the way, you know I really like your little monster more..." and she pushed me onto the bed, so I cany down on the bed.


    While I wasying on the bed, Big Sis Maya remove herst piece of cloth from her body and stood on top of mepletely naked withg wide op while showing her pink flower.


    This is the first time I saw herpletely naked  jade-like skin, two big jiggling breasts with rock-hard pink nipples, and her pink flower-like little wet pussy. Other than her head she does not have any hair on her body.


    Wh I was still lost in her beauty, she turned a and sits down on me in 69 positions.


    I look at her flower-like pink pussy in front of my eyes, and started looking at her pussy like I was seeing the most beautiful flowers in the world, just as I looking at her little wet pussy with full of hangry and lust full eyes, I heard her voice and lost in thend of pleasure...


    "Look at this exciting little monster, let Big Sis calm him down ," after saying that with her soft and smooth hand, she grabbed my 8-inch long dick and put my tire dick inside her mouth in one go.


    This kind of sudd pleasure was too much for a virgin like me that, I felt my tire body be pearlized, for some seconds I forgot everything other than joying the pleasurable feeling that came from big sis mouth.


    While I was joying the blowjob from Big Sis Maya, she suddly took out my dick from her mouth and said unhappily, "Just don''t joy yourself, your Big Sis also wants some fun, Okay!"


    After saying that she again devour my dick and start putting it in and out of her mouth.


    I did what she wants and I looked at her pink pussy where some love juice starts flowing out and grabbing her big bubble butt with my both hands, and bring her pussy on top of my mouth and start licking it like a hungry inexpericed dog.


    *Moan


    I heard a soft moan from Big Sis, which give me more motivation and after that, I also started massaging her butt with my hand, while licking her pussy.


    Since I know that only by licking I can''t satisfy her, after ying with her butt for some time I took one of my hands from her butt, and with my thumb, I start rubbing her vagina for a while and after that, I slowly put my middle finger inside her pussy.


    *Moan.


    I once again heard a soft moan from big sis but I know that since this is not her first time doing sex, so with just one finger I can make her cum, so after some seconds, I put one more finger inside her vagina and start doing them in and out. While putting my fingers inside her pussy, I also start rubbing and ying with her clitoris with my thumb.


    By the way, if you are thinking that how I am so knowledgeable about this kind of thing ev though this is my first time? Th I can only say one thing, that, a normal person can learn many things while watching other people, since I saw this kind of thing many times in my childhood, so naturally, I learn one or two things about it or a little more.


    *Moaan.


    This time I finally heard her first loud moan for Big Sis, and while doing my fingers in-out inside her pussy, I didn''t stop licking her love juice that now continuously falls out from her pussy.


    After some seconds wh I licking Big Sis Maya''s love juice, finally that timees wh I can''t hold back my cum anymore. Ev though it has only be  minutes since Big Sis Maya starts giving me a blowjob After all this is my first time, how much can I hold myself back.


    "Big sis, I can''t hold anymore," I said while trying my best to joy thest momt before releasing...


    After hearing my words, big Sis started to speed up and put more and more of my dick inside her mouth at full speed.


    Ev though I wanted to cum with Big Sis but it seems this is not possible for now.


    "I am Cumming..."


    This is thest word I say before I release all cum that I store inside my balls for thest 5 years.


    Big Sis drinks my all the cum like she drinking the world''s tastiest drink, and not a single drop of my cum leaves from her mouth.


    After drinking all the cum she took out my little brother from her mouth who ev after shooting cum just some second ago, not only did not be soft but be ev harder.


    Seeing my ergetic little brother, first Big Sis Maya be ev more surprised but after that, she licks her lips and removes pussy from my face, and changes her position. now she is on my face to face, while her pussy rubbing my ergetic dick.


    "So Myne, are you ready to be an adult," she asked while cing her big breasts on my chests chest.


    I look at Big Sis Maya, who is looking at me with a seductive smile and after taking a long breath, again without giving her an answer, I ced my hand behind her head and pulled her head towards me, and start kissing her.


    While we are kissing, Big Sis Maya''s hand slipped from my chest grab my dick, and aims the tip of my dick at her wet vagina, and with a single thrust, big sis took all my 8-inch long dick inside her pussy all the way until it reaches her G-spot.


    *Moan...


    *Moan...


    We both moan loudly in pleasure and for Big Sis Maya, this was not her first-time sex so she easily manages to calm down herself but for me, wh my dick touched Big Sis Maya''s G-spot I felt like I am in heav, I felt a ssation that, unlike anything that I ever felt before.


    Ev though Big Sis Maya is not a virgin but her pussy is still very tight and her pussy walls are clched on my dick from all directions like they want to break my dick. It was like my dick had tered separate dimsions where all I could find in it was pure bliss.


    After that big sis removes her lips from me and looks at my red face and starts giggling.


    "Congrattions, Myne, you have finally be an adult," Big Sis Maya said with a big smile.


    Just like that, I lose my virginity to my crush, and finally, my old wish to have sex with Big Sis Maya bes true.


    After Big Sis Maya felt that her vagina''s wall expand ough, she starts moving up and down repeatedly while heating her G-spot, every time she put my dick inside her pussy.


    Since Big Sis Maya doing all the work and this time I don''t want to cum alone, I grabbed both of Big Sis Maya''s big breasts that bounce every time she moves, and start ying with them.


    *Moan.


    She let out a loud moan after I start massaging her breasts.


    After that, I take off my head from bad and start licking and biting on her left breast nipple, and with the other hand, I pinch her rock-hard nipple on the other breasts.


    "Ahhhhh, Moann,"


    Soon after my tire dick was covered by her love juice inside her warm pussy, and she starts moving faster and faster.


    Seeing her behavior I know that she is near her climax.


    Moan and water pping voice field in all the bedrooms.


    Soon we both can''t hold any longer and I grabbed both of my big sis''s ass and start pushing my dick more and more inside, while the big sis also embraces my head inside her breasts with all her strgth like a ko.


    "Myne I am cumming..."


    "I also about cum Sis..."


    With this, she can''t control herself and she is also lost in pleasure, while my 8-inch long dick spread her pussy farther and farther, and as she continually burying me inside her big and soft breasts with all her might, I also know that I can''tst any longer.


    "Th Release inside me, Myne, your Big Sis wants your cum inside her," Big Sis Maya said hurriedly.


    After getting her permission and with all my strgth I thrustst time and push my tire dick inside her pussy as much as I can and release all my cum inside her.


    Ahhhhhh....


    Finally, We both cum tougher.


    And this time I manage to make Big Sis Maya cum at the same time as me.


    After that, I lost my all ergy andy down on the bed while taking a deep breath and just as Iy down on the bed, Big Sis Maya alsoy down on my chest while breathing hard.


    After taking some breath, Big Sis Maya who isying on me giggles a little and said, look how much you cum inside me, you little monster, what happed if I be pregnant.


    I look down and saw that my dick is still inside her and White cum continually flowing out from her vagina.


    As for her bing pregnant, I don''t have any worry about it, because I know that before sex she took a birth control pill thatsts 4 hours and has 0% guarantees of pregnancy control.


    After taking off my eyes from her pussy, I look at Big Sis and saw that she is still looking at me seductive smile with eyes full of lust, clearly, she is not satisfied, and after seeing her like that I know what she wanted to say...


    So before she could say anything I grabbed her wrist and ced her on the bed and this time I am on top of her and she is under me and said, "Sis, are you ready for the second ?"


    "I am ready but this time doesn''t cum so fast I wanted to joy your little monster fully inside me," Big Sis Maya said while locking her arms a my neck.


    "I won''t."


    After saying that I kiss her and again push my dick inside her.....


    ...


    ....

 Chapter 12: Chapter 12. Angry Sister

    After Fucking Big Sis Maya in all positions that I know for tire  hours and Cumming inside her at least 5 times did I stop, with a satisfied smile on my face and my body covered in sweat on our face. As for Big Sis Maya, who is many times more powerful than me,  hours of sex can consider a good warm-up but this is clearly not ough to satisfy her.


    "Myne, I didn''t expect that youst this long," Big Sis Maya said with a happy smile while wearing her clothes.


    "But I still can''t satisfy you, I said with a helpless smile."


    "Don''t worry about it, ev though you can''t satisfy mepletely but it was still my life''s best sex, before this I hardly have sex for more than half an hour, since Jin''s little brother doesn''t have ough power tost ev a single hour me,pare to him, you are tirely differt level and I am more than satisfied with you," Big Sis Maya said while a kiss on my lips.


    "By the way, this is the master key of our house, if you want toe into the house, th you can directlye from the back door, you don''t need to ask permission from me or Jin, since this is also your house.


    I didn''t give you this because you said that you don''t want to disturb me and Jin right, but now since you already ept me th quietly ept this as well, otherwise, I might be unhappy," Big Sis Maya said with a big smile, that clearly doesn''t look like a good thing.


    "I understand Sis, you don''t have to worry about it if I need anything th I will directlye to my this house," Myne said seriously.


    "That''s good th, now if you don''t have the n to go for another  with me, th put on your clothes, ande to the kitch I make something good for you since you might be hungry after losing your virginity," Big Sis Maya said while walking toward the kitch.


    "Okay, I aming in  minutes, I said while searching for my clothes in the bedroom," since Big Sis Maya was the one who removes my clothes so, of course, she doesn''t put them a peacefully in her heat mode, that time her mind was filled with all kind of things, and she just throws my clothes a like noble throw away their maid''s after using them.


    "Now where the hell is my underwear?"


    .....


    After eating super delicious food from Big Sis Maya hand''s, which was clearly more batter in both quality and taste fromparing to outside food that I eat once in while, now I am sitting in front of the counter and looking at Big Sis Maya who is oping the shop door.


    "So, Myne, how did youe to the shop so early today? Don''t you always wander a in the forest at this time??"


    Big Sis Maya asked before sitting down in front of me.


    "Yes, Ie here to sell some material and I also need a little help from big bro Jin."


    "Ohh! So you didn''te to meet me huh," Big Sis Maya said while making a sad face.


    "No, No, how can this be, of course, I also wanted a tight hug from Big Sis while joying your breasts massage," I said embarrassingly.


    "Hahaha, I knew it, you are really a big pervert, but doesn''t you just sell your Orc materials yesterday?" Big Sis Maya asked afterughing like a little child.


    "Well, as you know, I just got my skills and after defeating an Orc, my excitemt level was at its peak, so after leaving here, I eat something at Inn and directly returned to the forest for hunting.


    Originally my target was Mutton sheep, as you also know how much that damn sheep bothered me all those years, so I wt to settle out our old ounts but wh I didn''t find them at the outeryer of the forest, I decided to go deep into the forest and there I saw three Orcs that resting under the tree.


    So after doing some nning and confirming that everything is under my control, I made some traps and easily killed all Orcs without any effort.


    By the way, before you say anything, No, I didn''t forget your warning as you already saw my tire body just some momt ago, there are no injuries, so you can rest assured that I will always be careful wh doing those kinds of things," Myne said with full of confidce.


    *Bang.....


    But what Myne didn''t expect was that after hearing about his thriller fight with Orcs, Big Sis Maya be so angry that she lost her calm, and with a simple p of her palm, the poor counter table in front of her split into two parts, clearly she wasn''t in good mood.


    "What did you say? Just a day after awaking your skills, you start fighting with three Orcs at once, it was still okay if you fight with a single Orc but three at once?? Are you lost your mind, did you think that you have se ough world that now you start searching for the best way to die???


    If so the here, today I fulfill your this wish," Big Sis Maya said angrily while throwing the brok table right side of her with a single wave of her hand, and the wood table was also like a small toy in front of her monsters strgth without any resistance immediately flew away.


    "Sis, What happed, why are you so angry?" Myne asked ev though he already knows the answer but he can''t think of any other works at this momt, who would have thought that after hearing about his fight with Orcs, Big Sis Maya be so angry?


    "Ohh! So now you don''t ev know about your mistake huh? Let me help you to remember it," Big Sis Maya said with a smile that doesn''t look like a smile.


    Just as Myne wanted to say something a big fist smashed on his head which made so much pain that he almost lost consciousness but before he could ev have time to cry, a loud sound of p sounded in the shop, and just like that Big Sis Maya start beating Myne like a professional while controlling her power.


    Five minutester...


    Myne, who just gets a good beating from Big sis Mayaying on the g like a dead dog. His handsome face was reced with a pig-like face, clearly, Big Sis Maya didn''t hold back while pping him. His head hair also bes t like he just put slime gel on them after getting a good amount of fist smashed on his head.


    His butt is t like they are burning on fire because Big Sis Maya vts her most of his anger on them, poor butt.


    "Here drink this, this will make your body less painful," Big Sis Maya said while giving Myne a gre potion bottle.


    "Thankuu Sis," Myne said with a weird tone.


    Myne hurriedly drinks gre potions in the bottle, because currtly, his body really hurting like hell.


    Only God knows what kind of weird potion, Big Sis Maya give him just after drinking the potion pain that he is feeling all over started to disappear slowly but unlike normal healing potions that also heal injuries on the body with pain, this potion only lessed his pain but didn''t heal his injuries on the body.


    Ev though Myne wants to ask what kind of healing potion he just drank but after thinking that Big Sis Maya''s mood is not good and this is also possible that he might get beat again, he decided to forget about it.


    "How do you feel now," Big Sis Maya asked without making any expression.


    "I feel much better now, Sis," Myne said with a smile, but Big Sis Maya only saw his pink swoll face with two panda eyes.


    "Good, so now we can continue our talk,e sit here," Big Sis Maya said while pointing at the chair in front of her.


    "Do I really have to sit, can''t I just talk while standing?" Myne asked painfully while gtly rubbing his butt.


    "No, you can''t, now don''t talk nonsse, and sit down."


    Myne like a good child immediately followed her order and sit down in front of her.


    Ohh F*ck! My butt is Hurting so much, Myne thought while sitting on the chair, if Big Sis Maya wasn''t sitting in front of him like a demon, th I never dared to sit down on the chair with his butt in currt condition.


    "Do you know why I punished you?"


    "Because I did something that was beyond my capacity and ev for a single mistake, I would have to pay for it with my life?"


    "Yes, at least now you know about your mistake, so learn from it, and never do something like this again, otherwise next time you might not receive this kind of light punishmt from me," Big Sis Maya said with a serious face.


    "I understand Sis," Maya said while nodding hurriedly.


    "It will be better for you if you understand this," Big Sis Maya said with a smile.


    Ev though I know that she doing this everything for me, so I don''t do this kind of thing again and this is also her way to express her love for me but I think that it will be more better for me if I don''t mtion those kinds of thing like fight with Orcs or any other dangerous monsters to her, for me she is more dangerous th any monster Myne thought.


    "Okay Sis, th I am going now, I think I need some rest, I wille back tomorrow for my work," I said while standing up from my chair.


    After that hug her a little and give her a light kiss on her lips and started walking toward the exit.


    "By the way, take this with you, so people don''t make you fun on the road," Big Sis Maya said with a smile while giving me a  cloth to hide my face.


    "Thank you, Sis, you really know how to make me happy," Myne said while receiving a  cloth from Big Sis Maya.


    But just as Myne was about to leave the shop while covering his face with a cloth, big bro Jin op the door and tered the shop.


    After seeing me, first, he stared at me like he saw new species of monster, with full of amazemt, and th after confirming that I am Hume, not a monster, he controls hisughter before asking, "Sir how can I help you?" Clearly, he doesn''t recognize me but he still does not forget to make fun of me.


    "He is Myne and today, you can''t help him," Big Sis Maya who again sat down on the chair said with a smile.


    "What! You are Myne? But Myne, what happed to you?? Who beat you like this, you look like a pig," big bro Jin asked hurriedly.


    "Nothing, today Sis show me her love too much, that''s all. Okay, big bro Jin you can ask the rest of the story to Sis, I am going home now, I think need some rest," Myne said painfully while rubbing my butt and walking out of the shop.


    big bro Jin, whom himself had gone through this kind of experice many times in the past immediately finds that Myne finally got to see his wife''s bad side, before this Myne only saw her lovely and caring side, and that always make him jealous because he was only one who has to dure his wife anger but now he is not alone.


    Finally, now I have someone with whom I can share my pain, big bro Jin thought while wiping his imagery tears(�i?�i).


    "Honey, what did Myne do, that you beat him so hard, I didn''t ev recognize him with his currt look," big bro Jin asked hurriedly whileing in front of Big Sis Maya, he really want to know what kind of great work Myne did that he wakes up his wife''s inner demon.


    "Sigh! Yesterday after leaving here, he wt to the forest and fight with three Orcs at once," Big Sis Maya said while rubbing her forehead, clearly she is still in bad mood.


    "What!!! Does he fight with three Orcs at once? Does he think that life is too easy, that he starts looking for a way to get into trouble?? And Wh did Orcs be so easy to target that now ev a newly awaked child can easily beat them???" big bro Jin asked surprisingly.


    "It seems like we underestimate his skills, or I was so weak that I never find out that Orc was so weak monsters," big bro Jin said while doubting himself.


    "That is not the main point, the point is that after awaking his skills, it seems that Myne started to be careless, so in order to discipline him, I finally had to be a little strict with him and give him a proper punishmt so he understands that he is not alone in the world and his Big Sis not going to tolerate this kind of carelessness," Big Sis Maya said seriously while blue ergy starts leaking from her body because how angry she was.


    "Yes, I think your right, You should punish him a little more so he can''t do this kind of thing again," big bro Jin said while trying to hide his smile like taking pleasure in other people''s misfortune.


    "By the way, honey, what happed to our counter table?" big bro Jin asked lightly so he should not be the target of his wife''s anger.


    "Ohh! Nothing, it seems like our counter table be a little old, I just put my palm on it, and it broke into two parts," Big Sis Maya said.


    "You just put your palm on the table? Th why is one part of the counter table smashed on the Wall?" big bro Jin thought but he doesn''t have the courage to ask this.


    "Okay, dear! You can buy a new table if you want, I am going home, I think I need some rest after all this evt," Big Sis Maya said while walking toward their house on the first floor.


    Buy a new table? Where can I find this kind of high-quality wood in this small town?? big bro Jin thought with a little tear in his eyes.


    .....


    "Today, a person has be bestowed with an interesting skill."


    "...If you especiallye to report me, th it must be something considerable. What kind of skill has he got?"


    "It is[Appraisal?Complete]"


    "Oh?"


    "It is a great skill that has all properties of every Appraisal that we know, like Appraisal ?Age, Appraisal?gder, etc."


    In a dark room, two people are talking with each other.


    The conversation betwe these two people will have a great impact on Myne''s life, but of course, there''s no way Myne knows of this now.

 Chapter 13: Chapter 13. The Adventurer Guild

    Aftering home, the first thing Myne did is take off the cloth from his face so he takes a clear breath.


    F*ck, finally Ie home, Myne said while breathing heavily.


    Only he knows how hard it was for him toe home from the Big Sis Maya shop and that was not because of injuries that he have a probleming home but because he have problems on way because of the towns people.


    Since this damn town is too small and particrly every old guy ordy who lives in the town knows everyone biodata like they spd most of the time together, and funny thing is that he never meet them before.


    So wh he left Big Sis Maya''s shop and walked toward my home, an old man a 36 years of age, who is sitting in his fruit shop without any work, after seeing me, hurriedlye out from his shop and said, Excuse me, "sir, can I ask you a question?"


    First I didn''t take this seriously and said hurriedly, "What do you want to ask uncle, please say it quickly I am in hurry."


    But after hearing my voice, like a professional detective, he immediately knows that my age is not much, and seeing that my clothes were also not much expsive and just normal looking, hee to the conclusion that I am probably a local residt of this town. After confirming that his confidce increases like he is talking with his son, not with a strange.


    So he put his one arm a my neck like we are the best buddy who had not met for many years, and said, "young man, today''s weather is already so hot, th why have you wrapped this cloth a your face? Don''t you have trouble taking a breath?? If you have any problem th tell me, young man, I will do my best to solve your problem, you can believe me."


    Myne who long since be speechless after seeing how shameless is this old man, not only does he stop a strange on the middle road in so much heat, but he also acts like an old frid? And asking about his problem for no reason??


    "Uncle, you don''t have any work to do right?" Myne asked while controlling his anger.


    "Sigh, you are right young man, as you see this is the most boring time of day wh customers hardlye to buy anything, and I also don''t have anypany with whom I can spd my time," the Old man said with a sad face.


    "So you stop me because you don''t have anyone to talk to," Myne asked.


    "Yes, yes, how do know that the Old man asked surprisingly," clearly he has some problem with his brain.


    "Old man if you don''t want to get beat th quietly take off your arm from my shoulder and f*ck off, Myne said slowly while rising his hand in which a small gre light starts shining continually.


    After hearing Myne''s words, the first old man bes angry, that how can Myne say those kinds of words to sior citizs, and he is just asking about his problem as a sior so he can help him, but wh he saw the gre light on Myne palm, sweat starts appearing on his forehead as he realized that he kicked an iron te, clearly he doesn''t expect that Myne knows magic.


    "Hahaha, Sir, if you don''t want my help th just say it, you don''t need to be angry because of me, by the way, it seems like my wife is calling me, so now I have to go, and if you want to buy fruits th pleasee to my shop, I will give you a good discount as I waste your time," Old man said with a smile while slowly walking backward.


    And this kind of thing does not d here, after walking a little farther from that shameless old man, an olddy that looks like 50 years oldes out of her house and asked the same question as that fruit shop old man.


    After escaping from that olddy, I meet three more of those types of people who don''t have any work to do and only know how to make other people''s life difficult.


    Those types of people are more dangerous than any monsters, at least you can escape from monsters and after leaving their boundary zone they also stop troubling you but those kinds of people are prest everywhere, and unless you left this world or start living alone in a ce where no one other than you live, that clearly not possible for a normal person, you can never get rid of them.


    "Now my head is also hurting because of all those shitty people," Myne said while rubbing his forehead.


    After that Myne took out a low-grade healing potion from his Invtory that cost him  silver coins and drank it without any hesitation.


    I hope those injuries heal with this low-grade healing potion otherwise I have but middle-grade healing potions, Myne thought while walking toward his bedroom.


    ...


    Next morning.


    Yesh!!! My all injuries are healedpletely, but how did this happ? I don''t think that low-grade healing potions have ough power to heal my tire body within one day, and I have drunk low-grade healing potions many times before and know their effect very well, it will take a two hours to heal a small cut on the finger, so let''s not talk about healing my tire body within one day.


    It seems like this is the work of Big Sis Maya''s potions, and here I thought that the potions only lessed my pain but it seems like that potions take time to show their full effect, I should buy some of those potions from Big Sis Maya, Myne thought while nodding his head.


    After that Myne took out some Orc meat from Invtory and cooked it in teppanyaki-style and garnished the sd with nobuchu leaves and vegetables.


    Thanks to his cooking skill, within half an hour his little healthy breakfast be ready.


    Come to think of it, yesterday was really quite a surprising day, not only did I lose my virginity but I also find out why big bro Jin was afraid so much for Big Sis Maya, she really bes quite scary wh she is angry, Myne thought while eating his breakfast, he still felt chill all over on the body wh he thinks about it.


    I should never make her angry again, Myne thought while making his life''s most important decision.


    But yesterday''s incidt also reminded me of one thing, I need some defse and healing type skills, if I have those two skills with me th I might don''t have to sleep on my stomach, it seems like today I have to go the advture guild, so I can be an advture and start doing mission. Only this way I can find differt kinds of monsters quickly, Myne thought seriously.


    .....


    [ The Advture Guild ]


    It includes not just the Kingdom of Augusta, in which the Town of Lucas is located, and where Myne lives, but also in other countries as well, and this is a for-profit organization that exists in practically every town.


    A few cturies ago, there existed a hero who for the sake of subjugating monsters efficitly, called out to people who were bestowed battle-orited skills, and an organization that gathered these people was formed.


    With the flow of time, that system was polished.


    It is now changing into an existce that will provide information and build awork to raise the survival rate of advturers, soldiers, and the like who fought against monsters and will support their lives by making it profit-based.


    In each contint, country, town, etc., a branch is established, and every day it assists the registered advturers.


    The Advturer''s Guild is basically op every day of the year and it operates in the morning, afternoon, night, and ev midnight.


    In the case of unexpected situations, they will take care of it immediately.


    It is a for-profit organization, and though they are an indepdt business organization, basically they are in charge of the defse of the towns in which they are established.


    On the surface, they receive requests to defd the town made by the head of the ce where they are established, such as kings or lords of that area.


    Of course, since it is a request, there is a reward.


    Though, arge reward will only be giv out wh there is catastrophic damage at the level of the monster''s great invasion which happs a few times over the course of several years.


    If there are no special situations like that, every month a fixed amount of money would be paid by the country or town, etc., and is reduced to a part of the reward for a request made to the advturers.


    A young man who has juste of age of bing advture paid a visit to such an Advturer''s Guild.


    Yes, that young man was Myne, who has apletely differt thought about joining the advture guild than any person that joins the advture guild on this date.


    .....


    So this is the Advture Guild main building huh? They seem to spd quite a lot of money to make this kind of big building, Myne thought while standing in front of a three-story fantasy-looking building that was made with a mixture of wood and stone and also has a big old-fashioned symbol of ''sword in front of shield'' on top of the building, this is probably logo of advture guild.


    Wh I tered the guild, the first thing I saw is a big hall, big ough that 300 people can easily ter in the hall together without any problems.


    Half of the hall is filled with sets of  tables with 4 chairs in them, and you can see any local Inn or restaurant.


    On the front side of the hall have a long and big counter, divided into 3 differt counters and every counter have a differt beautiful-lookingdy as a worker, clearly seem like the advture guild also didn''t like to hire male worker, really too much discrimination with m, Myne thought while shaking his head.


    I looked a so I can gather some information and find out which counter I should have gone to for registration since every counter looked the same.


    As I did that, I saw Keith, the poor C-rank advturer who was on the same carriage as me wh I am returning from the capital city after my awaking.


    Besides him, I also saw other advturers from that time, who seem like they are party members, what a sad life they have that their tire advture party was made of m, not a single female member they have in their party.


    Keith and the others were standing in front of arge board, that looked like a notice board with a serious face and their arms folded in front of their chest. It seems like they are looking for a good mission but they can''t find that.


    Since I am not familiar with them, so I just ignored them and walk toward a counter that have the shortest waiting line.


    After waiting for 3 minutes two people standing in front of meplete their work and now it was finally my turn.


    But just as the man standing in front of me moved away, I saw something or I say someone which made my mind nk for some second.


    I stared at the counter girl with my eyes wide op and the only words thates out of my mouth is "F*ck! So beautiful".

 Chapter 14: Chapter 14. Aisha Laurel

    First time in my life I saw someone as beautiful as her. So far although I saw many girls but not a single one canpare to her and if you ask me about her beauty scale point, th without any hesitation I would say that she has  out of  points on the beauty scale.


    She is a natural beauty without any makeup. She has gold color long and silky hair thates to her butt, big gre eyes, and a dainty nose, every time she smiled she shows her shiny halo- teeth and red juicy lips.


    She has tder and glossy  jade-like skin, a shapely figure, a perfectly shaped body, D-cup size big breasts, and well-ed butts, that any man after seeing can''t take off his eyes.


    She is wearing a  shirt with long sleeves that hold her big breasts inside it with all his might, and a ck color long skirt thates to her knees, she looks like a professional receptionist girl, in this dress.


    She is perfect, I am already started falling in love with her, ev though I just saw her first time. So this is what people called ''Love at first sight'', Myne thought with a smile.


    Just yesterday big sis said that now, I should start searching for a good wife for myself but I don''t expect that just the next day I found someone that has everything that a man can expect from her partner. Now the only thing left is to see her character. If she is the same beautiful from the inside as she looks on the outside, th I can say that I found myself a perfect wife.


    Do I also have some kind of luck-rted hidd skill that I don''t know, otherwise why is my luck start shining like the sun after awaking? Myne thought happily.


    Although I immediately wanted to go in front of her, so I can talk with her but I control myself and started to observe her before making any kind of move.


    In the advturer guide, all kinds of peoplee and go every minute like ants, and if she can steal my heart without doing anything just with her look alone, th most of the m who saw her surely have the same reaction as me, th some of the brave m probably have tried their luck on her but looking at her earlier action and some advture who is trying to impress her some momt ago, it seems that no one sess in impressing her.


    So she is still single huh? It seems like I still have a chance, Some seconds ago I was still worried that what happed if she has a lover but it seems like I was just overthinking, but this is not my fault since looking at her age it is clear that she is a 0 year old and at this age, most of the girls have a child if not two. So it is quite rare to find a single girl at this age.


    But it seems like she doesn''t find a good partner that''s why she is still single.


    That was my thought, who knows if she has any other story but anyway, this is a good thing for me.


    Now since I found you, and if everything goes as nned, th don''t worry, you probably not going to stay single for too long, I thought with a smile, while slowly turna and start walking toward an empty table.


    Ev though it was my turn to go on the counter but I didn''t want to take things lightly before meeting my future wife, only if she doesn''t have any problem with her personality or behavior. I don''t want a wife who only looks good but has too many inner faults and act like a bitch, since for me her inner beauty is more important than her outer beauty.


    I walk towards a corner where I can observe everything perfectly and sit down at an empty table.


    After  minutes of observing her, and drinking two sses of differt vors of fruit juice which was super tasty, ev though it cost me 50 silver coins really expsive but still fruit juice was so damn good.


    So where was I? ohh yes, so after observing her for some time, now I have a little understanding of her personality and nature.


    She is a good person whom does her work with full atttion. Every time someonees to her for help, and asked anything rted to her work, th she answers them with a beautiful light smile but if someone tries to flirt with her or do other things to impress her, th she just ignores thempletely without any hesitation.


    She also has a good rtionship with her co-workers, since every time they have a problem, theye to her for help like she is their manager. ''Sigh'', too naive, clearly they are taking advantage of her in name of fridship but she didn''t have a single bit of idea about it.


    Everything about her is okay till now, but one thing I still don''t understand is that for some reason not a single guy tried to do anything funny with her, like convincing her forcefully or putting pressure on her, or any other type of thing that you can see normally wh a beautiful girles in a public ce, th there was always one or two those kinds of people prest there, who do something differt from other people, but here they all always show her polite attitude like they are all born gtleman who never thinks anything bad about others.


    It seems like if I wanted to win her heart I also have to follow some of my father''s techniques.


    Father always said that he sessfully win mother''s heart, because he always respects her with all his heart, not just to show her or to impress her but truly. He never talk lied to her or did anything that can hurt her ( ev if wants, he still can''t do that ).


    He always says that if you like someone, th just say her the truth, what you think about her, any kind of foundation built on a lie does notst long.


    Although my father''s words are right and somehow, he ev seeded in winning my mother''s heart, that was like winning a jackpot from him but if I really wanted her to be my woman, th I need something more than just my father''s techniques since this technique mostly works in the middle stage of the rtionship.


    At starting phase of the rtionship, I need something to make her interested in me.


    What should I do now? I can''t use any normal woman impressing trick on her, as I use on June or Lucy, since those kinds of things probably not going to work.


    ''Sigh'', I can''t think of any kind of n to make her interested in me, since I don''t have sufficit information about her, now I am feeling like I am shorting arrow in darkness without knowing where is my target. Well anyway after joining the advture guild, I can meet her daily so I have more than ough time to gather information about her and make a perfect n to seduce her.


    For now, I just use my most polite way to talk with her and make a good first impression, while asking her some questions rted to my work, for which I came here, Myne thought while again standing in the counter line.


    After 5 minutes, it was again Myne''s turn. Myne who is carefully looking at the counter girl, so she doesn''t think that he is a pervert, finallyes in front of her and greeted her with the most beautiful and cute smile that he ever made in his 5 years of life.


    "Good Morning".


    Now since we only have  meters of distance betwe us, so I can finally use [ Appraisal?Complete ]on her to gather the most information about her, her name.


    [ Name: Aisha Laurel


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 0 years old


    upation: Advturer''s Guild''s Receptionist, Retired B-Rank Advturer, First ss Cook.


    Title: Que Of Archery, Heart Breaker, Master Chef.


    [Skill]


    Magic ? Healing-Large


    Archery ? Sacred


    Cooking ]


    [ Que Of Archery ( Title ) ]


    Wh Someone defeats his/her oppont with a single arrow more than 0 times without missing, th the host gets this title.


    Title effect: . Increase the power of archery type attacks by 30%.


    . Eyes sight increased by 50%


    3. Can see more better at night.


    [ Heart Breaker ( Title ) ]


    After rejecting more than 300 all kinds of m, no matter if he was poor or rich without any hesitation, th the host gets this title.


    Title effect: . Increase inner Intuition by 30%.


    . Any kind of negativity thates from people can reduce to 70%.


    3. Sometimes can feel other people''s deepest Desires rted to the host.


    [ Master Chef ( Title ) ]


    Wh any kind of dish made by you impresses other people to the extt that they can do anything to eat food made by you, th the host gets this title.


    Title effect: . Increase food quality by 40%.


    . Increase other people''s impressions in a positive way toward you after eating your food.


    3. % chance that after eating your food another person bes your loyal servant permantly, only if he/she is weaker than you.


    F*ck! This is the status of a receptionist girl? Other than Big Sis Maya, who can consider a monster in girl disguise, she is the second person who has the best skills that I ever saw till now. Thebination of archery and recovery skills can consider a lucky star of any advture team and the nightmare of her oppont.


    I don''t think that ev the princess of this kingdom has this kind of status. Not only does she has the perfectbination of archery and healing magic but she is also a super cook, who can hypnotize people with her cooking alone. Ev though there is only a % possibility that she can hypnotize people weaker than her but this is still possible.


    If people know about her this power th, they probably stop eating food made by her, who knows one day you joying super delicious food made by a beautiful girl but suddly you felt a little weird and started to acknowledge her as a master like a ve without any control. I think if people know about this, th 97% of people probably abandoned their idea about her.


    It will be better for me if I don''t eat food made by her until I be more powerful than her, only th, I will feel safe.


    But Why every beautiful woman whoes into my life and with whom I fall in love is so dangerous, why can''t they ever be normal like most girls? Myne thought with little tears in his eyes(�i�n�i).


    So that''s why no one dares to do anything funny with her. it seems like they all know that she is not someone with whom they can mess a easily. But this is a good thing for me since now, I don''t have to worry that someone can steal her from me easily.


    Aisha, Who is looking at papers after hearing my polite and sweet voice, looked up with a little surprised expression and after seeing my handsome face with a pretty smile, she stared at me seriously like she is in deep thought, but soon she be normal and with a beautiful smile on her face, she replied, "Good morning, How can I help you?"


    It seems like just now, her title ''Heart Breaker'' activated, that''s why she suddly start thinking so seriously while looking at me but since I don''t have any negative thoughts about her, so she probably doesn''t feel anything from me.


    Her title effects are more dangerous than her skills, but thank God, she doesn''t know about her titles, so she doesn''t take their effects seriously, otherwise, I probably have to work more harder in order to win her love Myne thought siltly.


    "Hello, can you please tell me, how can I join the advture guild? And if you don''t mind th can you exin to me all terms and conditions of the advture guild??" Myne asked with a smile while looking into Aisha''s beautiful gre eyes.


    Hearing my request Aisha bes more surprised and a dumbfounded expression appears on her face like she saw some kind of weird magic.


    Why is she making this kind of expression? Myne thought confusedly, he doesn''t say anything weird that she makes this kind of face.


    "Miss, are you okay? Why are you looking so surprised??" Myne asked with little concern.


    After hearing Myne''s voice, Aisha finallye to her sse and she hurriedly replied to Myne''s questions with a little embarrassing smile, "Nothing! I was be little surprised after hearing your request since you are the first person who ever asked me about advture guild terms and conditions before joining it in my one year of this job.


    Most of the people never asked about this kind of thing, they all wanted to be famous advtures but they never asked the mostmon thing about the advture guild bing joining. They all think that the advture guild is some kind of charity organization that only give them befits without asking anything in return, so they just join the advture guild without fully knowing about it."


    "Well I don''t think that this is their fault since most of the people whoe to join the advture guild hardly have any kind of education, they might have heard about those kinds of things but since they don''t know the meaning of this kind of things, and advture guild rarely do anything bad with advture so they don''t take those kinds of things seriously and just join the advture guild without knowing about it," Myne said naturally without making any kind of expression.


    Anyway, this kind of thing is normal since only the noble get to know this kind of thing but they also don''t take it seriously, since most noble prefer joymt over study.


    As for how I know those kinds of things, well wh you have a mother who knows politics as a teacher, th you learn many things no matter if you want to learn it or not, this kind of things rted to study never was in childr''s hands.


    Aisha again makes a surprised expression as she heard my exnation, clearly, she never expected this kind of answer for me.


    "Ohh? It seems like you know quite a lot of things," Aisha said with a beautiful smile.


    "Thanks for theplimt, I had a nice teacher wh I was a child," Myne said with a smile.


    It seems like my n of making a first good impression on her is going very well. Now I only have to go on with the flow without making any mistakes, Myne thought.


    "So what do you want to know about the advture guild?" Aisha asked.


    "We''ll, as you can see this is my first timeing to the advture guild, and if I say the truth, th I hardly know anything about it, so if you don''t mind th I want to know everything about the advture guild terms and conditions," Myne said with a smile.


    "We''ll as you said before that since most of the people who join the advture guilde from normal backgs, and hardly have any kind of knowledge, so in order to make people morefortable, the advture guild makes their policies as simple as possible, so people can understand them without any problem.


    The terms and conditions of the advture guild are like this...


    ?A free Guild Card will be issued as you join the advture guild, which can be used as a formal idtification documt, that will work in all cities or towns in this kingdom but if you want that your advture guild card also works in other ces th you have to pay for a special card, which works in all kingdom prest in this contint.


    ?The guild is gerally a ce to mediate the requests as work for advturers and took % of money or reward from advture for every mission theyplete and gives the remaining 90% reward that is writt in the mission description.


    ?There is a rank system for advturers, and bypleting requests or missions the rank will gradually increase and with every increase in rank, the advturer will be able to receive requests with a better reward.


    ?There are four types of requests or missions that advtures normally get:


    (Subjugation) (Harvesting) (Escort) and (Special).


    To rank up, it is necessary toplete requests or missions as much as possible.


    A request which involves the life and death of people in the town where the rank of advturer does not matter is called an ( Emergcy Mission ) and it is apulsory duty to ept it and if an advturer does not participate in an emergcy mission th he will receive a heavy palty.


    ?Materials obtained from quests or outside quests can be sold, the guild doesn''t have anything to do with the advturer''s property.


    ?There is no need for guild members to pay the tax directly. A part of the request reward will be deducted beforehand for the tax every month.


    ?If no requests are epted in a long time mostly within 3 months, one will be expelled from the guild, and the country will im the unpaid tax from wh one was still a guild member.


    ?If guild members did something that makes the advture guild Infamous, th the guild has the right to block that member from all the advture guilds of this kingdom. And guild also doesn''t have the right to interfere with advturer life and privacy or leak guild members'' information to anyone, unless the guild doesn''t have any external Pressure.


    So those are all the advture guild terms and conditions, do you have any questions about it?" Aisha said with her same beautiful smile.


    It seems like everything is normal and other than giving my personal information to other people, there is nothing to worry about, and if I want to go to other kingdoms th I have to spd quite a lot of money to make a special guild card, Myne thought, ev though Aisha doesn''t mtion the price of special guild card but as an expericed businessman, Myne could tell that price of special guild card is probably not simple.


    Thanks for your time Miss, you really help me quite a lot, Myne said with a sincere smile.


    "Please don''t say those kinds of things, it''s my job to exin those kinds of things, and I am really d that I can help you," Aisha said with a smile.


    "So you want to be an advture?" Aisha asked with a little curiosity.


    "Yes, it will be easy for me to find work after bing an advture," Myne said.


    But Just as I answered her question, I hear a rough and annoying voice full of disdain from behind me.


    "Tch, look guys, now ev a brat who doesn''t have any pubic hair wants to be an advturer? Oye Brat, Are you looking down on us?!"

 Chapter 15: Chapter 15. Hyold, The Story Master

    "Tch, kid you want to be an advturer, huh? Don''t you look down on us too much??"


    As I heard that someone is insulting me in front of my future wife without any reason, I looked back and saw a bald ugly-looking man with a -meter tall muscr body, and a big scar on his face.


    Just after seeing him anyone with good eyes could say that he is a rogue guy, who likes to make trouble for other people and now it seems like it was my turn to get into trouble since currtly, he is standing 5 meters behind me while staring at me with a face full of disdain like I did something that I should not.


    Just as I am observing a bald man who insults me in the middle of tire the advture guild while thinking How? Just how on the earth did hee to this conclusion, that my bing an advturer is looking down on him, I heard Aisha''s voice.


    "Mr. Hyold, quarrels inside the guild are prohibited, please don''t disturb other people."


    Aisha shouted a warning at the bald advturer named Hyold but it was clear that this kind of low-level warning which probably doesn''t ev work on a child, made no effect on Hyold.


    But one thing I still don''t understand that which kind of parts named their son Hyold. I mean what are they thinking wh they decide to name their son Hyold, and Hyold is also a name? It sounds disgrace more than a name.


    No wonder he bes like that, if I have this kind of weird name th I have also be a scoundrel like him. I can say with full confidce that his childhood may not have be spt very well, since childr certainly tease him while saying "Hyold, how old are you? Or like, Hyold, do you want to eat this sweet old candy, this is really an old candy like your name."


    While Myne thinking of all kinds of possibilities that what are Hyold parts thinking wh they give him his unique name, Hyold stop looking at Myne and with a gtlemanly smile that can scare ev the bravest child in the town, he said to Aisha, "Miss Aisha, this isn''t a quarrel, I''m just teaching about the reality to this kid who doesn''t know his ce, so you can rest assured and watch the show."


    Myne after hearing that without asking, he get a teacher who most likely doesn''t know that how real reality looks like, toe out from his thinking and use Appraisal skill on Hyold, to see what kind of skills give Hyold so much confidce.


    [ Name: Hyold


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 9 years old


    upation: Advturer (D Rank)


    [Skill]


    Axe


    Support Magic?Gradual Restoration Small (Stamina) ]


    By the way, if you are thinking that why Hyold doesn''t have ast name like Aisha, th that''s because most of themoners don''t have anyst name. Only people with high status in the kingdom or people who have too much money can get theirst names. Formoners having thest name was like getting awarded by the King, it''s a world-ss honor for them.


    We''ll my mother also has ast name but after she married with father who was amoner, she throw away herst name in order to live a normal life like him.


    So he just wants to bully me in order to attract Aisha''s atttion, huh. With those skills that he has, I think my one punch with full power is more than ough to show him real painful reality, Myne thought while looking at Hyold, who again stares at him, like he is looking at an ant.


    But this is also a good thing for me, now I can get two more skills since he wants to mess with me, th he should also be ready to lose his skills and his support magic skill is really quite good, with this skill I can probably satisfy Big Sis Maya, Myne thought while thinking about some perverted thing.


    Just as my train of thought start going in the wrong direction, suddly an idea pop-up in my head out of thin air. it was really too unexpected since I am thinking about something that only people who have a nice girlfrid, wife, or too much money can do. After that ideae to my mind, I start looking at Hyold in apletely differt light.


    Ev though Hyold is still the same ugly as before but in Myne''s eyes, now he looks like an ugly angel more than some poor viin.


    Just as I want to sleep, god sd me a pillow, this is what people say God-giv opportunity, Myne thought while looking at Hyold with great admiration. how can someone''s timing be so perfect, he onlyes to make trouble wh I asked all questions that I want to know about the advture guild, and wh I hardly have anything to say to Aisha, hees like a real viin to make a hero love story.


    For some momts I felt like I haired Hyold to do this work, otherwise this level of timing. He is really a man who can do anything for the greater good. I really want to give Hyold my respect but th I remember that great people don''t like this kind of show-off, so I Heald back, in order to not distract Hyold since he still has to contribute to my and Aisha''s love story.


    "Oi, Shitty brat! Bing an advturer is not something that a child like you, who might still drink mother milk can do. It is a dangerous job that only powerful people like me can do. Look at this scar, I don''t make this with a knife to show off, but I get this from a Night Panther wh I am doing a mission in "Shadow Forest". Do you ev know what is a Night Panther?"


    "It is a super dangerous monster that can easily kill a C-Rank advturer, but I fight with him  hours continuously alone without any help, and in the d, I killed him with my Axe, Hyold said loudly, while everyone in the guild listing to his story siltly. "


    Some ignorant girls in the guild after hearing Hyold''s story start looking at him with full of admiration, clearly they believe in his story.


    Some have doubts about Hyold''s story, but since they don''t want unnecessary trouble, so they didn''t say anything.


    "Boss, Did Hyold really kill a Night Panther?" A new guy who had just joined an advturing party and now sitting in the guild with his team asked to his team leader after hearing Hyold''s story.


    "Don''t believe everything that you heard from people, Manji. Do you really think that a D-Rank advturer can fight with a Night Panther for  hours continuously? And after that, he cane out from Shadow Forest in one piece?? "


    "Do you knowst time I heard that an advturing party of 5 people with  B-Rank and 4 C-Rank advturers take a mission to kill a Night Panther and bring back his head as proof?"


    "Do you know what happed to them?"


    The team leader asked his party members while drinking some alcohol from his ss.


    "They killed that Night Panther," again curious baby Manji said hurriedly.


    "No, they were never se after that day, and after some time I heard from my frids that some people found weapons of that advture party members one kilometer inside the shadow forest, and most of the Night Panthers live a  to 5 kilometers inside the shadow forest.


    So can imagine how dangerous is that ce and now this idiot Hyold whom one time fought with ady owner of a brothel, who beat him so hard that in order to escape from her, he made a big cut on his face as apologies, now saying that not only he killed a Night Panther solo but also walk out from Shadow Forest safely?


    Only someone who doesn''t have a brain can believe in his story," the team leader said while drinking all alcohol in his ss in one breath.


    "Ohh, I see, so he just saying those kinds of things so can scare that newbie," Manji said while nodding his head with understanding.


    Just like this advturing party, other expericed people prest in the guild also find out about Hyold''s little scam in just a matter of seconds but since they don''t have anything to do, so they just watch Hyold''s nonsse siltly while looking at Myne with a smile like taking pleasure in other people misfortune.


    As for Myne, he bespletely speechless just after Hyold said that he single handly killed a Night Panther. Ev though he never saw Night Panther personally but as a good child who always follow his mother''smand, he read many books, and know little about the most dangerous monster that you might see in the Augusta Kingdom.


    Just wh Hyold said that not only did he kill Night Panther alone but he also walks out from Shadow Forest with his little power, he knows that this little piece of shit just wasting his time with nonsse.


    If he add something realistic to his story like fighting with five people alone or killing an iron bear, th he might have had more chance to scare people with his story but no, this guy wants to before a hero, and impress girls with his meaningless false story, Sigh, This guy is a stain in name of viins, and I am expecting for him that he can make a contribution in my and Aisha love story, Myne thought while looking at Hyold helplessly.


    "Now, say thanks to me for teachings you this important lesson, and for saving your little life from the uing danger. So now you honestly hand over all your money to me as a teaching fee and get out from the guild, Hyold said with an evil smile."


    What a unique way to rob people, and he seems quite expericed in this job. Since he is already in this profession th he probably doesn''t need his skills, Myne thought and cut Hyold both skills and paste them in his skills column.


    Let''s y with him a little and made him annoyed so can do as I nned for him, Myne thought while making an Innoct and confused look on his face like someone as innoct as him has not ev be born till today and said, "Mr. Hyold, right? Wh did you teach me something and if you did, Th why don''t I know anything about it??


    Don''t you just tell a nice story where you fight with a big cat???(���أ�)


    Hahahaha!!! The advturers inside the guild burst out inughter after hearing me.


    "Oy, Hyold, it seems like now your story doesn''t have much power, since now ev newbie doesn''t take them seriously, you are not as good as before! Just looked at yourself, Now You''re ev getting looked down upon by a brat, you should go home and drink your mother''s milk, this is not your cup of tea anymore, hahaha."


    "With a minute! but Hyold doesn''t have a mother, now he can''t ev drink that, Hahahaha.


    Soon one after another advturers starts making jokes about Hyold, whileughing loudly, and after hearing that Mother milk joke on Hyold, for a momt I too lost myughter.


    As the source of theughter, Hyold, face long since be red as an apple from anger and he started shouting loudly toward me like a madman.


    "Don''t screw a, you shitty brat! Since you don''t understand, th let me help you to understand it!" Saying that he starts running toward me at his full speed and aftering in front of me, he throws a punch with his all strgth at my stomach.


    Finally, the time I have be waiting fores. Everything is going as I nned. Currtly, I am standing in front of Aisha''s working desk and if anything happed to me here, that will be probably Aisha''s responsibility since it was her work to not let happ this kind of conflict in the guild.


    Second thing is that If I dodge Hyold''s attack, th with his momtum, he will probably not stop until he hit Aisha''s working desk like Mutton sheep.


    Ev though there is no chance that anything can happ to Aisha with her currt strgth, but she doesn''t know that I know about her power, so as a gtleman it was my responsibility to protect a girl in danger and be her knight in shining armor.


    So I just stood there in front of Aisha and let Hyold hit me but not before saying something that every hero said before sacrificing himself for others, mostly for girls.


    "Miss! please step back, otherwise, you might also get injured."


    That was thest word Myne said before he felt a strong force on his stomach that sd him to fly in the air.


    Boom...


    Like an arrow, Myne violtly collided with the counter table and broke the counter table, he only stop wh a beautiful  hand supported his back like a metal wall.


    Ahhh F*ck!..... that''s really hurt, I don''t think that he has so much power, Myne thought while holding back his tears since he didn''t want to show his crying face to his future wife, who is standing behind him.


    Aisha, who is supporting me with her one hand has a big frown on her beautiful face, while advturers in the guild start whistling and cheering loudly after seeing a live-action-like barbarian.


    Next time, I probably make a good n, so I don''t have to go through this kind of torture, by the way, does my n work, Myne thought while slowly oping his one eye and looking at Aisha.


    Aisha, after seeing Hyold''s behavior, not only he didn''t take her warning seriously but also attack a civilian and injured him heavily in front of her, now looked super angry while tightly holding a pcil in her other hand and staring at Hyold like an angry beast.


    She probably needs a little bit of push and Hyold will be the first person in the history of this kingdom who is going to die with a pcil.


    It seem like my n worked quite a lot, now I felt a little good, Myne thought with a smile, Ouch! but it still hurt too much.


    People really have to go through all kinds of ways for love, and I am going through a hard and painful way.


    Okay, now since everything going as nned, th I should also take a little nap since my head felt quite heavy, Myne thought before losing consciousness.

 Chapter 16: Chapter 16. The Guild Leader

    "What happed? It''s awfully noisy downstairs, did some idiot do something again?" A 40-year-old man, with long  hair and a thin body, said to himself with a frown on his wrinkled face.


    "Mia, what is going on outside," the old man asked loudly to his assistant, who was supposed to be outside of his office to answer his question but after waiting for some momt, no onee in to reply to his question. Clearly, his assistant is more interested in watching drama, than staying outside of his boss''s office.


    "Sigh, I always know that I should not have hired her for this job," The old man said helplessly while leaving his office.


    As I neared the stairs, I was able to clearly hear the racket that going on the g floor.


    "Oy, Hyold, it seems like now your story doesn''t have much power, since now ev newbie doesn''t take them seriously, you are not as good as before! Just looked at yourself, Now You''re ev getting looked down upon by a brat, you should go home and drink your mother''s milk, this is not your cup of tea anymore, hahaha."


    "With a minute! but Hyold doesn''t have a mother, now he can''t ev drink that, Hahahaha.


    Not that shit again, this is the fourth time this month wh Hyold make a fuss in the guild. It seems like I have to discipline him this time, the old man thought and just as he was about to go downstairs to stop Hyold from messing with a newbie, he heard his voice.


    "Don''t screw a, you shitty brat! Since you don''t understand, th let me help you to understand it!"


    After saying that, the old man saw Hyold running toward a young man like a fire bull, who is standing in front of the reception, and behind him, Aisha looked at Hyold with a cold face.


    Wait a minute, what the f*ck! Why is Hyold fighting with someone in front of Aisha''s desk? Doesn''t he know what happed with thest guy, who tried to mess with her?? Because of that guy, I have to close the guild for the tire two days, the old man thought with eyes wide op.


    But as he was still wasting his chance in thinking, Hyold without caring about his low life, hit Myne with all his might.


    Boom...


    "Everything is over, it seems like I again have to change some staff members," the old man said helplessly while slowly looking in the direction where that young man smashed like a star that fall from the sky.


    Okay, that young man is alive but Aisha doesn''t look in good mood, the old man thought helplessly while looking at Aisha''s angry face.


    "Hahaha! Why are you guys stoppingughing? Don''t stop, say some more jokes about me, you guys like to do that, right?" Hyold said loudly without realizing the real reason for the tire guild being pin-drop silt. He still has blind faith in his strgth that after seeing how he beat a noob ( In his eyes ) like a chick, he thought that everyone started to be scared of him.


    It seems like he still thinking of himself as his story character where he single handly kills a Night Panther.


    "Mia big sister, why is everyone bing so silt suddly?" A new receptionist girl asked the old man''s assistant Mia, whoe downstairs to eat something but after seeing that there is some drama going on in the guild, she stopped to joy the show.


    "Because Hyold messed with a demon," Mia said helplessly while looking at Hyold like he is already dead.


    Just as Hyold scouting loudly, Aisha gtly puts down Myne''s unconscious body on the g and starts walking toward Hyold slowly without any expression on her beautiful face and with a pcil in her hand.


    F*ck! This is the only word thates to everyone''s mind, who knows Aisha''s colorful history.


    Every time Aisha takes a step forward other people also take a step backward and the old man who is starting on top of the first-floor stairs, knows that a cmity is about to happ in the guild, so he hurriedly shouted loudly while attracting everyone''s atttion toward him.


    "Stop it, you idiot, what are you doing in the guild?"


    As the old man shouted at Hyold with a voice that resounded throughout the whole guild, everyone quickly looked toward him like how a child does wh he gets lost in a mall and suddly heard his mother''s voice.


    "G, Guild leader..."


    "Looked its guild leader, now we are safe," A Big breasts receptionist girl said happily to Mia.


    "Yes, now that demon probably can''t do anything bad," Mia said with a smile but th she suddly remembered that at this momt she should not be here to watch drama.


    Shit! I have to list to grandpa''s long and boring speech again, Mia thought while biting her tongue a little.


    "Hey, what''s this allmotion about? And you Hyold what I saidst time..." The old man or the guild leader said angrily while staring at Hyold full of bloodthirst.


    Hyold, whose legs already started to tremble as he heard the guild leader''s voice and after seeing his angry face, Hyold know that he is F*cked-up, so hurriedly started giving his excuse.


    "T, This, guild leader I am just giving this unruly shitty brat some guidance, who wants to be an advturer without knowing how risky this job is, as a big brother in the guild!" Hyold said nervously, clearly, he doesn''t have much confidce in his excuse.


    "Are going to do the same as thest time, where you picked a fight with a promising newbie, and th made him leave the guild? I think that time you also said something like that, right??" The guild leader said with a cold face while hurriedly walking toward him because he saw Aisha just  meters behind Hyold with a deadpan expression.


    "And Aisha, before you do anything, remember that promise me something," the guild leader said while standing beside Hyold, only wh the guild leader mtioned Aisha''s name did he knows that Aisha is standing behind him like a ghost.


    "Huh! Miss Aisha, what are you doing here?" Hyold asked with a smile. Ev in this situation, Hyold still has the courage to talk with Aisha, clearly, he has already updated his shamelessness to max levels.


    Aisha didn''t respond to Hyold''s question, she just looked at the guild leader without any expression and said, "guild leader, I remember what I promise to you a year ago, so don''t worry, I don''t do anything that makes trouble for you."


    "That''s good th," the guild leader said while nodding his head with a smile, but after looking at Hyold''s ugly face smile on his face vanished without any trace.


    "Doesn''tst time you said that something like this never going to happ again, are you lying to me back th?"


    Ev though Hyold was a little angry that Aisha doesn''t reply to him but he also know that if he start messing with Aisha now, th the guild leader probably bury him alive in front of the guild, so after giving Aisha a quick nce field with anger, he hurriedly said, "Of course not! I didn''t lie to you.


    you can see, I didn''t do anything bad, it''s all of this brat''s fault, who asked him to provoke me?"


    After hearing that Hyold instant of admiring his mistake now using Myne, a big vein appear on the guild leader''s forehead.


    "Ohh! So it was all that kid''s fault huh? You didn''t do anything wrong, right?"


    "Yes, I swear by your hair, that I am innoct," Hyold said without any expression while cing his palm on the guild leader''s head.


    "Oye!


    Don''t talk nonsse toward my grandpa''s hair, If anything happed to my grandpa''s hair because of your lie, th remember that I will cut you in pieces," before the guild leadere out from his shock that how easily Hyold swore by his beautiful hair like they are some kind of public property that anyone can use it, and just as he was about discipline Hyold that never make fun of someone''s hair, he heard his granddaughter voice.


    Mia, like an angry cat, hurriedlye in front of the guild leader or his grandfather and said, "grandpa, he is lying, I saw him picking a fight with that boy, whoe here to be an advturer but Hyold began to bother him with his nonsse and said that he can''t be advturer, so he gives him his all money and get out from guild. Grandpa, wh did we have this kind of rule?


    This is clearly a daylight robbery, Grandpa I think that Hyold is a spy from another advture guild, whoes here to make trouble in our guild and it seems like he is also behind your hair."


    The guild leader''s eyes be colder after hearing his granddaughter''s words, clearly, he never thought about this possibility but now, after remembering Hyold all old deeds, it seems like, this is the most possible reason he can think behind Hyold''s trouble-making behavior.


    "Okay, Hyold as an old guild member, now I give you two options, first: you pay a fine of 0 gold coins as apologize. Second: you don''t have to pay any fine, I just cut one of your arms and permantly throw you out from the guild. So which option do you want," the guild leader said with a poker face.


    "What! Grandpa how can you do that, Why are you giving him so light punishmt?" Mia asked confusedly.


    "You shut up, this is my final order and youe to my office after this, I have to say something to you," the guild leader said loudly.


    "So, which option do you want?"


    "I want first option guild leader," Hyold said without any hesitation, and hurriedly took out gold coins from his storage pouch, and handed them to the guild leader.


    "Now, you can get out of my guild, you are not allowed toe into the guild for this tire week as a punishmt."


    "I understand guild leader," Hyold said and bowed to the guild leader, and start walking out of the guild.


    "Wait a minute," Just as everyone thought that the matter is settled and was ready to go back to their work, a sweet voice sounded in the guild.


    Everyone looked in the direction where the voicee from and saw that Aisha stare at Hyold without any expression, while slowly walking toward him.


    "What do you want?" Hyold asked annoyingly, clearly, after paying a fine of 0 gold coins, he is not in good mood.


    "Nothing, I just want to say something to you," Aisha said while standing in front of Hyold.


    "What?" Hyold asked.


    "Grandpa, don''t it will better if you go there?" Mia asked while looking at Aisha with some fear.


    "Don''t worry, ev though Aisha''s temper is not good wh she bes angry but she is still a good girl, since she said that she doesn''t make any trouble, th she probably not make any trouble, so you rest assured," guild leader said with full confidce, clearly he has blind faith in Aisha.


    Just as everyone waiting for some kind of cool line from Aisha.


    Suddly out of everyone''s expectation, Aisha grabs Hyold''s neck with one hand and hit a pcil sharp edge inside his right eye.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh.....


    An earth-shattering voice sounded in the tire guild, everyone stare at Aisha with a wide op mouths. Some people have a look of disbelief on their faces, clearly, they never expected something from a beautiful girl and some people who know about Aisha''s previous artwork. They just shake their head helplessly, and one of them is the guild leader''s granddaughter.


    "So grandpa, how was Big Sis Aisha''s surprise?" Mia said slowly while looking at Hyold who was rolling on the g while crying, with some pity. Hyold was already very ugly but now, he has one more point that makes him more ugly.


    "Ahhh, guild leader saves me," Hyold said painfully while crying like there is no more tomorrow.


    "Aisha, why did you do that?" The guild leader didn''t help Hyold but asked Aisha.


    "Because not only did he beat my clits in front of me but he also destroy my counter table. First I want to kill him but after remembering my promise, I decided to take his one eye as his apology, and I also wanted to say him that I didn''t like his eyes," Aisha said while kneeling in front of Hyold.


    And in front of the whole guild, without any hesitation, Aisha pullout a pcil from Hyold''s right eye like she is just pulling it from the pcil holder.


    "Ahhhhhhh... My eye..."


    Once again Hyold''s scream was heard in the tire guild, and after seeing Hyold''s bloody eye socket, many girls start vomiting on the spot. Some guys who have a crush on Aisha some momt ago, also throw away her thoughtpletely out of their minds and decide in their minds that from now on, they will never try to get close.


    After pulling out her pcil from Hyold''s eye, Aisha wipes blood on the pcil from Hyold''s clothes and after giving him ast look, she starts walking toward Myne, who sleeping peacefully on the g.


    "By the way, guild leader, please repair my desk, I take this boy to the medical room and heal his injuries," Aisha said without looking back.


    Why does it feel like she is my boss and I am her worker? The guild leader thought unhappily but he still didn''t say anything, Aisha.


    After he looked at his granddaughter and said, "Mia, take some people with you and buy a new receptionist desk."


    "Yes, grandpa," Mia nodded and start walking toward the working area to find some girls for help.


    "By the way, throw this shit out of my guild, I didn''t want to see his face anymore," the guild leader while pointing toward Hyold who is crying on the g nonstop.


    "As you wish," Mia said happily and raise her palm toward Hyold.


    "Wind?Magic ( Second Form: Tornado )"


    Just as Mia scouted her skill name, a transpart gre magic circle with two rings, that have all kinds of weird runes imprinted in them, appeared on Mia''s palm.


    Soon runes of the second ring, which is clearly a little bigger than the first one, started to shine and a -meter-high tornado appear in front of Mia.


    "Go..."


    Mia said and the tornado start heading towards Hyold at high speed and like a real tornado that takes everything in himself thates in its way, this one also didn''t take pity on Hyold and like a rag doll, the tornado hurriedly take Hyold in itself and after it wh it came out from guild, Mia stops her skill.


    After the skill effect ded, the tornado vanished in the middle of the road and the only thing left there is unconscious Hyold.

 Chapter 17: Chapter 17. Exclusive Receptionist.

    ...Huh? Wh did I have a gre color ceiling in my bedroom?? Myne thought as he oped his eyes.


    "Ah!... So you finally wok up? After seeing you sleeping so deeply, for some momt I thought that you not going to wake up before tomorrow."


    While my mind was still a mess, I heard a familiar woman''s voice.


    I looked to my left side, where the voice came and I saw Aisha, who was sitting there with a beautiful smile on her face, while her one hand was ced on my stomach, which is continually sding a gre light in my body.


    Was she using her healing skill on me? Myne thought with a little surprise, this is the first time he saw healing skill. Ev though Aisha''s healing skill is not as magical as people talk about but this is still quite powerful since as he experices it himself, he felt like all pain that he is feeling after waking up now slowly disappearing.


    "So where are we now?" Myne asked while sitting on the bed on which he wasying a momt ago, after confirming that his all injuries are healed.


    "This is the guild medical room, where we heal injured advturers at a cheap price, so they can easily afford the healing fees without problems."


    "I see. By the way, my name is Myne, nice to meet you. Ev though we are talking for some time but I still didn''t introduce myself, I am really sorry for that," Myne said while extding his hand for a handshake.


    "Th I am also sorry since I also didn''t introduce myself, My name is Aisha, nice to meet you too," Aisha said while shaking her with Myne''s.


    Although the way I gain her atttion is a little painful but still worth it, and she also didn''t tell me herst name it seems like she doesn''t like unnecessary atttion just like me, Myne thought while looking at Aisha''s smiling face.


    "Miss Aisha, you know, you are the second most beautiful girl I ever saw in my tire life," Myne said while taking advantage of the opportunity wh he saw that everything is going smoothly.


    "Ohh! Do you really think that?" Aisha said while tighting the grip of her hand.


    "Yes, you are the second most beautiful girl I saw in my whole life," Myne said without changing the expression on his face but from inside he really wants to get rid of Aisha''s hand.


    F*ck! Why is she so strong?, Myne thought while trying to look calm outside as much as possible.


    "Since I am the second most beautiful girl for you th who is the first one?" Aisha asked with a smile while watching Myne''s funny face, who is trying to look calm in front of her with his all might but his wet eyes ruined his all hard work.


    "Well, the first one is my Big Sis Since I meet her before you. So for me, she will be always the world''s most beautiful woman. That''s why you can only get a second position," Myne said sincerely.


    Aisha didn''t say anything after hearing Myne reply, she just looked at Myne for some momt, and th she let go of Myne''s hand.


    "Th, thanks for yourplimt, I''m really d to know that I am the second most beautiful girl for you," Aisha said with a beautiful smile.


    So beautiful, Myne thought while looking at Aisha''s smiling face.


    Before that Aisha only treat Myne like a strange who get injected because she didn''t stop Hyold, but after hearing Myne''s romantic reply, she started to see some interest in him.


    Just as Myne and Aisha stare at each other and a romantic vironmt was bing betwe them, at that momt the room door oped with a "bang," and an old man with a head full of  hair tered the room, and spoiled the whole atmosphere.


    "Why are you both staring at each other?" The old man asked confusedly after seeing both Aisha and Myne.


    "Nothing the guild leader, I am just checking his eyes, to confirm that he ispletely healed," Aisha said hurriedly while standing up from her chair.


    "Huh? Wh did Aisha start checking people''s injuries through their eyes??" The guild leader thought but he didn''t think much about it ande in front of Myne.


    "What is your name, young man?" The guild leader asked while sitting on the chair.


    "My name is Myne sir," Myne reply unhappily but he didn''t show this on his face.


    "Huh, Good name, by the way, I am the guild leader of this advture guild, ''Bazzam''. You can call me the guild leader like everyone, the guild leader Bazzam said with a smile while showing a fridly attitude to Myne.


    One more weirdo, who has a weird name. Now what kind of story will be behind his weird name? If I remember correctly th there is a fruit in the capital city who have a simr name to Bazzam, Myne thought while using Appraisal skill on the guild leader.


    [ Name: Bazzam Hanson


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 47 years old


    upation: The guild leader of the advture guild, Retired B-Rank Advturer, Head of the Hanson Family ( low-level noble family )


    Title: The Guild Leader


    [Skill]


    One-Handed Sword Art?Extreme


    Fold Physical Strgth Enhancemt ]


    [ The guild leader ( Title ) ]


    After bing the leader of any organization Host gets this title.


    Title effect: . Increase organization Luck to 30%.


    . % chance that a high-quality persones to join your organization every month.


    3. Reduce trouble-making elemts in your organization by 0%.


    Other than having a weird name, there is nothing special about this guild leader, Myne thought.


    "Nice to meet you, guild leader," Myne thought while expanding his hand for a handshake.


    "Nice to meet you too Myne, now let''se to the main issue for which Ie here," the guild leader said while ignoring Myne''s hand, clearly, Bazzam didn''t take Myne important ough that he have the right to make a handshake with him, for Bazzam, Myne is a small character who get chance to meet him because he was injured in his guild, this is already a big honor for him and now someone as weak as Myne want to make a handshake with him, we''ll Myne is thinking too high for himself.


    Myne didn''t get angry after seeing the guild leader''s bad behavior, since this is not new for him. He knows his ce very well, that he is just a small character without any value or status, so of course, people didn''t take him seriously. so Myne just lowers his hand without any difort on his face as if nothing has happed.


    The guild leader and Aisha both be a little surprised after seeing that Myne''s expression didn''t change a little bit on the guild leader''s disrespectful attitude, but the guild leader didn''t take it seriously and said, "Myne, I am really sorry for what happed in the guild, because of my neglect in work, that I didn''t make strict rules in the guild, people like Hyold always make trouble for a newbie like you, who wanted to be the advture."


    "Don''t worry about that guild leader, like Mr. Hyold said, he was just teaching me something about life, and because of him, I remembered an important lesson that I almost forgot, no matter where are you, without sufficit strgth, you are just like an ant that anyone can crush under his feet whatever he wants," Myne said with a smile while looking at the guild leader.


    The guild leader clearly never expected this kind of reply from Myne, for some momt he nearly forgot to say the next line of his script, which he had remembered from his office, clearly, it was not an easy job to be a good guild leader.


    "By the way guild leader, what happed with Hyold?" Myne asked after seeing dead silce in the room, he really doesn''t like this kind of sudd silce.


    "After taking a fine of 0 gold coins from him, I kicked him out of the guild forever, we probably not going to see his face again, so you can rest assured," The guild leader said while giving a thumbs up to Myne in an awkward pose ( with one eye closed, one hand raised up high at the ceiling and showing his all  pearl like teeth ) which is clearly not something that looks good on a 47 years old man.


    "Ahm! guild leader what are you doing?" Aisha asked with a frown.


    "Doesn''t it look good? Mia always makes this pose wh something good happs, so I thought I should also try this pose to see how it works," the guild leader said innoctly.


    "You are looking super handsome in this pose guild leader, I think you should always use this pose to impress everyone in the guild," just as Aisha wants to say that guild looks like a blue butt monkey in this pose, Myne hurriedly interrupts her and start giving aplimt to the guild leader to increase his confidce.


    "Does it really look good?"


    "Yes, guild leader you are looking super awesome, I think if you use this pose on aunties, th you probably make them fall in love with you," Myne said with a serious expression, after people see his face only thing thates in their mind is, this man can never talk lie, how can someone as Innoct and pure as he talked lie?


    Aisha, who was forgott by both man have a weird expression on her face after seeing Myne''s shamelessness, who would have thought that Myne have this kind of talt, Aisha thought while shaking his head helplessly after seeing the guild leader''s happy face.


    "By the way, here are 5 gold coins from the guild as an apology, and if you still want to be an advture, th this is your advture form, after Filling it out, give it to Aisha and she will make an advture card for you," the guild leader said with a smile.


    "How can I take this money, since it was my fault that I was too weak to handle a little trouble, and the guild already did ough to give me the free medical treatmt, that is already too much for me," Myne said with an innoct face like a saint who doesn''t take anything from others that wer''t his, in order to create a naive personality in front of the guild leader and Aisha.


    ( A/J: but I know the truth. )


    "Sorry, Myne, but I can''t ept your this request, you have to take this money, this is a matter of the guild''s reputation, and I can''t take a risk regarding this matter," the guild leader said happily while giving money and form to Myne.


    Why does he look happier than me after giving me money? Those gold coins don''t have any ck magic skill cast on them right?? Myne thought while taking money and form from the guild leader.


    "Okay, Now I have to take my leave as I still have to meet some people, and Aisha, you please help Myne to fill out his form," the guild leader said while walking out of the medical room.


    "So do you want to be an Advturer?" Aisha asked while again sitting on the chair beside Myne.


    "Yes, do you have any pcils? The guild leader only give me a form but he forgot to give me a pcil," Myne asked with a smile.


    "Take this, I always keep a pcil with me at work," Aisha said while taking out the same pcil that she use to burst Hyold''s eye from her skirt pocket and give it to me.


    After taking the pcil from Aisha, Myne starts filling his form carefully while asking some questions to Aisha once in a while to clear his doubt.


    In the advture guild sign-up form, there was nothing that can consider hard but in order to continue his talk with Aisha, Myne has to ask some silly questions.


    In the guild form, you have to write your name, age, address, if you have any family th all family members'' names, your battle achievemts or anything that is worth mtioning, and finally little details about your past experice.


    After filling out the form, Myne immediately gives it to Aisha for further processing.


    Aisha took the form and start reading it, but just as she saw Myne age a frown appear on her beautiful face.


    "Myne I think you have misspelled your age," Aisha said while returning the form to Myne to correct his mistake.


    Huh! I write my age wrong? How can I write my age wrong?? Myne thought while taking the form from Aisha and hurriedly looking at the age column.


    "Huh? But I wrote it right," Myne said to Aisha after seeing his age column.


    "What! are you only 5 years old?" Aisha asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes," Myne said innoctly while joying Aisha''s shocked expression.


    "But you look almost 0 years old," Aisha said while calming down.


    "We''ll I ate too much in my childhood that''s why I grew up a little bit faster than other childr," Myne said while rubbing his head embarrassingly.


    "Haha, th you probably eat a lot since you grew up so quickly," Aisha said while giggling.


    "So other than your age, everything else is normal," Aisha said after reading Myne''s form.


    "By the way, I will be your exclusive receptionist from now on," Aisha said while making a big smile on her beautiful face.


    "Exclusive receptionist? What is that??" Myne asked in surprise, ev though he didn''t know what an exclusive receptionist meant but looking at Aisha''s happy face, he know that his luck again starts shining on him.


    "An exclusive receptionist means you can say that from now on I will be your personal receptionist. I will take care of your all work in the guild like selecting a good mission for you, selling your item at a good price and doing paperwork, etc.


    Every receptionist in the advture guild has one chance to be an exclusive receptionist of a particr advturer whom she likes and in some special cases the guild leader can also make a receptionist exclusive for an advturer but it hasn''t happed for a long time, since the guild leader doesn''t have much time for that," Aisha said with a smile.


    So doesn''t that mean that from now on I can always spd my time with Aisha alone without anyone''s interruption, Myne thought with excitemt.


    "But isn''t this too much, as you know I am not that powerful and I will probably be trouble for you if you be my exclusive receptionist miss Aisha? So I think you should not be my exclusive receptionist, why not you try to find a powerful advturer?


    He will probably be more helpful to you than me," Myne said while making puppy eyes, so he can y his role as a naive boy in front of Aisha.


    Sigh, now he really taking me too lightly, does he really think I can''t find that he is acting to being a naive boy in front of me, if he doesn''t have yed that prank with the guild leader th I probably fall into his little trick, but he still looks quite cute wh he acts like that, Aisha thought with a smile.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, ev though it''s called exclusive, I''ll still work as usual. It''s just that wh youe in the guild I will do your work first, and this way I will also have more free time at work, so I will also get befits for being your exclusive receptionist," Aisha said while giving a wink to me.

 Chapter 18: Chapter 18. The Adventurer Card!

    "So now if you don''t have any more pain there, the with me, I make an advturer card for you," Aisha said while pointing at Myne''s stomach.


    "How can I still have pain after being treated by a beautiful girl like you," Myne said while standing up from the bed.


    "Good! th follow me," Aisha said without making any expression of Myne''splimt.


    After saying that, Aisha turns a and starts walking out of the medical room but sadly what Myne doesn''t know was that after turning a a beautiful smile appears on Aisha''s face.


    Looks like she didn''t like myplimt. Sigh'', it seems like I have to do quite a lot of work to get her, Myne thought with a helpless smile and siltly start following her.


    The first thing aftering out of the medical room I saw is some girls cleaning blood in the middle of the guild hall and the second is that two muscr m taking out Aisha''s old counter table from the guild hall.


    Wait a minute, that brok table is okay but whose blood are those girls cleaning? Doesn''t the guild leader say that Hyold''s matter settled peacefully?? Myne thought with a frown.


    "Ahh! Miss Aisha, whose blood is that," Myne asked Aisha who is walking in front of him.


    "Huh? blood where?" Aisha asked with a surprised expression.


    "There," but our Myne who seems like acting too seriously of being a naive boy didn''t find anything wrong with Aisha''s third-rate acting and pointed his finger at the blood on the g to show Aisha blood. That''s why people say ''love is blind''.


    OMG! With a surprised expression, Aisha hurriedly cover her mouth with her both hands and said, "Who''s blood is that?"


    "Huh? If I know the answer th why do I ask you?? And I was unconscious so how do I know which unlucky guy''s blood is this???" Myne said with a frown.


    "Sorry, I forgot that, Let''s go asked someone," Aisha said while walking toward the counter beside the stairs.


    Was she always so naive? Why does it seem like something is wrong here?? Maine thought seriously but seeing that Aisha had reached the counter, he too quickly ran towards her.


    "Oy, Jny, Where is Mia," Aisha asked hurriedly aftering in front of the counter.


    The girl named Jny was peacefully doing her work after hearing that someone is calling her, she looked up but after seeing Aisha in front of her, her hand started vibrating like she is standing in the middle of a snowy mountain without any clothes.


    "Do you know where is Mia," Aisha again asked the counter girl Jny but this time it was clear that she is not in good mood after seeing how Jny acted after seeing her like she saw a ghost?


    "Yeah I know, just wait a momt I''ll call her right away, Miss Aisha," Jny said and hurriedly run toward a room.


    And that b*tch said that the counter beside the stairs was the safest ce in the tire guild and that demon will nevere here but only after doing a big sce in the guild shee in front of my counter, if this is called the safest ce in the tire guild th I didn''t want this job anymore, Jny thought while running.


    "Why is that receptionist girl running like she saw a ghost," Myne asked Aisha, and he juste to Aisha and saw that receptionist girl running in a hurry.


    "Nothing she said that she urgtly has to go toilets," Aisha said with a smile.


    "Th why didn''t she go until now? It''s not like someone is stopping her," Myne asked confusedly.


    "Who knows, maybe she likes to go toilet wh she can''t hold back it anymore," Aisha said while giggling.


    Just as Myne wanted to say something, Mia hurriedlye in front of them.


    "Big sister Aisha, did you call me?" Mia said while breathing heavily.


    "Yes, can you tell me and Myne whose blood is in the middle of the guild hall," Aisha asked while making a worried face.


    "Huh? What did you say??" Mia asked confusedly and she hurriedly clean her ears so that she didn''t hear wrong.


    "Sigh, that''s why I always told you not to spd too much time with our guild worker girls, they will probably make you an idiot like them. I said who''s blood is that," Aisha said impatitly while pointing her finger at the blood on the g.


    Mia has a short lgth, and looks like a loli, with long ck hair, brown eyes, A-Cup size breasts, and t butt without any developmt.


    [ Name: Mia Hanson


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 7 years old


    upation: Assistant Of The guild leader of the advture guild


    [Skill]


    Wind?Magic ( Second Form ).


    Ohh, It seems like she is a rtive of the guild leader and she also looks quite powerful, since she unlocks her wind magic skill second form. But why does it seem like for some reason Aisha doesn''t like other girls in the guild, one more mystery to resolve, Myne thought while waiting for Mia to tell him what happed wh he was unconscious.


    Mia after seeing the impatit look on Aisha''s face quickly looked in the direction where Aisha pointed and saw Hyold''s blood on the g.


    Doesn''t it Big Sister Aisha''s artwork, why is she asking me about it, Mia thought with a frown, and th her sight fell on Myne who is looking at her from behind Aisha with some curiosity in his eyes.


    Wait a minute, is it not because of this guy, all this Hyold incidt happed? And also because of him, today grandpa scold me like there will be no more tomorrow. So since Big Sister Aisha asked me while saying this guy''s name this means that for some reason she didn''t want to let this guy know what happed here and now I have to make a story to satisfy his curiosity huh?


    Sigh, Now only this day was left to see, that instead of finding a good boyfrid for myself, I have to make stories for some random loser, Mia thought with some tears in her eyes(�i�n�i).


    After some seconds of sadness, just as Aisha was about to p Mia to wake up her from her daydream, Mia suddly looked at Aisha and Myne and said, "ohh about this, let me tell you the story behind this blood."


    "By the way, you know Johnny," Mia asked Aisha.


    "You mean that bald perverted man, who likes to flirt with every girl he saw."


    "Yes, that pervert, who once tried to flirt with you and you throw him out from the guild after beating him," Mia said while looking at Myne with an evil smile.


    "What does this blood have to do with him," Aisha said while rubbing her fist.


    "Of course, he has the main role behind this blood, since it was his blood," Mia said hurriedly after seeing that messing with Myne means clear beating from Aisha.


    "So, After you take this guy to the medical room for treatmt, everyone returned to their work, I also gather some boys from the guild to clean your counter table remaining parts wh Johnny''s best frid brings Johnny both pregnant girlfrids in the guild.


    That time Johnny was sitting with his new girlfrid whom he made just two days ago.


    After seeing that Johnny was talking with an unknown girl, Johnny both girlfrids siltly walk behind him and start listing to his romantic talk.


    "Dear, Today you look so beautiful, why not we go on a date and joy ourselves without any disturbance," Johnny said while massaging his new girlfrid''s hand.


    "But Johnny you didn''t have to go on a mission?" his new girlfrid asked.


    "Ev if I have to stop working for some months in order to make you happy I don''t mind, I have more than ough money," Johnny said while showing his fully filled money pouch.


    "Ohh, but wh I asked for some money today, th why do you say that you don''t have any money, th where is this moneying from," Johnny''s first pregnant girlfrid asked from behind him.


    "That time I was just lying to... Just as Johnny was about to say the next word, he realized something, that he was f*cked up.


    "Miss,e let''s go from here, now it will be better if you don''t fall into what is going to happ here," Johnny''s best frid said to Johnny''s new girlfrid and after grabbing her hand, like what we can expect from a best frid of a pro pervert, he winks at Johnny a big smile and took Johnny new girlfrid with him to the cafeteria.


    He probably wanted to buy something to eat before joying a good show.


    We''ll y Jiraiya, If I survived today, th I will definitely take my revge, Johnny thought angrily but he soon calmed down and after making a smile on his face he slowly looks behind where his both pregnant girlfrids looking at him angrily.


    "Hello...


    "put this hello in your ass, what the f*ck are you doing here, ev after having two pregnant girlfrids at home, you still dating other girls?" Just as Johnny talks like a volcano eruption his both girlfrids yell at him loudly while attracting everyone''s atttion in the guild.


    "List to me honey, this is not what you are thinking, I am just helping her since she said that she doesn''t have money to buy food," Johnny said while trying to calm down his angry girlfrid.


    "Ohh,hohohoho, wh we asked for money th you don''t have money, but wh a random girl asked for money th you have a lot of money, huh? It seems like you won''t take us seriously until we show you the consequces of cheating with us."


    After saying that Johnny''s first pregnant girlfrid grab him by his neck with one hand and like a rag doll, she lifted Johnny from his chair and throw him in the middle of the guild hall. Distinctly she isn''t a weak woman.


    "Ohh, look show is beginning, let''s go find a good ce to sit," Johnny''s best frid said to his new girlfrid and Johnny''s Ex-girlfrid whom he made some days ago, clearly he has more talt in this field.


    After that Johnny''s girlfrids start beating him in the middle of the guild like how a washerman beats his clothes to clean them.


    And since they were pregnant, In order to not make too much movemt, they start using their skills while beating him and because Johnny liked challges in his life, his both girlfrids had nicebat skills.


    So they beat Johnny til he be half dead, after that, they took him to the medical room for light treatmt so he does not die before seeing his childr.


    That''s the story behind this blood," Mia said with a smile while wiping sweat on her forehead.


    Just like I thought this monkey really has talt in story making, Aisha thought while giving a thumbs up to Mia.


    "At least now he will not bother every girl walking on the road," Myne said from behind Aisha.


    "Let''s forget about it since this is not a serious matter, th let''splete your registration Myne, you wait here with Mia, I bring your advturer card," Aisha said and start walking toward the room behind Jny''s desk.


    After waiting for some minutes, just wh Myne be so bored that he nearly start counting ants on the floor, he looked at Mia and asked a question in order to start the conversation, "So do you also work here?"


    "Huh? Are you talking to me??"Mia asked with surprise, after seeing that Myne didn''t say anything after Aisha left, she thought that he is a timid type of guy, who doesn''t talk much.


    "I don''t think that other than us, anyone else prests here, so naturally, I am talking with you," Myne said with a poker face.


    "Yes, I am working here," Mia said unhappily clearly after hearing Myne''s reply, now she probably start to dislike him.


    "I see, so what kind of work do you do here, are you also work as a receptionist here?" Myne again asked a question without caring about Mia''s unhappy expression, anyway it''s not like he wanted to impress her, he just wanted to talk with her to pass the time.


    That fruit shop old man really taught me a quite useful skill, Myne thought while looking at Mia with a smile.


    "First of all, I am not a receptionist girl, I am the assistant of the guild leader, and second, why the f*ck are you talking with me so rudely, did I borrow money from you?" Mia said angrily.


    Why I am having so much fun after seeing her angry? Myne thought and said while making a serious expression on his face, I talked rudely. Wh?? How can I talk rudely with such a beautiful girl like you???


    huh? Did I overreact, it doesn''t look like he is lying, Mia thought, and just as she was about to ask to apologize for her behavior, again Myne op his Poisonous mouth.


    "But what a waste ev though your face is quite beautiful for a normal girl but with those t chests I think it will be difficult for you to find a good boyfrid. By the way, do you have a boyfrid, if not th I can rmd you a good guy, ev though he is a little older than you but he is quite rich, I think you both probably be a nice couple," Myne said with a smile.


    "What did you say about my chest?" Mia said with a smile that doesn''t look like a smile.


    "Huh? It seems like you also have a problem with hearing, well, I said that your chest is really too t for a girl at your age, I think you should eat more meat, so they can grow a little bit," Myne said while stepping back.


    "Enough, now no one saves you from me, you rascal," Mia loudly and cast her tornado skill on Myne.


    F*ck! Why is she using her skill in the guild, I think I shouldn''t have made her too much fun, but felt so good, Myne thought with a smile while running and behind him, Mia sding tornado after tornado from her hand to beat him.


    In order to not be caught in Mia''s tornado, Myne ev uses his skill Leg Strgth Enhancemt and Swift Feet while running.


    "Someone help, this t chest girl lost her mind and using her skill in the guild," Myne shouted loudly and only god knows if someone heard his words or not, since most of the people in the guild also running with him but those words work on Mia like oil in the fire.


    After hearing that ev while running Myne still makes fun of her small boobs, Mia bes so angry that she starts attacking on him crazily.


    "Just wait, you motherf*cker wh I caught you, I will beat you so hard that ev your mother can''t recognize you," Mia said loudly.


    "Hahahaha, but I don''t have a mother," Myne said whileughing loudly like a pro viin.


    Just as Mia was about to say something bad to Myne, someone pped Mia''s back of her head so tightly that she directly touch the g with her forehead.


    "Why are you using your skill in the guild, don''t you know the rules?" Aisha said to Mia with a frown.


    Mia stand up from the g with a tear in her eyes, while rubbing her forehead, she looked at Aisha and said in a crying voice, "Big Sister Aisha, this is not my fault, it was all that guy''s fault, he was making fun of my small breasts."


    Aisha looked in the direction where mia pointed and saw the guy who make Mia fun and he was no other than Myne, who wasing toward her from behind a table.


    "So Myne makes fun of your small breasts?" Aisha asked with a little surprise.


    "Yes, just after you left, he start making me fun."


    "So Myne why are messing with Mia?" Aisha asked after Mynee in front of her.


    "Wh did I make her fun?" Myne asked confusedly.


    "Just know, you liar," Mia said hurriedly.


    "Ohh! And how do I make your fun?" Myne asked innoctly with a smile.


    "You said that my boobies are t like they don''t exist and I should eat more meat but why should I eat meat, I am on dieting," Mia said with some tears in her eyes while touching her t chest.


    Sigh, It seems like I did too much, Myne thought while rubbing his nose.


    "Okay, sorry, I won''t say this again all right, now here take this as my apology, I just wanted to y with you but it seems like you take it too seriously," Myne said while taking out an expansive candy box from his pouch ( from his Invtory ) which he saves forter and gives it to Mia.


    "I won''t forgive you," Mia said angrily while taking the candy box from Myne.


    Th why are you taking the candy box? Myne and Aisha both thought at the same time.


    "Here you advturer card Myne," Aisha said while giving Myne an ochre-colored metal card with a ck border.


    Engraved on it were my name, age, address, and a big F word, which is probably my advturer rank. And the lower right corner, Lucas: Aisha Exclusive Receptionist was writt.


    What kind of material is used to make this card? And what are those symbols on the card?? It seems like I saw those symbols somewhere Myne thought with a frown.


    But after seeing the frown on Myne''s face, Aisha thought that he doesn''t understand the use of the advture card so she starts exining it''s used.


    "The color and material of the card determine the advturer''s rank.


    F is ochre, E is yellow, D is grey, C is bronze, B is silver, A is gold, and S is ck.


    The materials for F-D are bronze, C is copper, B is silver, A is gold, and S is tinum.


    Also, the card can act as an idtification documt.


    The proof of citizship you have is only valid in the Augusta Kingdom which includes the Town of Lucas, but with this guild card you can go to the boundary area of the nearby kingdom but of course, you have to pay some money to ter any town or city.


    By the way, this card also works as a money wallet, you can add money to the card through a guild and withdraw money from any guild on this contint.


    Also, wh you want to receive a mission, you juste to me, and I will prepare a great mission for you, if I wasn''t prest here, th you just insert your card in this box-like device, and I will immediatelye to you! By the way, this exclusive service only works in Lucas Town, if you go to any other guilds th naturally you have to go to geral counters.


    Incidtally, if a subjugation request is epted, the number of monsters defeated will also automatically be recorded in the card, so also don''t have to worry about counting monsters wh fighting.


    It''s certainly the perfect card for advturers.


    Well th, this is thest point you have to remember. You can reissue a lost card but there will be a handling fee so please be careful. The handling fee differs by rank, F to B rank advture card will cost one gold coin.


    Now, do you have any questions to ask, or do you want to select a mission," Aisha asked with a smile.


    "Nah! Not today, I wille tomorrow for my first mission, and thanks for your help Miss Aisha," Myne said with a big smile.


    "Don''t call me Miss Aisha, just called Aisha, since now we are going to work together," Aisha said with a beautiful smile.


    "Okay th Aisha, see you tomorrow," Myne said while walking toward the exit.


    .....


    "Big sister Aisha, why didn''t you tell him the truth about Hyold?" Mia asked confusedly after Myne left while eating his expsive candy.


    "Because I didn''t want that just after bing his exclusive receptionist, he run away from the guild, I also want to joy the befit of being an exclusive receptionist, like a lot of free time," Aisha said with a smile.


    But you have the freest time in the tire guild since no one wanted to work with you, Mia thought.


    "By the way, you really make a nice story," Aisha said while giving a pat on Mia''s head.


    "What story? That really happed, it''s just the location was a little differt, rather than our guild, his girlfrids beat Johnny in a bar," Mia said innoctly.


    "Th why don''t you tell me about this," Aisha said.


    "Ohh! I forgot about that," Mia said apologizingly.


    "Huh! Big Sister Aisha, I have to go it seems like grandpa is calling me," Mia said hurriedly while running.


    "Sigh, and I was praising her in vain," Aisha said while shaking her head.

 Chapter 19: Chapter 19. The Blacksmith Shop

    [ Name: Myne


    LV: 7


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 5 y/o


    upation: Apprtice hunter, F-Rank Advturer.


    [Skills]


    Appraisal?Complete LV (3/00)


    Invtory ( 50/500 )


    Cut & Paste (9/00)


    *Weapons Rted:-


    Dagger?Extreme (4/50),


    Stealing hands?Extreme ( 3/50 ),


    Two-handed de ( 0/50 ),


    Axe ( 0/50 ).


    *Body Enhancemt:-


    Swift Feet (Small) ( /50 ),


    Strong Arm (Small) ( /50 ),


    Leg Strgth Enhancemt ( Small ) ( /50 ),


    Sight Enhancemt (Small) ( /50 ).


    *Magic Rted:-


    Magic?Wind ( 3/50 ),


    Support Magic?Speed Reduction ( Small ) ( 4/50 ),


    Support Magic?Sleep ( Small ) ( 8/50 ),


    Support Magic?Stamina Recovery ( Small ) ( 0/50 ).


    *Normal:-


    Needlework ( /50 ),


    Etiquette ( 0/50 ),


    Cooking ( 5/50 ),


    Art of Negotiation ( /50 ),


    Alchemy ( 6/50 ).


    [ Money: Gold Coins ( 500 ), Silver Coins (  ) ]


    ...Eh? Why are there so many numbers in my status?? Myne thought with surprise and suddly stop in the middle of the road.


    I remembered correctly there was no number in my status wh today morning I use appraisal skills on myself.


    Huh! Wait a minute, wh did my appraisal skill be level ?? So those changes happed because my appraisal skill leveled up. So this means that those numbers behind my skills are probably their proficicy number that shows wh my skills going to level up, Myne thought with a smile.


    But why is there LV: 7 writt under my name? what Is this LV means, I never heard about this. Just as Myne is thinking about what the LV word under his name means, a new scre appears in front of his eyes.


    [LV]: Read as level. The digit shows the strgth of the Host. The higher the number, the stronger Host will be. By defeating emies, the experice will be obtained, and wh a fixed amount of experice is umted, the level will rise. By raising the skill proficicy, the skill level will rise and every increase in skill level will make that skill more powerful.


    So this LV / Level word under my name currtly represts my all strgth, Myne thought and hurriedly looked at a woman who was buying a long and thin eggnt from the vegetable shop and use his appraisal skill on her...


    [ Name: Evelyn


    LV:


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 9 years old


    upation: House Wife,


    [Skill]


    Clothes Making.


    No wonder she is buying eggnt so carefully, her husband probably doesn''t give her time, and because she can''t do anything about that, so need some other way to relieve her pressure, Myne thought while shaking his head, this is quitemon things here, if a wife doesn''t have the power to control their husband, th they start having affairs with other wom.


    After that, he use his appraisal skill on some more people and saw that most people are on level  and some old people who were a soldier or advturers in their young days is a level 3 to 6. The highest level person he saw is level , he was a 30-year-old advturer who has good fire-type magic skills.


    I think level 5 should be the highest level that I can see in Lucas Town, after all this town is a small undeveloped town, where most of the people hunt for a living. So finding a powerful person here is the same as finding hundreds of gold coins on the road, Myne thought and just as he was about to walk toward the cksmith shop, he heard a voice from behind.


    "Oy, Brat! why are you standing in the middle of the road like a statue? Move away, don''t block the road."


    Myne turn back and saw that a 35-year-old aunty and some random people are staring at him angrily like he steal their daughter from them.


    "Sorry, Aunty, I am feeling a little dizzy, so I stop to take some breath, I am going now," Myne said and hurriedly run away from the crowd in order to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    "Today''s youth, they are be so weak, in my time, at his age I am working in mines, so we can eat something at night, but now they felt dizzy without doing anything, Aunty made amt on Myne that no one takes seriously and walks away, she still has to scold her daughter inw for her mistakes.


    ...


    Huu! That aunty clearly wasn''t a good person, she looked at me like she wanted to beat me, ev though the tire road was empty but no, she has to walk the same path as me, what a lout woman, she will probably die alone without any family, Myne thought while walking toward the cksmith shop.


    The cksmith shop was located a short distance from the advture guild and was runs by two twin brothers, in two parts. The elder brother Aid, sells weapons, while the younger brother Ethan, all kind of sells armor.


    Since tomorrow is my first day being an advturer, and now I am not short of money, so I decided to buy some good equipmt for the uing advture.


    First Ie in front of the two-story weapons shop named ''The Metal Petal'' owned by the elder brother Aid, and if you are thinking that Aid doesn''t have sse in naming, th yes, you are right, he doesn''t.


    "Good afternoon," I shouted just after tering the shop, so Aid can hear my voice.


    "Wait a minute, I aming," a loud voicees from behind the shop where Aid and his all workers made weapons, and soon a  meter well build muscr man with short ck hair, blue eyes, and normal looking face with a wide smile stered on ites in front of me.


    [ Name: Aid


    Level:


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 37 years old


    upation: cksmith


    [Skill]


    Forging LV7


    Appraisal? Metals LV6 ]


    Oh, Aid also have appraisal skill, but it seems like his appraisal skill only works on metals, Myne thought.


    By the way, I visit this shop quite oft and consider myself a regr customer. Before awaking, I always use a bow for hunting, so I need good arrows regrly, and since Aid was a good frid of my father, so I am quite familiar with him.


    "Ohh hoho, Look boys, who came to meet us? Our little Orc hunter," Aid said loudly, and just as he said 4 people''s voices starting out from the smithy ( a ce where cksmith made weapons.) as if they have long be waiting for his call.


    "Ohh! Where is he," a 7-year-old man, who has a height of a .5 meters and looks like a giant in front of other people said after hees into the shop running.


    "Ahh, Myne, my best frid, how are you I heard that you kill an orc, you really know how to give me a surprise," the giant man said with a big smile after seeing Myne, he hurriedlyes in front of Myne and put his one arm a his neck, like a real best frid.


    "I am fine, Kofi," Myne said with a helpless smile.


    Kofi is a normal-looking man with a .5-meter height, a muscr cooper-colored body, and short brown color hair and eyes. He is my time pass buddy. Kodie to Lucas Town at 4 years of age and at that time he was quite a shy type of person, he rarely talks to anyone but because he has nice physic, so Aid hired him as a helper.


    One day for some reason Aid made Kofi the manager of the shop, and that day only god knows how unlucky was I am, Ie here to buy some arrows and meet him. After seeing Kofi, I talk with him a little and be frids, and that was my life''s worst mistake.


    Ev though Kofi is a nice person but he is a big gold digger, if he was a girl th it is still eptable but that f*cker is a .5-meter tall stingy guy, who himself makes more money than me but always makes others spd money and himself never spd a single copper coin.


    But just as other workerse into the shop and Aid distracts a little, Kofi hurriedly takes his face beside Myne''s ear and said in a slow voice, "Oye, Myne, do you have orc meat? I heard that you only sold a little bit of orc meat to the butcher old man, and don''t ev think of lying, if you did, th I will tell Big Sis Maya that you drink alcohol that day with me."


    "Huh? But wasn''t it you who force me to drink alcohol, and In that too I just drank a little bit and spit the rest of the alcohol on your face, because of its foul taste??" Myne said innoctly.


    "Ev though you are talking right, but whom will Big Sis Maya trust more? An expericed and hard-working handsome man like me or an inexpericed young man like you??" Kofi said with an evil smile.


    "Sigh, I knew I shouldn''t have gone with you that day, not only your taste in alcohol is so bad but your character also wasn''t good," Myne said while shaking his head but he still took out two 5 kg orc meat bags from his storage pouch ( Invtory).


    "Ohh? Do you save this much for me?" Kofi said with stars in his eyes after seeing orc meat bags in front of Myne.


    Just as Kofi hurriedly wanted to take both bags, Myne pped on his hand and said, "you can only take one, the second is for big bro Aid."


    "Okay," Kofi said with a big smile and after taking one meat bag from Myne, he hurriedly start running toward smithy like wolfs are chasing him.


    Hehe, time for revge, how can I let you eat so peacefully, Myne thought and said hurriedly, "Guys look, Kofi is running with orc meat."


    "What! I know it, no wonder that fattye here in so a hurry, so he was behind the orc meat, guys hurry up and catch him, otherwise, he will eat everything likest time," a random worker said.


    F*ck You Myne, can''t you keep your mouth shut for a while, now I have to share my delicious orc meat with those basterds, but only if they can catch me, Kofi thought and start running faster.


    That gold digger run quite fast, Myne thought, and use appraisal on Kofi.


    [ Name: Kofi


    Level:


    Race: Half giant / Half Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 7 years old


    upation: cksmith, Hunter.


    [Skill]


    Stone Skin ( Medium ) LV3


    Strgth Enhancemt ( High ) LV4.


    [Stone Skin]


    Can make Host skin hard as stone. Any attack on the host reduces to 30% but while the skill is running host movemt speed reduces to 5%.


    [ Strgth Enhancemt ( High )]Increase Host Strgth by 3 fold for 30 seconds and after the skill time runout, the host would feel an extreme level of pain over the allover body like thousands of ants biting at the same time.


    Skill Cooldown Time: 30 Minutes ( Can only use 3 times a day. )


    What the F*ck! I just said some momt ago that I can''t find any person that has a level higher than 5, but now Kofi unknowingly be a super expert with a level a ?


    But looking at Kofi''s skills I should not be so surprised since both of his skills are super powerful, ev though Kofi both skills have some restrictions but still, he is quite powerful, Myne thought after seeing Kofi''s status.


    No wonder he be a cksmith just two months after starting working here, with the strgth of a giant it was probably piece of cake for him to make weapons where most of the work depds on the cksmith''s strgth and stamina, Myne thought whileing in front of Aid and giving him second meat bag.


    "You know sometimes, you really make me wonder that you are only 5 years old," Aid said while epting a meat bag from Myne.


    "Haha, you don''t have to feel jealous of my intelligce," Myne said shamelessly while rubbing his head with a big smile.


    "So what is the price of your orc meat? I will pay for both meat bags, Aid said while taking out his storage pouch, he decided that from now on he won''t give Myne anyplimts, Myne is too shameless for that."


    "What are you talking about, I am not the type of guy who takes money from his frids, this is a gift from me, so just take it," Myne said with a frown.


    "But still, I know that you work hard to get it, so if you don''t want money th how will it be if I give a 50% discount on any next weapon that you buy," Aid said with a smile.


    "Sigh, Well, now you''re saying so much th, Okay, I ept your this offer," Myne said while shaking his head.


    "So what do you want to buy today," Aid asked while cing his meat bags on the table.


    "I want to buy a new super sharp dagger that can easily cut the orc skin like paper," Myne said after thinking for a while.


    "Ohh, your requiremt is quite high, I don''t know if your little pocket can buy this kind of expansive weapon, by the way, what is your budget?" Aid asked with a smile.


    "Not much 30 gold coins," Myne said while making a fake proud expression on his face.


    "It seems like you really make quite a lot of money rectly," Aid said and walk toward the strong room to bring a good dagger.


    Ev though I can buy an expsive weapon but Aid is familiar with me and know very well how much money I make with hunting. So if I suddly took out arge amount of money to buy a weapon, th he probably has doubts about my money source ( which is not worth saying, and if I did th till tomorrow morning half of the town people probably be my emy.


    ) and who knows after seeing my money he became greedy and decide to do something bad behind my back? greed can make a normal person something that you can''t imagine in your weirdest dream.


    After all, if you saw that your frids who were poor till yesterday, and suddly be rich, th you of course be jealous after seeing his wealth. So in order to not get unnecessary atttion, Myne decides to y safe until he has ough power or a good excuse to say where is all moneying from.


    "Take a look at this one, this is the best dagger that you can buy at the price of 30 gold coins," Aid said hee out of the storage room and handed me a ck color dagger with a lgth of a 35-40 Inches.


    [ Name: Dark de ( Dagger )


    Attack Power: + 30


    Grade: Medium


    Attribute: None


    Description: A dagger made of Nira metal that was found in the depth of the Samara mine. The perfect partner for an assassin.


    Strong Against Humanoid Monsters ]


    Ev though I don''t know what attack Power means but it looks quite sharp and its description also looks cool, anyway most of the time I only use magic skills, so let''s buy it, Myne thought and took out 5 gold coins from his storage pouch ( Invtory) and give them to Aid.


    "Big bro Aid you really like this dagger, and since you just give me a 50% discount so here are 5 gold coins I am buying it," Myne said with a big smile.


    "Hahaha, you made me a big loss this time, who would have thought that youe fully prepared," Aid said whileughing.


    "But no one asked you for a discount as well, next time if you give someone a discount th choose your customer wisely," Myne said with an evil smile and hurriedly run out of the shop.


    So that was all his n, huh? I felt from the beginning that something was wrong wh he offers meat so gerously but only now do I know where my feelingse from. Sigh,  gold coin worth of orc meat, he sells that to me at the price of 5 gold coins, what a big loss, Aid said while shaking his head helplessly.


    But wh he turned a to take his 5 gold coins worth of orc meat from the table he saw that his meat bag was missing.


    Ohh shit, I hope that didn''t happ what I''m thinking, Aid said as he hurriedlye to the smithy but after seeing the view in front of him, his eyes be red in anger.


    "Kofiiii, with whose permission are you eating my orc meat?" Aid said loudly after seeing that Kofi is eating thest piece of his orc''s meat which he cooks on the heat that use to make weapons, while his other workersying on the g unconscious, clearly in order to eat peacefully Kofi sds them in their sweet dreand.


    {A/J: What a great idea, maybe I should try this trick with my younger brother too wh mom brings sweets.}


    "Huh! Boss doesn''t look in good mood, I must run now, Kofi thought and hurriedly run out of the shop like a hurricane.


    "My 5 gold coins worth of orc meat," Aid said with some tears in his eyes while looking at the empty orc meat bag, clearly, he is quite ssitive toward the food.

 Chapter 20: Chapter 20. Mysterious Amma

    After this Aid probably never give me any discount, Myne thought while walking toward the armor shop, which was just five meters away from Aid''s shop.


    Ev though cksmith is a good profession where you can easily make arge amount of money but only under two conditions, first one is you have a big business in the capital city or any other ce with a high poption, where you don''t have to worry about customers and second is that you know how to make magic item/weapons, if you do th you don''t have to worry about anything, people can ev sell their wives to you for a magic item.


    This was also the reason why Aid looked so sad after losing 5 gold coins in vain, because he wasn''t qualified toplete any of those two conditions, and rectly his business is also not working very well, since most of the people in Lucas Town hardly use any strong and expsive weapons and since Lucas Town is quite close to capital city so ev if people wanted to buy expsive weapons th they buy them from the capital city, where royal family themself run a big weapon store.


    I also wt there once but just after seeing price tags of weapons on disy, I immediately turned a and walk out of the store, because the shopkeeper was insane, he put a tag of 00 gold coins on a simple-looking small knife, Only God knows what is so special about that knife, that it was so expsive, and if it was a magic item th I can still understand but that was just a normal knife made of gold and silver.


    After that day, other than buying my favorite sweets that are only sold in the capital city, I never buy anything from there.


    Soon Ie in front of a dect-looking three-story shop, where a big sign of two girls where one girl wearing leather armor on her good-looking dress, while the other one is wearing a colorful dress with all kinds of flowers design printed on it and below those two girls shop names ''Freestyle Streetwear Armour and Clothing Vault'' is writt hanging on the top of the shop.


    Ev though the shop name is quite long and unique but because of this, Ethan''s shop is running well, and there is only one main reason behind the sess of his shop, and that is Ethan''s wife, who is super talted in clothes making and business managemt.


    Before marriage, Ethan''s shop was also like his big brother Aid, who wasn''t running quite well but after marriage, Ethan''s wife Ammapletely take overmand of the shop.


    First, she gathered all of her and Ethan''s savings which was quite a lot, and rebuild the tire shop again, where on the g floor they sell all kinds ofdy''s clothes, on the first floor they sell armor, and on thest floor, they made their house.


    With Amma''s managemt not only did she make her clothing business popr that ev people from the capital citye here to buy clothes but she also helps her husband to design a new type of cool-looking armor, and because of that Ethan''s armor business once againe on the right track.


    By the way, the erotic maids dress that most girls are wearing in Inns and bars was also Amma''s creation, those types of dresses are her main source of Ie because she is the only clothes designer in the tire Augusta Kingdom who made erotic clothes.


    "Good afternoon!" I said after tering the shop.


    "Wee in the freestyle... Ohh! Myne so it''s you, Good afternoon," Amma said with a smile while standing up from the chair after seeing me.


    Amma is a 7-year-old beautiful hot milf type woman, who has long pink hair with ck eyes, an hourss shape body, two giant E-Cup size big breasts that can easily seduce any man, and big bubbly butt. Currtly, she is wearing an oversize  T-shirt under which she hides her two giant mellows and short blur color skirts thate to her knees.


    [ Name: Amma


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 33 years old


    upation: Freestyle Streetwear Armour And Clothing Vault Manager, Seamstress.


    Title: Master Seamstress, The Unique Thinker, A Nice Pervert.


    [Skill]


    Managemt


    Art of Negotiation


    Clothes Designing and Crafting. ]


    Ohh! Amma has three titles? And what kind of things she did do that she get the title of pervert?? Myne thought and hurriedly oped the title description.


    [ Master Seamstress ( Title ) ]


    Wh the clothes made by the Host be so popr that people are ready to fight among themselves to buy them, the Host gets this title.


    Title effect: . While making clothes, Increase focus by 30%.


    . 05% chance that the dress made by Host bes tread a Host area for some time.


    3. % chance to get a permant customer, who only wears clothes made by the Host.


    [ The Unique Thinker ( Title ) ]


    Wh the host bes so famous for his/her creative and weird thinking that whever people a the host see something strange or unique, the first person''s namees into their mind rted to that thing is yours. th the host gets this title.


    Title effect: . While creating new things, there is a 5% chance that the Host immediately gets inspiration for his next idea.


    . Immune to all kinds of negative people.


    3. Increase Host shamelessness five-fold.


    [ A Nice Pervert ( Title ) ]


    A pervert who made all kinds of erotic and sex-rted things and sold them oply without worry and if most people buy those erotic things and like them and their creator too, th the host gets this title.


    ( Exclusive to wom.)


    Title effect: . Increase the quality of the Host creation by 30%.


    . 5% chance that just after seeing the customer Host Immediately found out what he needed.


    3. Increase Host charms toward the opposite sex three-fold.


    F*ck! Just Looked at those titles'' effects, this ispletely cheating. No wonder she be so popr, with those kinds of title effects ev a loser can be a sessful business, let''s not talk about a smart woman like Amma, Myne thought with amazemt.


    With those titles'' descriptions, one thing is clear, other than erotic clothes, Amma also made other sex-rted things. But what can she make other than clothes?


    Myne thought he have no idea what kind of things Amma made that she get the title of a pervert but one thing he knew was that those things are not just for wom because he saw many times that some m alsoe here to buy something once in a while, first he thought that those guys just wanted to buy some armors but one day he saw a man who was buying somethings from Amma and I can say with my full confidce that thing has nothing to do with cloth or armor but because I was a little farther from th I can''t see want that man buy.


    Should I also buy something for Amma, in order to see what kind of weird things she sells? But what shall I tell her for whom am I buying this for?? After all, she clearly knows that I don''t have any girlfrid and I can''t ev say that I am buying that for Big Sis Maya, since those private things that Amma sells are probably not something that a brother should give to her sister.


    it seems like Amma''s private shop will be a mystery for me until I made Aisha my girlfrid, Myne thought while shaking his head.


    "Myne, where are you those days, now you rarelye here," Amma asked as shee in front of me.


    "Well, I was a little busy those days because some days ago I awaked my skills and I was a little excited about this so I don''t have time toe here. Let''s not talk about that what are saying before seeing me?" Myne asked while secretly stealing a nce at Amma''s big breasts that continually bounced like balls every time she walk.


    Shit! My little brother wakeup after seeing her giant boobies, I have to calm down otherwise with my currt loose pant, she would definitely take a look at my excited little brother, andbeled me a pervert, Myne thought while taking deep breaths to calm down.


    "Sigh, that was just for formalities, as you know I have to say that long wee stce every time someonees in the shop and which is long ough to make me angry at myself that''s, why the f*ck I choose such a long name for my shop.


    I mean just look at brother-inw''s shop, ev though he hardly has a handful of customers in the tire day and his shop name is also quite weird but at least he doesn''t have to repeat the same stce: ''Wee to the Freestyle Streetwear Armour And Clothing Vault, that make best quality wom clothes and all kind of armors in the tire Augusta Kingdom, how can I help you (????-)? (wink with a smile)'', Amma said with an annoying look clearly she doesn''t like managing as shop as much as like to create new things.


    "Because of this reason I am thinking about changing my shop name and this time I''ll keep it short as much as possible, so I don''t have to say that wretched stce once more," Amma said.


    "Th why didn''t you just hire someone for this who can do those little things for you, I think this will be easier for you than changing the shop name," Myne asked confusedly.


    "Sigh, I also wanted to hire someone but I can''t, Since I can''t find any appropriate girl for work, who have good knowledge about clothes and also knows little about managemt," Amma said with a helpless smile.


    "By the way, your dagger looks quite nice, did you buy it from my brother-inw?" Amma asked after seeing my dagger that I forgot to put in invtory.


    "Yes, I just bought it from him, and he also gave me a good discount, ohh and this is for you and big bro Ethan," I said while taking out two 5 kg orc meat bags from my storage bag (Invtory) and handing them to Amma.


    "What is this?" Amma asked with surprise.


    "This is the meat of the orc whom I hunted some days ago, that was my first time battling with a big oppont so in order to celebrate I decided to share that orc meat with my every frid, I also give two bags to big bro Aid", Myne said with a smile.


    "Ohh, how sweet, that''s why I like you so much," Amma said happily with a big smile while hugging Myne tightly and burying his face in her big breasts.


    Ahh, so soft, I wish time would stop now and I can stay like this, Myne thought happily while inhaling Amma''s small thates from her breasts like a pervert and slowly he start rubbing his head on Amma''s boobies.


    But in the d, his wish doesn''t be true, and Amma pulls out his head from her breasts and said while giggling, "Myne I think I wake up your little brother."


    "Huh?" Myne hurriedly looks down and saw that like a well-trained soldier, his little brother already be rock-hard, ready for action at any time, now it just needs a cave to show its might.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry about it, this is a normal thing at your age, but it seems like you should start searching for a girlfrid for yourself, and my blessing is with you that you will soon find a good girl for yourself," Amma said while giving a wink to me.


    "Thank you for your blessings th," Myne said embarrassingly while trying to hide his little brother with his hands.


    "So, what do you want to buy today," Amma asked while walking toward the counter in order to not make Myne more embarrassed.


    But as soon as Amma''s eyes turned away from Myne, He put his hand under his pant and hurriedly adjust his little brother in afortable position because after his little brother woke up, it be a little difficult for him to walk.


    "I want to buy good quality leather armor for 30 gold coins," Myne replies while walking toward Amma with a satisfied smile.


    "Ohh, so you want leather armor, huh, it is really a good choice for you since most of the time you fight with a bow and arrows. Okay th, let''s go to the first floor and see if we found good leather armor for you," Amma said while walking on the stairs


    Soon while following Amma, Ie to the first floor where they sell armor, most of the shop is filled with various kinds of armor, there is leather armor, aplete set of knight armor, body armor for healers, and bikini armor.


    Huh? Wait Bikini armor(?*0*)?!! There is also such a thing in the armor category?? Myne thought with a wide op mouth while looking at a short two-piece armor that can hardly cover anything. This armor is only big ough to cover the nipples of boobies and a little area of pussy, while the remaining tire body is left op to show everyone. Who the f*ck made this thing?


    I can''t believe that this thing can ev protect its wearer from a little insect, let''s not talk about other monsters, Myne thought unhappily but still out of curiosity, he looked at the price tag which was 500 gold coins.


    F*ck, so expsive! What kind of joke is this, Myne thought but this time as Myne continually starring at the bikini armor price tag with eyes wide op, Amma saw his expression and said with a smile, "this is a magic armor with defsive magic, that''s why it''s the price is so high ev though it can only cover most private part of a woman."


    Ohh, so that''s why it''s so expsive huh, it is already too rare to find a magic item in Lucas Town, selling this magic armor here can also consider a big evt for town people, Myne thought with an understanding look.


    "But why are you guys selling this magic armor in the town? Wasn''t it will be better if you put it in the auction in the capital city??" Myne asked Amma confusedly.


    "Because we wanted to attract more people to our shop through this," before could Amma says anything Ethane beside Amma and said with a smile.


    Ethan looked the same as his big brother Aid but the only defse betwe both brothers is that Ethan has a beautiful and smart wife and a little beard, while Aid didn''t have both of them.


    [ Name: Ethan


    Level: 3


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 37 years old


    upation: Armorer


    [Skill]


    Armor Crafting LV9


    Treasure Eyes LV7 ]


    [ Treasure Eyes ]


    The host can see the value of that person or item betwe  to  (  is low while  is highest ) wh this skill is used.


    Restrictions: can only use once a day on one thing or person.


    Shit! so this way he found Amma, and I always wonder how can someone''s luck be so great. So, he was just cheating till now.


    Finally, now I know how can one brother have nothing special, while the other one having great days of life, so this is secret behind his sess and it''s seemed like Ethan also found this magic armor idtally while using his skill, otherwise he wasn''t hurriedlye in middle of my and Amma conversation, it seems like he doesn''t tell Amma about his skill, Myne thought but he doesn''t change the expression on his face.


    "Honey, why are you holding this trash-looking dagger?" Amma asked after seeing a ck color dagger in Ethan''s hand, she didn''t take Ethan''s weird behavior seriously.


    "Ohh this, nothing, I found this dagger in front of our shop this morning, so I just picked it up, I am just about to throw this away," Ethan said whileughing awkwardly.


    "Th why don''t you give it to me big bro Ethan, I just need a spare dagger for dismantling my prey, I think it will be useful for me," I said calmly while acting normally.


    Well...ev though Ethan clearly didn''t want to give his dagger to Myne but before he could make an excuse to decline Myne''s request, Amma hurriedly took the dagger from Ethan''s hand and in front of Ethan''s unwilling eyes, she gives it to Myne with a smile and said, "If you need th this is your from now on."


    "Thank you, big sis Amma," Myne said happily and hurriedly put his new ck dagger in the storage pouch.


    Look how is that leather armor, I think will be perfect for you, Amma said while pointing at the ck-colored leather armor.


    "Ohh, which one?" Myne said while hurriedly walking toward Amma who is taking out a leather armor from the wall, Now I don''t want to spd a single more second under the same roof with Ethan because now he is looking at me like I kill his parts, and raped his wife ( that I really wanted to do ).


    It will be better if I hurriedly buy armor and get out of here, Myne thought while taking armor from Amma.


    [ Iron defse ( Leather Armor ) ]


    Defse Power: + 40


    Grade: Medium


    Attribute: Wind


    Effect: Increase Agility by %.


    Description: A leather armor made of the skin of an Iron wolf, who is known for his solid defse and high speed. Perfect for someone who likes speed but also wants defse.


    That''s why people called Amma gius, just with a single nce she found perfect armor for me, Myne thought while nodding his head with satisfaction.


    "How much is the price I take this," Myne said to Amma.


    "Originally its price was 40 gold coins but since you brought orc meat for us, you can give us 30 gold coins for this armor," Amma said with a smile.


    "Here, 30 gold coins," Myne immediately handed money to Amma since he knows that she is a wealthy individual.


    "Okay th, big sis Amma I am going now see youter," Myne said while walking down the stairs.


    "Okay, Myne, don''t forget to visit me again and please close the shop door after leaving," Amma said loudly.


    "I won''t forget," Myne said and hurriedly left the shop after closing the shop door.


    Why it''s felt like I am a thief, who is running after stealing someone belonging? Myne thought as walking toward Big Sis Maya''s house because after Amma gave him that hug, his little brother did not calm down, now only she can help me to calm him down.


    But why it seems like I really steal someone''s treasure, Myne thought as he took out the ck color dagger that he got from Ethan, (ev though he doesn''t want to give him) let''s see what''s so special about you that Ethan nearly cries out after losing you, Myne thought with an evil smile.

 Chapter 21: Chapter 21. Second Time With Big Sis Maya ( R-18 )

    [ Dagger of Origin (Damaged)


    Attack: +


    Grade: None


    Attribute: Growth Type


    Skill: Blood Sucker (Can''t use in dagger currt condition. )


    Description: A dagger made of unknown material, have the power to grow itself with sufficit blood, but because of its damaged condition now it is nothing more than a trash edgeless dagger that can''t kill ev a rabbit.


    Well, ev though the attribute and skill are nice but its description doesn''t look quite good, and I don''t ev know how to repair this thing, who knows what kind of material was used to make this dagger, Myne thought looking at the pitch-ck dagger in his hand.


    No wonder ev though Ethan looks quite angry after losing it, but still he didn''t try to do anything to get it back, th there is only one possibility can happ behind it, that he must not have known anything about it either, since he can only see the quality of things with his skill.


    He probably saw a high value in this dagger but after seeing that this was nothing more than a piece of junk without any special power, th he decided to give up and that time I asked for this dagger from him and Amma gave it to me from Ethan.


    Sigh, let''s forget about it, if someday in the future I meet a professional cksmith who can make magic items, th I will try to repair you, till now he can only rest in my Invtory, Myne said to ck dagger made put it in his Invtory.


    ...


    I hope big bro Jin is not at home, Myne thought as he secretly looked inside the alchemist shop.


    Inside the alchemist shop Jin, who is reading thetest version of his favorite book ''Icha-Icha Paradise, with a big smile on his face suddly felt like someone is starring at him, so he hurriedly looked toward the front door of the shop but supremely no one was there, did it was just my illusion? Jin thought but he didn''t think about it much and again started reading his book.


    Hoo! That was close, big brother Jin had almost se me, Myne thought while wiping sweat on his forehead.


    But it seems like big bro Jin is reading his favorite book since he looked quite happy, I think now for some hours he won''te in the house to disturb me and Big Sis Maya, Myne thought while rubbing his hands.


    After that Myne hurriedlye to the back side of the alchemist shop, and with the master key that Maya gives him, he oped the door and tered the house.


    "Now where is my sweet Big Sis," Myne said while closing the house''s main door from the inside for more security.


    Huh? There is some sounding from the kitch, it seems like Big Sis is there, Myne thought as he siltly walked toward the kitch without making any noise in order to surprise Maya.


    But wh he tered the kitch, and after seeing the view in front of him, instead of giving surprise to Maya, he got a big surprise because, in front of him, Maya isyingpletely naked on the dining table with her legs wide op in M shape toward him.


    Just as Myne starring at Maya''s pussy with a hangry and lust full gaze like a wolf, while breathing heavily, Maya put her hand on her pussy and while oping it a little bit with her two fingers, she looks at Myne with a smile and said, "So Myne, do you want to drink my love juice?"


    But instead of giving Maya an answer, Myne just takes off his shirt and hurriedlyes in front of her as if he had just used some kind of teleportation skill and starts liking her wet pussy like a thirsty desert traveler who didn''t drink anything for many days.


    Ahhh...*Moan...


    "Not so fast Myne! I am not going anywhere, if you continually lick me like this, th I probably cum in just one minute," Maya said while putting her both hands on Myne''s head and pushing his head more into her pussy, so Myne tongue can go little deeper in her pussy.


    Ev though she said Myne to not lick too fast but clearly that was just for formalities, so she doesn''t look like a slut in front of Myne.


    "How is it, Myne? How does my erotic juice taste??" Maya asked while biting her finger a little so she didn''t cum too fast.


    "It is sweet as honey, I can''t stop myself from eating it more," Myne said with a big smile as he took off his face from Maya''s pussy, and after saying that he again started licking her pussy but this time he also put his middle finger in it.


    "Ahhh... Myne I am cumming...


    A loud Moan escaped from Maya''s mouth as she cum.


    Because Myne also starts fingering inside her pussy while licking, Maya finally can''t hold back any longer and released all her cum on Myne''s face.


    "I said slowly, look because of you not only did I cum so fast but I also dirty your face," Maya said with a frown while wiping her cum on Myne''s face.


    "But now It''s my turn to make you cum and as a punishmt that you didn''t list to me, today no matter what happed I won''t let you go until I empty your both balls," Maya said with an evil smile as she grabs Myne hand and leads him toward the bedroom.


    After tering the bedroom, Maye push Myne onto the bed without much effort and with a little strgth she also pulled out Myne''s pants without unbuttoning them.


    "Ohhoho, look at this little guy, it seems like he is waiting for me for quite a while," Maya said as she climbed on top of Myne and after cing Myne''s little brother''s (D*ck) tip under her pussy, she looked at Myne eyes lustfully and said, "are you ready for going to heav again?"


    After saying that, without waiting for Myne''s reply she sits down on Myne''s little brother and takes itpletely in her pussy.


    "Ahhhhhh.....


    Both of them Moan at the same time, as they experice sudd pleasure together.


    "Big Sis, today your pussy is more slippery and soft than before," Myne said hardly while taking a deep breath, because Maya didn''t start moving, otherwise he probably doesn''t have time to say that.


    "Hehehe, that''s because you already wet it too much," Maya said while giggling.


    Saying that she started moving up and down slowly on Myne.


    "Amazing! Big Sis you pussy squeezing My little brother too much, if it goes like that th I will probably cum soon!!"


    "My pussy is also twitching a lot because of you big d*ck", Maya said while increasing her speed a little bit and as moving speedily her big breasts also start bouncing crazily but Maya didn''t care.


    "Myne how it is... Does your pis feel good?"


    "Ah... Yes, it felt amazing!" Myne replies while watching Maya''s bouncing boobies continually in front of me.


    "Big Sis, if your hips move like this th I''ll... I''ll cum!"


    "Th don''t hold back just go ahead and filled your Big Sis''s pussy with your cream pie! Cum as much as you want!!" Maya said as started moving up and down with all her might, clearly, she is also about to cum again.


    "Sis... I am cumming...


    "Let''s do it together this time...Maya said as she put Myne''s pisst time inside her before cumming...


    "Ahhhhhh...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh...


    With a loud moan, this time both Maya and Myne cum together.


    After cumming the second time, Mayay down on Myne''s chest while gasping rapidly with a big smile.


    "That was amazing! You really have quite a lot cum inside your balls since ev after filling my tire pussy, you still realize more cum inside me," Maya said whileying on Myne.


    "This is just beginning, I still have a lot of cum inside me," Myne said while pushing Maya gtly onto the bed from the top of his chest, and this time he climbs on top of her.


    "Now it''s my turn to make you cum," Myne said while rubbing his little brother''s tip on the trance of Maya''s pussy.


    "Ohh! Th let me see what you learn fromst time that today you have so much confidce," Maya said whilepletely spreading both her arms and legs, so Myne can do anything with her body.


    "Okay th, I will mess up your pussy this time," Myne said and with a strong push of his hips, he put his tire d*ck inside Maya''s pussy in one go.


    "Ahhhh...


    A loud Moan escaped from Maya''s mouth as Myne put his d*ck inside her.


    She looks quite cute wh she moans with her tongue out of her mouth and eyes wide op, Myne thought as he slowly starts moving his little brother in and out.


    But this time in order to make Maya cum before himself, so he can make her fun, so while moving his d*ck inside her pussy, he bows down a little and starts sucking her big titty as well.


    "Ahh... Don''t suck them too roughly," Maya said but just after she said that she wrapped her both legs a Myne''s waist and hug him tightly.


    "Ahhhhh, amazing! Myne your d*ck going more and more inside me", Maya said so awkwardly, that Myne hardly understands, what she said, since she was talking with her tongue outside of her mouth because of too much pleasure that she is feeling currt.


    "Yes, Myne, faster... Faster, don''t hold back, and please bit my nipples as well, I felt a little tickle in them," Maya said loudly, clearly with each cum, she started bing more and more sultry.


    Myne clearly doesn''t have time to reply to her since he is now multi-tasking, but still, after hearing her request he stopped sucking her boobs and bit her left breast nipple.


    "Ahh, I can''t take anymore, I am cumming...


    Just after biting her nipple a little, Maya immediately cum on Myne''s d*ck who was still doing his work happily inside her pussy.


    It seems like her nipples are her most ssitive parts, Myne thought as he looked at Maya with a satisfied smile, who isying on the bed with her mouth wide op and tongueying on her lips with a happy expression, defiantly she is joying it a lot.


    With Big Sis''s stamina, I don''t think I need to stop, Myne thought and again restarted his work where he stops.


    "At least take me a breath, you pervert," Maya said but Myne ignore her since he was quite busy with his work.


    ...


    And finally, after defeating ArchLich, Aremon bes the king of Ness Kingdom. He also married his all 5 harems at the same time, and he also made ArchLich''s most faithful servant ''Seira'' his maid, and to make her royal toward him, Aremon f*cked her two times a day daily.


    The End...


    "What a masterpiece, sigh, but this is thest book of the Icha-Icha series, after this, they won''t going to publish any book, Jin said sadly while shaking his head, clearly, he is a diehard fan of this erotic book.


    "Now, it seems like I have to buy a new book from that old man," Jin said.


    "But why is there so much peace today? Where is that demon, I hav''t se her for a whole day today. Let''s see what is she doing," Jin said while walking toward the stairs.


    Soon he came in front of his house''s main door but wh he tried to op it, naturally, it was locked thanks to Myne''s gius brain.


    "Why is the door locked today? this is quite weird, but wait a minute, since the door is locked that means she is probably doing some perverted thing again, which means she won''t going toe down for some time, this is a perfect time to hide you," Jin said while looking at icha-icha paradise in his hand.


    Saying that he hurriedlyes into hisboratory, where he makes his potions.


    After tering theboratory, Jines in front of a painting on which all kinds of colorful herbs are printed.


    After this, Jin took out a key from his pocket and put it in a keyhole, which was prest in the middle of that painting. Just as the key tered the hole, with a ''click'' sound, like a door, the painting oped and a secret hidd safee in front of Jin''s eyes, in which he has stored his all-erotic books.


    "Just because of you, I can sleep peacefully, while thinking that my all-precious are safe from that demon, if she knows about you, th she will burn you guys without any mercy," Jin said to his secret safe like a crazy guy who gives his items too much importance, (definitely more than his wife) and put histest addition of icha-icha paradise inside the safe, after that he hurriedly closed the safe again and start making potions as nothing has happed.


    ...


    "Sigh, I still can''t make you faint with pleasure, ev though today we did it continually for 3 hours," Myne said whileying on top of Maya burring his head in her big breasts.


    "Don''t worry about it, with the speed you are learning, one day, your this wish will also be true, just don''t take it too seriously, I am happier than with your currt performance," Maya said while caressing Myne''s hair.


    Who would have thought that ev after f*cking her 3 hours continuously and ev after casting my skill support magic stamina recovery an unknown amount of time on myself, I still can''t satisfy her. What kind of stamina does she have?


    If not for the fact that my appraisal skill clearly shows me that Big Sis Maya is a Hume, otherwise I thought that she is a dragon in her hume form, Myne thought sadly.


    Let''s me see Big Sis''s levels, how high her level is that I can''t satisfy her, ev after doing cheating during sex, Myne thought.


    [ Name: Maya Filsi


    Level: ??? ( If the target is more than 0 levels higher than the Host, th the host can''t see the target''s true levels.)


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 6 y/o


    upation: Housewife, retired A-Rank Advturer.


    Title: Water Goddess, Ball Breaker Demon.


    [Skill]


    Magic ? Water ( Third Form )


    Support Magic?Stamina Restoration ( Large ) LV ( ?? )


    Charm Enhancemt ( Small ) LV ( ?? ) ]


    Ohh Shit! No wonder I can''t satisfy her, not only does she have more powerful stamina recovery skills than me but her levels are alsopletely differt league than mine.


    It seems like I am too naive who think that this town is so small that I probably can''t find any powerhouse but no, this town is filled with all kinds of monsters in disguise of Hume and the biggest monster in this tire town is no one other than my own Big Sister, Myne thought while tightly hugging Maya, now only her body and her boobies can give him some inner peace.


    "What happed to you, why are you looking so sad?" Maya asked with concern.


    "Nothing, I am just thinking about how to make you more satisfied but I can''t find any solution," Myne said.


    "Ohh, if you really want to find the answer th why areying on me like azy pig instead of going out to search for an answer?" Maya said with a big smile.


    "Huh! Yes, you are right, it''s time to do some work, and next time wh Ie here, I will f*ck until I knock you out with pleasure," Myne said confidtly while a fire of determination is clearly visible in his eyes.


    "I am sure that you can do that, my little dragon," Maya said with a smile while giving Myne couragemt.


    "By the way, do you need any help with cleaning?" Myne asked while looking at the bedroom, whose condition has be such that as if there''s was a storme here some momt ago.


    Because Myne and Maya were in full heat wh they are doing those adult activities, so in order to get more fun, they did sex in every possible location in the bedroom like on the bed, on the couch, in front of the window, in the bathroom, on the g, etc, so currtly their love juice and sweats are spread across the tire the bedroom.


    "Nah, don''t worry about it, I can clean it with my skill, you can go and find your answers ande back soon, so we can have more fun," Maya said while handing Myne his pant and underwear and after giving Myne a passionate kiss, she throws him out from the bedroom and close door.


    Ahh, my vagina felt a little sore, today Myne was really quite rough, but this is what I always expect from my sex partner, Maya thought while rubbing her pussy.


    "Let''s see what kind of surprise he gives me next time but now, It''s time to clean," Maya said.

 Chapter 22: Chapter 22. Tear Of God

    After leaving Maya''s house through the back gate, Myne adjust his cloth and hair a little bit and again tered the alchemist shop but this time through the main gate.


    "Hello big bro Jin, where are you," Myne said loudly after seeing that there is no prest in the shop.


    "Wait a minute, I aming," just as Myne said, he heard Jin''s voice from the room behind the counter.


    That''s probably big bro Jin''s research room where he makes his potions, Myne thought while sitting on the chair opposite the counter table.


    "Ohh! Myne, so how does it feel after getting beat by your big sister like a pig," Jin asked with a big evil smile, just after seeing Myne''s face like he is waiting to ask this question a long time ago.


    "Well, not much, that was just a little beating, for someone like me who always gets hurt while hunting, this level of beating is nothing," Myne said with a forced smile, ev though he is not happy with Jin after hearing something that he is trying his best to forget, but still, in order to not show his weak side in front of Jin, Myne lied so naturally that anyone thinks that he might not care about that incidt.


    But Jin who has first-hand experice with this kind of thing many times because of his foolishness clearly does not buy Myne''s lie but still, he didn''t say anything and just nodded his head with a knowing smile.


    "Anyway, if you need to talk about this, th remember that I am always with you," Jin said while giving Myne a thumbs-up signal.


    Why does he think that I will talk about my beating with him?


    If I really have to talk about it with someone, th I probably go to my female frids from whom I can at least earn their sympathy and who knows maybe something more than that, instead of talking with big bro Jin who hardly has any LQ ( Love Quotit ), and spd most of his time with his potion research instead of spding his time with his wife, since he is already rich ough that he can live his rest of life without any worry, Myne thought but because he still has some work with Jin, instead of showing him the reality that he has tered the realm of idiots for a long time, Myne just nodded his head with a smile.


    "By the way, which healing potions did you use so that your pig-like face again bes normal so fast? You know I really wanted to see you''re that face again, you look more handsome in that pig face," Jin said whileughing.


    No wonder he gets beat by Big Sis, he really has a sharp-tongued, Myne thought unhappily.


    "I myself don''t know what kind of medicine I was giv by Big Sis after beating me but the only thing I know is that was a gre potion which also have a little pink color mixed in it, but after drinking it, my half of the pain vanished like I never hurt at all and today morning wh I wake up I was already healedpletely because of that potions.


    That''s why today Ie here to buy that healing potion," Myne said after thinking about the potion bottle that Maya made him drink forcefully, he still felt chill all over his body every time he thinks about that incidt.


    "Did you say a gre potion with little pink color mixed in it?" Jin asked with a frown after hearing Myne''s reply.


    "Yes, so hurriedly tell me the price of that potion bottle, I still have some important work to do," Myne said impatitly after seeing Jin''s weird behavior.


    How careless does a man have to be, before he forgot about the potions that he made with his own two hands? Myne thought.


    "Wait a minute, I''lle in a momt," Jin said and hurriedly run toward hisboratory.


    Soon just after Jin tered hisb, all kinds of sounds starting out from hisb like he is fighting with some monsters, most of the sounds from hisb wereing from things falling on the g


    Did he finally lose his mind? Otherwise, why is he throwing things like a madman?? Myne thought and soon he saw Jining out from theb with a wood box and a half-filled ss beaker in his hands.


    "Was this the potion bottle that Maya gave you?" Jin asked while oping the wood box and talking out a gre potion bottle height a 85mm with little pink color mixed in it and showing it to Myne.


    "Yesh, this is it, This is the potion bottle Big Sis Maya gave me," Myne said while taking the potions bottle from Jin''s hand, and after confirming that he didn''t hold the wrong potion, Myne hurriedly put it in his storage bag before Jin could be asked it back.


    "Oye, Where are you putting that potion bottle? Give it back to me," Jin said unhappily but for some reason smile on his face instead of decreasing was increasing continually.


    "Big bro Jin, why are making that kind of creepy smile?" Myne asked while taking a step back, now he really had some debut about Jin''s personality.


    Did all intelligt people have their brain screws shak? Otherwise, why is big bro Jin suddly behaving like an old pervert who gets hard just after seeing young girls, Myne thought, now he is getting a little worried about himself too because he considers himself to be very intelligt as well.


    Did I also be like him after bing more smarter in the future? Myne thought with little worry but after seeing that Jin is about kiss the potion bottle in his hand, he immediately throws away this thought.


    That could not be possible, he is the only unique piece in this world like himself, Myne thought while wiping imagery sweat from his forehead.


    "Because I finally made an tirely new type of potion. This is apletely new discovery in the world of the Alchemist.


    After I patt this potion under my name I can sell this potion in the tire Augusta Kingdom at a super high price and if everything goes well there is also a chance that the King can give me the title of noble because of my this achievemt," Jin said excitemt while still kissing the potion bottle in his hand like it is his long lost lover.


    "By the way, can you please put some drop of your blood in that ss beaker?" Jin asked.


    "Why?" Myne asked with a frown while looking at the ss beaker, which was half filled with an unknown liquid.


    "If you don''t want to do that, th return me my potion bottle that you just steal," Jin said unhappily.


    "Hahaha, Just for such a little thing why are you making that kind of serious face? I just have to put some drops of my blood in that ss beaker right? Here I put it in," Myne said and after biting his thumb a little he drip some of his blood drops into a ss beaker.


    "By the way, why are you want my blood?" Myne asked while looking at the ss beaker to see what kind of magic will be going to happ after his blood mixed with that unknown liquid.


    "I just wanted to see if there are any side effects of my potions since it was still in the tasting stage, and I hadn''t tried it on anyone," Jin said with a smile that doesn''t look like a smile.


    "So you mean that I am the first person who drinks this potion?" Myne asked while picking up a potion bottle from the wood box.


    "Yes, that''s right, and since you are still fit and fine and since your hair also doesn''t fallpletely while making you a bald man ev though so much has already passed, this means that my potion doesn''t have any side effect and now I can take it to the alchemist guild for tasting," Jin said while shaking ss beaker in his hand.


    "So if this potion had any fault, th would I have gone bald?" Myne asked while again taking a potion bottle from the wood box.


    "Yep, and that too forever," Jin said while looking at Myne''s head with some pity, clearly, he wanted to see Myne''s bald head.


    "Why it''s felt like you are not happy after seeing that I am not be bald because of your potion?" Myne asked while looking at Jin with some doubts.


    "Let''s forget about it, By the way, what is the quality of this potion?" Myne asked while third time taking a potion bottle from the wood box.


    "Myne, now that''s ough, this is already the fourth potion bottle that you are taking from the box and I am not the one who will decide the quality of this potion, it will be decided by the alchemists guild.


    They will testify my potion effect and if my potion passes them all test, th they will give it an official name ( that I submit to them ), quality grade, and price," Jin said while taking away the wood box in front of Myne so he couldn''t pick up any more potion bottles from it.


    "So what is the name of this potion," Myne asked while putting all three potion bottles in his storage bag ( Invtory).


    "This potion''s name is ''Tear Of God''," Jin said proudly.


    "Huh? big bro Jin, you don''t think it is a little too high profile name for a healing potion??" Myne asked confusedly.


    "Ohh, Myne! Myne... That''s why you are still a single dog because you only see things from your perspective but most people in the world don''t think logically like you, for them using their brain is like working in underg mining( super hard work ).


    That''s why Myne remember in the business world, if you want to sell something th never think too much logically, just observe people a you, and you will find that how much a normal person uses their brain while buying anything.


    That''s why you have to give your product a grand name so people can automatically attract toward it just after hearing its name," Jin said with a serious expression while giving Myne worldly knowledge.


    "Guruji ( Master )!!! Where were you till today?


    I still could not understand your greatness, I kept thinking of you as a fool, a madman, but you turned out to be a very knowledgeable saint, who has all the knowledge of this worldly life, please forgive me, master," Myne said while kneeling in front of Jin with a serious expression on his face like a studt who just found his teacher who can give him worldly knowledge.


    Why does it feel Insulted more than praise, Jin thought but after seeing Myne''s serious expression he just nodded his head with a satisfied smile while giving a pat on Myne''s head.


    "Hahaha! Don''t worry, after people know about my new potion they will also acknowledge my greatness like you, and since you are the first person who acknowledged my greatness, take this potion as a gift from me," Jin said while giving Myne a tear of God potion bottle.


    "By the way master, you still hav''t need to exin its effect," Myne asked while putting away the potion bottle with a big smile that sadly Jin didn''t see otherwise he would have known that he was being yed by Myne for his potion.


    "We''ll Tear of God also have the same effect as high-quality healing potions.


    But its specialty is that not only is it can be made in half of the precious herbs that need to make a single high-quality healing potion but its effect is also two times more powerful but it''s only shortage is that it takes some time to heal injured person while high-quality healing potion work immediately," Jin said his final stce with a big ''Sigh''.


    "But soon he be normal with full of spirit and said with a big smile, But ev despite this shortage, I didn''t have much worry since I can probably make more than ough profit and name with it.


    So now, it''s time to say bye, because I am closing the shop since I still have to go to the alchemist guild," Jin said to Myne.


    "But you still hav''t sold me any Tear Of God, and I still wanted to learn potion-making from you," Myne said hurriedly.


    "Look Myne, If your Big Sister doesn''t have that violt temper and monsters strgth, th, believe me, you might have already gott a good beating from me, but still considering you a child I hav''t said anything ev though you already take more than five potion bottles, and for your kind information, I only made t bottles of Tear Of God before using my all precious herbs.


    And since you unknowingly be the test subject of my potion that''s why as an apology I also didn''t ask for any money from you for those potion bottles.


    So don''t cross the line that I have to beat you.


    As for learning potion making, as my old ipett studt, you might have already known that without alchemy skills it is nigh impossible to make a profit through alchemy, but if you still want to try your luck, th here, take it, this is most basic recipe of healing potion if sessfully learn to make this potion the to me again and I will teach you real alchemy, till th go, work hard, and don''t disturb me," Jin said impatitly.


    "Okay th, I willeter," Myne said embarrassingly while taking the basic healing potion recipe from Jin.


    Oops! It seems like my little trick is se by big bro Jin but since he doesn''t look too much angry th it doesn''t matter, Myne thought shamelessly.


    "By the way, big bro Jin, don''t forget to invite me to the party if your potion gets approval from the alchemist guild," Myne said while walking out of the shop.


    "Yes! Yes, now get out, and don''t forget to make that potion," Jin said loudly but it was a little bitte since Myne had already walked out of the shop.


    He definitely won''t remember that potion recipe till he reached his house, I still didn''t know what kind of wretched hour I decided to take a studt, and I got this kind of ipett studt, Jin thought while shaking his head.


    ...


    Huh? it''s already 7 o''clock. Whever I am with Big Sis, time really passed quite fast, Myne thought while walking on the crowded street.


    Just as Myne walks on the street while smelling the aroma of all kinds of street foods, suddly his stomach starts rumbling while indicating to Myne that he is hungry with all kinds of today''s activity and now he needs some delicious food.


    Sigh, thanks to Big Sis, today I forgot to eat lunch, and now my stomach is also starting hurting because of hunger, Myne thought.


    After buying his equipmt, he wanted to eat lunch made by Big Sis in her house th he wanted to do some fun but after tering her house and seeing his favorite dessert on the dining table, hepletely forgot about everything and start eating her.


    "No problem, let''s go to our favorite ce to eat something delicious," Myne said while caressing his belly.


    Soon Mynees in front of his regr Inn ''The Valuable Lady Inn''. Because it was eving time, that''s why Inn was quite crowded and most of the tables were already filled with people.


    Now, where is my sweet June, I still hav''t apologized to her yet, I hope she didn''t take it too seriously, Myne thought while searching for June in betwe the crowd but ev after searching for quite a while he still didn''t see her anywhere.


    Huh? This is quite weird, If I remember correctly th at this time June should have be on working at this time, Myne thought with a frown, ev though June''s work time d at 4 o''clock but because she gets double the money for her extra work, that''s why she always work till 9 o''clock.


    As for why Myne knows so well about June, that''s because June has a little bad habit, she talks with her frids too much, and Myne is also one of June''s frids.


    Something is not right, June never takes a break from her work, since she lives alone in her house, she always said that she feels morefortable at the work than staying at home alone like a ghost, Myne thought while hurriedlying in front of the counter table where the wife of Inn boss is sitting on the main chair.


    By the way, June is also an orphan like Myne but she is not lucky as Myne since she didn''t know anything about her parts, someone left her in front of the orphanage wh she was just 3 days old. She start working at the age of  and till she reached 5, she manage to save ough money to buy a small and cheap house in a deserted area in the town.


    As for why she wanted to buy a house so in such a hurry, that''s because after bing 5 years old, an orphan can''t live ev a single day in an orphanage and because June didn''t want to live in any Inn, so decided to buy a house for herself.


    The wife of the Inn boss is quite hot looking milf, age betwe 33 to 35 years old, she has long ck color hair, brown color eyes, a sharp nose overall a beautiful face. Ev though she doesn''t have a thin and perfectly healthy body but instead she has a normal chubby-like figure and with her two giant E-Cup size big breasts, she looks like a walking marshmallow that everyone wants to eat.


    [ Name: Olma


    Level: 5


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 39 years old


    upation: Half Owner Of ''The Valuable Lady Inn''


    [Skill]


    Cooking LV9


    Managemt LV6


    Closebat ( Judo ) LV. ]


    "Excuse me, big sister, do you know where can I find June?" Myne asked Olma with a smile.


    "Huh? You mean waitress June who works here," Olma asked with a big smile clearly she is happy that Myne called her big sister instead of aunty.


    "Yes, I didn''t see her for many days and since she hardly takes a break from her work, I was a little worried about her," Myne said with a little worried expression.


    "By the way, are you June''s boyfrid? Since you are the first person who asked about her well-being," Olma asked yfully.


    "No, we are just good frids," Myne said without any hesitation.


    "I see, anyway sorry but I didn''t know much about June, she didn''te to work for thest two days, and I also sd my waitress Jny to her home yesterday to inquiry about her, since like you said she never takes a break from her work but that time she wasn''t at her home, so Jny can only return without any information," Olma said with a sad face.


    "Okay, thank you for giving me your time," Myne said with a forced smile, now he felt like something is not right.


    "But today morning I heard some rumors from my worker waitresses that June is attacked by some bad guys," Olma said after thinking for a while.


    "Huh? Could you please exin this whole incidt in detail??" Myne asked with a frown.


    "Well, I don''t know anything about the real thing myself but today I heard that two days ago wh Junee out of her home at eving 8 o''clock for some work, some goons in a drunk state attacked her in order to rape her but June fight back with all her might and in the d her two hands can''t defeat those goons and finally she was caught in there by hands.


    But in all the mayhem, some passed people heard June''s screams and hurriedlye to rescue her but after seeing that some peopleing to save their prey, those goons be quite angry at June, and because they were intoxicated, so without thinking they start vting their anger on June while beating her with all their strgth and I heard that one of them also use his skill on June while beating her but thankfully that pass bye little fast and saved her, if theye a minutete th maybe June would be watching us from heav at this time," Olma said while shaking her head.


    Ev though Olma''s figure is quite nice and her boobies are also my liking but she is not a good woman, she clearly knows about all matters in full detail, otherwise, she doesn''t talk so confidtly while giving every single detail but she said to me that she just randomly heard about this incidt from her workers. There is probably something wrong with her, Myne thought with a frown.


    "That is all that I heard, so do you have any other questions or work for me if not th you can go now, since it''s a quite busy time and I also have other work to do," Olma said with a professional smile.

 Chapter 23: Chapter 23. Myne Weird Hobby

    "Ahhhhhh...


    That was the only sound that came from Myne''s mouth after looking back. After that without wasting ev a single second, Myne starts escaping with his all might, and he ev uses his skills like leg strgth hancemt and swift feet subconsciously while wishing that if only god had giv him  more legs, th today he might have escaped faster from this ghostly ce.


    "Myne! Wait it''s me...


    But just as Myne escape  meters, he heard that ghost voice from behind him.


    Why does this ghost voice feel quite familiar, Myne thought as he stopped running.


    After that like a robot, he slowly look back and saw that June wearing a big  robe which is covering her tire body, and other than the left half of her face there is not a single part of her body can be se, standing in front of her house main door while holding an old lookingntern beside her face, so I can see her face.


    "Why are you running away after seeing me?" June asked in a slow voice like a patit who just had oppression.


    "Otherwise, what did you expect that after seeing you in this kind of outfit in the middle of the night, I willplimt you?" Myne said as walked toward June while grasping.


    Wait a minute, why does everything look so familiar, Myne thought while looking at June who was still standing in the same ce.


    First, wh I knocked on her door but she didn''t reply and just wh I was about to leave, she suddly oped the door in this kind of ghostly outfit, doesn''t this look like that horror story of three boys that I readst month?


    Where three frids try to explore a haunted house in order to win the heart of a girl in their vige but the ghost in that house has a magic skill of disguise and with use of disguise skill, that ghost first separated them and after that, the ghost took the form of that vige girl whose heart those boys Wanted to win and killed all those three frids one by one after fucking them ( by the way, that ghost was a male ), Myne thought with a frown while stopping his steps.


    "Ahh, June, what type of juice like the most?" Myne asked.


    "Huh? Miloo fruit juice with a lot of Ice and honey," June said confusedly without any hesitation, but she still didn''t understand why Myne asking this kind of thing.


    Sigh! Okay, she is real, I don''t think ghosts have so much free time that they remember about a random guy''s favorite juice, Myne thought with a smile while walking toward June.


    "So why are you wearing this kind of outfit? Do you think that I have lived so much that now you have decided to sd me to heav? don''t you know my heart is a little weak toward those kinds of things," Myne said angrily.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know it was you Myne, and since nobody eve to meet me at my house, so I be a little scared and wear this kind of outfit," June said in a painful voice.


    "Since the town is not much safe," June said while mumbling but Myne didn''t hear it.


    "But June, if you didn''t know who it is th you should bring a rod, or a sword, or any other kind of weapon for safety instead of wearing those kinds of haunted outfits," Myne said softly, clearly he also felt like June''s condition doesn''t look quite right.


    "Sorry, I will remm...Cough... June try to reply but before she could say some words she start coughing blood.


    "Oye! June, Are you all right?" Myne asked hurriedly while trying to hold June''s hand in order to give her support but June didn''t give Myne a chance to touch her.


    June stops Myne from touching her and without saying anything she starts walking inside her house without saying anything.


    Myne, after seeing June''s behavior already knows that June''s condition is not good, didn''t waste time and hurriedly follows her inside her house.


    As Myne tered June''s house, he saw June''s little house that doesn''t look like a girl''s house from any angle. June house has a main hall, one bedroom, one free room that doesn''t ev have a door, a little kitch, and a bathroom. In name of the decoration, there was only a small table and two chairs, and an oldmp that work on oil.


    This is ev a ce to live? Wh did June be so poor?? Myne thought but because the situation is not right, so didn''t make anymts and hurriedly follow June siltly.


    But as he tered the June bedroom and saw its condition, the first thought thate to his mind is What the Fuck, and the second is Where is the Bathroom.


    After thinking that, he hurriedly run toward the bathroom, which is smelling so bad that with the speed he oped the door, at twice that speed he closed its door.


    After which he oped the window and finally vomit all the food that he eat some time ago.


    And here I always thought that June is that type of girl who likes cleaning, but I was wrong,pletely wrong, Myne thought as he again vomit quite a lot of things.


    "Myne, are you all right?" Just as Myne finally empty his stomach he heard June''s worried voice from behind him.


    He looked back and saw that June is standing behind him while holding a half-filled low-grade healing potion bottle in her hand.


    "Here drink this, this will give you some relief," June said as she try to give Myne a healing potion bottle.


    Myne didn''t ept June''s healing potion and just stared at her face which was still half covered in a  robe hood.


    "Take off your robe," Myne said with such a deadpan expression as if she didn''t do what he said th she probably going to see something that she should have se.


    "What! What did you say? June asked with a fearful voice.


    "This is thest time I going to say this, Take off your robe or I will do it myself," Myne said.


    "I can''t, I am not wearing anything under it," June said while covering her important parts with her arms.


    "I don''t care, if you wearing anything under it or not, if you think that It''s too much, th I don''t mind showing you my naked body as well, but now take off your robe," Myne said while looking at June one eye, that have dark circle a it like she didn''t sleep for many days.


    "But I didn''t want to see you naked," June said shyly, but still, after seeing Myne ready to remove her robe forcefully, with a big Sigh, she removed her robe.


    Ohh-Shit! Myne said with eyes wide op, as he saw June''s body. Ev though after seeing her bedroom and bathroom condition he was already mtally prepared but after seeing June''s injuries, he didn''t know what to say.


    June''s body condition is not as simple as Olma exins, her both arms and legs are very badly burnt, and an unknown jelly-like paste was imposed on them. Her stomach and breasts were covered with bandages, that look like she did herself. Many scars can be se a her breast area.


    Half of her face was severely swoll and now be pink like a pig, and her right eye is closed because of swelling, from where tears slowly but continually came out nonstop, clearly, her right eye had tak quite a lot of damage. Most of the head front hair was also burnt, but since her skin didn''t have any sign of burn so they will probablye again in some time.


    Those motherfucker! Just wait until I find you, after that you will know that you should not mess with my frid, Myne thought angrily but in order to not make June worried, he didn''t lose his calm in anger that probably not going to change anything.


    "June, Your boobies are really started bing quite big, I think till you be 0 years old, they probably be E-Cup, and look your pubic hair also started growing," Myne said jokily while rubbing his chin, in order to light up June depressed mood.


    "Ahhhhhh, you pervert!" June said angrily while hurriedly picking up her robe from the g and wearing it.


    "What? I am just saying the fact and don''t you always want big breasts?? Now look, they finally start bing bigger," Myne said innoctly while still staring at June''s breasts which were covered in bandages with full of admiration.


    But I didn''t remove my robe to show you my breasts or my pubic hair, June mumbled angrily but still, a smile still appear on her face which bring her some pain as well.


    Seeing June''s pain full expression, Myne thought something and took out a bottle of Tear Of God potion from his storage bag ( Invtory) and give it to June, while saying, "Here drink it this will give you some relief from pain."


    "What is this? does it is a healing potion??" June said while looking at the Tear Of God potion with a frown.


    "Yes, but notpletely, it is a painkiller potion, this potion only reduces pain but didn''t heal injuries.


    Advturers who can''t afford healing potions use this in their ce in an emergcy, and because its price is quite cheap that''s why I always carry them with me," Myne lied without any hesitation after seeing June''s frowned face, clearly, she has no inttion to ask his help and if he tells her truth about the Tear Of God potion th she probably never ept it, so in order to not talk all kind of nonsse like a hero in the novel who first exin the real effect of the things he gives to his girl and th that girl refused to ept that thing and th hero uses his ''talk no Jutsu'' and finally convinced that girl.


    So Myne who doesn''t like this kind of unnecessary nonsse immediately cut off half of the chapter and with a little lie, he convinced June easily.


    "But I never heard about this kind of potion," June said with some doubt.


    "Because this potion wasn''t much popr and it''s only sold in the capital city, that''s why not many people know about it," Myne said.


    "And don''t worry, its price is only one silver coin, so now don''t waste time and hurriedly drink it," Myne said.


    Ev though June felt like something is not right but because she was in quite a pain, so after thinking for a while she finally oped the potion bottle cap and drank all at once.


    Just after drinking the Tear Of God potion, June felt like the pain that she was feeling all over her body suddly reduce to 70%, and now she felt so good, like this she never felt in the past two days.


    "Do you feel better now?" Myne asked with a smile after seeing the smile on June''s face.


    "Yes, thank you so much, I never felt so good before," June said while tears of happiness start falling from her eyes.


    Sigh, it seems like the past few days were quite hellish for her, Myne thought sadly, he felt like God is not fair to June, not only did she never receive her part''s love but she also have to struggle continually for living and now she is going through this kind of painful experice where ev after being heavily injured she still have to do everything by himself.


    "By the way June, why didn''t you go to any healer for treatmt or buy high-grade healing potions instead of drinking those low-quality ones?" Myne asked the question that he wanted to ask for a long time but he did not get time to ask.


    "Well, firstly I didn''t know any healer, whom I can ask for help, and second because I didn''t have ough money to buy high-grade healing potions," June replied embarrassingly.


    "But wasn''t you always work extra time? And looking at your house it doesn''t seem like use much money for living," Myne asked with a frown while looking at June''s dark and empty house, which has all qualifications to be a haunted house.


    "Well I am saving money, so I can join his majesty''s schr academy," June said shyly but with her injured face, she look scary more than cute.


    "Huh? June did your head also get hurt??" Myne asked while looking at June like he is seeing some kind of weird creature.


    "What do you mean?" June asked confusedly.


    "Otherwise, how can you still think about saving money in this kind of injured stage where most of your body is heavily damaged?


    Any normal person in this kind of situation should use his savings to heal his body but you still thinking about saving money to join a weird academy whose name I hav''t ev heard till today," Myne said in little loud voice clearly he is quite angry at June''s crazy decision.


    "Sorry Myne, But ev if I used my all saving, ev th I still can''t gather ough money to buy a high-grade healing potion since I already used my all money to buy this house some months ago," June said apologizingly after seeing Myne worry.


    Oops! I had forgott about it, Myne thought while biting his tongue a little, but still, as a proud man, how can Myne ept his mistake so easily in front of a girl, so he thought a little bit and hurriedly changed the topic.


    "Sigh, Okay let''s forget about it, but this kind of mistake should not happ again, by the way, why are you using those old oilmps like a granny instead of using magicmps?


    And don''t ev think about saying that you don''t have ough money to buy them, they only cost five silver coins andst sev days before losing their ergy, while producing three times more light than those old oilmps," Myne said while looking at oilmp on the table that only giving ough light to see on the table.


    "Hahaha...June startsughing embarrassingly after hearing Myne''s questions, clearly for her saving money is the top priority.


    Fuck! How stingy is this girl? She is ev willing to live in this kind of creepy house with only oilmps light instead of using money to buy a magicmp, Myne thought surprisedly but still, he didn''t scold June, since this is her own choice how she uses her money and this has nothing do with him.


    After that Myne took out a palm size magicmp from his storage bag that look like a ss ball but surprisedly it wasn''t made of ss and put it on the table and press the  color button on top of it.


    Just as Myne presses the magicmp button, the magicmp starts producing  light, powerful ough to light up the whole room.


    "Now, this is called a realmp," Myne said while nodding his head with satisfaction, as for why he has this kind of thing in his Invtory because wh today I buying equipmt, I saw a grocery shop on the way, so I bought some extra things that might be useful in advture, anyway now since he has Invtory and money, th why not use them.


    [ Magic Lamp


    Attack: None


    Grade: Low


    Attribute: None


    Skill: None


    Description: Amp made with help of low-grade magic crystal and some light runes, powerful ough topletely light up a -meter radius area. ]


    "Myne, why do you have this kind of thing in your storage bag?" June asked surprisedly after seeing the magicmp.


    "That''s because I didn''t like darkness, and I am I''m not as brave as you that I can live in my house in the light of an oilmp," Myne said with a poker face.


    "Now since we have ough light, th let''s go to your bedroom," Myne said as pick up the magicmp from the table and start walking toward June''s bedroom.


    "Huh? Why... June asked hurriedly with a red face while covering her breast area with her arms.


    "Of course, to clean, I saw it some momt ago and It does not seem like a ce to live from any angle, otherwise, what did you think you pervert," Myne said yfully while looking at June.


    "Ahh, don''t look at me like that, and I am not a pervert, that''s you," June said angrily.


    "Yes, yes! And you are a saint," Myne said while shaking his head, as he tered the June bedroom.


    June''s bedroom was still the same as before, a bandage covered in blood was scattered all over the g, and June''s many dirty underwears were lying on the g. Bed condition was also quite critical as it waspletely covered in the weird herbal paste that June put on her burned body parts and blood, sweat, and some urine as well.


    A strange smell pervaded the whole room, and thanks to this smell Myne have to throw out his dinner. All in all June''s bedroom look like a ritual room of some dark cult that just sacrifice an unlucky girl to a demon and forget to clean their room after work.


    "Fuck, I probably vomit again if I smelled this wretched smell again," Myne thought as he hurriedly oped the window so clean air cane into the bedroom.


    "Oye, June, are you a pig or something, ev though I know that you are injured but how can you sleep in this kind of ce, and why the fuck you didn''t op the window?" Myne asked angrily while covering her nose with a clean cloth.


    "But I''m afraid to op the window," June said in a low voice while standing in front of the bedroom door.


    "And who are you afraid of?" Myne asked with a frown.


    "Just looked at the outside of the window carefully, you will know yourself," June said while pointing at the window.


    "Huh? Outside the window?" Myne said but after looking outside the window carefully with help of the magicmp, a chill ran all over his body, and without caring about the bad smell in the bedroom he hurriedly closed the window.


    "Why you never mtioned that your house is beside the graveyard?" Myne asked in fear.


    "If I had told you, would you evere to my house? I know about your weird hobby of reading those horror books quite well," June said in low voice.


    "But you also know that I read those books so I can put an d to my fear of ghosts, and ev after knowing that you still never mtioned this kind of serious information? You know June, you are my worst frid.


    No wonder I felt quite familiar wh I came toward your house, now I know where that familiar feelinging from," Myne said while his regretting his decision toe June''s house at night time, now he can only hope that while leaving June''s house he doesn''t counter a ghost, and he ev read in many books that female ghost attracted very quickly toward handsome guys.


    "Okay, now don''t start caring like a child, there is no ghost in our town graveyard, at least I think so," June said while knocking on Myne''s head lightly.


    "Yes, I hope so too, let''s hurriedly clean your bedroom, so I can go my home," Myne said as he gathered all his courage and with shaking hands he again oped the window but without looking outside he hurriedly start picking up bloody bandages from the g and throw them out of the window.


    Soon in the watchful gaze of June, other than the bed frame, Myne throw away everything out of the windows, he didn''t ev spare a bed mattress and th, he hurriedly closed the window.


    "Don''t forget to burn all these things tomorrow morning, otherwise, all kinds of insects wille into your house because of the blood smell, and now you rest on the bed, I''ll bring something to eat for you," Myne said to June while walking toward the kitch.


    But what have you left on the bed to sit on? June thought while looking at her bed, on which other than wood nothing was left on it but since Myne is doing so much for her, that''s why she didn''tmt on her work and just siltly sit down on the bed.


    But just as June is thinking about how she is going to sleep on this bed without a mattress, she saw Myneing into the bedroom with a bowl in his hand.


    Huh? I didn''t have this kind of bowl in my kitch, th where did he get this?? June thought confusedly.


    "Here is a fully filled bowl of meat soup with noodles, eat this. This will give you ough ergy to your body to heal your injuries," Myne said while giving a hot soup bowl to June.


    "But where did you get this, I don''t have something like this in my kitch," June asked while receiving a soup bowl from Myne within extremely good aroma came out, but after smelling the soup aroma, June immediately forgot about other things and stared at it with a super hungry gaze while her stomach also starts making a rumbling sound, clearly she is super hungry.


    I bring it with me for you wh Ie to meet you since I know you like meat soup, okay now don''t waste time and quickly eat it before it gets cool down," Myne said while sitting on the chair that he brings from the hall.


    Ev though June is not quite convinced by Myne''s excuse but because she was really hungry so without wasting any more time she hurriedly starts eating noodles in the soup.


    "By the way June, How did you get injured so badly?" Myne asked with a frown, ev though he already knows most of the things about how she get injured by Olma but still he wanted to hear about this incidt from her mouth.


    June who was eating noddles happily after hearing Myne''s questions like being struck by lightning immediately stopped eating and after a momt of silce, she took a deep breath and said, "Two days ago Ie home early from work because I invite you for dinner, so I thought I should cook something nice for you but ev till eving 8 o''clock you didn''te, th I be little bored and decide to go for a walk in order to get some fresh air.


    After that, as I walking toward the street I saw three m who were talking with each other loudly clearly they were drunk, so in order to not attract their atttion, I lowered my head and hurriedly walk past them.


    At first, I thought that I was thinking too much and that not every drunker was a bad guy who only think with his lower body but soon my understanding of man bes more profound as I felt like someone is following me. I hurriedly looked back and saw that those three guys are following me quite fastly.


    Seeing them running toward me like a hungry wolf, I also start running but soon they caught me and one of them grabs my arm tightly, and before I could ev understand what was going on, he hurriedly drags me into a dark and small passage betwe two houses.


    After that, the man who grab my arm throw me to the g and startughing crazily while saying to his two frids that they caught beautiful prey this time, and th he started removing his shirt but I was also not a weak woman, who can let a dirty drain worms touch my body easily, so after removing he shirt as heing toward me, I use my strgth and kicked on the area betwe his legs.


    Ohh... That''s probably hurt like hell, Myne thought.


    After that, he start screaming in pain, and because we are not much away from the main market street, my people heard his scream and start tering the passage where we were. Seeing peopleing into the passage, I also start shouting for help. But before those people can help me, that man whom I kickede in front of me with his two frids while looking at me full of anger and pain.


    Th without saying anything first he pped me with his all strgth and after saying some bad words he and his frids start beating me.


    But since I can already hear other people''s voice, who wasing to help me, so I try to best to project my body main parts so I didn''t get any serious injuries but th I saw that that man whom I kicked stopped his both frids to attacking me and just wh I thought that finally, I am safe now, I saw that man raising his palm toward my face and use his fireball magic skill, while saying something like ''Now you eat this bitch''.


    Just as he finished talking a palm size fireball fired toward my face from his palm but I still didn''t want to give up, so in order to save my face I use both arms and legs as a shield and heavily burned them," June said with a helpless smile while showing Myne his arms.


    "What happed after that?" Myne asked seriously.


    "Nothing, after using his fireball skill on me, that man and his frids run away from the passage and those people bring me to an old granny, who heal me ough that I didn''t have any life-threating danger, and dropped me at my house," June said with a forced smile.


    "I see, by the way, do know anything about those three m," Myne asked casually while handing June a water ss.


    "No, I didn''t see their face, that passage was really too dark to see their face," June said regretfully.


    ''Okay June, th I am going now, it''s already be quitete, and if I didn''t go now th I probably have to spd the rest of the night with you," Myne said jokily.


    "I will meet you tomorrow morning, and I am really sorry that I didn''te to dinner that day, If I hade, th you wouldn''t be in this condition," Myne said apologizingly while bowing in front of June.


    "Oye idiot, what are you doing, it''s not your fault, so don''t think much about it and go to your house, by the way, I have heard the cry of a girl from that graveyard many times so be careful while walking toward your house and no matter what happed don''t look toward the graveyard," June said jokily with an evil smile.


    "What! Seriously, there is such a thing in our town graveyard?" Myne asked fearfully while his legs already start shaking just after hearing about the ghost.


    "Hahaha, Nah, I am just joking," June said whileughing.


    Now she is really asking for a beating, Myne thought angrily, and after smashing June''s head lightly, he hurriedly run out of her house.


    "Hey, I am injured, how can you still hit me?" June said loudly but Myne has already left her bedroom.


    "I hope that he wille to see me tomorrow also, it really felt nice wh I talked with him," June said whileying on her mattress-less bed.


    ...


    "Sigh, I''m gonna be poor again, and here I thought that after saving ough money I will build a high-quality bathtub in my house," Myne said emotionally while looking at the moon in the sky aftering out from June''s house.


    But just as he was about to walk toward the town''s main street, he idtally, or out of curiosity looked towards the graveyard and saw a dark and empty graveyard.


    "Hahaha! How foolish am I, who epted June''s story as true? How can there be any ghosts in the graveyard," Myne said with a smile while shaking his head.


    Just after saying that, as he looked toward the graveyard again, he saw a ck shadow in the middle of the graveyard who is holding a shovel in one hand and a burning candle in the other.


    "(?(?(?;???_???;?)?)?)G.G.G.Ghostttt... Myne shout loudly ough to make someone close to him deaf and run away from his ce so fast that if sh from DC had se him, he too would have be confused for a momt that who is the real sh here.


    "Huh? Did someone say ghost? Nah, that is probably my imagination, because of Myne''s ghost bullshit, I am also thinking about them, it seems like I would have to do something about Myne this weird hobby," June thought before falling asleep.

 Chapter 24: Chapter 24. Buying Information

    "OMG! I saw a ghost!" Myne said while gasping heavily.


    After seeing that dark shadow in the middle of the graveyard, he run like crazy, and only after seeing people on the town market street did he stop running.


    "Now I can only hope that he wasn''t a female ghost and ignored me while considering a child and don''t follow me to kill me, Myne thought while looking back at the empty and dark road from where hee.


    But which unlucky man''s soul was that?" Myne thought as his confidce start returning after seeing many people a him.


    Let''s forget about it, it is said that the more you think about anything the sooner you meet that thing, and in this life, I have no desire to meet a ghost, Myne thought while walking.


    Ohh! This cloth shop is still op? Which kind of people buy cloth sote at night?? Myne thought while tering the cloth shop.


    { A/J: Probably people like you, whose work only starts after most normal people are sleeping, and who like to do something stormy in the middle of the night.}


    Soon hee out of the cloth shop and after finding a remote passage, he walked into it.


    "With this, I don''t have to worry that someone can find my real idtity," Myne said while looking at a set of assassin-type clothes and a big ck color robe in his hands, which he just brought from the cloth shop.


    After that Myne hurriedly wears all those clothes and robes and after confirming that not a single bit of body part is left uncovered, he walks toward a bar.


    "How the fuck do those assassins wear this kind of clothes? How tight are those, I already start getting suffocated in these clothes, and my little brother is in ev worse condition, because of how tight my pant is," Myneins while pulling his pant a his crotch area.


    ...


    "We''ll this bar still hav''t fall yet huh," Myne said surprisedly while looking at an old and brok bar in front of him, that after seeing which anyone can say that its condition is not good and it can copse at any momt.


    The bar about which Myne talking is an old-looking one-story building, whose condition is not very good.


    Other than the front door and bar signboard on which the shop name is ''The Night Wine'' and a small stce [ Only a real wine lover can know its value, so if you are just drinking wine to get drunk, th So go fuck off quietly there is no ce for you in my bar ], was writt on it, Clearly bar owner doesn''t care about customer feeling at all.


    So where were we? Oh yes, Most of the wood that use to build the bar had already be eat by termites. On the bar walls, many cracks can be se, in which insects have long since built their colony and now living happily without any tsion, clearly they have full faith in the owner of the bar that no matter what happed he is not going to repair this bar.


    I hope no stone falls on my head while I doing my work, Myne thought as he tered the bar.


    Ev though the bar looks quite dangerous from the outside but inside bar condition is not that bad. Many wood pirs were ced on the bar to support its ceiling, so it didn''t fall suddly. The floor was clean and tidy.


    A lot of tables wasid inside the bar, on which some peoples who are wearing the same outfit as Myne are sitting alone while drinking wine siltly, oilmps were also ced in the cter of every table giving faint light while making the tire bar atmosphere suspicious and mysterious.


    In the cter of the bar a man who look like a bandit more than a bartder, with a .7-meter tall muscr body, short  hair, and a big scar cut on his right eye that permantly shut down his eye, was cleaning an already clean ss while looking at me without any expression.


    Myne after inspecting the bar hurriedly walked toward the bartder.


    [ Name: Alex


    Level: ???


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 46 y/o


    upation: Retired Assassin, Owner Of The Night Wine Bar, Information Broker, Secret Member Of Blood Moon Organization, Hidd Spy Of Reliya Kingdom.


    Title: Dark Ghost, Bloody Killer, King Of Wine Making, Money Addicted.


    [Skill]


    Stealth LV: ( 9 )


    Magic?Darkness ( Third Form )


    Wine Maker LV: ( Max ) ]


    [ Stealth ]


    Description: A high-level skill for hiding. After using this skill Host will disappear from every sight, until he didn''t attack his oppont or run out of his magic ergy to continue active skill.


    Ohh, F*ck! So dangerous, what kind of town is this? Why are there so many dangerous people living here and how many secret works does he is doing ev at this age?


    Where most people of his age y with their grandchildr, he is still ying with people''s lives ev after retiring from his assassin job, and not only he is selling other people''s information illegally while running some unknown weird organization but on top of that, he is a hidd spy of the neighboring kingdom, who is trying to capture the Augusta Kingdom for many years.


    If the royal family knows about him th he probably ain''t gonna get an easy death, Myne thought surprisedly after reading Alex''s status, he really doesn''t know what to say about someone like him who is so dedicated towards his work, that ev after retiremt he is still working hard. Myne can only salute him in admiration in his mind.


    But he really has quite a lot of weird titles as well, let''s see what kind of things he did to get them, Myne thought while oping Alex''s title information.


    [ Ghost Of Darkness ( Title ) ]


    Wh the Host unlocks the third form of dark magic, th Host gets this title.


    Title Effect: . Increase the attack power of darkness-type skills by 30%.


    . Energy consumption for every attack reduce to 40%.


    3. Can see two times more clearly in darkness.


    [ Bloody Killer ( Title ) ]


    Wh the Host starts killing people equally without any discrimination like cutting vegetables and killing more than 300 people of all kinds of ages, th Host gets this title.


    Title Effect: . Doesn''t have any kind of psychological effect after seeing or doing any kind of bloodbath.


    . Reduce the power of the Host oppont by 5% wh the Host is fighting with him with a strong desire to kill.


    3. After killing anyone Host''s stamina recovered by %.


    [ King Of Wine Making ( Exclusive Title ) ]


    Wh the Host starts making wine for more than 5 years continually without missing ev a single day while joying every momt and love making and drinking wine until it bes his life''s second most important thing, th Host gets this title.


    Title Effect: . Increase every wine taste made by the Host by 50%.


    . % Chance to create a new type of wine recipe idtally while making any kind of wine.


    3. Can hypnotize someone to one thing, who is too drunk after drinking Host wine.


    [ Crazy Money Lover ( Negative Title )]


    Wh the Host lover Increases so much that he can do anything to get it and ev after having ough money, he still wants more money without any final limit, but ev in his worse condition, he never spds ev a single pny on himself while runs his living or business expses from others, and be the king of miserly in eyes of other people, Th host get this title.


    Title Effect: . Host passive ie source permantly reduce to 80%.


    . Passive Skill: Absolute Fear Of Losing Money.


    3. Goddess of wealth kicked out the Host from her favorite character List, which means, Once a month knowingly or unknowingly would do something because of it Host will lose a huge amount of his money.


    [ Passive Skill: Absolute Fear Of Losing Money.]


    Description: The host''s fear of losing money increase to the extt that no power in the world can make him spd money. He will only work harder and harder to gather more money until his death, without realizing the true meaning of money.


    Ohh! So those titles also have their grade, huh?


    This ''Exclusive Title'' seems like a high-quality titlepare to the normal one, while this negative title probably got through bad habits or something like that, why there are no clear instructions about how this title function work, but hisst title is quite dangerous, just look at its effect, more than one bad thing is writt in there, I just hope that I never get any negative title, Myne thought with some fear in his heart.


    But as Myne stood in his ce like a statue, Alex whose eyes were already on Myne the momt he tered the bar suddly started having some doubt about his idtity.


    Why is that guy suddly be a statue after seeing me? Did he know something about my real idtity?? But that should not be possible since I didn''t ev walk out of this bar for thest two years in front of anyone and I also hav''t done anything worth mtioning, and most people only know that I sell some delicious wine and some information, Alex thought seriously.


    While Alex is guessing Myne''s idtity, Myne alsoes out from his world of thoughts and hurriedlyes in front of Alex.


    Aftering in front of Alex, Myne sit down opposite him and said with a little heavy voice, while trying to disguise his voice, "I want to buy some information."


    Sigh, I''m really started thinking a little bit too much rectly, he is just a noob, who wanted to buy some information, and he didn''t ev know how to disguise his voice properly, Alex thought while shaking his head.


    "What kind of information do you want, kid?" Alex asked without showing much interest in Myne while offering him a ss of water.


    "Do you know anything about the incidt that happed two days ago, where some bad guys try to rape a girl but did not seed?" Myne asked slowly.


    "Yes, I know a little about it. By the way, do you want a drink? I can make a nice fruit drink for you at a cheap price," Alex asked while showing Myne some fruit wine bottles.


    "No thanks, I didn''t need a drink. I just want detailed information about those guys who attack that girl," Myne said.


    "Well as you wish th, but you are really missing a nice drink that you probably never forget, are you sure you didn''t want to taste it?" Alex asked with a poker face. But after seeing that Myne has no inttion to drink anything, he said Myne to wait sometime and tered the room behind his counter desk.


    Sigh! You really have to be fully alert while talking with the assassin, a little bit of carelessness and he will get a lot of things out of you without you knowing, and what kind of idiot drink wine made by a killer? Who can cut his ticket to heav at any time, Myne thought while looking apletely atttively.


    As for why Myne knows about this kind of ce, well big story short, this all starts with a little idt, wh one day Myne was sitting in the Valuable Lady Inn while waiting for his order toe.


    Th the two advturerse into the inn and sit down at the table behind Myne and start talking with each other loud ough that Myne can easily hear their conversation, ev though he doesn''t want to hear their conversation.


    "So do you find anything about who killed John?" The first advturer asked.


    "No, I searched the tire town and asked everyone prest at the crime location at that time but no one knows anything about who killed John," The second advturer said helplessly.


    "Sigh, It seems like now we can only buy information about John''s killer from that greedy bartder," The first advturer said unwillingly.


    "But that gold digger information was always so expsive and why are you wanted to find John''s killer IN such a hurry?


    We have only known John for more than a month, and he wasn''t that important to us that we buy his killer information from that bartder, in the process of buying information from him we will surely go bankrupt," The Second advturer said While showing his pitiful half filled money pouch to the first advturer.


    "I also didn''t want to buy information but John had thest piece of that treasure map and now, John''s killer has that piece of the map, that''s why I wanted to find that killer hurriedly before he does anything with thatst piece of the map," The first advturer said slowly.


    "By the way, is that bartder still running his business in that brok bar?" The second advturer asked while looking at a waitress ass who is serving Myne his food.


    Yesh, Now go and gather everyone and bring them here, I am waiting here, we still have to gather ough money to buy information," The first advturer ordered.


    Who would have thought that this little town still have something about which I didn''t know? An information seller, who sells information expansive ough that people are afraid of his name huh? It seems like I have to meet him personally someday, Myne thought while eating.


    So like this Myne knows about this bar. Ev though after that Myne has walked from the front of this bar many times. But since that time Myne had neither money nor need, that''s why he never tered this bar.


    Soon Alexes out of the room and puts down a small scroll in front of Myne.


    "Inside this scroll has all the information you need, but since it''s your first time buying information from me. So as a first-time gift, before you buy this scroll I have a piece of good news and a piece of bad news for you, which one you wanted to hear first?" Alex asked while sitting on the chair.


    "Did this news have any direct impact on me?" Myne asked with a frown.


    "Well if you decide to buy this scroll, and did the thing that I am thinking th yes, otherwise no," Alex said while taking out a wine bottle from under his desk.


    "Th tell me the good news first, I don''t want to hear a piece of bad news ev before starting my work," Myne said without hesitation.


    "So the good news is that all three of your targets'' live location was idtally known by me and currtly they are doing some research on adult things, so for the next 8 hours, they are not going anywhere and you have more than ough time toplete your work," Alex said while drinking alcohol.


    "Ohh, that is really good news, and what is bad news?" Myne asked in a low and heavy voice, still trying to disguise his voice in front of a professional assassin.


    "The bad news is that one of your targets has quite a high backg and doing anything to him for amoner is not a profitable business and will only bring you more trouble in the future," Alex said emotionlessly while looking at Myne with his one eye.


    "I see, so what is the price of this information," Myne asked after thinking for a while.


    "400 gold coins," Alex said without caring about Myne''s decision, to him Myne will only bring more business after buying this information from him.


    "What! Why is this information so expansive? I am just buying information about some bad guys, not some big criminals," Myne said surprisedly.


    "I also know about it, but your main target isn''t an ordinary person about whose information you get in just some doz of gold coins," Alex said while again taking out one more bottle of alcohol from under his desk.


    "Will I get any discount?" Myne asked in a low voice after thinking a little bit about it, since Alex has already mtioned to him before that his target has a quite high backg, it is natural that his information will be expansive but still, as a poor ghost, he tries to ask a discount while hoping that Alex considers him a child, and reduce some money, but what he forgets is that Alex is not good a hearted person like that ghost wh ites to his money.


    Alex after hearing Myne''s question looked at him like he is seeing a weirdo and in reply to Myne''s question, Alex show him the universal sign of fuckoff, his middle finger.


    Sigh, just as I expected, he is really a big money grabber, he really not got that negative title for nothing, Myne thought while taking out most of his savings from his storage bag ( Invtory ).


    "Are you really not going to give me any discount," Myne askedst time while handing his money bag to Alex.


    "F*ck off! We are not that closed, that I give you free befits one after another just because it''s your first time buying information from me," Alex said irritatedly while hurriedly grabbing money from Myne''s hand.


    Wh I be more powerful than you, th I will definitely steal your tire fortune, that you are saving day and night, Myne thought while looking at Alex angrily, clearly taking money from Myne is not as profitable a business as it is se and Alex will also know about it in near future.


    After that Myne grab the information scrolled from the desk and sit down at an empty corner table to read it.


    Just as Myne oped the scroll, the first thing that he saw is a ck-and- painting of a smiling teage boy, who has a big smile stered on his face, like after struggling for many years now he finally managed to win his crush''s heart and today is the first night of marriage and finally tonight he is going to say goodbye to his virginity, after doing masturbation for so long time.


    [ Name: Cather Hart


    Age: 9 years old


    Status: Forth son of George Hart, who is a high-ss noble and adviser of the king.


    Rtionship with his father: Good ( Can bring a lot of trouble.)


    Hobby: Roaming a the kingdom and persecuting the poor in order to show his power, Raping young girls ( can''t control himself after seeing a beautiful girl.), Drinking wine until he lost his sses and needs someone''s help to carry him.


    Skills:


    Fireball ( Can shoot a high-temperature fireball through his hands.)


    Double Jump ( Can ev jump in the air at high speed. )


    High Tolerate Toward Toxicity ( We don''t know much about this skill since target never uses it. )


    Weakness: He himself is his biggest weakness.


    Danger level ( Low )


    Currt Location: Guest House Of The Town Lord. ]


    Well ev though this gold digger bartder took my all money but at least his information is quite detailed and he ev writes somemts at d of the stces. He really knows how to impress his customers, Myne thought while nodding his head with satisfaction.


    And finally, I found someone who will make me rich overnight, just after losing my all savings, (???????) Myne thought evilly while rubbing his hands like a pervert.


    I hope his other frids also have the same backg as him, so I can make more profit with all those things that I am going to do tonight, Myne thought happily while reading information about the other two guys.


    [ Name: Aust


    Age:  Years Old


    Status: Bodyguard And Loyal Follower Of Cather Hart, Other than that a nobody.


    Hobby: Making trouble and stealing money from everyone weaker than him, Raping girls ( no requiremt like his boss, he just needs a hole to put his dick in. ), Drinking alcohol ( but in limits, since he has a boss to take care of. )


    Skill:


    Rock Skin ( Can increase his body defse by 3 times. )


    Art Of Boxing ( Can consider a good fighter in hand-to-handbat. )


    Weakness: Well if you are a noob assassin th just mixed some poison in his drink.


    Danger Level: ( Low )


    Currt Location: Guest House Of The Town Lord. ]


    [ Name: Jett Meson


    Age: 0 Years Old


    Status: Bastard son of a third-ss noble ( Not worth mtioning ), Best frid of Cather Hart.


    Hobby: Making trouble, Raping girls ( no requiremt, there is also some gossip that he likes m as well ), Heavy Drunker.


    Skill:


    Night Vision ( Can see clearly like the day in the night but need magic ergy to activate this skill. )


    Light?Magic ( Can shoot a ser beam from his Index finger but because of insufficit magic ergy, hisser beam is not powerful ough to kill anyone. )


    Weakness: can''t handle alcohol but is drunk like there is no more tomorrow, and after drinking a little bit of alcohol he lost his mind and start doing weird things, that time ev a child can kill him, if you still can''t kill him, th just find a big hole and jump in it.


    Danger Level: ( Low )


    Currt Location: Guest House Of The Town Lord. ]


    Sigh, What a waste, those two are just poor ghosts, who are using their brains nicely, and joying their life on this gold pig money, Myne thought helplessly after looking other two guys'' information.


    Now I can only hope that this Cather Hart pocket is also rich as his smile, Myne thought while walking out of the bar.

 Chapter 25: Chapter 25. First Kill

    Sighhh! It seems like that fatty really joying his life quite well while making a huge amount of money from Tex, otherwise, he won''t leave this mansion for his guest so easily, Myne thought while looking at the Japanese-style luxurious mansion in front of him, that Lucas Town, Town Lord made with the help of a foreign businessman, who ise to the Augusta Kingdom for business.


    Ev though that foreign businessman didn''t get the approval for business from the King but he fooled the Town lord with his smooth talk and after taking nearly 90% of his money, that foreign businessman made this weird mansion for him.


    In the beginning town lord really like this mansion but since this mansion is quite huge and It took some time and a lot of stamina to go from one side to the other, that''s why our idiot chubby town lord moved back to his old mansion and start using this mansion as a guest house to impress his guest.


    So how do I go inside now? Myne thought while staring at two guards, who is standing in front of the only trance of the mansion, and there is a 3-meter high wall a the rest of the mansion.


    It doesn''t seem like those guards going to sleep soon, let''s see a first, if I didn''t find any other way to go inside, th I have to find something to distract those two guards, Myne thought as started walking beside the wall.


    But just as Myne walk 0 meters away from the mansion''s main trance, he saw a lot of construction material on the vacantnd near the mansion, It seems like tonight God is also with me, Myne thought as he walked toward piles of bricks.


    After that Myne put tire piles of bricks inside his Invtory and aftering in front of the mansion''s outer wall, he start taking out bricks one by one and putting them in front of the wall on top of each other until made support big ough from the bricks on which he could climb across the wall.


    Now this is called the perfect strategy to ter someone''s house, Myne thought while nodding his head and with making little effort, he sessfully climbs onto the wall and after jumping off the wall he tered the mansion mini gard.


    But just as Myne safelynded on the g without making any sound, he heard more than one creature snoring behind him.


    Fuck! Please don''t wake up. Please wake up, Myne pray in his heart while slowly looking back, and saw that behind him three one-meter big ck-colored dogs were sleeping peacefully just  meters away from him, without knowing that an intruder is standing just right in front of their nose.


    Huu! Thank God, that those dogs didn''t wake up, otherwise I would probably have to go to town jail tonight, Myne thought while taking a sigh of relief.


    After that Myne, while making as little noise as possible, slowly walked away from those dogs toward a room whose gard-side window was oped.


    At least now I don''t have to think about how to ter the mansion and which motherf*cker n it was to raise those dangerous-looking dogs.


    it''s good that I didn''t make any sound after jumping from the wall, otherwise, a little bit of noise is ough to wake up those dogs, because of those kind motherf*ckers, today''s assassin job be so difficult, Myneins in his mind as he tered the room through the window.


    As Myne tered the room, he remember an important thing, he can''t see anything because of the darkness.


    Sigh, it seems like I''m not ready to be an assassin, Myne thought as look a the room but because of the darkness, he couldn''t ev see his hands let''s not talk about seeing other things in the room.


    What to do now? If I use a candle or magicmp th they will make too much light but without light, I can''t ev see my own fingers, how the hell do I search for my treasure... I mean my targets, Myne thought as he use appraisal skills on himself to see if he have any skills that can use in this situation.


    Well, I hope this skill can give me ough sight to let me see something a me in darkness, Myne thought as active his skill ''Sight Enhancemt ( Small ) ''.


    As Myne activates his skill, ev though he can''t start seeing everything a him like day time but still his vision bes clear ough that now at least he can do his work in darkness without much difficulty.


    After that Myne started looking a to see into whose room he tered, but after looking down he nearly got a heart attack.


    Because on the g three girls aged a  to 5 probably maids of this mansion were sleeping peacefully with something that looks like a ck paste, which was put on their faces like a mask that looked quite horrible with an tire dark backg.


    After seeing such a sight, ev the bravest of brave people can be scared, let''s not talk about Myne who is afraid of ghosts so much that just after hearing their name his legs start shaking.


    F*ck! What kind of witchcraft those girls are doing in the middle of the night? If not for the fact that tonight I have already se more than ough ghostly things and maybe ev a real ghost as well, th I would have already started shouting like a little girl, Myne thought while taking deep breaths to calm down.


    Today''s girls really do all kinds of weird things in order to make their faces beautiful, Myne thought as he hurriedly walkout from those girl''s rooms, he doesn''t ev look at those girls properly, since he didn''t want to spd ev a single second in that kind of scary room.


    Now I hope I don''t watch this kind of thing again, Myne thought but just as he walked  steps away, he heard two man''s voices from a room that was just 5 meters away from those maids'' room.


    "Don''t you think this is too big to ter?"


    "Don''t worry, this is not that big, it''s just yours is too littlepared to mine."


    "But this is my first time doing this, that''s why I didn''t know much about it."


    "Haha... Th today I will show you what a real treasure looks like, you will never forget it after joying it."


    "But what if someone shows as?"


    "Why didn''t you think about it before? Now it is already toote to think about those kinds of things, and as far problem, that someone might see us, don''t worry about it, I have already done all preparation, tonight nobody will disturb us."


    Huh? What kind of treasure are they talking about?? It seems like they are doing something big in the middle of the night, let''s see what kind of treasure they have, if it is something too valuable th I won''t have many regrets about losing all my money, Myne thought as he slowly oped the door of the room a little bit from inside in which those two m sound wasing and peeked inside the room.


    Ohhh! Shit!! Myne shouted loudly inside his mind while his eyes oped so widely that they nearly fallout from their sockets, after seeing the view in front of them.


    Th Myne slowly closed the room door and aftering a little farther from that room he sat on the g leaning against the wall while looking at the dark sky.


    "GOD! what kind of sin did Imit that I have se that kind of horrible thing, Why didn''t you call me to your side before showing all this ( ??�q?�r?? )," Myne said while crying without caring that someone might hear him.


    Ie here to take revge for a frid and also earn some extra money but look what kind of things I have se at such a young age, first those crazy girls and now this, did I have to see more horrible things after that as well?" Myne asked to God in a depressed mood, clearly what he saw inside that room is not something his little 5-year-old weak heart can handle.


    Sigh! It seems like I can only hope that now I don''t have to seem more weird things, and you guys also joy your time as much as possible wh youplete your work th I will return to take my revge for what you just show me, because of you guys, now I''m definitely gonna have nightmares this tire month, Myne said angrily while looking towards that room.


    Inside the room that Myne just oped, in the dim light of a candle two man was standing on the bed whilepletely naked and kissing each other.


    Wh Myne peeked inside the room he saw that the first man who looked young with a thin body suddly pped the second man''s butt and th that second man sat down on the bed in doggy style position while cing his butt in front of the first-person 5 inches long little brother.


    After that first man put his one hand on the second person''s ass and with help of his second hand he aim the head of his little brother toward the second person''s back hole and with a strong push, he tered his little brother into the second person''s ass hole. That was the thing that Myne showed.


    { A/J: coughhhh, and here goes my tonight dinner, why hell did I eat before writing this? It seems like I''m also gonna happ to have nightmares tonight like Myne as well, now only after watching some good htai milf videos can I purify my mind. }


    After that Myne start walking in the corridor of the mansion while oping the door of every room a little bit and peeking inside them, in order to search for his targets, and since most of the mansion was empty, so it didn''t take Myne much time to find his first target.


    As Myne siltly tered the room, he saw that a muscr man with a big satisfied smile on his face and a middle age big breasts woman who looked quite dissatisfied were sleeping on the bedpletely naked only their lower body parts were covered under the nket, clearly they justplete their night exercise.


    [ Name: Aust


    Level:


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age:  y/o


    upation: Cather Hart Bodyguard.


    [Skill]


    Rock Skin LV: ( 3 )


    Art Of Boxing LV: ( 4 ) ]


    So he is the bodyguard of that gold pig huh, looking at his smile it seems like he joys quite a lot ev though his partner doesn''t look as happy as him, Myne thought while staring at Aust''s partner E-CUP size big breasts.


    [ Name: Mina


    Level: 08


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 34 y/o


    upation: Lucas Town, Town lord guest house head maid.


    [Skill]


    Cleaning LV: ( 7 )


    Cooking LV: ( 4 ) ]


    Ev though she is quite old to do this kind of thing with another man but it seems like her husband can''t satisfy her needs and now she chooses this Aust to fulfill her needs but looking at her expression it doesn''t seem like he did his work properly, Myne thought while finally taking away his eyes from Mina giant boobies.


    Now what to do with him? Myne thought as he again stare at Aust, ev though Myne wanted to take June''s revge but because this is his first time doing something like taking revge, he doesn''t have any idea how to do it, but one thing is crystal clear to him that today he has no inttion of leaving those three rapists alive since only their death will bring Myne a lot of free money and skills.


    Just as Myne was thinking about the next course of action, suddly Mina starts moving, like she is about to wake up.


    Seeing that Mina is about to op her eyes Myne hurriedly hides behind the bed.


    "Sigh, what going on, why can''t I sleep today? Who''s face did I watch today morning after waking up that today my tire day was so unlucky?? First because of those three idiots yesterday night''s party I have to clean this tire mansion again.


    After that, this man bothered me the tire day to sleep with him and wh I finally agree, I saw that not only was his dick as small and thin as his finger but just within one minute after the start of our sex, he cum already and also fall asleep immediately without caring about me," Mina said while looking at Aust angrily like if not for the fact that he has quite a powerful backing th she will definitely start beating him but just as Mina talking with herself suddly Mynees behind her while holding an old fashioned flower vase made of pure high-quality heavy metal in his hand and just as Mina was about looked back as she felt the presce of someone behind her, with a *Bam* sound, Myne smashed that heavy metal flower vase on her face like he ying baseball.


    Without much expectation just as that flower vase touches her face, Mina immediately loses consciousness and finally falls asleep peacefully on the bed, now she definitely not going to wake up before tomorrow morning.


    But after hearing the sound Aust who is sleeping beside Mina, also oped his eyes hurriedly but before he could understand what going on, he saw the sight of a metal flower vase in front of his eyes and again with a *Bam* sound, Aust also fall innds of sweet dreams.


    "Huh! That was close, he is quite cautious ev in his sleep, and here ev if someonees near me and starts ying the drum ev th I won''t wake up from my sleep," Myne said as he againe beside Aust.


    Now it seems as if I can only take help from that book, thank god I didn''t throw away that book ev though I never imagined that I will take it to help so soon, Myne thought as he takes out a new-looking red color book from his Invtory, on its cover page a picture of knife stabbing in someone heart as printed on it and on top of knife book name '' Way To Kill Your Target ( The Master Trainer For Noob Assassins )'' was writt.


    This is the most famous book for an assassin that was writt by Red Moon, The Leader of the Night Rider Assassin Alliance, ev though Myne didn''t who is that guy but because his other two books were quite interesting, so Myne brought all three books at once but after reading this book some chapters Myne be bored since that time he doesn''t have any thoughts of bing an assassin so he didn''t think much about it and never read this book again.


    We''ll let''s see its first chapter, I hope this book can help me in this situation, and saw me some way to kill my targets without much bloodshed since I am still mtally not prepared to kill anyone, Myne thought as he first closes the door of the room so no one can disturb him, th he sits down on the stool and oped the first page of the book.


    ''This is the best chapter for those guys whose this is their first time killing someone but can''t handle too much bloodshed.''


    On the first page of the book without any kind of unnecessary nonsse or intro author directly start his book.


    ''Description: A real assassin should have to know how to kill his targets will all kinds of things, and as the first step to walk in journey of bing a good assassin, let''s start it with the most basic and simple assassin tool ''A Big And Soft Pillow'' Because it''s pillow work to put people to sleep.''


    ''Instructions:-


    . First knockout you''re target so he doesn''t make any unnecessary problems, and if you still want more security th put something in your target''s mouth so ev if he wakes up in the middle of your work, Ev th he can''t shout for help.


    . Nexty down him/her on the bed or g as you fight and tie him with rope tightly ough that no matter how much he tried to move he can''t ev move his body ev an inch.


    3. Now, found a big pillow or big nket.


    4. Put that big pillow or folded nket on your target face.


    Special Note: remembered that his tire face should be covered under the pillow or nket.


    5. the Last step, sit down on that pillow that you put on your target face.


    Special Note: wh you sit down on that pillow, remembered to hold something for support so you don''t fall off from it because your target will use his all strgth to move his body to save his life but you don''t move your ass from that pillow until your target bespletely silce like sleeping baby.


    Author Words: If you did what I write in this chapter th you shouldn''t have any problem killing your first target but if you still can''t do this kind of little thing, th do me a little favor, Immediately burn this book and start working on the farm because this job is not from you.


    The End...


    Well he is quite a straightforward man, but still, his way of exnation is really good, okay th let''s try this trick and killed my life first person, Myne thought seriously and after putting the book again in his Invtory, first he climbs on the bed and pushed unconscious Mina to the g from the bed to make ough space to do his work.


    After that Myne took out a thin but strong rope from his Invtory and while following book instructions he tie Aust in a cross shape with both arm and legs wide op, tightly ough that now ev if someone cast chantmt support magic skill on him, ev th he can''t move his body no matter how hard he tries.


    Th Myne grabs a soft and big pillow from Aust''s bed and th after hesitating for some time while at Aust''s face, but suddly Aust starts making a perverted face, like he is about to do something interesting in his dreams, but sadly for him, after seeing his disgusting expression, a little bit of hesitation that Myne having on his desition also vanished and Myne put down that pillow on Aust''s face.


    After that Myne held the bed''s wood frame tightly, and th with a little jump sit down on that pillow.


    Just as Myne sit down on that pillow, because of a leak of air, Aust''s body start straggling subconsciously in order to remove the pillow from his face ev though his real body was still unconscious but because 50 Kg Myne was sitting on top of him, so his all struggle is wasted and in the d, ev after trying his best, he can''t move Myne ev an Inch his face and died for the leak of breath.


    During this tire process, Myne continually looked at the room ceiling while counting bricks, in order to see how many bricks were used to make this room ceiling, in order to distract his mind from what going on under his ass, but after feeling that Aust''s body stop moving he removed his ass from the pillow and got down from the bed.


    We''ll his game should be over, Myne thought as he removed the pillow from Aust''s face but after seeing his scary face with eyes and mouth wide op, he immediately put that pillow on his face again.

 Chapter 26: Chapter 26. Getting A Treasure

    After sding Aust to hell on vacation, Myne starts searching his room in order to make some extra money, anyway dead people don''t need money.


    But ev after searching the tire room, he didn''t find ev a single cover coin.


    How can a gold pig bodyguard doesn''t have ev a single coin? Looking at Aust''s information, he does not seem to be a dect man from any angle, th where the hell is his all money?? Myne thought confusedly, and just as he was running his brain horse, his eyes suddly fell on Aust''s dead body, or more specifically on his bed.


    "how idiot is I, how can I forget about a man''s most secure ce," Myne said and hurriedly untied Aust from the ropes and with a powerful kick he knocked down him from the bed, clearly, he doesn''t have ev a little bit of respect for dead people.


    After kicking off Aust from the bed, Myne hurriedly removed the bed mattress as if he didn''t work quickly th his wife will run away with someone else.


    "Oohohoho! So here it is my little baby,e,e to your daddy," Myne said with a big smile after seeing Aust''s storage pouch under the bed mattress.


    Th Myne grabs the storage pouch and quickly ops it. Inside the storage pouch, the first thing Myne saw was a ck color bra?


    "Huh? Did I start imagining things?? What the f*ck is a bra doing in a man''s pouch! And why does it is smelling so bad," Myne said while holding the bra in front of his face with help of one finger and thumb.


    "Sigh, one more weirdo who has a unique hobby, and this one has a hobby of collecting bras, and doing something shameful with them," Myne said after seeing more than 40 differt colors and sizes of bra inside Aust''s storage pouch, and every one of them is smalling so bad that Myne can hardly be controlling himself to not throw away Aust storage pouch immediately.


    "Let''s forget about it, anyway, this dude wasn''t the first guy who has this kind of weird hobby," Myne said while thinking about a robber who likes to steal wom''s panties.


    After that Myne tie a cloth to his right hand and start taking out all bras from the storage pouch while throwing them in a random corner of the room.


    After throwing all bras out of the storage pouch, he also found some other strange things in Aust''s storage pouch about whom Myne has no idea what are those things, as example, in the storage pouch Myne found a  Inch long and -inch thin rod type item with some dotes on it, made of a soft and smooth but hard unknown material.


    Other than that, there was also a weird toy that was made by tying several balls together in order from small to bigger, etc. After looking at those things ev though Myne doesn''t know about their use but still as a good guy who doesn''t like wasting things, Myne didn''t think much about them and directly puts them in his Invtory, who knows one day they might ev be of use.


    Other than those things, Myne found some of Aust''s dirty clothes, a lot of alcohol bottles, some other daily basis items, and finally most important thing 89 gold coins.


    Well, ev though I expected more than this since he is a bad guy and has done a lot of bad things with that gold pig but still getting that much from a simple bodyguard who doesn''t have much ability is already too much, Myne thought as he transferred all useful things from Aust''s storage pouch into his Invtory.


    "So one down and two remain, and now it''s time to see my little piggy," Myne said with an evil smile while rubbing his hands.


    But Just as he was about to leave Aust''s room, his eyes suddly fall on the flower vase that he used to knock out Aust and his sex partner.


    "Well ev though this flower vase wasn''t much expsive but still it is a nice weapon to knock out people. So let''s take it since I still have to knock out some more people," Myne said while holding a flower vase in his hand like holding a small hammer as he left the room.


    Aftering out of the room, Myne again start walking in the dark corridor of the mansion, and soon just as Myne crossed three-room, he saw at the d of the corridor a dim lighting from under a room door.


    Seeing the light Myne hurriedly walked toward that room and aftering in front of the room, as Myne try to op the room door, he found that door was closed from the inside.


    Shit! The door is closed, now how can I ter the room? Myne thought as he again tries to op the room door while thinking that maybe the door oped luckily but sadly door didn''t move an inch from its ce.


    What should I do now? Myne thought with little tsion, clearly, as a noob assassin, he have no idea how to deal with this kind of situation.


    But still, as ifdy luck can''t see Myne in tsion, just as Myne trying to think of a way to op the door, his eyes suddly fall on a closed window of that room, since from start to d Myne all focus was on the room door, that''s why he didn''t saw this window.


    After seeing windows like a lost traveler getting water in the desert, he hurriedlyes in front of that window full of expectation, and wh he tries to op the window, by luck that window wasn''t locked.


    Huu! Thank God this window is oped, Myne thought while wiping sweat from his forehead.


    Th Myne oped that window slowly and peeked inside the room.


    The room was more bigger and luxurious than the Aust room. Inside the room, a king-size bed was ced in the middle of the room. On either side of the bed, one candle was burning slowly while spreading dim orange light throughout the tire room.


    All kind of expansive decoration items was ced all over the room, like high-quality paintings that only his painter know what kind of shit he draw on them, some flower vase with differt shapes and drawing on them, and many more things that soon going to be Myne property.


    On the bed, a man with gold hair, and a thin body was sleeping peacefully with a big smile on his face, while a girl was sleeping on either side of him. but that is not important, what''s more, important is that all three of them were sleepingpletely naked while exposing their body in front of Myne, and their clothes were scattered all over the room.


    Myne seeing that all three people prest in the room are in deep sleep, slowly climb on the window and tered the room.


    After tering the room, first Myne closed the window, th hee to in right side of the bed, and stood half a meter away from the bed. Th he carefully stared at all three people sleeping on the bed, especially the girl who is sleeping left side of his main target, or more specifically her big bubbly E-Cup size breasts.


    F*ck! What kind of food does she eat to get them to grow so big? Looking at her young and tder face, her age shouldn''t exceed 0 or  years, but just look at her boobies, Myne thought while adjusting his little brother, clearly, after seeing a naked sleeping beauty with big boobies, Myne''s little brother immediately wakeup for his work without any dy. What a nice workaholic guy.


    [ Name: Nancy


    Level: 06


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age:  y/o


    upation: Lucas Town, Town lord guest house head Chef, and Owner of Nancy Sweets Shop.


    [Skill]


    Cooking LV: ( 9 )


    Managemt LV: ( 5 ) ]


    Ohh, she is quite talted, ev though she is sleeping with this pig, Myne thought while looking at gold hair guy with some jealousy.


    [ Name: Caroline


    Level: 07


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 9 y/o


    upation: Lucas Town, Town lord guest house head Chef Assistant, Joy House Brothel Worker.


    [Skill]


    Support Magic: Mind Control ( Small ) LV: ( 4 )


    Massage LV: ( 5 ) ]


    [ Support Magic: Mind Control ( Small )


    Can control someone''s mind for seconds. If the Host''s target level is higher than the Host''s, th this skill won''t be going to work.


    Ohh, and this girl turned out to be a big yer, ev though she doesn''t have any cooking skills but still she be a master chef assistant.


    Seem like she is using her skill quite well, but what a waste, Myne thought while looking at the second girl''s breasts, which were so small that if not for the fact that he saw nipples, for a momt he thought that she is sleeping on the stomach, and what he is seeing is her back.


    And what is this brothel? I never heard about such a thing from town people but looking at its name it seems like this had something to do with tertainmt, Myne thought, clearly he is still a little gre and has to learn a lot of things.


    [ Name: Cather Hart


    Level: 08


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 9 y/o


    upation: Forth Son of George Hart ( A Noble ), Pro Rapist.


    [Skill]


    Double Jump LV: ( 3 )


    Fire ? Magic ( First Form )


    Support Magic: Anty Toxicity ( Medium ) LV: (  ) ]


    [ Support Magic: Anty Toxicity ( Medium )


    Wh any type of poison will ter the host''s body, the poison''s effect will be reduced by 30% after using this skill and as long as this skill is active, the poison will automatically slowly exit through the host''s body pores.]


    Ohh, seems like our gold piggy doesn''t use his skill too oft, and how the hell does he f*cked two girls at the same time with his weak body and little dick whose size is only 4 Inches?


    But at least with his dick''s little size, he doesn''t have to worry that he will make someone pregnant, Myne thought with a smile after seeing Cather''s dick while using his skill cut and paste on him and transferring Cather all skills on his status.


    [ Name: Myne


    LV: 9


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 5 y/o


    upation: Apprtice Hunter, F-Rank Advturer.


    [Skills]


    Appraisal?Complete LV (58/00)


    Invtory ( 97/500 )


    Cut & Paste (9/00)


    *Special:-


    Stealing hands?Extreme ( 3/50 ),


    Double Jump ( 0/50 )


    *Weapons Rted:-


    Dagger?Extreme (4/50),


    Two-handed de ( 0/50 ),


    Axe ( 0/50 ).


    *Body Enhancemt:-


    Swift Feet (Small) ( 6/50 ),


    Strong Arm (Small) ( 3/50 ),


    Leg Strgth Enhancemt ( Small ) ( 5/50 ),


    Sight Enhancemt (Small) ( 47/50 ).


    *Magic Rted:-


    Magic?Wind ( 3/50 ),


    Magic ? Fire ( 0/50 ).


    Support Magic?Speed Reduction ( Small ) ( 4/50 ),


    Support Magic?Sleep ( Small ) ( 8/50 ),


    Support Magic?Stamina Recovery ( Small ) ( 0/50 ),


    Support Magic: Anty Toxicity ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ).


    *Normal:-


    Needlework ( /50 ),


    Etiquette ( 0/50 ),


    Cooking ( 5/50 ),


    Art of Negotiation ( /50 ),


    Alchemy ( 6/50 ).


    [ Money: Gold Coins ( 76 ), Silver Coins ( 66 ) ]


    Okay now it''s time to do some serious work, Myne thought as he rub the flower vase in his hand while looking at all three people sleeping on the bed like a viin.


    Th Myne slowly and carefully climbs onto the bed, because he didn''t want to disturb their sleep, and after that Myne firstes in the middle of big boobies girl Nancy, and Cather.


    Sigh, I am really going to feel guilty after hitting such a beautiful girl, Myne thought while looking at Nancy''s hot body with a perverted gaze.


    BAM! BAM!


    With two continuous attacks, he sessfully knocked out both of them.


    Huu! It seems like I be quite professional in knocking out people. Wh ites to making someone sleep, this flower vase is more useful than sleep magic, Myne thought as hee in beside t chest girl Caroline, who doesn''t wake up ev though he just made a loud noise while knocking out her sex partner and her boss, clearly she is a quite heavy sleeper.


    BAM!


    With the same style, Myne also hit Caroline with his secret weapon flower vase as well but just as he was about to get down from the bed, he saw that Caroline didn''t knock out but because of such a heavy hit, she woke up instead in confusion while holding her head.


    After seeing Caroline waking up, Myne bes nervous, and in rushed he idtally hit the flower vase on Caroline''s head a little too hard.


    BAM!


    Just as the flower vase touches Caroline''s head, she immediately loses consciousness and falls down on the bed, while a little bit of blood startsing out from the ce where Myne hit.


    I hope she is not dead, Myne thought nervously and hurriedlye in front of Caroline. Th he put his finger at her nose trance in order to see if she was dead or alive, but luckily what Myne thought didn''t happ and she was still breathing.


    "Huhhh! She is alive," Myne said with a sigh of relief while wiping sweat from his forehead.


    It seems like my luck is running out, It will be better if Iplete my work quickly before things get out of my hands, Myne thought as he hurriedly took out the assassin guide '' Way To Kill Your Target'' from his Invtory and start reading its chapter two.


    { Chapter . Time To Get Your Hands Dirty:-


    Author Words: Well since you are reading the second chapter th congrattions on your first kill, ev though I didn''t have much hope in you since you have read a book in order to kill someone but still as a writer I also have some expectations that my book be famous.


    So as a fellow assassin, I want to say some nice words to you in order to motivate you, "go and die drowning in a handful of water," that''s it, Thank you very much (? ???????).


    Description: If you read the first chapter and really did what was writt in that, th I can assume that you already kill your first target. So now it''s time to start real assassin training.


    In this chapter, you will have to dirty your hands with blood in order to train your mtal power so you don''t start vomiting after seeing blood in the middle of your mission, by the way since I know that you are a noob so don''t worry I won''t let you see too much blood just a little bit so you get used to it.


    Instructions:-


    . Like the first chapter knocked out your target to reduce the unnecessary problem.


    . If you''re doing assassin in a deserted or empty ce th ignore this point, otherwise tie your target with rope.


    3. Get a sharp knife, dagger, sword, or anything that you can use to cut some skin.


    4. Shut your target mouth, because there is a little chance that he can wake up before dying and can ruin your work.


    5. Now if all preparation isplete th hold your weapon tightly and made five deep cuts on both of your target hand''s wrists.


    6. Final step, get a chair and sit down on it until your target dies because of blood loss.


    The End...}


    This Red Moon ( '' Way To Kill Your Target, Writer ) mouth is really too poisonous, Myne thought after reading Red Moon''s motivation speech.


    After that likest time first Myne kicked out Caroline of the bed like he is kicking a pillow not a girl, th hee beside Nancy and lifted her from the bed in princess style and carefully put her on a couch like I saidst time Myne have a special sport for beautiful girls with big boobs in his heart.


    Well, she doesn''t mind if I touch her breasts for some research right? Myne thought while looking at Nancy''s big boobies with a lustful gaze.


    "Nah, she won''t," Myne said with a smile and after taking off his hand gloves, he slowly put his both hands on Nancy''s soft boobs.


    Ahh! So soft, really in the world nothing is more good andfortable than ying with a girl''s breasts ( only big breasts ), Myne said and start massaging Nancy''s big boobies, while joying the softness that came from them.


    Five Minutes Later...


    I should stop ying with them now, Myne thought wh his eyes fall on Nancy''s private part from where her love juice was already starteding out, clearly, after ying with Nancy''s boobs for so long, her body automatically start heating up ev though she is unconscious.


    After ying with Nancy''s boobs for some more seconds Myne finally convinces his mind that he is currtly in the middle of an assassin mission and after touching Nancy''s boobsst time, hees in front of Cather and starts tieing him with ropes.


    Th while following the assassin guide''s instructions he grabs a pink color panty from the g and put it in Cather''s mouth.


    Huu! I can do this, Myne thought while taking a deep breath as he sit down on Cather''s stomach and took out his dagger from invtory.


    After that Myne grab Cather''s right arm tightly with his left hand and with his right hand he made five big cuts on Cather''s arm''s wrist.


    F*ck! Wasn''t the book saying that just a little bit of blood wille out after cutting the target''s wrist, th why is his blooding out like a fountain? Myne thought but still mustering up courage he also made some more random cuts on Cather''s left arm.


    Shit, My both hands are drched in blood, Myne thought as he try to clean the blood from his hands while wiping them with Cather''s shirt.


    But after seeing that no matter how much he tries, he can''t clean his handspletely without the help of water, so he gives up, since there was no water in the room.


    Th he again put on his gloves and start searching for Cather''s storage pouch, which he soon found in Cather''s pant pocket, clearly, Cather wasn''t a careful person like Aust who give his storage pouch too much importance and put it under his bed mattress.


    After oping Cather''s storage pouch Myne surprisedly didn''t find any abnormal thing. In the storage pouch, there was a lot of various kind of alcohol bottles, and because Myne didn''t have much knowledge about alcohol so he didn''t know about their prices.


    Other than alcohol bottles Myne found Cather''s clothes and some packed expansive girl''s clothes as well, clearly, he is preparing to give someone a surprise gift. After that Myne found a high-quality sword with a handle made of pure gold.


    [ Name: Cdbolg ( One Handed Fire Magic Sword )


    Attack Power: +69


    Grade: High


    Attribute: Fire


    Description: A sword made by Fire Bull Magic Core and Luna Metal that was found inside the volcano. Because this sword is made with all fire attribute-rted materials that''s why this sword also has the ability to burn itself while consuming its Host magic ergy in order to make its attack more deadly, without hurting its Host.


    *Strong Against Everyone Until Its Host Has Enough Magic Energy. ]


    "Yesh! I finally got a real treasure," Myne shouted after seeing Cather''s sword appraisal results.


    I know it, this guy is really a gold pig, ev though he himself probably never train with a sword but he still has such a nice weapon with him, which shows how damn rich his father is, Myne thought and again hurriedly start taking out everything from Cather storage pouch in order to found some more treasure but it seems like Myne luck run outpletely because after finding that sword other than some random things that Myne have no use and 0 tinum and 700 gold coins Myne didn''t found anything.


    Well at least now not only did I once again be a little rich but I also get a chance to touch a real tinum coin, Myne thought while looking at a tinum coin with some emotional eyes.


    Wh Myne was 8 years old, owning a tinum coin was one of his hundreds of dreams, and now that dream has finallye true.


    "Sigh, anyway let''s see if Cather is still alive or if he already started his journey to hell," Myne said as hee in front of Cather while putting Cather''s storage pouch in his Invtory.


    After that Myne put his finger under Cather''s nose trance to see if he is breathing or not, and without much expectation, he is already dead since the wound made by Myne is a little too deep and because of those wounds, Cather died in a few minutes due to heavy bleeding.


    "Two gone now only one left," after saying that Myne hurriedly starts putting every item inside Cather''s room in his Invtory since he also has to decorate his house as well and Cather''s room has quite a lot of interesting things that Myne wants to ce inside his house.


    4 minutester...


    "Yep, Now this room like a good ce to say, earlier it did not ev have ough ce to walk properly and looked like a storage room more than a bedroom," Myne said with a smile while walking out from Cather''s room after putting everything other than the bed, couch on which Nancy was sleeping, and clothes on the g in his Invtory.

 Chapter 27: Chapter 27. Mightyena Trio

    By now they must have both slept. I don''t think they have so much stamina that they can have sex with each other till now. Myne thought while walking toward hisst target room, which was  other than the same gay couple''s room.


    Aftering in front of that gay couple''s room, where he saw his life''s scariest sse, Myne took a deep breath in order to calm down himself and put his ear to the door, to hear if those two m inside the room are sleeping or doing something shameful which Myne in this life doesn''t want to see again.


    But ev after two minutes wh he didn''t hear any sound from inside the room, Myne slowly oped the room door and secretly peeked inside.


    It waspletely dark inside the room, but thanks to his sight hancemt skill, Myne can still see everything with a little bit of difficulty.


    There was a big bed on the left side of the room and a table with two chairs was ced in the middle of the room, while the rest of the room waspletely empty without any kind of decoration as if this room is only used to do some shameful things.


    On the bed, two naked m sleep happily while cuddling each other like how a snake cuddles his prey, and Myne watches them while covering his mouth tightly with both hands so he doesn''t start vomiting.


    [ Name: Eowyn


    Level: 4


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 3 y/o


    upation: Lucas Town, Town Lord Guest House Random Guard, And A Noob Gambler.


    [Skill]


    Swordsmanship ( Small ) LV: ( 4 ) ]


    It said that as people age increases they start developing weird hobbies and today I finally got to see a live example of this Proverb, Myne thought while shaking his head.


    [ Name: Jett Meson


    Level: 06


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 0 y/o


    upation: Bastard Son Of William Meson, Owner Of Meson''s Night Bar.


    [Skill]


    Night Vision ( Medium ) LV: ( 6 )


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Light Beam )


    [ Magic ? Light ]


    The basic version of light magic. Can shoot a light beam from a finger, the more magic ergy used while shooting a light beam the more powerful it will be. But before unlocking its first form Host can also use it as a candle, because a light beam needs too much magic ergy before it can use in battle.


    So Jett being gay in the information was right, huh, but that is not important since he is going to die anyway, what is more, important is that now I don''t have to stand with antern in hand while doing to the toilet at night, Myne thought and hurriedly transfer Jett''s skills to himself.


    F*ck! but where the hell is this weird smelling from? Myne thought as he smelled the foul and unbreathable smell in the room.


    I can''t stay in this room anymore.


    Ev though it''s only be some seconds since I ter the room, but if I stay here for  more minutes th I probably die from suffocation, Myne thought while covering his nose with his hand, for one momt he ev saw five ck people who are wearing weird ck color clothes with ck color hat and red color ss-like object on their eyes, while carrying a coffin with them, staring at him from the window with a big smile on their face.


    Huh? Did someone was staring at me through the window?? Myne thought in fear.


    F*ck! Because of this weird smell now I started to imagine things, I should leave this wretched room as soon as possible, Just as Myne thought that he suddly heard something which makes his blood boil in anger.


    Puuuuu...


    Puuuuuuuu...


    Two continuous sts of fart were released by both naked m at the same time, one big while the other small, clearly just after looking at their mutual understanding and perfect timing with each other, anyone can say that their pair was made by God.


    *rgh...


    Myne who is controlling his vomiting with all his willpower till now after hearing and idtally smelling fart from just  meter away, finally can''t take this kind of torture anymore and puke his dinner on the spot.


    Now that''s ough, I have dured a lot, now ev though I have nightmares at night because of them, but I am not going to stay here ev for a momt. it''s time to take revge, Myne said angrily while wiping his mouth with his arm, and th he did what you can expect from a noob 5-year-old assassin.


    Myne makes a a 5-meter distance from the bed so he doesn''t get his clothes dirty and without thinking about the aftermath of his actions, he uses his favorite skill Magic ? Wind ( Basic Form: Wind de ), and he indiscriminately starts shooting wind des toward Jett and Eowyn.


    Jett and Eowyn who just woke up from their sweet dreams because of Myne''s vomiting sound don''t ev have time to figure out what''s going on before more than five gre color dese in front of their eyes and Boom...


    Like rain in a storm, wind des start falling on their body nonstop while cutting every part of their body one by one like cutting vegetables for more than 5 seconds before Myne finally oped his eyes and stop shooting wind des like a psycho, wh he sounds of big bell ringing.


    Clearly, Myne''s decision of using his skill wasn''t as good as he thought, since after using it ev though he blow them both to pieces like rags, but because of it he also made a lot of noise and now everyone in the guest house ( other than those dead one) know that an uninvited guest has tered the guest house.


    "Shit!


    I am in trouble," Myne said and after taking ast looked at Jett and Eowyn''s bed, on which now just a lot of blood, man''s body parts, and wood, was left to see, he hurriedlye in front of the room window in order to run away from this guest house as the same way as he tered but just like I saidst time Myne luck had run out long since age, that''s why just as he oped the window he saw three guards standing  meters away from him in the gard while talking with each other.


    Seeing guards Myne immediately closed the window and run away from the main door before guards found out about his award-winning work and start searching for him like a hungry wolf. In hurry, he ev forgot to steal the Jett storage pouch.


    ...


    In the guest house gard from where Myne tered the house, those three ck color dogs also woke up from their sweet sleep because of the loud sound of a bell ringing.


    "Woof, vow-vow-vow? ( Dad, did it time to eat? )" asked the Youngest Dog of the three to the biggest dog.


    "Bow-vow-vow, woof, woof, woof, woof, woof, woof, bau-bau-bau-bau- bau-bau-bau-bau, ( well I don''t think so, The first thing is that we never get food in the night and ev if it were, th seeing them, it doesn''t look like these people are going to eat food in such hurry.)" Father dog said with a serious expression.


    "Bow-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau- bau-bau? Vow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow, ( Th are those people ying with each other? If so th I also want to y with them. )" The Little Dog said innoctly.


    "Woof-bau-bau-bau-bow-bow-bow-bow-vow-vow-vow, ( No dear, they ar''t ying, it seems like someone has tered the house and they are trying to catch that person. )" Mother Dog said calmly.


    "Woof-bow-bow-bow-bow? Bau-bau-bau, bau-bau-bau, ( Th should I go to help them? I can definitely catch that person with my super strong nose in no time. )" Little Dog said excitedly.


    "Woof-woof, bau-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau? bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau, woof-woof-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau, ( No need, did you forget what happedst time wh you ter into the house?


    Not only did those people hit you with sticks but they also didn''t give us food for more than three days, so like I always say, learn from your mistake and don''t do anything for those people who can''t give us ough food and respect for eating, they not worthy of our help. )" Father dog said with a serious expression.


    "Woof-woof, bau-bauuu, ( I understand dad.)" Little Dog said in a low voice while lowering his head and ears sadly.


    "Arf-Arf, woof-woof-bau-bau-bau-bau, bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau, ( Don''t be sad, Son, Once your mother injuries recovered, we will leave this ce and return into the forest.


    Ev though the forest is not safe, but at least there is ough food for us, and there we don''t have to worry that some stranger wille and disturb us for nothing. )" Father dog said with fake excitedly in order to make his son happy, ev though he knows very clearly how dangerous can a forest be for low-level monsters like them.


    "Woof, Bow-bow-bow-bau-bauu? ( Honey, do we really have to go into the forest? )" Mother dog asked in a low voice, ough that only Father Dog can hear it.


    "Arff, bow-bow-bow, bau-bau-bau-bau,


    Bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow.


    bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau, ( Sigh, yes we have to, otherwise watching the behavior of these people one thing is clear that they care about our lives, for them, we are just trouble that their master left for them, and if we didn''t leave th we probably die from hunger.


    If only that day we run away a little bit early th we are probably not caught in those people''s hands. )" Father dog said emotionally while tering into his shback.


    Just as Father dog was watching his shback Little Dog''s ears suddly shake a little bit and he hurriedly looked toward his left side and saw a dark shadow running in his direction.


    "Woof, Woof, bau-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau,


    bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow? Woof,


    bow-bow-bow-bow-bau-bau-bau?? ( Dad, Dad, look someone ising towards us, do you think that he ising to give us food? Ohh, Ohh, or does he want to y with me?? )" The Little Dog asked full of excitemt while jumping a his Mom and Dad, clearly he already start to Imagine all those things that make him happy.


    "Woof, bau-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau, bow-bow-bow-bow-bau-bau-bau. Bow-bow-bow-bau-bau, ( Dear, I don''t think he ev saw us, otherwise he won''t running so fast toward us. I think he is escaping from someone. )" Mother Dog said calmly.


    "Woof-woof-woof, bow-bow-bow-bow-bow,


    bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bow-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau-bau-bow-bow-bow-bow-bau-bau-bau, ( Don''t make trouble for him, Just stay at your ce and let him go, he has nothing to do with us, if you did anything th there is a high possibility that he can attack us in order to make us silce. )" Father dog said in low voice.


    ...


    Myne who just left the guest house through the Aust room window, under the nose of a doz guards and maids, running toward the guest house''s outer wall suddly saw three figures in front of him, and since Myne want to escape hurriedly that''s why with sight hancemt, he also uses his newly gott skill Night Vision.


    With thebination of sight hancemt and night vision skills, Myne is now no differt than an owl, not only he can see at night like in the daytime without any problem but he can also see two times farther than a normal person.


    F*ck! How bad my luck is today? Why are these troubles not leaving me?? Myne thought as he slowly decrease his running speed and stood  meters away from the Dog trio.


    Huh, this is strange, Why is there so much silce? Wasn''t dogs start barking after seeing strangers?? th why is those three so silt, and most importantly why is this little guy ( height 0 Inches) look so happy after seeing me??? Myne thought while looking at Little Dog who is shaking his tail while looking at Myne with hopeful eyes, clearly, he is still thinking Myne was a food delivery boy.


    [ Name: None


    Level: 04


    Species: Mightya ( Subspecies Of Hellhound )


    Gder: Male


    Age:  y/o


    [Ability]


    Nether Eyes


    Super Bite


    Spiritnguage


    Absolute Defse ( Basic )


    Description: Mightya is a subspecies of Hellhound The Guardian Of Hell. Mightya are known for their intelligce. They can understand any intelligt species''nguage and once they recognize someone as their master they will be loyal to that person until their death. Their life span is a 00 years and as their age increases, so will their power also increase automatically.


    Special Note: A Mightya can only use his all powers wh his bloodline purification is more than 70%, otherwise he is only considered a powerful dog, not a monster. ]


    What! So they are not dogs, but monsters!! And looking at their race description it seems like they are not ordinary monsters, Myne thought and looked at their abilities since he is quite curious about them, after all, it doesn''t always happ wh you meet some rare monsters.


    [ Nether Eyes ]


    Special abilities of Mightya. Because of it, they can see both day and night time without any problem. Can shoot hellfire through the eyes. With Nether Eyes, Mightya can see in someone''s soul and can know the good or bad nature of their oppont.


    Special Note: Because of impurities in Bloodline Host can only use 30% of the original skill.


    [ Super Bite ]


    After using it Host can bite any kind of object without harming their teeth, and the bite force increases by 3 fold.


    [ Spiritnguage ]


    Spiritnguage is also known as soulnguage, a passive ability, because of it Mightya can understand every Intelligce species and have nonguage boundary since theymunicate through the soul.


    [ Absolute Defse ( Basic ) ]


    After using this ability Mightya can stop any type of attack and absorb the ergy of that attack in their hair and make them harder in order to make their defse more strong.


    Special Note: If an attacker is more than five levels higher than the Host, th this skill can only absorb one of his attacks, before deactivating.


    F*ck! So powerful, If they wer''t abilities th I probably steal them immediately, Myne thought full of vy.


    But what is this bloodline? I never heard or read in any book about such a thing, Myne thought with a frown and looked at the other two Mightya


    [ Name: None


    Level: ???


    Species: Mightya ( Subspecies Of Hellhound )


    Gder: Female


    Age: 40 y/o


    [Ability]


    Nether Eyes


    Super Bite


    Spiritnguage


    Absolute Defse ( Basic ) ]


    [ Name: None


    Level: ???


    Species: Mightya ( Subspecies Of Hellhound )


    Gder: Male


    Age: 50 y/o


    [Ability]


    Nether Eyes


    Super Bite


    Spiritnguage


    Absolute Defse ( Basic )


    ???


    ??? ]


    What The F*ck!!! So many questions marks, just how strong are those two, that I can''t see their levels, and that big guy ev had questions on some of his abilities, this is the first time something like this happed, Myne thought with eyes wide op, clearly it too difficult for him to believe that now ev dogs are more powerful than him


    Sigh, they are too dangerous it will be better if I run away from here quickly before those guards find out that I already left the mansion ande here while searching me, Myne thought and start walking while making a -meter distance betwe himself and Dog trio and soon hees in front of the wall.


    But just as he was about to use his new skill Double Jump to cross the wall, his eyes suddly fall on the Little Dog who is still watching him with his puppy eyes...


    "Sigh, why am I such a nice man," Myne said and hurriedly took out a big metal bowl that he brought to make food and filled it with Orc meat.


    Here take this, consider this as a gift from me, since you guys didn''t make trouble for me, Myne said and after looking at the Dog trio thest time, he use his new skill Double Jump.


    But before using Double Jump, Myne forgot one thing while trying to look cool in front of the Dog trio, that Double Jump skill work on magic ergy, the more ergy you put in while activating this skill the higher the jump.


    So Myne who is using this skill the first time and has no little a no control over his magic ergy, of course, provide a random amount of magic ergy while using the skill, and as a result, where he was supposed to jump 3 meters high, he jumped more than  meters.


    "Ohh Shit!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhh...


    That was Myne''sst word that the Dog trio heard before he crashnding on the g.


    *Boom...


    "Fuck! Ohhoho, It''s hurting like hell. Ahhhh, it seems like I broke my leg, and some bones as well," Myne said cryingly lying on the g in the middle of the road while holding his right leg.


    After that Myne took out a bottle of Tear Of God and drank it half.


    "That would be ough to heal my leg and other minor injuries till tomorrow morning," Myne said and after feeling that half the pain is over because of the potion effect, he slowly stand up from the g while cursing the wall maker sev gerations.


    "Ohh, it hurts a lot, Ohhoho. F*ck! Why is my house so far," Myne said, and while taking support from his new magic sword, he wt towards his house.


    ...


    "Woof, bau-bau-bau? ( Honey, did you see that? )" Mother Dog asked full of amazemt.


    "Woof, bow-bow, ( Yes, very clearly. )" Father Dog said seriously while looking in the direction where Myne is going.


    As Mother and Father Dog were talking, In the backg, Little Dog was eating Orc meat with pleasure without caring about anything else.

 Chapter 28: Chapter 28. Dinner Invitation

    Next Morning...


    "Sigh, what a great potion, just within 6 hours not only did it heal my all injuries but it also fixed my brok bones as well. One thing has to be epted that big bro Jin is really a great potion master," Myne said after seeing that his all injuries that he gotst night arepletely healed thanks to ''The Tear of God Potion''.


    Now it''s time to start work, today not only I will get my first advture mission but I also have to find a way to Impress my sweet Aisha, Myne thought as tered the bathroom.


    After that Myne hurriedlyplete his morning work and just as he oped his house''s main door to go out, he saw something that he never imagines in his dreams, and after seeing th he immediately closed the door.


    F*ck! How did they find out about my house location? I remember very clearly that I didn''t leave any kind of clue that revealed my idtity. Shit! Don''t talk me that those damn dogs came here chasing my smell, Myne thought and he hurriedly runs toward the first floor to see how many guards Town Lord has st to catch him.


    If they are few, th he will beat them and run away and if they are too many th he will run away before they sur him.


    Huh? This is the only word thates out of Myne''s mouth after seeing his house suring area from his first-floor window, because other than the Mightya Trio who are leisurely rxing in his courtyard while considering it as their house, and far away from his house there was no trace of any Town Lord guards.


    "What kind of nonsse is this? I killed there two important and one cannon fodder person but those guys sd three dogs to catch me?


    Ev though Appraisal skill said that those three dogs are monsters and have quite a high Intelligce but still serious, at least just for formality they can sd one guard with those dogs to catch me," Myne said while doubting his own life, that how can people take a professional assassin like him so lightly that they sd some dogs to catch him.


    "If other assassins know about it, th won''t I be a joke among them?" Myne said with sadness while walking out of his house.


    Just as Myne walks out of the house, Little Dog who is sleeping beside his Mom instantly wakes up and hurriedly runs toward Myne with full of excitemt, clearly he like the org meat that Myne gives him so much that he wants to eat more.


    For one momt after seeing a big running toward him, Myne gets so scared that he almost uses his wind magic skill but as Little Dog gets closer to him, Myne realizes something, that Little Dog has no ill inttion toward him, since not only he barking at him but his tail also moving like a tornado, which shows that he has no inttion to harm him


    And soon his theory proved to be true because aftering in front of him, Little Dog instead of barking, jumped on Myne, and after putting his both of front legs on Myne''s chest he start licking his face happily while considering Myne''s face a sweet candy.


    "Hahahaha, oye, stop, don''t lick my face," Myne saidughingly while stepping back.


    Sigh, This little guy is really weird, we just meet first-timest night, and now he already considers me his frid, but anyway, I don''t mind making such a cute guy my new frid, Myne thought while caressing Little Dog''s hair.


    But since they didn''t have any ill inttions toward me, th why did theye to my house? Myne thought with a frown, but ev after thinking for a while wh Myne didn''t get any answer, th he give up and decided to not think too much about it, since he still had more important work to do.


    After that Myne gives Little Dog a final pat on his head and starts walking toward his regr Inn for breakfast. Seeing Myne leaving without giving him that delicious food, first Little Dog wanted to follow him but after seeing his Dad shaking his head in disapproval, he lowers his head sadly and again sit down beside his Mom.


    ...


    Myne who has no idea that he just break a little guy''s heart, while whistling through the mouth, soon reached ''The Valuable Lady Inn''. Since it was early morning, so there wer''t many customers in the Inn.


    Some random waitresses in their short uniforms doing cleaning work, while some pervert old m whose little brother is long since stopped working still wish to eat the love juice of those waitresses in the name of breakfast just staring at their boobs and butts.


    Myne who has se this kind of thing many times already gets bored, ev though this was also one of the most important reasons, why he alwayses here to eat. So after looking at a beautiful waitress''s blue panties with flowers designed for a while hees in front of the counter, where the Inn owner''s milf wife Olma was sitting on a chair while writing something in a book.


    "Yo, Sister Olma, how are you," Myne said with his trademark smile that he gives every girl to whom he wants to make a good impression.


    "Huh? Ohh so it''s you, you are June''s frid, right?" Olma asked after seeing Myne in front of him.


    "Yes, it''s me, we just meet yesterday," Myne said while eating candy from a bowl that was ced on top of the counter.


    So how can I help you, Olma said with a smile while putting the candy bowl in the counter table drawer, clearly, she was a stingy woman, who won''t give anything free.


    "I want to order a light breakfast of ss milk, eggs, and brown bread with honey," Myne said with a frown after seeing how stingy Olma is.


    "Okay, just wait a momt, I soon sd your order with someone," Olma said with a professional smile.


    "Thanks," Myne said and sit down on the empty table beside the window while waiting for his breakfast.


    Five minutester...


    How should impress her? Should I give her a gift?? But we are not that close if I give her a gift now, th won''t she just beat me in front of all people???


    Myne thought and just as he was about to start his train of thought again in order to find a way to win Aisha''s heart, he suddly felt someone presce beside him and wh he turned his head towards that direction, he saw two C-Cup size breasts in front of his nose.


    "So, you finally wake up from your daydreaming huh?"


    Just as Myne starring at boobies in front of him with lustful eyes, he suddly heard a familiar voice, only th he looked up and saw June in her beautiful and healthy face without any injuries, holding a big tray of food in her hands is standing in front of him.


    "Ohh, Hi June," Myne said with a happy smile, and again start looking at her boobs shamelessly.


    Sigh, how did I be this perverted guy frid? June thought helplessly while putting down Myne''s breakfast on the table.


    "By the way, today you look more beautiful thanst night, but why did youe to work? your injuries just recovered, can''t you rx one day at home," Myne asked with a frown.


    "Ohh about that, tell me the truth Myne, what kind of potion did you give mest night? Wh today morning I woke up, my all injuries healedpletely and you also knew that the way I was injured, my recovering in one night is impossible.


    And don''t ev think aboutying, otherwise, no one will be worse than me," June asked while trying to look serious, with a knife in her hand, as if Myne didn''t say the truth th he will going received a lot of pain.


    "Huh? What potion?? I just give you a bottle of painkiller liquid. You also know about my financial condition, with how much I earned from hunting, it''s night impossible for me to buy such a powerful healing potion," Myne said innoctly like he doesn''t know anything about what June is talking about.


    "So you just give me painkiller liquid huh? Th why are you not a single bit surprised after seeing mepletely healed, as for your financial condition, the way you start eating expansive and luxurious food at our Inn after awaking, it''s really hard for me to believe that you are a poor ghost," June said with a poker face.


    Huh? Did you say something, Myne asked confusedly, with a mouth filled with a lot of bread pieces like he didn''t eat anything for a long time, and seeing his way of eating, some waitresses who saw him while passing immediately start makingmts about him in their mind like '' where did this pige from'', or ''one more wild man'' etc.


    Seeing Myne''s way of ignoring her questions, June know that no matter how much she asked he won''t going to answer her, so she give up and set down in Myne''s opposite chair since there wasn''t much work to do and she was currtly free.


    "By the way, do you know,st night someone kill The Town Lord''s important guests," June said with a low voice while trying to create a mysterious atmosphere.


    "Huh? Really, I didn''t know anything about it, tell me theplete story," Myne asked while drinking milk.


    Well, I heard from one of my colleagues thatst night someone secretly tered the Town Lord Guest House in the middle of the night and brutally killed four people, and you know out of four people, two m were from big noble families. I also heard that after Town Lord know about it, he nearly got a heart attack, and now all the town guards trying their best to find that murderer.


    By the way, Town Lord also has issued a warrant on that killer, and anyone who found that killer will get a prize of 00 gold coins, June said while showing Myne the wanted poster that she took out from her blouse, on which a ck and  photo of a man who is wearing a ck color robe, under the photo in big words ''WANTED: Dead Of Alive'' was writt.


    Under the wanted word, some of Myne''s imaginary information that the Town Lord probably get from hiszy guards and hisst night''s great deeds like how many people he killed or which rich father''s spoiled son he killed, was writt, and at the bottom of the poster value of Myne head, 00 gold coins of prizes was writt about.


    Who would have thought that my little head is so valuable, at least that fatty Town Lord didn''t spoil my all hard work, like those damn motherf*ckers who didn''t ev take me seriously, Myne thought emotionally, while wiping his imagery tear of happiness.


    "Oye Myne, are you crying?" June asked after seeing Myne wiping his eyes.


    "No, something got stuck in my eye, So does Town Lord take any action to search for that murderer?" Myne asked while rxing on the chair since he finally eat his all breakfast and now he is giving his stomach some time to digest food, before doing anything else.


    "Well, I didn''t know about that, let''s not talk about it, now what I am going to say is most important so list carefully," June said with a dead serious face.


    "Okay, I am listing," Myne said whileing closer to June so he won''t miss anything.


    "Tonight...( June )


    "Yesh, tonight... ( Myne )


    "I am going to make dinner for you since you missst time, so this time you have toe in the nick of time, otherwise, our fridship is over," June said with a smile.


    "Huh? So you want me toe to your house for dinner that too at night time, otherwise, our fridship is over??" Myne asked with a big frown on his face.


    "Yep, that''s right," June said with a smile while nodding her head.


    Hearing June answer Myne stood up from his chair ande in front of June. After that, he holds June both hands and after looking at her confused face for some seconds he said with a sigh, "June, ev though our fridship didn''tst that long, but for me, you are a great frid. But it seems like this is the d of our fridship, If fate wishes, we will definitely meet again."


    After hearing Myne''s weird answer to her dinner invitation, for some momt June''s mind bes nk in confusion that what kind of nonsse Myne is talking about.


    "Huh? So You can rather d our fridship thane to my house for dinner, but why??" June asked hurriedly after her brain decode the meaning of Myne''s stce, while standing up from her chair,


    "Well, you already know the answer," Myne said emotionlessly.


    "I know the answer? Wait a minute, Don''t tell me you didn''t want toe to dinner because of that graveyard??" June asked after thinking for a while.


    "Yep! And I will not be going toe near that graveyard at night time no matter what happed," Myne said seriously while thinking about that ghost whom he saw standing in the middle of the graveyard with antern, who still gives him goosebumps just thinking about it.


    "Aur you really serious? ( June )


    "Yep, ( Myne )


    "Th how about it, I''lle to your house tonight and we''ll have a dinner party there," June asked after thinking for a while.


    "Are you sure, there is some problem at my house currtly," Myne said with some worry while thinking about Mightya Trio.


    "Don''t worry about it, I can easily handle all problems," June said with a smile while making an OK gesture with her hand.


    "Ok th as you wish, here is the key to my house. Don''t forget to buy ingredits for dinner, I wille home a the eving time since I have some important work to do today.


    By the way, if you meet some big dogs in my house courtyard, th tell them your purpose to visit my home while showing them the house key, they are quite Intelligt dogs, so they won''t make trouble for you," Myne said while giving June his house key.


    "Okay, Okay, I will take care of everything, you go andplete your work without worrying," June said hurriedly while taking the house key from Myne''s hand while ignoring hisst stce, Appartly, she didn''t take Myne''s warning about dogs seriously.


    As for why Myne give June his house key so easily without any hesitation, well there are two reasons behind it, first, there is nothing expsive in the house to worry about since all the precious items that were in his house, Myne have long since put them in his Invtory, so other than wood and stone that used to make his house, there is nothing valuable in his house to steal.


    Second is after seeing June''s super happy mood and ev after doing pervert acts in front of her, she does not get angry today, he immediately knew what she really wanted which he describes in the form of a poem...


    *Dinner is just an excuse,


    She wants to spd time with me alone,


    In order to say thanks for what I did for her,


    Tonight she will op her legs for me to show me what''s-In-betwe." (?�R?��?�Q?)


    ( A/N: This is my life''s first poem, so please don''t take it to heart, andmt to me how you like it.)


    Hehehe, I don''t know that I can think of such a beautiful poem, and seems like tonight is going to be very colorful for me, Myne thought with a perverted smile th just as he was about to leave after paying June for breakfast, June suddly stopped him and hurriedly run toward the kitch.


    Soon shees out from the kitch with a big box wrapped in a cloth.


    "Here take this, this is your half part of the gift for everything that you didst night for me," June said while blushing.


    "


    Huh? By the way, What''s inside it?? And what do you mean by half part of the gift???" Myne asked confusedly while shaking the box beside his ear to see if he could find some clue about what is inside the box.


    "This is not something special, I made your favorite food and packed it in the lunch box, so you eat in the afternoon, as for why this is half part of the gift because another half part of the gift I will give you after the dinner, June said embarrassingly while her cheeks started bing red as apple as she said that, clearly she is thinking about something shameful, after that without saying anything else, June again run away but this time she didn''te back.


    Just like I thought, a great colorful night, Myne thought with a smile and while imagining all kinds of things that he going to do with June tonight, he exit through the Inn and headed toward the advture guild.

 Chapter 29: Chapter 29. The Power Of Gossips

    After leaving the Inn, on the tire way, Myne heard all kinds of gossip about the deeds that he didst night. Most people didn''t know about the tire story, so whatever they heard something aboutst night''s incidt from other people, they mixed their own imagination in it and spread it more exaggeratedly.


    And just as Myne was 0 meters away from the advture guild, he heard something idtally from a shopkeeper which make him so shocked for a momt that he literally coughed blood from his mouth in anger after hearing his story.


    "So Uncle Armin, is it true thatst night someone killed Town Lord many peoples?" A random aunty with big boobs, aga probably a 30 years old asked the vegetable shop owner whom she called Uncle Armin with great interest.


    Uncle Armin who looks like a 45 years old perverted old bastard by his face, after hearing big boobs aunty''s question, immediately ignores the customer in front of him whom he giving vegetables, and after giving big boobs aunty a big smile while showing her his half-remaining teeth, he starts telling her his story which was writt by vegetable shop uncle himself.


    "Huh? You still don''t know about it. Ohohohoo, the poor child, let me tell you what happedst night. Also before I tell you guys aboutst night''s incidt, remember one thing the person who killed town lord people wasn''t just a normal killer but he was a crazy man, just some step away from being called a demon, and why I am saying that you guys know after hearing tire truth.


    I was also prest there wh that killer ran away afterpleting his mission, that''s why knowing the tire story, but because of my age, I can''t help the guards to catch him, otherwise, he surely can''t escape from my steal-like hands," Uncle Armin said bragging while trying to create a serious atmosphere for his story.


    "Last night wh most of the guards and people inside the Town Lord Guest House were sleeping, th that killer tered the house from the wall. After tering the Mansion he start searching for his prey, which he soon found, who was non-other than our respected Lord George Hart''s fourth son Young Lord Cather Hart.


    After that, he siltly tered Young Lord''s room. In which the young lord was sleeping peacefully while his two maids were fanning him. After seeing those two maids, that killer uses some kind of demonic magic skill, and other than those maid''s eyes, he paralyzes their tire bodies like a statue.


    Th hee beside Young Lord and started doing some kind of evil ritual on them, because of that ritual blood of Young Lord''s tire body starteding out from his mouth, which that slimy demon started drinking, in order to get Young Lord all skills.


    While the ritual just started young lord also wake-up but the demon was already prepared for that so before Young Lord could do anything, he took out a hammer from his storage pouch and brutally start hitting it on the young lord''s body, until he lose consciousness.


    Sigh, th that killer drink all of the young lord''s blood until they lose his breath, at the final step of his evil ritual, he cut off the young lord''s private part and eat it raw in front of those two maids'' horrified eyes," Uncle Armin said with eyes wide oped while creating a creepy image of Myne though his story in all those peoples mind who is listing to his story.


    "What happed after that?" Big Boobs Aunty asked fearfully, ev though she was scared so much that she can pee in her pant at any time if it was night time but still out of curiosity and a strong desire to hear this kind of high-level gossip was solid in her big butts that she can''t wait ev a single second to know what happed after that.


    Uncle Armin, seeing Big Boobs Aunty''s hungry eyes to know what happed next, bes more excited, and this time he adds more weird things to his story while thinking that today he probably seduced Big Boobs Aunty with the story.


    "Th that demon killer''s gaze falls on the young lord maids. After that, hee in front of them and asked them if they were virgins or not. At first, those maids didn''t answer but wh that demon cut off one of the maid''s tire arms, th theye to the line and answer his question truthfully with their eyes, that they both are still virgins.


    As soon as they said that, the killer did something so savagery and brutality with them, that I felt chill all over my body just after thinking about it. You guys might not believe that wh guards and I tered the young lord''s room, his tire room was covered with those maids'' blood, while their body parts scattered all over the room.


    that was the most horrible sce that I have ever se in my tire life.


    But it seems like his primary target was Young Lord Cather Hart because after leaving the Young Lord''s room, that demon just killed some more people for fun and after raping two maids like an animal, he run away while taking a lot of money and many precious items from Town Lord Guest House," Uncle Armin said to onlookers, especially to Big Boobs Aunty.


    "So that killeres here to kill Young Lord Cather, huh? No wonder, otherwise how can someone so powerful and evil cane to our little town," A random middle age man said while trying to gather some free atttion.


    Hearing middle age man''s words other people''s brains also start working crazily and walking talking about Myne''s creepy deeds as they left for their destination. But wh the crowd in front of the vegetable shop left, th Uncle Armine in front of Big Boobs Aunty with his pig-like face and said, "Ms.Babita, I think you are a little too interested in hearing about that killer."


    "Sigh, yes, you are right, this is my hobby to read this kind of thriller and mysterious story, and after hearing this kind of thing that I only read in books really happed in my own town, I be a little excited to know all about this," Big Boobs Aunty said with a forced smile as if she is sad that why did she not get a chance to meet that killer, why she wasn''t there wh that killer killing everyone like a butcher.


    "Ohh! I see, by the way, if really like this kind of story so much, th I have a piece of good news for you. What I said about that killer is just half a story, since I don''t want to spread panic in public, but if you promise me to not say anything about it, th I don''t mind telling you the tire story in full detail," Uncle Armin said with a smile while secretly stealing a nce at breasts of


    Big Boobs Aunty with lust-filled eyes.


    "What! Really, you are not kidding with me, right, Uncle Armin?" Big Boobs Aunty asked excitedly, like a child.


    "Of course, I am telling truth, how can I jokes with such a beautiful woman like you, Miss Babita, but now I have some work to do, so how about this, If we meet tonight and have a pleasant meal together, where I tell you all story and nobody will disturb us there.


    Also please don''t call me Uncle Armin, just call me Armin, Uncle Armin said calmly with a smile, but in his mind, he is dancing while thinking that after staying alone for thest  years he finally managed to seduce a beautiful woman.


    Okay th, we will meet here tonight, Big Boobs Aunty said happily and left for her house, while showing Uncle Armin her big butts.


    ...


    OMG! What kind of shit are that old basterds saying about me? With his little nonsse story, he made a little assassin like me an evil demon who does evil magic, a psychopath, and a rapist? And what''s wrong with the people of this town?? How can they believe in such a nonsse story so easily.


    No wonder I be so famous in such a little time, so all this has be done by these types of uncles who are using my name in order to seduce aunties, Myne thought angrily,


    But whatever at least that vegetable shop uncle really use his brain while making the story and if it goes like this, th the reward on my wanted poster probably going to increase, Myne thought after calming down, since he knows that being angry on others people will not going bring him anything other th unnecessary stress.


    After that Myne throws this little evt out of his mind and starts walking toward the advture guild.


    Since it was morning time, the advture guild wasn''t much crowded. After tering the guild Myne first looked toward Aisha''s desk to see her beautiful face, but sadly she wasn''t there.


    Huh? Where is she? Don''t tell me she didn''te to work today, Myne thought with a frown, today is the day wh he is going on his first advture and he wants to receive his first mission from Aisha''s beautiful hands, not from some random girl.


    Aisha is my lucky star and without seeing her beautiful face, there is no meaning in going on the advture mission, Myne thought sadly.


    Wait a minute, didn''t Aisha say that if I need her help I can call her with my advturer I''d card? I just have to put my advturer ID card in a device on her desk, Myne thought suddly and hurriedly start walking toward Aisha''s receptionist''s desk.


    *Bam!


    "What did you mean that you didn''t know? Are not you the head receptionist here??"


    Just as Myne was  meters away from Aisha''s desk he heard the loud sound of someone punching the table, while shouting loudly and wh he looked in the direction from where the sounde, he saw an advturing party of 5 people with 3 m and  girls.


    of which a man with gold hair, a fit body, and a fox-like face, who looks like the leader of that advturing party was arguing with a middle age receptionistdy, whom he was calling the head receptionist.


    "Look, Mr. Lyle, I have already told you many times that giving an advturer to an exclusive receptionist is not under my authority, Only the Guild leader or that receptionist herself can take this decision, so if you have any problem rted to this th go and asked them, middle age head receptionist said with a frown.


    "Don''t lie to me, I have asked the guild leader about this and he said that this is your duty to appoint someone as an exclusive receptionist.


    That''s why I have asked you many times to make Miss Aisha my exclusive receptionist but you never agree and now out of nowhere you make Miss Aisha the exclusive receptionist for a newbie?" Lyle asked angrily while again hitting on the table with all his might, clearly, he is vting his frustration on that poor table.


    Huh? Did that guy say that he wants my Aisha to be his exclusive receptionist?? And looking at his savage behavior he clearly doesn''t look like a nice person from any angle, Myne thought and saw a young easy-going waitress aged a 5 or 6 with a t chest and a normal look, walking beside him after serving some advturers their order.


    Seeing the waitress, Myne hurriedly walked toward her and said, "Ah, excuse me, Miss, can I ask you a question?"


    [ Name: Nora


    Level: 04


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 4 y/o


    upation: Lucas Town Advture Guild Waitress.


    [Skill]


    UNAWAKENED ]


    "Sure, please tell me how can I help you?" Nora asked with a fridly smile.


    "Can you tell me, who is that guy and why is arguing with the receptionistdy like a barbarian?" Myne asked while pointing his finger toward Lyle.


    Huh? Following Myne''s finger direction, Nora saw Lyle who was still talking nonstop, without giving the receptionistdy a chance to speak.


    But after seeing Lyle, Nora''s face starts bing red in shyness and a smile appears on her face like she saw her long-lost lover.


    After starring Lyle for a  minute, Nora took a deep breath and said with a smile, "well, his name is Lyle, and he is a B-Rank Advturer. He is the most powerful and handsome person in our guild after the guild leader. He haspleted many difficult and impossible missions that no one can evplete till now.


    His father is a big businessman in the capital city and he himself is also super rich. Justst month he killed three Orc alone. And..."


    While Nora continuously praised Lyle nonstop, Myne stared at her weirdly like he is seeing an idiot. Clearly looking at Lyle''s behavior and how he is fighting with the receptionistdy for no reason, anyone can say that he is a big looser-filled with arrogance. As far as his being handsome and powerful, ev if someone gives 00 gold coins to Myne, he will still not believe it.


    Sigh, it seems like she has a high level of a crush on him, otherwise, she won''t talk so much nonsse about him. One more example of idiom love being blind, and in her case idiot as well, Myne thought while shaking his head.


    "Excuse me Miss, are you by any chance new here?" Myne asked while interrupting the young waitress who is still talking about Lyle.


    "How do you know? Today is my first day of work here," the Young waitress asked with surprise.


    Myne didn''t reply to her question and again asked a question that cleared his all doubt about Lyle and how big a liar he is, "th how do you know Lyle so well? Don''t tell me you are his girlfrid."


    After hearing being girlfrid of Lyle, Nora''s face bes red in shyness and she hurriedly said...


    "No, what are you talking about, we are not that close, actually, we never meet, but I have heard about his all advture stories from my frids and one time he also save me and my frids from some storm rabbits wh we areing from the forest, ev though that time he left hurriedly after helping us and I didn''t get chance to meet him, but after that day I be his big fan, and wh yesterday I found that advture guild recruiting some girls, because for some reason suddly many workers left their job, th I immediately join it and be a waitress so I can meet him.


    But now ev though now he is just standing in front of me, but I don''t have ough courage to talk to him."


    Ohohoho! What a heartwarming story, if not for the fact that she is a big idiot and by helping her I would only give her early ess to meet the god of death, th I would probably think for a momt to help her, Myne thought while wiping his imagery tears.


    "It''s all fine but why is he arguing with that receptionistdy?" Myne asked heartlessly without caring about Nora''s emotional drama.


    After hearing Myne''s question, for a momt Nora be angry after seeing that how Myne didn''t care about her love story a little bit, but after thinking that he is some years bigger than her and also looks like an expericed advturer, she didn''t take Myne''s disrespectful attitude on her heart and said unhappily, "I don''t know the full story behind it since it''s my first day, but what I heard from other peoples, it seems that Lyle wanted to make a girl named Aisha to his exclusive receptionist for a long time but she always refused him.


    But yesterday she be the exclusive receptionist of a newbie advturer who just join the guild and hasn''tpleted ev a single mission, so that''s why Lyle is quite angry today."


    Ohh! Wait a minute, So technically isn''t he angry because of me? Myne thought after hearing the reason behind Lyle''s anger.


    Thank God, I didn''t immediately ignore him and wt toward Aisha''s desk to call her.


    If I had done this, I have full confidce that he makes a lot of trouble for me out of jealousy, Myne thought while wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, ev though he liked Aisha, but currtly, his love is just one-sided, until now he hasn''t ev talked properly with her, let''s not about getting close to her.


    So making a B-Rank Advturer his emy without knowing his true strgth is nothing more than asking for unnecessary troubles, and Myne hates unnecessary troubles most in the world.


    After that Myne thanked the young waitress for her help and after giving her the tip of one silver coin, he found an empty table on which a book about monsters information was ced on it and sit down there and start reading that book until Lyleplete his work, anyway looking at receptionistdy forced smile and impatit look on her face, Myne know that Lyle definitely won''t going to stay in guild for too long.


    l0 Minutes Later...


    *Boom


    Just as Myne was reading the Monsters information book with great interest, he heard a loud sound, which immediately attract his and most of the people prest in the guild''s atttion.


    Wh Myne looked toward the direction where the loud sounde from, he saw Lyle lying on the g in front of the wall, while coughing blood from his mouth and behind him, many spider web-like cracks could be se on the walk.


    Myne turn his head towards the direction where Lyle standing before, and saw the receptionistdy standing at his ce angrily while her desk was blown uppletely in pieces. Lyle''s other party members were alsoying on the g like dead dogs.


    Th head receptionistdy slowly walked toward Lyle, while a small  transpart circle with two rings appear in front of her hands, clearly, she is using some kind of magic skill, but because she is a little farther from Myne, that''s why he can''t use his Appraisal skill on her to see what kind of skill she is using.


    Aftering in front of Lyle, she grab his shirt cooler and said with a deadly serious expression, "From now on you and your party is banned froming into the guild for this tire week, and next time if you ev talk with me in a loud and disrespectful attitude th I will hang you naked in front of the guild, so now get out from my guild," after saying that the head receptionistdy hit on Lyle''s chest with her right hand.


    Just as her palm touched Lyle''s chest, like an arrow, he smashed into the wall behind him and while making a big hole in the wall, he fall on the middle of the road and lose consciousness.


    F*ck! So powerful, what kind of magic is this? Just with a light touch, she directly throws Lyle out of the guild while destroying an tire wall, Myne and almost all the people prest in the guild thought at the same time with their mouths wide op with surprise, clearly, no one expected that a weak looking middle-aged receptionistdy will be so powerful.


    that was really an unexpected surprise, ev though I expected that someone will probably throw out Lyle and his party members but I never thought that someone who will throw Lyle out from the guild will be the head receptionistdy.


    but if I think carefully th this doesn''t look impossible since without sufficit power she can''t be a head receptionist, and In such a small guild, where there is no such a post as a vise-guild leader, their head receptionist is the second most powerful post after the guild leader, Myne thought while looking in Lyle direction with a smile like taking pleasure in other people misfortune.


    Noo!!! Not again, just yesterday I brought Big Sis Aisha''s desk and now Aunty Va not only broke her desk but also make a big hole in the wall as well. Today I again have to stay here tillte at night,( ??�q?�r?? ) Mia thought with teary eyes after seeing that someone again increased her work.

 Chapter 30: Chapter 30. Receiving First Adventure Mission

    ...


    Huh, finally Lyle''s drama is over, now I can meet my sweet Aisha without any disturbance, Myne thought as he walked toward Aisha''s desk.


    Aftering in front of Aisha''s desk, he took out his advturer card and put it in a small device that Aisha show him yesterday.


    Just two minutes after Myne tered his card into the device, he saw Aishaing out from a room.


    She is wearing the same receptionist outfit  shirt, a ck long skirt thates to her knees hair tied in a ponytail style, and light makeup on her face overall she looks damn hot.


    "Good Morning, Myne!" Aisha greeted me with a beautiful smile.


    "Good Morning, you too Miss Aisha," I replied to her with a big smile as well while showing her my all- crystal-like teeth.


    "So, are you excited about going on your first advture," Aisha asked while taking out some papers from her desk drawer.


    "Ohh, yeah, you don''t know how excited I am going on my first advture mission," Myne said unfocused while staring at the chasm betwe Aisha''s big breasts who was bding over to take the paper from the drawer.


    "Well, that''s nice but before I give you the mission, I want to ask you something, are you going to do the mission solo or do you have team members?" Aisha asked with a serious expression.


    "I like to work solo, working with other people is not my cup of tea," Myne said without hesitation, after-all he is doing the advture guild mission to gain new skills not to earn money, and this work can only be done alone.


    "Don''t worry about it, I was also like you wh I newly be an advturer, a little shy, not know how to cooperate with other people, but wh you join a party or make your own team, you probably forgot to be a solo advturer.


    And working with a team has many befits, for example, you canplete the hard mission thatpleting alone is too difficult, you don''t have to spd all your time alone during your mission like a ghost without anyone''spany, and most importantly many high-quality but easy missions, most of the time have requiremt of more than one person," Aisha with a smile like a professional merchant who is trying to sell a new product to his customer.


    "Oookay? But currtly, I didn''t have any ns to work with other people," Myne said while feeling something off from Aisha''s expression.


    "Are you sure? I know many advturer parties who will happily ept you in their team with your cute face, and believe me if you are as good in battle as you look th there is a high chance that you can get a girlfrid within two days," Aisha said while giving Myne a knowing wink.


    "Why it''s felt like she is advertising more than suggesting to me?" Myne thought confusedly.


    "Miss Aisha, I really appreciate that you are helping me in this matter so much, but I really have no ns to join any party," Myne said softly.


    "Sighh, I see, as you wish th, but if you change your mind th don''t forget to inform me, and here take it, those are some high-quality missions that I expressly select for you, especially this one, you don''t know how much trouble I get in order to take this mission from a monkey," Aisha said while rubbing her forehead.


    ''Ohh, really, what kind of trouble?" Myne asked curiously, in order to make conversation as long as possible so he can gather more information about Aisha.


    "Don''t worry about it, it wasn''t that big of a problem, just read the mission details and tell me which mission are you going to do," Aisha said carelessly while pouring cold water on Myne''s long conversation n.


    "Sigh, seem like old tricks are not going to work on her, I have to think of something new to get close to her," Myne thought helplessly while reading the mission''s description.


    [ Mission:- Slime Oil


    Rank:- F


    Quality:- High


    Description:-


    A few days ago some bandits raid on Lunawan Town warehouse in the middle of the night in order to steal their goods, but while they transporting goods one of the bandits idtally drop hisntern on a slime oil barrel, and because of it, slime oil caught fire, and tire Lunawan Town warehouse burnt to the g.


    Now slime oil supplies are run out in Lunawan Town, to the point where it was interfering with people''s everyday life.


    Request:- Gather as much smile oil as possible for three days.


    Reward:-  Copper Coins per slime oil bottle. (  bottle = 0 Gram Slime Oil.)]


    So I have to kill Slime and gather their oil huh? This is going to be a little troublesome, Myne thought with a frown, he has killed some slime in past and knows how hard it is to collect their oil.


    Ev though slime is the weakest monster alive and ev a 7-year-old child can kill them but collecting their oil is not an easy task, because wh they die they burst like a bubble, and all liquid inside their body from whom they are made aka slime oil is scattered a them and after collecting oil from the g only /5 of oil remain usable, so technically in order to fill one bottle of slime oil he has to kill 5 slimes instead of one.


    While Myne reading the mission description Aisha who is observing him from start after seeing the frown on his face exhale a deep breath and hit Myne''s forehead with her finger and said, "Don''t make this kind of face, ev though collecting slime oil is really a pain in the ass but this is already most luxurious mission that an F-Rank advturer can do with a high reward, otherwise, look at other F-Rank mission, most of the mission didn''t ev give you 5 silver coins afterpleting them."


    "But wh did Iin that the mission is not good? I was thinking about how to gather more slime oil," Myne said while rubbing his forehead in confusion.


    Huh? Seem like I was thinking too much, I should have asked him before hitting him, Aisha thought but as a sior in age, of course, she is not going ask to apologize for her behavior from someone who is young than her, instead, she did what we can expect from most of the sior people, she made an excuse.


    "That is good th, I have se many advturers who alwaysin after getting a little differt mission, and want the easiest mission with a lot of rewards like money to grow on a tree. That''s why I hit you, I didn''t want you to be like them who alwaysin for no reason," Aisha said seriously like she is teaching Myne some kind of esoteric knowledge.


    "By the way, can''t you increase the time period of this quest? Three days is really too short to gather arge amount of slime oil," Myne asked, ev though collecting slime oil is hard but if he has ough time, th he believes that he can probably make a lot of money from it.


    "What three days? Today is thest day toplete this mission, so gather as much oil as possible and submit them to me at the d of the day or tomorrow morning, otherwise, you won''t going to get a single pny from this mission," Aisha said with a poker face.


    "What! But there are clearly writt three days time periods toplete this mission," Myne asked in surprise.


    "Ohh, about that, I forgot to change that, and it''s your fault that youete," Aisha said embarrassingly with little blush on her cheeks while avoiding direct eye contact with Myne.


    But after seeing her blushing face like some poured cold water on the fire," Myne allints be smoke and he siltly starts reading the second mission.


    Damn! She looks so beautiful while blushing, Myne thought.


    [ Mission:- Herb Gathering


    Rank:- E


    Quality:- High


    Description:-


    Rectly alchemist association creates a new type of healing potion but because the potion was newly created, there were many things and tests remaining to perform on it in order to make it perfect before bringing it to market. Because of this reason, alchemist guild urgtly needs arger amount of herbs.


    Request:- Gather as many herbs as possible, Especially:- Pipe-weed, Niphredil flower, Mallorn grass, nor flower, and Aths flower.


    Reward:- .  Copper Coins per normal herb tufts.


    .  Silver Coin per rare herb that is especially writt in the mission request. ]


    Huh? Ev though I never take my alchemist ss seriously but one thing I know very well is that those herbs that the alchemist guild especially request is super rare in this area and their prices are clearly more than just one silver coin, Myne thought with a frown and looked at thest mission.


    [ Mission:- Need Someone Who Can Kill Goblins.


    Rank:- F


    Quality:- Low


    Description:-


    Rectly a goblin camp discovers some distance away from Fauna Vige. Some Fauna Vige wom also suddly disappeared from the vige and all vigers are in fear that those goblins might attack their vige at any time.


    Request:- Destroy the goblin camp in the forest beside the Fauna Vige and kill all goblins. Also If possible th save kidnapped wom as well.


    Reward:- . 30 Copper Coins per goblin.


    . 50 Silver Coins if advtures manage to save kidnapped wom. ]


    If I am not wrong th Fauna Vige is one of the neighboring viges of Lucas Town, a  hours'' distance from here, Myne thought.


    "So did you decide which mission are you going to do?" Aisha asked after seeing that Myne read all three missions.


    "Ohh, yes, I think I take this slime oil mission, ev though the other two are also good but this one is the easiest mission and I can also make a good profile from this one," Myne said with a smile while returning the other two mission information page to Aisha.


    "Nice to hear that you like this mission, otherwise my morning work bes a waste," Aisha said jokingly.


    Th Aisha took out an try register from her drawer and after writing something in it, she give it to Myne while saying, "now put your signature here and you are ready to go for your first mission."


    "By the way, try toplete the mission on time, otherwise, if you failed to submit your mission object before time th as a palty your guild contribution point will be deducted, currtly, you have  guild contribution points," Aisha said with a smile while taking try register from Myne.


    "Huh? What is the guild contribution point??" Myne asked confusedly, he never heard about it before.


    "In simplenguage, those points are key to increasing your guild rank. More guild contribution points you earn more soon your guild rank will increase," Aisha said with a smile.


    "So in order to increase my guild rank I just need a certain amount of guild contribution points, that I will get afterpleting the guild mission?" Myne asked in order to confirm his doubt.


    "Yep, that''s right," Aisha said carelessly.


    In other words guild rank has nothing to do with a person''s strgth, justplete a lot of guild missions and your rank will increase automatically, So that''s how it works, huh! No wonder Lyle was easily get beat by the head receptionistdy like a child ev though he is already a B-Rank advturer, Myne thought after hearing Aisha answer.


    "Now that you select your mission, do you have any questions to ask rted to your mission?" Aisha asked with a smile.


    "No, I don''t have any more questions," Myne replied while putting his mission request in his storage pouch ( Invtory).


    "That''s great th, here take this map, I already make the location where you can easily find many slimes, also don''t forget to buy a container to collect slime oil. Now hurry up go andplete your first mission, your time is running out," Aisha said while standing from her chair.


    After that, she gives Myne a goodbye smile and returns to the back side room from where she came out some time ago while leaving Myne alone.


    "Sighhhh... Great work Myne, ev after thinking of more than t ns to impress her, in the d, you can''t ev use a single one on her, great work, "??(?????????)?? Myne said to himself while leaving the guild after taking the map from Aisha''s desk.


    ...

 Chapter 31: Chapter 31. The Slime Hunting

    "This should be the ce where I could find slimes," Myne said while looking at a big pond in front of him.


    He is currtly in the northern side of the forest behind Lucas Town aka his mission location marked by Aisha on the map she give him.


    After leaving the guild, he didn''t waste time on any other things and hurriedlye to his mission location to gather slime oil since he only have a limited amount of time toplete his mission.


    Ev though he tried toe here hurriedly but ev after using his skills in order to increase his speed, it still take him nearly an tire hour to reach his destination.


    The pond in front of Myne was a natural pond made from rainwater and probably going tost some months before its water will be finished until the next rainy season.


    Most slime is jelly-like creatures made of water, poison, acid, or any other liquid-like things, they arezy in their nature and like to live in an vironmt where they can easily hide from their emies, and this pond is the perfect ce for slime-like creatures.


    Now ev though I am already reached my mission location but why is not a single slime se a here? Don''t tell me Aisha''s information is so old that she herself did not know that there is no slime a this pond, Myne thought while slowly walking a the edge of the pond.


    Just as Myne walking cluelessly, he suddly saw two blue water bubble-like  creatures chilling under the tree beside theke.


    Here they are. Seem like Aisha''s intelligce agcy isn''t providing her with false information, I shouldn''t have doubted her ability, Myne thought while slowly walking toward two slimes, wh he reached ough close to them, he immediately use Appraisal skills on them.


    [ Name: Slime


    �̣�:


    Race: Water Slime


    Gder: None


    [Skill]


    Cleaning.


    [Ability]


    None ]


    Ohh finally, now I don''t have to worry about cleaning the house, I had my eyes on this skill for many days but before this, I don''t get a chance to steal this skill, but now I can sleep peacefully without worry that next day after waking up I have cleaning to do, that was really too much pain in the ass, Myne thought and looked at second slime status...


    [ Name: Slime


    �̣�:


    Race: Water Slime


    Gder: None


    [Skill]


    Water Attribute?Resistance


    [Ability]


    None ]


    Ohh!


    An ''Attribute Resistance skill!!'' Just after starting my advture I already get two amazing skills without effort, this is really a great surprise, and if I am not wrong th, the more attribute resistance skills I have in any attribute for Example:- Water, Fire, poison, etc, less damage I will take with that attribute type of attack, Myne thought as he cut both of slime skills shamelessly and paste them on his status.


    [ Water Attribute?Resistance ( Passive ) ]


    A special passive skill that grants the Host a high level of defse against water-rted skill attacks. The higher the skill level will be the more the Host attribute resistance perctage will increase and the less damage the Host will take.


    ( Currt Water Elemt Resistance:- % )


    Hmm!


    Just like I thought it is the same skill as I read in the book, ev though now this skill doesn''t have much use but after its level increases as well as its perctage than the skill will show its true power, just thinking about what kind of face my emies will make wh they are attacking me with their powerful magic skill but after they know that their shy skills didn''t have any effect on me, give me another level of satisfaction, Myne thought with a big smile while using wind magic skill and shoot two wind de towards both slimes whose skills he just robbed.


    Sharp wind des like cutting the grass, cut both slimes in two pieces before they could ev realize what is going on.


    After the death of both slimes who were magically walking on the g ev though their body was made of liquid, burst like a bubble, and all of their body liquid spread on the g, which now Myne have to collect.


    Sigh, finally start the most difficult part of this mission, collecting the slime liquid/oil in the bottle, now I wish if I had a helper to share this kind of burd with me, Myne thought as took out a big ss bottle a  liter and a thin -ctimeter long metal te from his Invtory to collect slime oil.


    He brought those two items from a random shop thate along his way as he left the town. The ss bottle where he put slime oil, Whereas the thin metal tes are meant to take the slime oil from the g carefully without taking the soil along. if he idtally mixed soil with oil th all his work will go in vain.


    But just as Mynee in front of slime oil spread on the g, suddly all the slime oil on the g disappeared from its ce as if it had never be there.


    Myne stood in his ce like a statue with eyes wide op from shock, staring at the ce where his mission object was scattered on the g just a few seconds ago while holding a ss bottle and a thin metal te in each of his hands.


    At first, Myne was scared a little bit, that how can slime oil suddly disappeared from its ce but soon he calm down, since he have se more scary things than this, and after thinking about it for a while, he hurriedly op his Invtory and saw a little slime face in one of the storage boxes with  writt under it, clearly referring that this box contains two slimes body or their liquids.


    "huu! this invtory really give me a heart attack someday, if not for the fact that my mind is tempered by all those incidts that happed in the past two days, I would have shouted loudly out of fear like a little girl, but at least now I don''t have to worry about collecting slime oil.


    Now I just have to kill as many slimes as possible before the eving in order to earn a huge amount of money," Myne said while making a greedy smile on his face like a wolf who just saw easy prey who got caught in a trap idtally and now waiting for the wolf toe and eat him.


    Now I hope that there are more than ough slimes to kill, otherwise, I lost a great chance to earn some money with honesty, Myne thought while searching for more slimes on the edge of the pond, ev though he didn''t care about from where he gets money but earning money easily in a work where other people have to work hard like there no more tomorrow before they could earn a little amount of money, is also a great achievemt in itself which Myne really wanted to do from the depth of his heart, and he can add this advture in his story tale which he usester to impress girls.


    Just as Myne was thinking all kinds of nonsse that''s quite normal for a teager a his age, he saw a purple color slime who was about to jump in the pond.


    [ Name: Mutant Slime


    �̣�:5


    Race: Water + Poison Slime


    Gder: None


    [Skill]


    Tfold Experice Acquisition


    [Ability]


    None ]


    "Huh? WHAT!!! A skill that increased leveling speed by tfold, did I start seeing things? How can a low-level creature like slime have this kind of cheat skill?" Myne eximed as he rubbed his eyes to confirm that he wasn''t seeing things but wh he oped his eyes again, both the status window and purple slime was already disappeared from their ce.


    First one, because of distance and second, because maybe he has some urgt work to do.


    "F*ck! Where the hell is that slime?" Myne shouted loudly ough to scare many birds who were rxing on nearby trees while running toward the ce where he had se that purple slime before closing his eyes.


    "Shit! Don''t tell me that little f*cker jumped in the pond," Myne said while looking at the smallke in front of him, with a helpless expression.


    "No! I can''t let go of this kind of valuable skill slip away from my hands,, that skill is too important for my future growth. I have to get it back no matter what happed," Myne said with the fire of passion to get something clearly visible in his eyes while looking at theke like a viin who can do anything to get something he desires no matter if that thing is his own or others.


    After that Myne took a deep breath to calm down and th he use a new skill that he had just rectly gott from a certain young master, [ Magic?Fire ( Basic Form: Fireball )]. Like Meteor Shower, Myne starts firing fireball after fireball on the pond nonstop while making full use of all the magic ergy stored in his invtory till now.


    As palm size fireballnded on the surface of the pond, a loud sound of explosions and a lot of steam remains on the ce where the fireball hit.


    This tire processst a a minute until the tire area a the pond was covered in steam and Myne can hardly see his own hands. After stopping his crazy attacks, Myne patitly starts waiting for the steam to go away to see just how much water remains in the pond.


    But after the steam is gone, what Myne saw left him speechless, because ev though his attacks were quite powerful and huge in quantity but one thing he forget is that, his skill is still at the most basic level with the minimum amount of power and ev if he attacks the pond tire day, he still can''t gerate ough heat to steam all water inside the pond.


    "Sigh, What should I do now?" Myne asked himself as he sit down on the spot with a defeated expression while staring at the surface of the pond, where some dead fish was floating on top of the water because theye in Myne''s fireball attack range.


    Myne now is in a difficult situation, where he doesn''t know what to do, his all mission target is in the pond chilling, the owner of a super powerful skill is in the pond, and maybe some kind of treasure is also in theke but he is outside of the pond without any way to go and stay in theke for a long time before he could finish his mission, he doesn''t ev have any method to fight underwater, inside theke he is just a fish on cutting board that anyone can cut into pieces.


    "Sigh, who would have thought that a great handsome advturer like me, who''s just by seeing the face many girls realize love juice, today will have to give up just because of a minor pond," Myne said shamelessly, ev after nearly giving up from his first advture mission he still didn''t forget to boost his little ego.


    But at least I got a lot of fish, it had be quite a long time since I have eat fish, Myne thought as he start collecting fish from theke, all the negative that he have in his just a momt ago was thrown out from his mind like they didn''t exist in the first ce.


    This is the most important lesson he learn from all those years of hunting alone in the forest, ''If you want to live a dect life while working hard for something that you desire the most, th always try to find as much as little happiness as possible in your way to sess, only those little happiness will keep your mind positive from all kind unnecessary and negative thought that only distract you from your goal.


    This is one of Myne''s mottos of a happy life.


    As Myne was collecting fish from theke while putting them in his invtory, suddly an amazing idea pop up in his mind as he stare at the water under his feet, which will probably ruin many innoct creature''s lives.


    But Myne who is a born viin, of course, didn''t give an unnecessary load on his little brain and immediately implemted his n. He put his right hand into the water andmanded his Invtory through his mind to take all water in the pond into it.


    Just as he thought that a small blue light shines on the surface of the pond for a second and a pond roughly a 50m by 0m by 5m, in lgth, breadth, and depth, respectively disappeared from the surface of the world, and what left behind is a big hole filled with an uncountable amount of fishes ( from Myne point of view ), some differt and unknown water creatures whom Myne never saw before and a huge number of differt color bubble balls or you can say slimes for Myne to harvest their life and gather free resource for future.


    "Yesh! I finally caught you motherf*ckers," Myne said with a big smile filled with pride while looking at all creatures in the depth of the empty pond, who were suffering from the leak of water. At first, Myne saw those creatures suffering with a smile but soon his smile was reced with a frown as saw the misery of an uncountable number of water creatures.


    Ev though Myne considers himself a viin who rarely cares about other people but that is only towards the people who have intelligce and power, as for the innoct, weak, cute but dumb creatures who only follow their instinct to survive, he has a rtively soft spot in his heart for them, and he always tries to not give them too much problem unless he is having great profit for doing that.


    Sigh, it seems I did a little bit too much this time, Myne thought as he start releasing a little bit of water slowly from his Invtory until he saw that all creature''s life is not in danger anymore and they could survive without any worry till hepletes his mission, in other words, he roughly filled the pond with  feet water, so creature inside the pond can soak their body with water in order to survive.


    Now since everything is under control th it''s time to find that purple jelly ass who runs away with my unique skill, Myne thought while searching for purple slime in midst of my other type and color of slime, and soon he found a purple slime under some gre slimes like they were hiding him from Myne in order to protect him.


    Wh did Slime be so smart and socialize, that they start protecting important slime in their group? Myne thought as used appraisal skill on that purple slime in order to borrow his skill of some time...


    [ Name: Slime


    �̣�:7


    Race: Poison Slime


    Gder: None


    [Skill]


    Poison Attribute?Resistance


    [Ability]


    Lust Fog ]


    [Lust Fog ]


    A special ability of poison slime. After eating ough things to gather arge amount of mana, they release a purple color fog from their body to attract other slimes in order to have sex with them, so they could absorb their life essce during their intercourse to increase their levels.


    "Ohh Shit! How can there be such an awesome ability?" ( �d?(?*?''?��?''?*?)?/ )Myne eximed loudly while holding his head with wide eyes. If only I can use this ability, th I can always f*ck a new woman every day, but s what waste I can''t use abilities.


    "Huh? Wait a minute, since that purple slime is below the other slimes, th doesn''t this means that he is f*cking them??


    And most importantly that is not the slime whom I am looking for, he is an impostor, where is my real mutant slime with a unique skill," Myne shouted while looking a him in order to find that mutant purple slime but in the d, the only thing he saw is blue and gre color slime who is trying to attack him because they felt a great threat from him.


    Myne who already wasn''t in good mood after not finding that purple slime be super angry after seeing that many cannon fodder slimes are attacking him, he finally lost his calmness and start bombarding those slimes with fireballs like a madman. this madnesssted a three minutes before Myne''s mind returned to its ce and he calm down a bit.


    After calming down he look a and saw the destruction  meters in front of him, most of the nearby creatures run away after seeing his craziness, and the remaining ones especially blue and gre color slimes who is trying to attack him lost their little life and their oil automatically transfer into his invtory.


    Myne op his Invtory and saw 0 boxes filled with many differt types of water creatures, as for slimes their count increased from  to 8, which means he killed nearly 6 slimes and other creatures in anger.


    "Sigh, let''s take a break before restarting searching that purple jelly ass," Myne said as hees out from the pond and set down under the shadow of a nearby tree while taking out the lunch box from his Invtory that June prepared for him. Since the lunch box was in his invtory, the food in it was still hot like food has just be prepared.


    After seeing delicious food made by a beautiful girl who has a crush on him, Myne without wasting time immediately starts eating food.


    I wonder what kind of surprise June would give me tonight, Myne thought with a smile, while imagining something naughty which instantly woke up his little brother.


    "Cool down little guy, it''s not your turn to show action," Myne said to his little brother while shaking his head, his little brother is still too ssitive toward those kinds of topics.


    ...


    After eating lunch Myne retune to his work, this time Myne decide to take things seriously, so instead of wasting his precious time searching for that purple slime, he decides toplete his mission first.


    So while following his master-level strategy, Myne again starts bombarding the pond but not before stealing useful skills from slimes, ev though normal slime doesn''t have high-quality skills but they are still better than nothing, and with Myne''s huge amount of magic ergy reserve, Myne didn''t mind having unnecessary skills, who knows maybe one day they can alsoe in use.


    Like this Myne madly ughter every slime that he saw in the pond until he saw that the sun has started setting down, and its time returns to the town if he wanted to submit his mission on the time.


    As Myne walked out from the pond, he oped his invtory and saw the fruit of hisbor, under the box which has a photo of blur color slime there was  was writt, which means he has killed  blue color slime, and things don''t d here beside the blue color slime box, there was also gre, brown, purple color slimes photos on boxes under which 7, 88, , respectively writt.


    Blue and Gre color slimes are mostmon in this pond, brown color slimes also wer''t any special but because their color is simr to the g they can easily hide there from their emies, and because of it Myne miss them many times that''s why their count can''t cross 0.


    As for purple color slimes, they are quite rare here, ev after searching the tire pond he hardly finds  but  of them have that unique skill, it seems like that purple slime slipped away from his hand.


    Other than slimes Myne also hunts many other types of water creatures, especially big fishes which he will useter to eat, whilepleting his mission Myne also didn''t forget to search for treasure but his wish didn''t be true as other than some trash he didn''t found any kind of treasure.


    "Sigh, it seems like I am not as lucky as those main characters in books that I had read for timepass, those little shits always found godly treasure everywhere they go, and here I can''t find a puny slime that runs away with my skill," Myne thought while looking at the empty pond onest time.


    But still, this is a really worthwhile mission since I get many new kinds of skills and surprisingly most of them are passive skills which mean he didn''t have to do anything and they will be powerful automatically as he grows big, Myne thought as looked at his status window...


    [ Name: Myne


    LV:


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 5 y/o


    upation: Apprtice hunter, F-Rank Advturer.


    [Skills]


    Appraisal?Complete LV (89/00)


    Invtory ( 87/500 )


    Cut & Paste (/00)


    Tfold Experice Acquisition ( Max )


    *Special:-


    Stealing hands?Extreme ( 9/50 ),


    Double Jump ( 4/50 )


    Night Vision ( 0/50 )


    *Weapons Rted:-


    Dagger?Extreme (4/50),


    Two-handed de ( 0/50 ),


    Axe ( 0/50 ).


    *Body Enhancemt:-


    Swift Feet (Small) ( 4/50 ),


    Strong Arm (Small) ( 3/50 ),


    Leg Strgth Enhancemt ( Small ) ( 47/50 ),


    Sight Enhancemt (Small) LV ( /00 ).


    *Magic Rted:-


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind de ) ( 39/50 ),


    Magic ? Fire ( Basic Form: Fireball ) ( 44/50 )


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Light Beam ) ( 09/50 ).


    Support Magic?Speed Reduction ( Small ) ( 4/50 ),


    Support Magic?Sleep ( Small ) ( 8/50 ),


    Support Magic?Stamina Recovery ( Small ) ( 9/50 ),


    Support Magic: Anty Toxicity ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ).


    Water Attribute?Resistance ( /50 )


    Wind Attribute?Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Earth Attribute?Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Fire Attribute?Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Poison ? Resistance ( 0/50 )


    *Normal:-


    Needlework ( /50 ),


    Etiquette ( 0/50 ),


    Cooking ( 5/50 ),


    Art of Negotiation ( /50 ),


    Alchemy ( 6/50 )


    Cleaning ( 0/50 ).


    [ Money: tinum Coin ( 0 ) Gold Coins ( 973 ), ]


    who would have thought that a finger size fish will give me the ''Fire Attribute ? Resistance'' skill, Myne thought as remembered the momt wh he searching for that purple slime wh a little fish suddly swim in front of him, first he didn''t take that fish seriously but wh he saw that little fish kill a fish two time bigger than her with a single bite, th he uses appraisal on her and saw that not only that little fish has a Fire Attribute?Resistance skill but it also has an ability called ''Super Bite'' which increases her bitting power 3 times for  seconds after that it will fall into 30 minutes of cooldown time before it could use again.


    Ev though super Bite is quite a weird ability but if possible th Myne really wanted to take that ability so he could use it in an emergcy, who knows one day he has to eat something tough, that time this ability probablye in handy but s he can''t use ability since they are exclusive to monsters, like this again has to let go a great ability with a heavy heart.


    But this little episode doesn''t d here because after that he bes a little serious, and while killing slime-like vegetables he also stops ignoring other little creatures in the pond, as result, he soon saw one more fish with an ability.


    That little guy has an ability called ''Bubble Brust'', after using this ability that fish can make some bubbles from its mouth, and after those bubbles touch other things they explode like bombs but because that fish itself wasn''t much bigger and it doesn''t have much magic ergy inside its body. That''s why those bubbles also can''t produce a powerful impact after their explosion.


    What a waste of great ability, if only I can use that, th I probably bombard many emies with bubbles, Myne thought regretfully.


    But still, I am reallye a long way, where before I only have 3 skills on my awaking day and now I have more than dozs of skills. Sigh, this is too much happiness for a little guy like me, Myne thought with a smile while closing his status window.


    Now I should fill this pond again, this location is quite close to town, and there is a high chance that some people might find out that a big pond suddly emptied without any reason.


    There is also a chance that the guild might start an investigation about this matter, ande to knocking my house door about this matter since the guild has a record that it was me whoe here today for the mission, Myne thought with a frown, ev though he might be overthinking about those things but Myne still didn''t have any kind of n to invite unnecessary troubles to himself.


    So after thinking for a while he releases 90% of the pond water from his Invtory and saves % for his use, anyway no one care if a little amount of water missing from a pond in the forest.


    After seeing that the pond return to normal just with littless water, Myne nodded his head with satisfaction and start walking toward the town but just as he walk  meters away from the pond, he saw a little bush shaking as if a hunter is sitting in an ambush waiting for his prey.


    Huh? What kind of creature can hide behind such a small bush, and why the f*ck he is making so much noise if is trying to hide from me?? Myne thought he stealthilye in front of that bush and slowly peek behind it. But after seeing the program that going on behind the bush, and the main character of the show, veins start bulging on his forehead because of anger while making a sign like #.


    "I am searching for this bastard for the tire day like crazy, and here this f*cker having a threesome with a blue and a gre slime oply without caring about anything else," Myne said to himself while controlling his anger so he won''t kill that motherf*cker or slimef*cker before taking its skill.


    Th Myne hurriedly transfers the ''Tfold Experice Acquisition'' skill to himself and after taking ast look at live slime sex, where three slimes of differt colors just jumping on each other while rubbing their bodies like they want to exchange their colors, Myne shoots three fireballs on them while taking their puny life with an emotionless expression on his face.


    "This is what you get wh you give me too much trouble," Mynemted while looking at the burning ce where three cute creatures are having fun of their life before it ruins by a jealous soul.

 Chapter 32: Chapter 32. Peace Before The Storm

    "So young man, how is the taste of the fruits of my gard? Don''t you think, that my fruit is more delicious than those sold in the market??" (?*?��?��?��?*?) An Old Man asked Myne with a prideful smile after seeing how much fun Myne having while eating the fruit that he give him.


    "Yes, Mr. B, Your gard fruit is really tastier than those in the market, do you use skill or some kind of family trick to make them sweeter?" Myne asked with a smile while eating ''Momba'' the most delicious and famous fruit that you find in the Agusta kingdom.


    Momba is a palm size blue colored fruit filled with a lot of nutrition. As for who is this Mr.B and what the hell I am doing here instead of going to the advture guild to submit my mission?


    well, long story short, wh I am returning to the town, I saw An Old Man in the middle of the road carrying a big bag on his shoulder and walking with difficulty leaning as if he would kiss the g at any momt.


    At first, Ipletely ignored the old man, since his struggle have nothing to do with me, and siltly walked by him but as I passed by The Old Man, he throw his big bag on the g and hurriedlye in front of me while asking for help, which of course I reject without any hesitation.


    But The Old Man also wasn''t a new yer, after seeing that I am not someone who will do other people''s work just because of their age, he put down his smile and became serious.


    After which we negotiate a little bit and I ept his mission to carry his big bag to the town gate in exchange for 3 Momba fruit. Ev though this wasn''t a profitable business, but since I don''t have to do anything in this mission except for giving The Old Manpany, so I ept his request.


    And like this, I and the old man whose name is B start traveling together. Along the way, because of Mr.


    B''s big chatty mouth, I learn some high-level gossip, like yesterday night town''s one and only B-Rank Hunter Lyle, who also have some evil thoughts about Aisha were beat by a lot of advturers whom he insults in a drunk state until he doesn''t have ough strgth to move his finger and thrown out from the barpletely naked. Other than that Mr.


    B also mtions that the bounty on his head increases a lot and soldiers of George Hart, father of Cather Hart whom he assassinate, are searching for him like hungry dogs day and night all over the kingdom, and anyone who looks a little bit smilier to him directly kidnapped by some unknown peoples and never returned again.


    "Okay, Mr. B here is your destination, it really nice to nice to meet you, and thanks for your fruits," Myne said while taking out Mr. B''s big bag from his storage pouch ( Invtory ) and cing it in front of him.


    "I also joyed having apany like you, but before you go on your way, if you want to know the secret of my testy fruit production, th you have to answer my one question, do you have a girlfrid? If not th I can introduce you to my granddaughter, she is the same age as you, and she also knows all household work, and believe me she is extremely beautiful," Mr.


    B said to Myne with a smile while giving him a knowing wink, that every pervert can understand.


    If she is really that beautiful th why are you introducing her to a stranger whom you only know for  minutes? there is probably something wrong with this old man, Myne thought but he didn''t change his face, and still with his trademark smile that he shows every stranger he reply calmly, "I really appreciate your help Mr. B but I already have someone who is waiting for me at my house."


    "That''s really a shame, but still, thanks for your help young man, goodbye th," Mr.B said and after taking his big bag from the g he left for his house.


    As for Myne after saying goodbye to Mr. B, he also tered the town and headed toward the guild, along the way he brought more than 30 new liter ss bottles in order to store all the slime oil that he has currtly in his invtory.


    Ev though his invtory can store anything in it but liquid-type things like water, and slime oil is a little differt and if he wanted to take them out he first needs something to store them.


    So after buying ough bottles, he found a deste alley and tered his Invtory. In his Invtory, there is nothing new, other than infinite big grasnd and some trivial things that he brought from the market or steal from his first assassin mission, there is nothing.


    Sigh, still too empty, Myne thought as he fly toward a small water pond, which he just transfers here some hours ago, beside the pond, there is a small hole and inside the hole, all the slime oil was stored.


    Myne aftering in front of slime oil, with a single thought, transfer all the ss bottles beside him, and after a single wave of his hand all slime oil magically started levitating from the hole and automatically filled in the bottles.


    This is really so amazing, making things fly just with your thought is so cool, it felt like I am a god and could do anything, but s this is just an Invtory, a skill that connected to my mind, not a real word, and every storage bag which has a lot of space have this kind of function otherwise how can people find a specific thing in the middle of thousands for other things in storage bag?


    Myne thought while shaking his head, if he really has this kind of power th, today he wouldn''t have be doing this kind of slime-hunting mission.


    After filling 33 -liter ss bottles with slime oil, with a satisfied smile on his face, Mynees out from his Invtory and resumes his journey toward the advture guild.


    .................


    The same day morning, after Myne left the town for his mission.


    Inside the room of an expansive Inn...


    "Hey, stop! Do you ev have any idea what are you doing?"


    The B-Rank advturer, Lyle who made a racket at the bar and personally picked a fight with a group of advturers who ganged up on him, and his two party members are beat like a pig, was frantically called out by one of the unlucky party members whose half of teeth are missing and currtly standing with the support of a thin stick.


    Lyle who had a medical tape ( A Tape with recovery effects soaked in medicinal nts ) on his face, arms, and legs, currtly looks like a walking mummy, was putting on his equipmt one by one slowly, with eyes filled with tears because of pain that he felt every time he moves his body.


    After all, he bes B-Rank Advture through his father''s connection and a lot of external help, not because of his strgth. In reality, he neverpletes any kind of mission, most of the time either he drinks alcohol and F*ck random girls in the brothel or wastes his money and travels a the kingdom in order to get some inspiration for his legdary stories that he always told to his fans.


    This is the first time in his life he got beat so hard, and what is more uneptable for him is that he can''t take revge on that bald f*cker, because that bald guy has a strong backer whom his father can''t take risks to offd just because of his shake.


    Continuing to ignore his partyrade''s words, Lyle siltly wears his expansive equipmt.


    However, the weird thing is that all of his other party members a him were lightly dressed. To say nothing of weapons, they wer''t ev bringing daily necessities.


    Only Lyle waspletely armored, ready to be The Agusta Kingdom''s first dragon hunter.


    "Seriously Man, stop this now... You know that it isn''t good to go against a fellow guild member and hurt him in the town, right? Don''t you what happed to Hyold who just rectly caused a quarrel inside the guild??


    He was heavily punished by the guild leader, and now he is nothing more than a burd on his mother." Lyle''s party''s second man, who also receives a reward for his blind loyaltyst night with half of his body covered in the bandage and wearing a big robe while hiding his face under a hood from everyone for an unknown reason said with a painful voice.


    Lyle''srades were persuading him one by one, The Smart Girl who run awayst night immediately with her frid after seeing the gravity of the situation, ev tried to seduce Lyle while giving him permission to do anything with her in private in order to change his decision.


    But no matter what they said, Lyle still didn''t drop his n to attack a certain fellow guild member.


    The guild basically does not cut in a quarrel betwe fellow guild members. However, in a situation where life will be tak, they will proactively interve, and wh they interve unless you have strong backing your d won''t be good.


    In a fight betwe fellow guild members, if life was to be lost, such a foolish action will naturally decrease the guild''s war pottial. Also, in a situation where a civilian was injured by any advturer in the town, th the guild will naturally also interve. After all, the advture guild is nothing but amercial organization where the civilians are their "customers".


    Committing an act of violce against their customers, th who will ev choose to request from such an organization? Probably there isn''t anyone who''s that bevolt. That is why the guild rules are made stricter. So some fools who think themself king don''t mass a lightly.


    Because they know the rules, that''s why Lyle''s party members are desperately trying to stop Lyle frommitting a crime. At any rate, the party members always have amon destiny. As in you jump, I jump. It is a collective responsibility, so to speak.


    For Example, wh there is someone in a party who obtained an exclusive receptionistdy, the party members will receive befits, and simr to this, punishmt will also be received idtically by all the members.


    So If Lyle acts rashly and did something big ough that the guild has to interve, th wh the guild judges him, they also judged his party members idtically, so that''s why they are so desperate. However, it seems that the franticints of Lyle''srades do not ev reach his finger size brain.


    "Being made a fool by a rookie, as if I can shut up! You guys don''t know, everyone in the town isughing at me like I am a clown, just because of him. I''m the one and only B-rank Advturer of this town you know!?


    But now I have to leave town because of shame," Lyle shouted angrily while throwing his shield toward his brok teeth man, which was caught by thest party member of Lyle''s team, The Girl who didn''t say a single from the start to d.


    "What kind of nonsse are you talking about!? That kid hasn''t done anything against you. For god sake, he hasn''t ev know you! This is just an unreasonable outrage of yours! So now stop being childish," The Smart Girl said angrily, finally running out of her patits after seeing Lyle''s behavior.


    Lyle who didn''t list at all was starting to feel irritated at his party members, and his expression was bing threating. Since instead of helping him to kill his emy, they are continuously talking for him.


    "Shut up, You Motherf*ckers! If only that kid wasn''t here, Aisha would''ve be my exclusive, and I wouldn''t have gott such injuries and be a joke in front of the tire town!


    This is all that bastard''s fault and now no one can stop me from taking his life and if you try to stop me th I don''t mind showing you guys that, who is the boss here," Lyle said with a cold tone while raising his index finger towards his party members.


    Hearing Lyle''s words, all of his party members one thing. This guy''s no good, he already lost his mind and now It''spletely useless to talk to him.


    "Hey, Lyle. You know right that If you were judged by the guild, th we will all also be judged," the hood-wearing party member said forcefully like he is using a great amount of strgth to op his mouth.


    "Of course, I know, but it''s not my fault at all! The one who should be judged is that brat!! And since it is not my fault th you won''t be going to judge! Can''t you guys understand such a simple thing? Can''t you use your brain?" Lyle said with a frown while looking at his party members full of madness in his eyes.


    "��You, are you for real?" The Silt Girl finally op her mouth and said with a doubtful look on her.


    "Of course, I''m serious, can''t you tell that by looking at me? Or do you guys have more trust in that brat than me??" Lyle asked with a piss of face.


    Lyle''s party members looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    "...Okay, th do as you like. However, this party''s dissolved from now on.


    From now on we are not yourrades anymore and thank you for your good care til now," The Half Broke Teeth Man said while bowing in front of Lyle to his respect, ev though Lyle wasn''t a good leader but his pocket is quite big and monthly pay he gives them forpleting his simple mission really huge and for this they really appreciate him but just as The Broke Teeth Man showing his respect and making an emotional atmosphere, suddly his weak stick that he tak from the middle of the road was broke from middle and with *Bang he falls on the g and  teeth with a little amount of blood fall in front of Lyle.


    At first, Lyle wanted to help his old party member but after remembering that they already terminate their old rtionship, he hold back his emotion and just stared at him coldly.


    After that, the silt girles forward to help that unlucky guy and after saying goodbye, Lyle''srades one by one left the inn, and their destination was the guild, to officially dissolve the party as soon as possible before Lyle brings any kind of trouble on their head.


    Lyle who was left behind could not understand at all why hisrades, no, "former"rades left him. He could only siltly watch their back dumbfoundedly as they left.


    ..........


    At that time, in the capital city...


    "A young man who has just awaked his skills crushing an orc solo, how is this possible? did you investigate this matter properly??" A beauty wearing a pure  surcoat frowned at her well-featured face while asking a question to his servant.


    "Yeah, no doubt, mydy. We also found more clues that there are more orcs killed near that town but because of ack of evidce, I can''t say confidtly that it was really him or someone else who did that," A young man aged a 5 wearing a butler-like cloth said respectfully.


    The surcoat-wearing beauty could not believe it. Having confidce in her skill, ev if she, is called by a "title" by the crowd in the kingdom, defeating an orc by herself would be difficult.


    It is no wonder that she could not believe that a young man who had juste of age could aplish such a task. She can only think that he had received an extremely terrifying Skill.


    So mother was telling the truth, huh? If that is true th I think I will have to meet him once, The beauty thought with a yful smile.


    "You did a great job, I thank you for doing that. I also think that there is a need to meet him once, let''s see who is the new young hero, go make the arrangemt," The beauty said to his servant, who nodded his head after hearing her request and left the room.

 Chapter 33: Chapter 33. Troublesome fellows

    "Oye little money, what are you doing at my chair?"


    "Huh? Big Sister Aisha, wh did you return from the alchemist guild?? Didn''t you say that the meeting will be going to be quite long, th howe you return early???" Mia asked surprisedly while standing up from Aisha''s chair.


    "Ahh, about that, yes at first I indeed nned to stay there till the meeting is over but th I remember an important work so I siltly slip away from the meeting before anyone knows.


    Anyway, the work the guild leader gives me is alreadyplete, so staying there or not, this doesn''t matter much, but you don''t try to change the topic and tell me what are you doing here, don''t you have any work do?" Aisha asked Mia with a frown.


    "Hehehe, don''t worry about that, someone is already doing my work, and it already bes eving and my shift is about the d, so till my work time is ding, I didn''t have anything to do, so wh I saw your empty desk, Ie here and sit while waiting for my shift to d," Mia said with a little embarrassedugh while rubbing back of her head, but after 5 seconds of an embarrassing momt, Mia retune to previous carefree mood and said, "let''s stop talking about me, by the way, Big Sister Aisha did know what happedst night?"


    "What happed?" Aisha casually asked while arranging some documts.


    "Last night our town-only B-Rank advturer Lyle, made a ruckus inside a bar and was beat very badly by some unknown advturer, and I''ve heard it too, that those advturers after beating Lyne took him inside the storage room of that bar and did something mysterious with him, and wh theye out Lyle waspletely naked.


    After which they rob him his all money, they didn''t ev give him his cloth and throw him out of the barpletely naked.


    I also heard that his two party members also have the same fate as Lyle and after all three of them returning their Inn in naked condition, almost half of the town people are standing in front of their houses in order to watch them, and now they are most famous man prest in the town," Mia said with a smile like taking pleasure in other people misfortune.


    "So, it''s that pervert huh? He really deserves a good beating, he was already getting on my nerves rectly, it not for the fact that I give the guild leader my promise to not harm him until he won''t go out of line, I would have already brok his bones," Aisha said angrily while remembering some unpleasant memories, cleary Lyle give her a fair share of trouble in past.


    "Well, it''s not his fault, he was just a blind lover, who has ough courage to set his eyes on you, and now he is paying the price for his choice," Miamted meekly.


    "Huh? Did you say anything monkey?" Aisha asked with a gtle smile while rubbing her fist, one wrong answer from Mia''s mouth, and her game was over.


    Seeing that Aisha had heard hermt and she might be beat at any momt, Mia hurriedly speed up her brain horses, to find a way to avoid this disaster.


    "No, I didn''t say anything, but Big Sister Aisha, I wanted to ask you, are you free after work? If yes, th we can go to a good restaurant to eat dinner, it has be many days since I eat outside, and now I am really be bored eating grandma''s hand''s food, she rarely makes my favorite dish rectly" Mia said dramatically.


    "Ooo! But wasn''t yesterday you are praising food made by your grandma? And insulting outside food, th where does its sudd love for outdoor foode from?" Aisha asked doubtedly with one eye closed.


    "Haha... What are you talking about, I always love outdoor foods but because I don''t have much money, so in order to avoid giving my frids unnecessary parties, I always say to them that I don''t like outdoor food, and I only eat food made by my grandma or your, this way I can easily save quite a lot of money from my sry," Mia said with an awkwardugh.


    Huh? So you didn''t ev spare me?? No wonder those girls never invite me to any dinner party, so it''s all your scam!


    Also, I don''t have much money, so I am not going to any restaurant for dinner with you, and I know very well that you don''t have ev a single pny with you, that''s why you are trying to invite me, since all money from this month''s sry you give to that fraud to increase your boob''s size but in the d, he runs away with your money, so now go and find someone else as a scapegoat," Aisha said unhappily while taking out some snacks from here drawer and start eating them.


    "Th how about if Ie to your house, and we have dinner tougher there, it really be a long time since I ate the food from your hands," Mia asked with a big smile.


    "Mia, tell me the truth, what''s wrong with you today, why the hell do you want to eat outside so much? Can''t you just go home, and eat your grandma''s food??" Aisha asked with an irritated expression.


    Sigh... Now who should exin to her that I can''t go home tonight, Mia thought with a helpless expression.


    While Mia is still thinking that where she going to stay tonight without money, Aisha suddly lets out a sigh, ev though she doesn''t like to interfere with other people''s business, but since Mia is one of the few people whom she can say her frids, so after thinking for a while she ops her mouth and said, "Oye, Monkey if you will tell me about all the matter th I can let youe to my house for tonight."


    After hearing what Aisha said, Mia like she found her lifesaver, she hurriedly spoke with excitemt, "Really, thank you so much Big Sister Aisha," while wiping imaginary tears.


    "Oaky stop your drama, and tell me what''s going on," Aisha asked impatitly.


    Mia, after seeing that Aisha might p her head at any momt if she didn''t start talking, didn''t waste any more time and hurriedly said, "It''s not that big of a problem, just today wh I am searching for something in my house, I idtally broke my grandpa most favorite crystal vase who was gifted him by a distant frid of his, and after my grandma knows about it, she scolds me quite a lot, while saying that how much my grandpa love that vase, and today no one saves her from a good beating, but in the d, grandma take pity on me and suggest me that tonight I should not stay at home, and she will try to reduce his anger with her secret technique.


    So that''s why I can''t go home tonight," after saying that Mia starts shaking her head helplessly with closed eyes, clearly she is under great pressure all day while thinking that any momt her grandpae in front of her and start beating her without saying anything and ev her grandma is not prest to save her.


    "So in simple words, you made a big mess and now you are running away from your grandfather, right?" Azy voice asked in front of Aisha''s desk.


    "Yes, you are right, but Big Sister Aisha, why does your voice sound like a boy''s?" Mia asked with a frown while slowly oping her eyes.


    "Because it was a boy''s voice," Aisha replied while eating a Momba.


    Huh? after hearing Aisha reply Mia hurriedly looked toward the frontside of Aisha''s desk and saw Myne, who was drinking fruit juice.


    "Yo," Myne said with a big smile while waving his hand in front of Mia, whose eyes is wide op with shock after seeing him like she saw some kind of ghost.


    "You rascal, what the f*ck are you doing here? And why are you listing to our conversation??" Mia said loudly while pointing her index finger toward Myne, clearly, she still didn''t forget theirst counter, where because of Myne''s poisonous mouth, she gets carried away and started using her skill in the guild, and because of it, her grandpa scolds her quite harshly.


    "First of all, who the hell are you calling rascal? I am a good boy, okay, don''t spoil my name for no reason And second, what do you mean by what I''m doing here, this is an advture guild, if a worthy advturer like me doesn''te here, who will??


    And as far as listing to the conversation betwe you two is concerned, I really don''t want to list to it, but wh I came here, you were talking with such a serious face, that I didn''t dare to interrupt your conversation, so in the d, I decided to wait for a little until youplete your conversation.


    And, most importantly Miss Aisha also knows that I am standing here wh you are saying your sad story, since she didn''t have any problem th why are reacting so aggressively ???" Myne asked unhappily.


    "You.You.. Shameless pervert! Look Big Sister Aisha, how shameless is this guy, not only he didn''t ask to apologize for listing to our conversation but instead he starts arguing with me.


    I am still saying to you Big Sister Aisha, this guy is not a good person," Mia said to Aisha while ignoring Myne since she knew that no matter what she say in the d she had to give up in front of his shamelessness.


    "Okay, please don''t start fighting just after seeing each other like you are mortal emies, you both really behave like childr, and Myne, did youplete your mission?" Aisha asked with an innoct smile after giving Mia a dreadful gaze who was still want to cause more trouble for Myne as if saying ''Now stop your drama otherwise you will not allow taking ev a single step in her house.


    Seeing Aisha''s betrayal that she is taking a stranger''s side instead of her best frid, Mia pours imaginary cold water on her anger and siltly starts looking at Myne hatefully as if her eyes can kill someone th Myne has long since be dead.


    Myne after seeing Mia''s hateful nodded toward her with a big smirk and reply Aisha''s question, "Yes Miss Aisha, Iplete my mission and collect as much slime oil as possible since I only have a limited amount of time."


    "That''s Good th, and don''t make such a sad face, ev though you only get little time toplete this mission but this is your first mission and in the future, you will definitely get more amazing missions than this, so now, make a sweet smile on your cute face and give me slime oil, so I can you reward of your hard work," Aisha said with a beautiful smile.


    Sigh, ev though her motivational speech wasn''t anything great but still at least she tries to make me happy, unlike someone who only knows how to make trouble. But one thing I don''t understand is why the f*ck Aisha thinks that I am sad? it''s because I started a fight with Mia as soon as I arrived?? I think this is the most reasonable answer to her action.


    Whatever, it''s good for me, the more Aisha shows strong emotion toward me, the more it will be easy for me to make her fall in love with me, Myne thought while giving Aisha his storage pouch in which he already deposits all of the slime oil he has with him.


    After taking Myne''s storage pouch, Aisha start checking it, but soon a slightly surprised expression appear on her face for some momts and she started staring at him for a while with a serious expression because, the number of bottles filled with slime oil is a little too much for a single person to collect, that''s why she is surprised that how did Myne do it?


    So now there are only two possibilities in front of her which can answer her question, first Myne is a rich young master of a noble family who is doing all this because he wants to win her heart and in order toplete this mission he brought all this slime oil from the market, and second possibilities is that Myne has some kind of rare skill which help him to collect all slime oil without wasting it, that''s why he can collect so much slime oil such a short amount of time.


    But after seeing that Myne didn''t have any kind of weird expression on his face just an innoct look that he is giving her nonstop, Aisha with a sigh finally withdraws her hawk-like gaze and continues her work, while thinking about which way she handles this matter.


    So In the d, she decides to go with the second possibility for two reasons, firstly, because she had already checked Myne''s backg data and confirmed that he is indeed an orphan and permant residt of Lucas Town, and second because her wom intuition saying that Myne didn''t cheat on this mission.


    "Okay, Myne everything is fine with your mission objects, so please wait a momt, I hurriedly deposit those slime oil bottles in the guild storage and bring your reward," Aisha said softly. "Also don''t ev think about fighting with each other, wh I''m gone, otherwise..."


    After saying that, Aisha left the remaining stce in Myne and Mia''s imagination and left to bring Myne''s mission a reward.


    "Oye, t chest, can I ask a question?" Myne said after confirming that Aisha can no longer hear his voice.


    "F*ckoff, And don''t make fun of my breasts size, otherwise, I bombard you with tornadoes, if Big Sister Aisha hasn''t prohibited me to not smash your this ugly gobline-like disgusting face, you wouldn''t have be standing on your legs after calling me t chest," Mia said while trying to control her anger so won''t make a mess likest time out of anger.


    Oh! That hurt a little, her tongue is really too toxic, and here I always thought that I am the most handsome boy in the tire town, and most of the girls are dying to have someone as handsome as me in their life but it turn out that I am wrong, this little shit didn''t show ev a little bit of interest in me, ev didn''t hesitate to insult my handsomess. Sigh...


    Some people really never know how to respect good things... Wait a momt, what if the reason why she wasn''t caught by my handsomess is that she is differt from normal people and she like girls more than boys? Myne thought while looking at Mia with a little hostility.


    After all, Mia is Aisha''s only frid in the guild and she spds most of her time with Aisha, and with Aisha''s otherworldly beauty, falling in her love is notpletely impossible, and who knows she is the reason why Aisha didn''t have any boyfrid.


    Guess I''ll have to be a little careful with her now, maybe she can be the biggest obstacle betwe my and Aisha''s love story, Myne thought while rubbing his chin.


    Why is this pervert looking at me with such hostile eyes? Don''t tell me he wants to take revge on me because I called him ugly, Mia thought worryingly.


    Ev though she is more powerful than him and can easily beat him but that is her limit of activity, she can indeed beat someone with ease but she can''t remove him permantly, and she has heard many gossips about those kinds of things, where oft people who can''t defeat someone powerful than him/her always y some dirty tricks and make their life miserable.


    "Oye, rascal, ask what you want to know, but remember, I am only doing this because this is my work, not because I am scared of you," Mia said unhappily.


    "Huh? Didn''t you sayst time that you are the assistant of the guild leader and other matters of the guild have nothing to do with you??" Myne asked with some surprise, clearly, this kind of sudd change in Mia''s personality doesn''t seem normal to him at all.


    "If you have a problem th forget about it, I also didn''t have so much free time that I answer every random loser''s question," Mia replied with a frown.


    "Hahaha, don''t take my words to the heart, Miss Beautiful, otherwise, it will ruin your beautiful face with wrinkles, so smile a little and answer my first question, By any chance, do you and Miss Aisha are close frids, I mean more close th best frids," Myne said while trying to give her small hint with hand gestures, as first, he makes a small circle with his left-hand index finger and thumb while putting his right-hand index finger in and out into the circle continuously, he learns this from a great book which describes quite a useful bedtime techniques.


    "Ah?


    What kind of shily question is this, of course, I and Big Sister Aisha are best frids but what do you mean by closer than best frids, and what are you doing with your hands, is this some kind of skill or a secret way tomunicate, are you trying to say something in codenguage, also what is it means?" Mis asked questions one after another out of curiosity since this kind of thing likemunicating with others through hands is quite new for her.


    That''s why ev though she said to Myne that he ask any questions but in the d, she started bombarding him with questions.


    Sigh...It seems like I am just thinking too about everything, looking at her expression it doesn''t look like she is lying, which means she is still too gre about those kinds of things since she can''t understand such a simple gesture meaning, I think she probably doesn''t have ev a single male frid in her tire life, Myne thought while looking at Mia with little pity, Mia is already 7 year old but she is still doesn''t know anything about sex, most likely probably because of her overprotective grandpa, but Myne who considers himself a good person of course not going to ruin an old man all hard work while giving his granddaughter unnecessary information in free.


    "Hey, pervert why have you suddly be mute? tell me the meaning of those gestures," Mia asked again.


    F*ck, seriously, why is she calling me a pervert so loudly and oply in the middle of the guild? What if other people make a differt meaning of this, and start spreading unnecessary gossip about me?


    After all, she is the granddaughter of the guild leader and her words also have some weight in the guild, and if she continuously called him a pervert loudly, th wouldn''t my name will be spoiled in the advture guild?


    Myne thought and in order to shut down Mia''s mouth as soon as possible, he hurriedly said, "List, Mia, this gesture that I just show is top secret that only powerful or intelligt people of the kingdom know about since you are the granddaughter of the guild leader, I thought you should know about it but it seems like I was wrong.


    Seem like for some reason guild leader didn''t want to tell you about it, so I also can''t say anything, otherwise, it won''t be good for me, but if you really want to know about it, th I suggest that you show this gesture to your grandfather and asked about it directly so he can''t refuse, also if possible th asked about it wh your grandma is nearby, by any chance, if your grandpa refuses to answer, th you can use your grandma as an emergcy weapon.


    Also, promise me that if your grandpa asks you about the source of this information, th please don''t say my name otherwise he definitely throw me out of the guild and I will lose my only way to earn money, but if he still forces you to talk, th just say that Lyle shows this to you wh he asking you to go on the dinner with him, anyway he is a rich B-Rank Advturer with a good backg, so guild leader probably not say much to him, just a little punishmt and he will be free.


    "Well, this makes sse, so those things are okay but how did you know about such a top secret?" Mia asked doubtfully, as for Lyle taking ck pot (Responsibility) on his head, she doesn''t care about it, since Lyle gives Aisha quite a lot of trouble in past, and now if she can learn about a top secret of the kingdom just using his trash name th she will be more than happy doing it.


    "Ohh, about it, I learn it from my Brother-In-Law, he is a famous alchemist, so he knows about it," Myne lied shamelessly without blinking.


    "I see, by the way, who is your this alchemist brother-inw?" Mia asked while showing a curious look on her face, after all an alchemist who knows Kingdom top secret information is the real deal, and if she dig out his all profile information from Myne and give it to her grandpa th there is a high chance that she can convince him to increase her sry.


    "Ohohoho! the youngdy with t chest, now are not you crossing your line? You know asking for someone''s else personal biodata from someone whom you meet some momt ago isn''t a good thing you know right?? Also, are not ashamed at all while asking this question???


    No wonder some people said that a girl with t chest and big temper is the weirdest creature prest in this world who only knows how to make trouble because their brain is also as small as their other body parts," Myne said with a smirk while shaking his head.


    "You! Youuu... What did you say, you rascal..." Mia, after hearing Myne''s sweet answer immediately exploded out of anger, because of anger she can hardlyplete her stce before she start taking deep breaths as she has just finished  hours long intse sex.


    She stared at Myne with such furious eyes that if she had skills like heat vision orser eyes, th he would have turned into ashes by now.


    "Look what I said, small chest, big temper, as for brain I didn''t ev know if you have it or not but from my point of view I don''t think you have any," Myne said with sympathy while looking at Mia like she a cripple person.


    "Enough of your crap now, it''s time to see whom the f*ck saves you from me," Mia said furiously while gathering magic ergy to cast her most powerful skill on Myne.


    But while Mia is preparing to cast her deadliest skill, her oppont Myne who should be frighted to death by now from Mia''s point of view, just calmly stared at her with a big smile, like everything going on here has nothing to do with him and he is just a bystander who is just joying a free show.


    looking at Myne smile, for a while Mia felt like there is something wrong but in the d, she decided that it was not the time to distract herself and she had to beat this little piece of shit quickly otherwise who knows someonee out to stop her after ssing her magic ergy, th it will be little troublesome to beat himtter, but this is her biggest mistake, alse like old and sessful viin had said ''if you want to do something th never waste your time on thinking and immediately do it, otherwise, there is no chance that you can seed''.


    But Mia who wasn''t ev a nob viin how can understand such an important lesson, so as Mia wasted her time thinking while gathering more magic ergy in her palm in order to make her skill more powerful, a beautiful  hande behind her big but empty head and p on it, because of sudd p whoe out of nowhere, Mia whose all force was on Myne so he doesn''t run away because of her carelessness, can''t react with sudd abuse and nearly fall on the g, and because distraction her skill was also canceled.


    Mia after supporting herself a little bit, hurriedly look back to see which f*cker has a death wish that sneak attack on her but after seeing Aisha behind her, who is looking at her with a frown, she immediately held back her anger.


    Seeing Aisha''s angry face, Mia knows that she has be f*cked up and will again be ckmailed by Aisha to do her work, so she does not report this incidt to her grandpa, as the use of skills is prohibited in the guild. And anyone who breaks this rule will surely be punished by the guild leader. Th Mia looked toward Myne who after feeling her gaze show her a victory sign with an innoct smile.


    So that''s why this pervert is looking at me with a smile all the time, he probably shows Big Sister Aishaing so he starts acting innoct huh? Well yed you, bastard, well yed, Mia thought with a bitter smile since it is the second time wh she was defeated by Myne who made her viin and himself a hero.


    After looking at Mia for some more seconds, Aisha ignored her ande to her desk and spoke with a bright smile, "Here take this Myne, this is your mission reward of 33 silver coins, ev though you only get this mission today morning but with the speed, youplete your mission is quite frighting, not many people can do this what you did, I really impress."


    "Please Miss Aisha don''t praise me too much, I am not that special, I was just a little lucky that I found a big group of slimes in a cave near the pond you point in the map, otherwise, how can someone as weak as I am can collect so much slime oil," Myne said with a smile while collecting money bag from Aisha.


    "Luck is also one way part of our strgth, Myne, and now stop calling me ''Miss'' like I am some kind of princess or a middle age aunty, our age gap isn''t that big all right," Aisha said with a beautiful smile.


    Just as Aisha said that Mia who was siltly standing in her ce immediately make a dumbfounded expression since this is the first time she heard Aisha talking with someone in such a sweet manner. What''s going on here? How can my Big Sister who doesn''t ev give ev a B-Rank Advturer a nce, now talk with a shameless pervert so nicely??


    Wait a minute don''t tell me that pervert has some kind of mind control skill, using which he took possession of her mind, Mia thought with a stunned expression.


    Unknown to Mia''s creative imagination, Myne seeing that now his time with Aisha is about d since his work isplete,


    didn''t waste any more time in idle talk and hurriedlye to a point, "By the way, Aisha, I want to ask you something, as you know that today was my first day of bing an advturer, and thanks to your help today I make a lot of money in a short period of time, so in order to say proper thank, I want to invite you on the dinner if you don''t mind," Myne said nervously while waiting for Aisha reply with anticipating.


    "Well, Myne, I really appreciate that you invite me for dinner but you asked me a little bitte since just some momt ago, Mia asked me to go to dinner with her and I epted her request, so I can''te with you today, please forgive me, but next time wh you do something big, I will defiantly go to dinner with you to celebrate," Aisha said with an apology.


    Don''t worry about it, it''s not like I never celebrate alone, any way, goodbye, let''s meet tomorrow morning th, Myne said with a weak smile like an abandoned puppy who is thrown out of his house and now has no ce to stay.


    Sigh... It seems like emotional drama not going to work on her, or it did but because I am still strange to her so she hide her sympathy toward me quite well and didn''t try to make me happy, probably she is hesitating for some reason not knowing what to do.


    Well, this is reasonable since if she gets carried away with such a simple act th she is defiantly not working here instead she is taking care of her childr with her husband. Hum, but because of her caution now I have to make a more solid n, what a pain in the ass, Myne thought while walking toward the exit.


    Seem like I break his heart, Sigh... But it is really difficult for me toe to close anyone since that idt, and because of that, I can''t ev manage to find a good partner for myself, either most of the m who meet me are poor ghosts without strgth and money or some arrogant rich f*cker who consider me a toy to satisfy their lust.


    looks like it is time to move on otherwise I will die a virgin, he is also isn''t a bad candidate, I should give him a chance, Aisha thought while looking at Myne back with a light smile.


    ...


    Anyway let''s think about Aisha''s matterter for now, I have dinner to attd to, only god knows what kind of delicious dishes June has perper for me, I really looking forward to eating, Myne thought as he headed toward his home but just he walk little farther from the advture guild, someone called him from behind.


    "...Hey, Newbie."


    Hmm? Myne after hearing someone''s voice look back and saw a person, whom he had se some time ago, and fooled an innoct but idiot girl who would soon use his name to make a certain old fellow angry.


    This person is of course ''Lyle'', Myne''s brain-dead love rival, who rectly be the hottest topic of the tire town after getting beat and thrown on the middle of the road naked by some advturers.


    Currtly, he is standing 5 meters behind me, fully armed like he is going fight a war, while staring at me with such hate full eyes like I kill his father and rape his mother in front of him, and now he hase to take revge on me.


    Seem like those advturers vt their anger on Lyle quite well since most parts of his face, and arms are covered in bandages, but why does he want to meet me? I don''t think he ev saw me before, but seeing his expression one thing is clear he doesn''te to me with any good inttions, Myne thought with a frown, he can easily smell trouble from Lyle.


    "Yes! Are you talking to me?" Myne asked with a poker face.


    "Yesh, I am talking to you, my name is Lyle, B-Rank advturer, so as a sior in the guild it is my duty and responsibility to exin certain important things to you, that''s why I want to discuss something with you, so quicklye with me it will not take much time," Lyle said with a heavy voice while trying to give Myne mtal pressure so he follows hismand obeditly.


    Lyle has gold hair, sharp brown color eyes, a fox-like face, a thin but fit body, a height of a .8 meters, and half of his face has a bandage, looks like someone beat him properly.


    he''s wearing expsive-looking full-body armor, an expansive gold shining gauntlet in his hands. Although I didn''t know properly who is this Lyle but one thing is clear he is surely a rich person, who will soon be going to contribute his money for the greater good.


    ..............

 Chapter 34: Chapter 34. Most Powerful Adventurer Of Lucas Town

    [ Name: Lyle Milestone


    LV: 9


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 4 years


    upation: B-Rank Advturer


    [Skill]


    Grappling?Extreme


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind Gun )]


    [ Grappling?Extreme ]


    After using this skill Host arm''s power and skin defse increase by 50% for  minutes.


    Cooldown Time: 5 minutes.


    [ Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind Gun ) ]


    Release a strong wind pressure from fingers within a -meter radius a the Host. The more the Host provides magic ergy to the skill the more powerful it would be.


    Special Note: While casting this skill if the host lost his focus, th there 50% chance that the skill would st itself because of ergy imbnce while damaging the host''s hand.


    So weak... How the hell did he be a B-Rank Advturer with his puny levels? Don''t people say that a B-Rank advturer is a super-strong individual who can easily kill an orc with a single attack? But looking at Lyle''s status I don''t think he can ev kill goblines let''s not talk about other powerful monsters.


    Looks like the advture guild is not as righteous andwful as it shows itself, but still, his skill seems quite useful, ev though his magic skill needs a little more caution while casting. Now if I think about it how would that crazy waitress will react if she know her ideal true power?


    Will she stop pursuing Lyle or will she act like it doesn''t matter and keep trying until she makes Lyle fall in love with her? This is a really good topic to think about, Myne thought curiously.


    "So Mr. Lyle what kind of important information are you want to give me? And why is a B-Rank Advturer like you doing this kind of puny work, don''t you have more important missions to do??" Myne asked with a yful smile which he hurriedly hid away.


    "Don''t talk nonsse, it''s not a puny mission it''s a serious matter that the guild leader gives me while saying that if I found any top seeding whom I think has the pottial to be a high-level advturer, th I have to exin some important things, so he can grow power in a short span of time and I am doing this for many years, so now hurriedly follow me, I don''t a lot of time to waste.


    I still have to go to the capital city to meet the king in order to discuss some important matter, so hurry up and follow me," Lyle said impatitly.


    Wow, what a great story, if not for the fact that I can see his status and know some of his rect deeds, th I probably believe in his remarks, and the way he is trying to give me mtal pressure through his words is also quite remarkable if there someone else was here in my ce th there is 90% chance that he definitely falls in Lyle''s scam, Myne thought while giving a thumbs up to Lyle in his mind since Lyle really have some quality to be a bad gay.


    "Okay th, lead the way," Myne said inncotly as if he believe in Lyle''s wordspletely.


    "Good, now follow me this will be finished quickly, also you make the right decision if you make me wait a little bit longer th I certainly don''t tell you anything and you miss a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity," Lyle said with a fridly smile that doesn''t look fridly with his bandage cover face and start walking farther away from the guild building.


    So his n is to take me away from the guild and deal with me, huh, quite a clever move, looks like he has spt some time nning this whole trap, but what I still didn''t understand that what the f*ck he want with me? If I am not wrong th this should be the first time wh Lyle ev saw me, so where is his all hateing from?? Myne thought while following Lyle.


    "Ahm... Mr. Lyle, why are we going farther from the guild?


    Are not you doing guild work, th won''t we should go into the guild instead of going away from it??" Myne asked with a hesitating voice while trying to hold back hisughter since it is the first time wh he is acting like a brain-dead noob who can''t understand what going on but still followed the script which he supposes to follow, and in this kind of situation where you know your oppont is weaker th you and your mind is rxed, th it is really quite difficult to control giggle but still, since he was walking behind Lyle, he didn''t found anything weird and reply, "Well you might not know about it but it not easy to be famous, whever I go to a crowded ce my fans sured me and it bes quite difficult to chase them away, so in order to not being disturbed by my fans, I am taking you nearby Inn where we can talk peacefully."


    "Ohh! I see," Myne said with fake administration.


    Tch, Just how much can this man talk lie? With his currt reputation, I don''t think that ev his father would recognize him in front of other people, as for his fans ev if he gives them money to act in front of other people, I don''t think they will do that unless they don''t care about social beating.


    Let''s see how will he react wh I remind him of some of his happy memories, Myne thought with a cold smirk.


    "By the way, Mr. Lyle, since you are also a B-Rank advturer th by any chance do you know about that unlucky guy whom some advturer sexually assaulted and after ying with him they throw him out naked in the middle of the town?


    I heard that he is also a B-Rank Advturer," Myne said innoctly like he doesn''t know much about that incidt and only heard some gossip from town people and now wanted to confirm them.


    Just as Mynepletes his stce Lyle suddly stops in his ce like struck by lightning, his body starts vibrating out of fear or anger after remembering what happed that night, or maybe because of excitemt after remembering his life''s first sexual harassmt.


    Till now he was the one harassing others for his fun but now since he be a victim, th who knows maybe his already loose screw of the brain has nowpletely fall, and because of that he creates a new way to make his life more thriller, there are many possibilities here but since Myne standing behind Lyle, he can''t see his face to know what is going on Lyle mind.


    Like this Myne waited a  minutes for Lyle''s reaction while thinking all kinds of scarios in his mind, and just as he was about to bore to death, Lyle turn back toward him with bloodshot eyes.


    He is inhaling deep breaths like he is about to go out of control, th he slowlyes in front of Myne and grabs his shirt cooler tightly, and spoke with a voice filled with hatred and anger, "Motherf*cker, list, if you want to live some more minutes th shut the f*ck up. Otherwise, I st your this ugly mouth, got it?


    Also now if you ev spoke one more time before we reach our destination th I will torture you till you beg me for death."


    After saying that Lyle releases Myne and again starts walking but this time with a grave mood while releasing a murderous aura from his body, ough to scare any kid.


    Hohoho! Seem like Lyle''s old memories wer''t much pleasant, Myne thought with a big smile like taking pleasure in other people''s misfortune.


    Now since I confirm that Lyle definitely doesn''t have any n to spare me for his unknown reason and looking at his face it is also clear that today only one person going home unless a third party didn''t interfere, th it should be better if I make some advance preparation, who knows after that I get a chance or not, Myne thought with an evil smile while rubbing his hands like a ck heart merchant.


    After thinking that first Myne cut off Lyle both skills and paste them on his skill column, th he use his most harmless but super profitable skill ''Stealing Hands''.


    It has really be quite some time since Ist use this skill, I hope this Lyle pocket is as big as his anger. Now go my babies I chose you, go and bring that f*cker all wealth to me, Myne mumble low voice and continuously cast ''Stealing Hands'' skill on Lyle.


    One time, two times, three-time..... like this after using the ''Stealing Hands'' skill nine times on Lyle, and finally, after the tth time wh he didn''t feel any solid object in his hand, did he stop.


    Hahaha! Just like I thought this Lyle is really a big fish, every time my hand goes in his storage pouch it would bring a lot of coins with him, I just didn''t know what kind of coins did I steal, I hope that the number of gold coins would berge, Myne thought as op his Invtory and looked at money column.


    [ Money: [ tinum Coins = 0 > 4 ] [ Gold Coins = 973 > ,7 ]


    Yesh! A fat sheep, hahaha, 4 tinum coins and 44 gold coins, this Lyle is a walking treasure box, who would have thought that this weak-looking chick is so damn rich.


    No wonder he bes a B-Rank Advturer if I have such a gerous father like him who can give his worthless son so much money for joymt, th I could also be a high-rank advturer in just a matter of months, Myne thought with a shocked expression, after all in the Lucas Town where bronze coins are still used as amon currcy, and gold coins consider quite rare, having tinum coins is really a big deal.


    Anyway, thank you, Mr. Lyle, I hope I have more emies like you, Myne thanks Lyle for his gerosity in his mind, ev though big people like Lyle probably didn''t care about some tinum coins since he can ask more from his rich daddy ( maybe ) but Myne really appreciates for his help.


    Soon while Myne thinking about where he should spd his money, while subconsciously following Lyle, the sce a him start bing deserted, and after walking  more minute they ter a dark deste alley, where ev if someone from the main road tries to look inside they can''t see anything clearly unless theye inside. A perfect n tomit a crime in the eving.


    Lyle after tering the alley stopped in the middle of the alley like a viin who was about to start his dramatic speech.


    "Mr. Lyle, why did wee into this alley? Ar''t we going to an Inn??" Myne asked in hesitation with a voice filled with fear, since Lyle wanted to be a viin th Myne didn''t mind giving him a proper vironmt for his show.


    "Didn''t I forbid you to speak? Sigh... Anyway, it doesn''t matter now," Lyle said while turning toward Myne with a cold and emotionless face. "As for your stupid question, let me tell you something, I lie to you because I wanted to bring you to a deserted location peacefully.


    At first, I thought you probably show some resistance toward me and it will be a little difficult task to bring you here, but who would have thought that you are such a dumb ass that ev after I bring you such a suspicious ce you still didn''t understand that you are f*cked up.


    I still didn''t understand what is so good about you that bitch choose instead of me, because of your this f*cking girl-like face? Or you''re this firm body?? No matter what but after I kill you she has toe to me. I have invested a lot of my time in her, and now no one robs her from me," Lyle said angrily while pointing his index finger toward me like a psychopath.


    If I am not wrong th bitch about whom Lyle is talking is probably Aisha, since that guild waitress said previously that Lyle is pursuing Aisha for quite some time, and wh Aisha be my exclusive receptionist, after knowing about it Lyle made a bigmotion in the guild, and only calm down after head receptionist aunty beat him like shit.


    Seem like in order to get Aisha, Lyle made his decision to remove me first from his way, since he probably doesn''t know what to do other than killing his love rival, because if Lyle''s mind really work properly, th he would have f*cked Aisha a long time ago, Myne thought while looking at Lyle with a smirk like he is a joker.


    Clearly, after seeing Myne''s mockery expression without any hint of fear, as if a heavy hummer smash on Lyle''s mind, his mind bes clear and he immediatelyes to the realization that Myne is ying with him from start to d.


    "You Motherf*cker, how dear you make my fun. You disgusting worm go to hell..." Lyle shouted angrily and pointed his both hands index fingers toward Myne, ready to shoot him to death.


    (===____===)...


    "Is this some kind of new trick to scare people, if yes, th I don''t think it is working correctly," Myne said to Lyle with a smirk, ev though it was because of him that poor Lyle have to go through this kind of embarrassmt.


    "Huh? What''s going on, why isn''t my magic skill working, this has never happed before," Lyle said confusedly, but still did not want to give up, Lyle continually try to fire something from his fingers, which of course didn''t work thanks to a certain robber?


    "If your bullshit is over th I want to ask you something, why are trying to kill me? I don''t think that we ev meet before," Myne asked with a frown, ev though he already knows the answer but still he want to confirm it from Lyle''s mouth.


    But just as Myne finishes his stce, likest time, Lyle again receives an imaginary hummer of lightmt, and after 3 seconds of deadly silce, he starts shouting crazily, "It''s you, you did something to me, that''s why my skill is not working, I will kill you bastard, give me my skill back."


    After saying that Lyle didn''t wait for Myne''s reply, and rushed toward him like how a teage boy runs toward his girlfrid''s house wh she calls him and said in an extremely seducing voice that her parts are not home and she is alone.


    Welle to the point, wh Lylees to Myle with a speed below average, he raises his right-hand fist to smash Myne''s nose but Myne easily dodges his attack which of course wasn''t much big deal, since Lyle is a son of a wealthy family who never faces hardship, and other than f*cking girls and bully the weak, he didn''t need to do anything, since most of his work done his money.


    So of course, his physical fitness is poor and hisbat experice is technically next to ,


    Like this Lyle try to panch on Myne''s face some more time but again Myne dodges his attack easily, and after seeing that no matter how much he tries he can''t panch Myne, Lyle sit down on the g and while breathing heavily, clearly, he runs out of his pitiful stamina.


    That''s it? I have more expectations of the town''s one and only B-Rank Advturer, it seems like without his skills, he is nothing more than a pushover, whom anyone can easily beat. Sigh...What a waste of time, I must go home now, Myne thought while shaking his head disappointingly.


    But what should I do with him? Should I kill him and settle this matter once and for all, or retune his skill and let him go, so in order to take revge for today''s humiliation, next time he probablyes with full force and delivers me more skills and money? Myne thought while rubbing his chin with a deep frown.


    Sigh, seem like this shit going to live some more days for the greater good, Myne thought whileing in front of Lyle who was sitting on the g helplessly clearly he ept his reality that he can''t do anything to Myne without his skills or party members. After that without saying anything Myne kick on Lyle''s face with all his strgth.


    "Ahhhhh.....


    After getting a farewell gift from Myne, Lyle starts crying like a girl, while holding his face, but soon he forcefully holds back his tear and shouted toward Myne, while showing his 5 missing teeth and a brok nose from which blood is dripping continuously, "Motherf*cker, what are you doing? Do you know who is my father??


    Now If you want to live th apologize to me, otherwise no one can save you from his anger."


    "Some people never understand," Myne said while at Lyle''s ugly face and use his skill ''Leg Strgth Enhancemt'' which increases his leg strgth to arge margin for some time, and kick on Lyle''s stomach.


    Just as Myne''s leg touched Lyle''s stomach, Lyle flew from his ce like a cannonball and smash into a nearby wall, and spat out a lot of blood from his mouth. If not for his expansive armor which absorbs most of Myne''s attack power, th Lyle might have already lost consciousness instead of just spitting blood.

 Chapter 35: Chapter 35. Master Plan

    A little while earlier just wh Lyle guiding Myne toward the deste alley. Inside the advturer guild...


    "Big Sis Aisha, Why do you treat that scoundrel so well? Ar''t you always behaving coldly towards other people wh they try toe near you, th why are you giving him a gre signal?? Don''t tell me you like him," Mia asked frowningly after Myne left the guild.


    "Sigh...It''s not about liking him, ev though he is cute, well-behaved, and a little bit differt from others with a lot of mysteries suring him but seriously it''s not about it. It''s just he is the perfect candidate to be my exclusive advturer.


    At first, I just gave him a little bit better treatmt than others, but today after seeing his mission record which is quite outstanding I decide to behave like a cute and innoct young maid in front of him, so he never considered leaving me or joining another guild for more befits, because if what he said is true and today mission he really clear without any external help, th he is defiantly a wild ck house, whom I won''t let go from my hands no matter what.


    After all, I still have to find a good partner, I can''t die a virgin with such a beautiful body, right?" Aisha replied with a wide grin, clearly her title of ''Demon'' did note from out of thin air.


    "But why him? There are many other m who have those qualities or might be better than him, you don''t need to go after that shit to save time, have some patice and you surely find an awesome man for yourself," Mia said concernedly.


    "Huh? Okay th, Little Monkey, since you have so many problems with Myne th I have a proposal for you, if you can tell me the names of  m age a me who have those qualities, th I immediately quite to being Myne''s exclusive receptionist and never talk to him again, but if you can''t th you will stop bothering me and never try convince me for my decision because of your little ego.


    now tell me your decision, my dear," Aisha asked with a smile while folding her arm a her chest.


    "Well...Can I get some time to search for those two m?" Mia asked with an innoct gaze like a little child who is asking for candy from her mother after making trouble.


    "Hehehe...Of course, hell no, just give me an answer quickly, otherwise shut up and never mtion those kinds of nonsse again, you and I both know how hard it is for us to find a good man in this little town, so it will be better if instead of giving me unnecessary advise you might as well find a good boy for yourself before all boys a your age get married and you left single," Aisha said matter of fact, which hit like an arrow to Mia.


    "And try to save some money as well, otherwise if somehow you manage to find a boy for yourself but he finds out how you always waste all your money on your body in order to make it more hot and sexy without thinking and easily get cheated by any random loser, th he definitely runs away from you."


    After hearing those bitter words, at first, Mia just lower her head in embarrassmt since this was true and she really spds quite a lot of her money in order to be more beautiful, but soon she realise that something is not right, because this is not Aisha''s voice but someone else, so she hurriedly looked up and saw a girl the same age as Aisha sitting on the Aisha desk with a mocking smirk on her face.


    "What are you doing here Luna? This is not your brothel, where you can op your filthy mouth as you like, and get your dirty ass out of Big Sister Aisha''s desk, otherwise I will make sure you clean it properly. Besides whom the f*ck gave you the right to talk to me like that?? Don''t forget who is sior here and who is junior.


    If ev again you use your tongue in front of me like today, th remember that not ev your aunt can save you from getting fired," Mia said in a domineering manner like she is the guild leader of this guild, not her grandfather.


    "And how are you going to do that? By begging in front of your grandfather, until he won''t agree??


    You can only do that, other than that what can you do to me, you t-chest dwarf," Luna said angrily without caring about Mia''s threat while massaging her D-Cup breasts in front of Mia, in order to tease her and make her jealous, and clearly, her n worked perfectly because just as she said that Mia''s face be red from anger and she cast her Tornado skill on Luna to st her sluty face, especially her those damn big boobs.


    But just as wind ergy particles start gathering in front of her hand and taking the shape of a big tornado, Aisha suddly grabs her hand while indicating to her to stop this nonsse of being angry at every little thing and after looking at Luna she spoke with an extremely cold voice, "Luna, if you have anything to say th spit it out, if not th f*ck off, don''t make things difficult for yourself, I didn''t want to make your aunt sad."


    "Of course Miss Aisha, naturally I have something important to say that''s why Ie here otherwise how can I have so much courage to disturb you," Luna spoke with a humble smile.


    Actually, the thing I want to tell you is that today morning wh you are not prest in the guild, some peoplee here looking for you, but since you wer''t here so I meet with them, they said that they are party members of Lyle our guild only B-Rank Advturer, and want to quit Lyle party.


    At first, I don''t understand why they want to leave such a powerful advturer but still since they were in a hurry so I ept their request and remove their name from Lyle''s party list. Only after seeing with their own eyes that I really remove their names from Lyle''s party list, they took a big sigh of relief.


    Th asked me to report an esstial message to you after you retune to the guild, they said that after you make that newbie your exclusive advturer, Lyle wtpletely crazy, he starts drinking alcohol like there would be no more sunrise while quarreling with every person whoes in his way.


    Ev If this matter reached this point, that was still fine, but things got worse wh he suddly dere that he want to kill your new frid.


    At first, they thought Lyle just saying it in the drunkness of alcohol but wh today morning Lyle invite them to kill your new exclusive advturer, that time they realize that Lyle really loses his mind, so after rejecting Lyle''s invitation they hurriedlye here to remove their name from Lyle party before hepletes his evil deed.


    So this is all I have to report, but still, what a loss, such a good guy bes a mad murderer just for a girl who never talks to him properly.


    Sigh, I really have sympathy for Lyle, if someone loves me like him, th I am willing to do anything to get him," Luna said with a helpless smile like she really felt pity for Lyle but deep down she is cursing Lyle for his stupidity, just how much he wanted to f*ck Aisha that he ev willing to kill someone so he won''te in his way, and what is so great about Aisha?


    Other than her beautiful appearance everything about her is dangerous, and if he can''t control his little brother th he just has to say a word, and I am more than happy to spread my legs for him, but No, he only wants Aisha''s pussy, f*cking idiot.


    Unknown to Luna''s inner thoughts, after hearing Luna''s words, a deep frown paper on Aisha and Mia.


    "Luna, are you telling truth? You know what happed if you try to joke with me, right? It won''t be going to be good for you, if you dare to mess with me," Aisha asked with a heavy voice, after a momt of silce.


    "Of course, I''m telling the truth, I still wanted to work at this job, so why do I make trouble for you, who can easily kick me out of this job?


    By the way, I think I saw Lyle some momts ago, who is talking with a young boy and after saying him something he took that boy with him and walked into a dark alley, now I think about it I felt like something is wrong with him, don''t you guys also think so? Huh! why are you both making such weird faces like you saw some kind of ghost??" Luna asked jokingly with a little giggle.


    But no one replies to her third-ss joke. Mia looked toward Aisha and spoke with a grim expression, "Big Sister Aisha, if you are also thinking what I am thinking th I feel like if we didn''t do something soon, th I think your exclusive advturer slot will be soon going to be empty."


    "Stop your wretched talk and hurriedly inform the guild leader that his little donkey lost his mind and is now about tomit a big crime from which ev he can''t save him," Aisha said while talking out something from his desk drawer.


    "And what about you?" Mia asked confusedly.


    "Well, I am going to find them, I just hope it''s not toote until I find them," Aisha said and hurriedly runs out from the guild.


    "Sigh... And I hope that Lylepletes his work quickly before Aisha found them, ev though I didn''t believe that he can really do that now," Mia thought while shaking her head and start walking toward her grandpa''s office to inform him about his best frid''s son''s deeds.


    "Hey! What''s going on here, at least tell me why are you guys suddly start acting so seriously, I also want to know...Sigh!...Again, those two ignore me just like that," Luna said with a helpless smile on her face.


    ...


    At the prest time after Myne beat down Lyle.


    "What a waste of time, and here I thought that fighting with a strong oppont would give me some battle experice in which I am leaking the most but this Lyle turned out to be a paper tiger, really too disappointing," Myne spoke while looting Lyle belongings, especially his equipmt which was quite high-quality items.


    After stripping Lyle half naked, while taking almost everything other than his pants and shirt and also a small 0c.m. long kitch knife which he was hiding in socks for god knows what reason, Myne left half unconscious Lyle alone and exited the alley.


    But just as he took  step out of the alley he saw something which immediately halted his legs to move any more forward. What is Aisha doing here? Is she searching for something?? Myne thought as he watch Aisha who was talking with an olddy with a tse expression.


    Whom is she looking for? Some momts ago she waspletely fine, did something happ after I left??


    But this is also a good chance for me, I should observe her for some time who knows maybe I get some more clues about her past, Myne thought while secretly peeping at Aisha, although Myne doesn''t like spying on anyone, but today this is little differt since it''s not an everyday situation where you found your crush in a deste area of town with a worried face.


    Like this Myne observe Aisha for an tire minute and the more he observed her the more he felt like something is wrong because in thest tire minute, Aishamunicate with 3 people and every time she stop someone for inquiry, she always asks the same question, ev though Myne can''t hear what is she talking about but he wasn''tpletely clueless since from his observation, he get some clues as well.


    From what I have se just now it looks like Aisha is tracking someone and somehow she also knows that he/she is in this area, also the way she is describing the appearance of that person with her hands, it seems like that person has the same height as Aisha, but because I can''t hear her voice, so I didn''t know full information of that person, but still wasn''t it is too much for a coincidce that just as Lyle brought me in this alley, Aisha alsoes here?


    Myne thought with confusion.


    Wait a minute, what if Aisha is looking for me? Now, this makes sse since wh Lyle invite me toe with him in front of the guild, that time there were many people prest there so it''s notpletely impossible that someone inform about this to Aisha since currtly Lyle is quite a hot topic and his every action attracts a lot of people eyes on him.


    So Aisha who probably knows Lyle''s true nature must have definitely guessed Lyle''s true motive.


    Upon learning of this, she quickly set out to rescue me, but because she didn''t know my actual location, that''s why it took her so long to get to this point, now this theory seems pretty urate, Myne thought with a smile as he patted his own shoulder, praising himself for solving such a huge mystery with just a handful of clues.


    While Myne praising himself, suddly wheels of his brain start spinning at crazy speed as a magnifict idea pop up in his mind. F*ck if this n really works th Aisha will definitely be my girlfrid in just a matter of days, Myne thought with excremt, and hurriedly looked at Aisha who was just  minutes away from the alley where Myne currtly hiding.


    I should start my work soon, I don''t have much time, Aisha cane here anytime.


    Thinking such Myne hurriedlyes to half-unconscious Lyle who is mumbling something in low voice. The first thing Myne did aftering to Lyle gives him a lovely p on his face, which poor Lyle couldn''t handle properly, and straight up kisses mother earth.


    After seeing Lyle''s pathetic state, Myne nodded his head in satisfaction, as for his inhuming behavior toward Lyle, of course, Myne didn''t care about it, since it was Lyle who want to kill him, hce now no matter what, Myne is not going to show mercy to his viin buddy.


    Th Myne took out a medium-grade healing potion which he save for an emergcy and feed it to Lyle, "Sigh...I hope I am not wasting my precious potion on shit, and my master n works out exactly as it''s supposed to," Myne spoke in a low voice while watching the healing potion taking its effect as Lyle''s face started bing rxed probably because of decreasing pain and soon ough Lyle who wasying like a dead dog a momt ago slowly op his eyes in confusion like he just wakes up from a nightmare.


    But as soon as he came to his sses, the first thing he did is starred at Myne who is sitting in front of him with a dazed expression while probably thinking why is this demon from his nightmare still here instead of vanishing after he woke up, but soon his memory refreshed and he remembers everything, th Lyle let out an ear-piercing cry like how a girl let out wh some hooligan sured her and wh they try to touch her.


    "Ahhhhh...F*cker, get away from me," Lyle yelled with closed eyes, and like a kawaii girl, he gather all the remaining strgth he have and push Myne away.


    But because Lyle''s eyes were closed he didn''t know what happed after he push Myne away, but one thing Lyle felt weird is wh he push Myne, he doesn''t feel any kind of resistance as if he wasn''t pushing a man but a dummy made of cotton.


    Huh? This is quite weird, Lyle thought with a frown as he op his eyes slowly but after seeing the view in front of him, Lyle op his mouth wide in shock, because in front of him Myne, who is like an overlord, bullying him till now was currtly lying on his stomach while his body twisted continually for an unknown reason.


    Did I do that But how? Wh did I be so powerful without myself knowing about it?? Did I awak some kind of mystical power like those heroes in fairy tales??? Lyle thought with a surprised expression while staring at his own hands like an idiot, but soon his surprise die down, and an excited expression appear on his fox-like face.


    "Hahaha...Finally, Now I also be a real powerhouse like those basterds in the capital, now with my new power let''s see who bullies whom, Lyle spoke with an ear-to-ear grin on his face while imagining the happy momt wh he would beat all those people who have bullied him till now, especially that Dial, who always beat him every time he saw him, just because he f*cked his sister and made her pregnant.


    Lyle still didn''t understand why is that guy so angry with him, what so the big deal about making his sister pregnant? It''s not like he did this the first time and before this, no one said anything to him if something like this happed, at best his father scold him a little bit and that''s it. Th why is that guy reacting like he kills his parts?


    Lyle never understands that guy and nor he wanted to understand, for him, the only thing that mattered is to take revge for all the beating he suffer under his hand.


    While Lyle having a great time imagining beating his old rivals, Myne, on the other hand, was making preparation for the next step of his master n, after performing an oscar winning act and fooling Lyle to think that it was because of the super strgth that he was injured so badly just with a single push from him that now he can''t ev stand up from the g.


    This should be ough, other than this I can''t do anything while acting like a defeated third-ss cannon fodder, like those guys in the books I have read before, those poor fellows can ev be beat by the protagonist''s weakest harem whose only role in the book is to make protagonist life difficult with their brain dead deeds and wh things go south they start acting like a harmless animal and hide behind the protagonist until the trouble is over.


    I should learn from those books and must remember that no matter what happed never get close to those kinds of wretched people, Myne thought with little fear in his heart just thinking about working with such a wretch person gave Myne chill all over in his body.


    After that Myne put that dangerous thought into the most important section in his mind where he stores most of such life-saving lessons that he learns from books or from people and looked at his bleeding index finger which of course wasn''t injured because of Lyle.


    This is done by Myne himself in order to get the most important material of his n ''blood'', without it how could Myne look at the pitiful and helpless boy in front of Aisha? With a clean dress without any injuries, of course, he won''t get much sympathy from Aisha, and without sufficit sympathy, he can''t go to the final phase of his master n.


    After looking at his bleeding finger for some seconds, Myne starts using it as a cosmetic, first putting some blood a his nose area and th both sides of his mouth as if because of Lyle''s monstrous beating he has thrown a lot of blood from his mouth.


    Sigh...If not for the fact that it hurt like hell and I don''t have ough courage to do such a thing, it would be perfect to make my disguise real without any flow, but I really do not have the guts to break my own nose, Myne thought with a helpless smile.


    Those heroes in books really make it like breaking their nose is nothing, but this is also understandable since most of their life they spd fighting and bleeding, so it wasn''t much of a big deal to break some of their body parts, especially those anty hero type or viin protagonist those guys are real deal since for them pain is just a tool which they use to temper their body and soul.


    One day I will be as awesome as them, Myne thought while making a resolution deep in his heart, but those things are for the future currtly Myne doesn''t ev have ough courage to break his nose so let''s not talk about walking the path of bing viin protagonist.


    After putting ough blood on his face, Myne slowly tries to stand up from the g like a heavily injured person who is using hisst remaining power in order to stand up, while indicating to his emy that he was still alive and can take more beating.


    And just as Myne expected after seeing Myne trying to stand up, Lylee out from his daydreaming and looked at Myne like how a hunter staring at his prey with a big smile stered on his face.


    "Ohohoh! Looked at our little advturer, wanted to escape from my hands huh? how naive, how did I ev beat by someone like him??


    But anyway, it doesn''t matter anymore, since now the tables have turned, and it''s time to settle some old debts," Lyle thought with an evil smile as hee beside Myne, who is acting to get up with a lot of injuries while making face like he is having a great amount pain but somehow he managing control his emotion and didn''t start crying like Lyle.


    "So how do you like the taste of your own medicine? You are probably regretting it now, right?? That you should not have made this lord angry," Lyle asked jokingly but after not getting any response from Myne, the smile on Lyle''s face started fading away slowly.


    "Ohh, so you want to y hard huh? Let me help a little bit," After saying such Lyle kicked Myne''s stomach like he is kicking a ball, and Myne who naturally didn''t receive much damage from Lyle''s kick because of how weak he is, but still as a professional actor, Myne follow his own script and start rolling on the g until he smashes to the nearby dirty wall.


    while rolling on the g Myne made sure that he would be dirty as much as possible, because of this reason wh Lyle was about to kick him, Myne already select the direction where the alley is most unclean in order to be the dirtiest man alive until Aisha didn''te to rescue him.


    But opposite to Myne, clueless Lyle still doesn''t find anything wrong ev though there are more than 0 loopholes in Myne''s acting, nodded his head in satisfaction after seeing Myne''s fake miserable condition.


    And just wh Lyle was about to go near Myne to make fun of him with hismts, from the corner of his eyes he saw some people standing in front of the alley trance while discussing something.


    Ev though Lyle is a big idiot who can''t understand some simple things but his brain still works ough to let him know that he doesn''t have much time left to y, because of his previous ear-piecing scram some people seem to notice their movemt and defiantly find out that something is wrong going in this alley.


    But because they are normal people without much strgth and since it is quite difficult to see inside the alley withouting in, those people are hesitating toe in without knowing how many people are in the alley. After all, those people only have one life and they didn''t want to waste it for a stranger.


    It seems like I have to finish it quickly before those m called town guards and if guards find me with this shit th ev my newly awak mysterious power can''t save me, Lyle thought as he hurriedlye in front of Myne.


    The first thing Lyle did aftering to Myne has punched him hard in the face and broke his nose.


    "Ahhhhh...F*ckk..."


    "Yesh, this is how it should be, now you are acting more normally," Lyle said with a smile and took out his little kitch knife from his socks.


    "Ev though you rob mepletely, ev my expansive cloth didn''t spare but you forgot to take off my shoes, and thanks to that I still have my secret weapon with me, you shouldn''t have be so careless," Lyle said with a mocking smirk,pletely forgott that he can just take Myne''s ( empty ) storage pouch for a better weapon, but happiness is such a scary that ev an idiot person can be more idiot, ough to think a kitch knife a secret weapon if he was too happy.


    "Now you can go and die, also don''t forget to say hello to demons in hell from me," Lyle said with a crazy grin on his face and stabbed his kitch knife directly into Myne''s right lung.


    "Ahhhhhhhh....


    "Yesh! Yes, cry, cry like there is no more tomorrow, and as a matter of fact, there is really no more tomorrow for you because you are going to die now.


    Hahahahaha...Waahahahah..."Lyle spoke whileughing crazily with op arms like a typical second-rate mad viin who finally defeats the hero at the start of the story before his plot armor activates fully while snatching heroin from the hero so he can lock her in a room for his satisfaction so she can eat his food in free until hero be strong ough to beat him and take her away.


    But in the midst of Lyle''s joyful momt, an arrow with a small gre feather on its nocking point came flying out of nowhere and directly hit on Lyle''s right leg.


    "Ahhhh..." After getting hit by an arrow, now it was Lyle''s turn to cry out in pain but still, he manage to calm down and looked toward the alley trance to see which motherf*cker shot him, but after seeing the culprit behind the attack, Lyle op his eyes wildly in disbelief, never in his dreams did he expected that someone whom he always thought weak as chick would dare to attack him without any warning.

 Chapter 36: Chapter 36. Beauty With Thron

    "Aisha! Are you out of your mind? Why the f*ck are you attacking me??" Lyle asked with great difficulty while during a lot of pain.


    "This question I must ask you is what the f*ck are you doing, and where the hell did you get so much courage that not only do you dare to attack Myne oply but also try to kill him?" Aisha roared angrily like mother lioness and again without hesitation, she fired an arrow that hit Lyle''s other uninjured legs.


    "Ahhhhhhhh........!


    After shooting the arrow, Aisha didn''t look toward screaming Lyle anymore and quicklye to Myne who isying on the g siltly, Lyle''s secret weapon, his kitch knife was still stuck in Myne''s lungs only god and the author knows if he is alive or moved to the afterlife.


    "Oye, Myne, are you alive?!" Aisha asked worriedly while shaking Myne''s body in order to wake him up.


    "*Cough! Well, I am still alive but if you didn''t stop shaking my body th I can''t say with guarantee," Myne said while coughing painfully.


    "Huu! Thank god, you are still alive, at first wh I saw youying on the g like a dead dog, I thought you have already left this world to meet some demons in hell," Aisha said with a cute smile while wiping out sweat from her forehead.


    "At least think something good about a dead man, and why do you think that I will go to hell after death? can''t I go to heav??" Myne spoke with a helpless smile, ev though he know that with his personality and mindset, it is night impossible to go to heav but still he didn''t expect Aisha could guess about it.


    "Hehehe! Myne, you are such a funny guy, why do you think that there is such a thing as heav? For low-ss people like us who have to fight for everything in life, of course, there is no such thing as heav for us, we are destined to go to hell and have fun with demons.


    So ept the reality before you got schemed by some crept priest," Aisha said while looking into Myne''s eyes with an adorable smile as if what she spoke till now is nothing special while her right hand like a snake siltly touched Lyle''s knife.


    "Haha...I think you are right but still, it was...Ahhhhhhh....F*CKkkk..."


    "Tch, Tch... Myne, Don''t you know that abuse is a bad thing? And here I thought that you are a good boy," Aisha said with a yful smile while shaking Lyle''s knife in front of Myne''s face, which she removed from Myne''s lungs wh he waspletely distracted by her sweet words and talking nonsse ording to her n.


    This was Aisha''s n from the start so she can take out the knife from Myne''s body before healing him with her skill but because she didn''t like unnecessary drama, which was quite normal in this kind of situation, she didn''t inform about it Myne beforehand and directly took action.


    "Ahh..., Shit it''s hurting so much, Also I am still a good boy, okay. It is you who is a bad girl, and why didn''t you warn me before removing that knife?" Myne said with a painful expression and closed eyes while covering his wound with both hands but just aspleted his stce suddly warm ergy ter his body, which immediately start healing his injuries.


    Feeling pain decreasing every passing second, Myne slowly op his eyes and saw Aisha sitting beside him with her hands resting on his wounded area, a gre light continuously shone on her hands while sding unknown ergy inside his body, which felt super nice as if some use this kind of warm ergy for massage, th there is a high chance that he can be addicted to this feeling.


    "So now tell me, whom are you calling a bad girl, Hum, Hum?" Aisha asked with a mocking smirk.


    "Well, I..."


    "Okay, stop staring at me like an abandoned puppy, it makes me feel guilty like I am bullying you, also don''t try to wake up for some minutes so your body can rx from such a fast recovery," Aisha said while stopping her skill after confirming that Myne all injuries are healedpletely.


    After finishing saying that Aisha grab her bow which wasying beside her and stood up from her ce and headed toward Lyle who was still crying like a noisy brat while rolling on the g.


    "So Lyle, why don''t we have a little chat where? I wanted to ask you some simple questions and after that, I''ll sd you on your way, how about it?" Aisha asked with a poker face while looking at crying Lyle without ev a single bit of mercy or gtless.


    "You crazy bitch, go away, don''te near me I don''t want to talk to you, just go away and leave me alone," Lyle said with a fearful expression.


    But Aisha didn''t show any kind of change in mood after hearing insulting words from Lyle, She just stare at him for some momt, and th she spoke in an extremely cold voice, "Good since you understand th here is my first question, why are you want to kill Myne?


    Also please try to be a little cooperative and honest before oping your mouth, so you save both of us time and ergy, and if you didn''t answer me quickly th I have to use some alternative method to spit out the answer from your mouth and believe me you defiantly would not like those techniques."


    "You crazy woman, I said get away from me, I didn''t want to talk with you, for god sake just leave me alone, please. I just want to go to my home," Lyle said while sobbing a little bit, clearly, now Lyle finally can''t take this kind of mtal pressure mixed with a lot of physical pain anymore and lost his all calmness and took out his true cowardly self in front of Aisha and Myne.


    Sigh, I just want some answers, but instead of giving me what I want, he just showing me his emotional drama, what a pain in the ass, Aisha thought while looking at Lyle calmly without showing ev a signal bit of pity toward him, ev though Lyle performs quite a wall and if he tries this trick on the middle of the road th he might get some maundy money from passable people but sadly this kind of bagging is not going to work on Aisha.


    "So you are not going to cooperate easily, huh? Very well, that''s it th, let''s y torture-torture a bit," Aisha spoke with a beautiful smile while taking out a 40 c.m. long dagger from her storage pouch.


    "Hey! What are you doing, why did you take out your dagger?" Lyle asked fearfully while staring at the dagger in Aisha''s hand nervously.


    But Aisha clearly wasn''t in the mood to exin anything to Lyle, and th without saying any more nonsse she stab her dagger into Lyle''s right thigh just some c.m. below the area where her arrow was inserted.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Just as Lyle was screaming loudly, ough to destroy the eardrum with his voice alone, Aisha without showing mercy or giving him time to take a breath, grabbed her dagger and arrow and forcefully remove them from Lyle''s thigh.


    ''Ahhhhhhhh..." Again Lyle''s lofty scream resolved in the tire alley while sding a chill through all onlooker''s bodies who were standing at the trance of the alley joying Aisha''s free show with great interest.


    As for helping Lyle in name of justice or any of this kind of nonsse, well no one prest in the crowd was brave or heroic ough that he is willing to risk his life for someone else shake, and if Lyle was a victim here who was bully by Aisha, th there is still some chance that someone tries to stop Aisha, but since many people show Lyle stabbing knife in Myne, so now no one wants to stop Aisha for punishing an evil guy like him.


    But to the onlooker''s and Myne''s surprise, Aisha didn''t stop there, after removing her dagger and arrow from Lyle''s right thigh, she looked at Lyle''s pathetic and crying face and pped his face with all her might.


    After getting pped by Aisha who was clearly more powerful than she look, with a *Bang sound, like a dead bird falling from the sky, Lyle''s face touches mother earth with no resistance while ejecting arge amount of blood and a fistful of teeth from his mouth before losing his concussion.


    Th Aisha did something that no one watching her free live torturing session expected, she cast her skill on Lyle and start healing him.


    Soon with Aisha''s magic skill ''Healing ( Large )'' Lyle who was on the verge of saying goodbye to the world because of pain and blood loss, slowing op his eyes in confusion, not knowing what going on with him, a momt ago he was feeling pain like he was in hell, and just the next momt all the pain suddly vanish like it never exist in the first ce.


    But before Lyle could eve to his sse and realize what was going on, he just saw Aisha''s cold and emotionless face and her raising right her hand in which she was holding a dagger, and without any dy, she stab that dagger into his thigh, again.


    "Ahhhhh...!!!After feeling unbelievable pain, all of Lyle''s memory returned immediately. But deep down he wishes that it was all just his nightmare and he quickly wakes up and it''s all over, but like always some of our wishes never be true unless you have a legdary plot armor or anything simr pervert heav-defining thing like that, but sadly Lyle has non of them.


    On top of that in order to make things more hellish for Lyle, before he could ev calm down a little bit, Aisha again stabs him non-other ce than Lyle''s thigh, just this time she chooses his left thigh because Aisha believes that change is necessary for life, as for why she is vting her all anger on Lyle''s thigh why not his any other body parts?


    That''s because of her skill, ev though her skill can heal any kind of injury, ev grow missing limbs if she has high ough skill levels, but as we all know nothing in lifees without cost, this principle also applies to Aisha.


    Ev though her skill can heal any type of injury, but each wound requires a differt amount of magic ergy to heal, for example, if Aisha thrusts her dagger into Lyle''s thigh and th heals that wound, it cost a total of 5% of all her magic ergy reserves she has, but if she does the same thing with Lyle''s heart th it would cost 5% of her all magic ergy reserves.


    Not everyone has perverted skills and never-ding magic ergy storage like Myne. That''s why Aisha isn''t attacking Lyle''s other body parts and ev though she can attack Lyle''s other normal parts like arms, and stomach but Aisha has her own choice and she prefers the thigh for the best body part for simple torturing because of its soft and a lot of areas part.


    "F*ck! Just how much does Aisha want to torture that guy? Does she have some kind of old mity with him or something?? Ev if Lyle chased her for quite some time but her favorability toward him shout fall to this level right??? Wait a minute what if she is doing this because Lyle harmed me????


    I hope it would beter, but still, no matter what after this incidt Aisha defiantly bes quite famous in the town, I just wish that because of it Aisha doesn''t lose her job, Myne thought worriedly while eating ''Yellow Nimra Berries'', previously because of Lyle he lost quite some blood and although Aisha had already healed him, but for some reason, he suddly felt extremely hungry like he didn''t eat for many days, hanch now he is eating some snacks while joying the show.


    At first, he wanted to eat something heavy so he can fill his empty stomach but th he remembers that someone is waiting for him at the home with a lot of good stuff so he abandoned that idea and decide to eat something light that gives him ough ergy until he reaches his house.


    Also what the hell are those guys doing there? And...Wait a minute, is that guy running a betting stall, wh did this happ?? Good grief, now this is called making money in other people''s misfortune.


    That guy defiantly has all quality to be a big businessman in the future if he didn''t stop halfway, Myne thought while praising that guy who is fooling other people at the alley trance to ce a bet on Aisha or Lyle, as for Myne everyone ignores him, no one care about a weakling like him because other people point of view Myne is just a loser who is hiding behind a girl ( a dangerous girl ) in order to save his ass.


    Just as Myne thought was about to go off-topic, suddly Lyle stop scheming in the backg.


    And after feeling deadly silce a him, Myne hurriedly looked toward the main battlefield and saw Lyleying on the g with a nk face like some kind of ghost possess him, as for Aisha she was no longer sitting beside Lyle with a dagger in her hand ready give Lyle another tour of hell but just standing beside him with her bow ce on her back and her dagger nowhere se probably she put it away.


    "Now, Lyle, can you tell me why you want to kill Myne?" Aisha asked with a poker face.


    Because he was getting your too close.


    I have be trying to get close to you for such a long time but never seeded not ev once but this newbie just after joining the guild became your exclusive advturer, At that time I thought that my all previous hard work be a waste but I still didn''t want to give up, so Ie to the guild to convince you that your decision is wrong and only I am worthy ough to be your partner but you always ignore me, never in once you meet me no matter what I did.


    That time I be depressed and nearly give up trying but th I thought that instead of convincing you to change your brainless decision why don''t I just remove the main obstacle in the middle of my and your way..."


    "So you thought that after killing Myne I will change my mind ande running in your embrace, I am right?" Aisha asked while interrupting Lyle before he could finish his stce and staring at him weirdly as if she is looking at some kind of unique creature.


    "...Yes," ev though Lyle''s answer was simple but everyone who heard that only Sighed in their mind while thinking that what kind of thing his mother eat during her pregnancy that she give birth to such an idiot man.


    "Thank god I don''t have such an idiot son otherwise, I am not ev worth showing my face to anyone," Randon Onlooker No. said while taking a deep breath of relief.


    "Yes, you are right, I am really feeling pity for his father, who probably has to clean up the mess that his son left behind for him but still at the d of the day he can''t do anything about it. I believe that Lyle''s father defiantly did many wrong things that''s why as retribution for his wrongdoing he get such a worthless son," Random Onlooker No. said while shaking his head.


    "But no matter what you guys say, this Lyle really has the heart of steal, otherwise, just for sake of a girl to whom he barely talks, he''s ready tomit such a crime as killing someone. If you asked me I would say that ev for my lover I didn''t think that I kill someone for her sake," Random Onlooker No.3 said while looking at Lyle with admiration for his courage.


    While onlookers were discussing Lyle''s matter with each other seriously while giving him less positive, more negativemts, Aisha also can''t take this kind of nonsse anymore, so after looking at Lyle onest time, she just shook her head with a sigh and retunes to Myne who has immediately hide away his barriers after seeing Aisha turning toward him and againy down the g like a patit.


    "Huh? Myne why are you stillying on the g like a dead man??" Aisha asked in confusion and worry-filled voice, aftering to him.


    Ahm? Aisha, so it''s you.


    *Cough, it''s nothing, I just felt hungry all of a sudd as if someone sucks my all ergy, so I wasying down to save ergy so I won''t pass out from hunger, but now since you retune th I can relief now, Myne said in a weak voice while sanding up like an old man in his d of life but just as he stood up as if his legs be jelly, he staggered a little bit and fell straight into Aisha''s embrace while burying his head into her soft and big breasts.

 Chapter 37: Chapter 37. Casual Talk

    "Are you all right Myne?" Aisha asked with concern while casting her healing skill on him.


    So soft, and surprisingly Aisha''s smell is really nice, she probably spds a lot of time in the bath, Myne thought curiously but soon hee out from his pervert thought and said, "I''m okay, give me a second, I will regain my ergy in no time."


    After saying that Myne, while acting like a weak chick, took advantage of the situation and while touching various parts of Aisha''s body in the name of idts, and finally gets to his feet with forceful help from Aisha.


    "By the way, Myne, do you ev healed by any kind of healing skill before?" Aisha asked while adjusting her clothes.


    "No, this is my first time and just like I heard, healing type skill is really super useful.


    No wonder most of the powerful advturer teams always have a healer in their team," Myne said with an vious expression but deep down he was thinking of a way to acquire a powerful healing skill for himself, after all, no matter how manybat types of skill he has without healing skill he always felt insecure.


    But Aisha didn''t know Myne''s inner thoughts nor did she take Myne''s vious expression seriously, since it is the normal reaction of most people who first time show a powerful skill, so without making Myne more depressed while talking about something that he can''t get ( from her point of view ) Aisha give her a beautiful smile ough to lift up Myne fake sad mood and said, "So this is your first time wh someone heals you with skill, right.


    No wonder you didn''t know much about healing skills and their small side effects. Let me exin why you are suddly feeling so much hungry."


    "Actually, healing skill is not as powerful as you think it is. Let''s go with your example wh I use my healing skill on you, that time you have a damaged lung and some internal injuries. So after I use the healing skill, magic ergy inside my body transfer into you through my healing skill and start repairing your injuries.


    But my healing skill is not omnipott that with just a little bit of magic ergy it can heal your all injuries without any external support. So technically you can say that healing skills just speed up your body''s recovery capability to an extreme level ough to heal youpletely in a matter of minutes. Now, do you understand why you are feeling so hungry? Aisha asked.


    "Th are you saying that it''s my body that recovers itself, and you just speed up that process with your skill? So in other words, my body uses up all the ergy stored in my body that I get from food to heal my injuries??" Myne asked with a nk expression.


    "Yes, that''s right. Wow, Myne, I didn''t expect that you understand this so quickly, it seems like you are smarter than I thought," Aisha, said yfully.


    "Haha, Thanks for yourplimt," Myne said while rubbing the back of his head with a proud expression, clearly getting praise from his crush is ough to make Myne happy and let him know that it''s time tounch thest step of his master n.


    "By the way, Aisha, Thank you for saving me, if you don''te here today, th only god knows if I would still be alive by now.


    So again Thank you for saving me, for me, you are no differt from that knight in shining armor in fairy tail, it''s just that this time instead of saving the princess like in the story, that knight saves a poor little handsome boy," Myne said with a serious expression while bowing in front of Aisha.


    "Hehe, Myne, you are really an interesting guy, ev your way of saying thanks is a little differt from others, also you don''t need to perform this kind of formalities, I am not a knight nor someone who likes this kind of stuff, just a simple ''Thanks'' is more than ough for me," Aisha said with a gtle smile on her face while helping Myne to raise.


    Yesh, everything going perfectly, now it''s time to strike while the iron is still hot, Myne thought.


    "Anm!, Aisha, now since you mtion it, as a savior of my life, if I only give you a verbal thanks, th it looks quite improper, so how about it, if you don''t mind th I want to invite you to dinner tomorrow night," Myne said embarrassingly while acting like a noob who just ask his lover for the date.


    "Oh, is that a date invitation?" Aisha asked yfully with a big smirk ster on her face.


    "Hum? No, what are you saying, it''s just a normal dinner invitation," Myne said while blushing like a newlywed wife who just saw her husband''s little brother for the first time, and ask blushfully to him if it can ev fit in her little hole.


    But after seeing Myne''s expression a light giggle escaped from Aisha''s mouth, "Hehe, Myne you are really so cute, Okay, I ept your data...I mean the dinner invitation. Tomorrow eving after my work d, you can pick up me in front of the guild''s main trance."


    Yesss...finally, all hardship paid off, Myne thought with tears of happiness in his eyes. After during a lot of pain and humility from a weakling like Lyne, now finally Myne can joy his fruit ofbor.


    "Okay, it promises th, tomorrow eving we are going to dinner," Myne said excitedly.


    Aisha just give smiled at Myne''s words while nodding her head in approval, and just as the two of them were about to start a new  of romantic nonsse betwe couples, a suddmotion among the crowd at the alley trance disturb both love birds.


    "Move away give the way, please don''t make things difficult."


    Wh Myne looked toward the alley trance to see which motherf*cker disturb him at such a wrong time, he saw a middle age man who looked like an ass-kisser at first nce leading the way and behind him, Mia''s grandfather and the advture guild''s currt guild leader, wearing light armor with two one-handed des hanging behind his backing toward him and Aisha with a deadpan expression as if hees from his son''s funeral.


    Coming to Aisha and Myne, The Guild Leader first looked in Lyle''s direction and saw himying on the g unconscious with life and death unknown. Seeing Lyle''s state which was no better than the street dog, The Guild Leader thought something and ordered his subordinate to check on his condition.


    After handing Lyle''s matter to his trustworthy subordinate who is a full-time healer and part-time ass-kisser, The Guild Leader turns his atttion toward Aisha and asks her with a calm voice that doesn''t quite match with his facial expression, "Aisha, can you tell me what is happing here? I want to know every single detail about this matter from beginning to d, don''t leave anything behind.


    You know very clearly who Lyle''s father is and how much trouble he can bring to our guild if we don''t give him a proper exnation."


    "Yes, Guild Leader, let me exin what happed here. A half an hour ago wh I am doing my work..."


    Th Aisha begins to exin her side of the story, like how one of her colleagues told her about Lyle''s teammate''s statemt that Lyle wanted to kill Myne and after knowing that Lyle tricked Myne and bring him to a secluded ce. Aisha asked Mia to inform The Guild Leader, while she hurriedly start searching for both of them before it is toote.


    Th Aisha mtioned unnecessary detail such as how she asked many passersby people about Myne and Lyle and finally, after asking nearby  people, she finally found them at the right momt wh Lyle just about stab his knife in Myne''s heart,


    While Aisha was exining her two-minute-long story in which she filled a lot of nonsse and made it a  long, in the backg Myne who was a nobody in eyes of a big guy like The Guild Leader and waspletely ignored, listing conversion betwe siltly, suddly an expression of lightmt appear on his face.


    So that''s how Aisha knows about Lyle''s true motive, but still, no matter what says, Lyle''s teammate is really quite intelligt, till Lyle gives them free befit and money without asking for anything back they fully support him like life and deathrades but wh at the first time after forming team nearly a 3 years he asked help from th to kill his love rival who doesn''t ev have any noteworthy backg, they still reject his wish without any hesitation and not only they left his team but also disclose his n to the emy.


    Sigh, that guy is really quite miserable, Myne thought while looking at Lyle with pity, if he was in Lyle''s ce th after knowing about his oldrade''s betrayal, the first thing I do is not kill my emy but catch those basterds and torture th until they die from pain or they lose their mind, no one can joy free lunch from him, but anyway it was not Myne who get betray and Lyle matter have nothing to do with him.


    "So that''s what happed huh? Also if I am not wrong th it must be you who beat Lyle in that state, right??" The Guild Leader asked with a frown.


    "Of course, It was me, no one can escape my punishmt after bullying my frids, let alone someone who tried to kill them, if not for the fact that he is still useful for the guild, I would have long since ago st him to the hell," Aisha said with cold face while giving Lyle a quick nce.


    "Sigh...I see since you didn''t kill Lyle, th let''s drop this matter here till Lyle doesn''t regain consciousness, and you, if I am not wrong th you are Myne, right?" The Guild Leader asked with a smile.


    Huh? Hearing The Guild Leader''s sudd question, Myne, who was thinking of something important came out from his thoughts and replied subconsciously, "Ah, Yes I am Myne."


    "Haha Good, seems like my memory is still quite strong, So Myne, I really feel sorry for you for what happed here today, just after joining my guild you already get in trouble twice in a row, because of the leak of security, and I am really sorry for that but I promise you that after today nothing like this will ever happ again.


    As for things that have already happed, there is nothing I can do about it except topsate you for your injuries and other damages.


    So please try to understand and forget what happed here and let bygone to the bygone," The Fridly Neighborhood Guild Leader said with a forceful sad smile like he deeply care about his guild people and after today''s incidt, he probably not going to eat anything in guilt that how damn weak is guild security is.


    Why has it''s felt like this Bazza, Badam, whatever name guild leader trying to cheat me? And why does he think that I forget about someone who was trying to kill me some momt ago just out of jealousy?


    Also ev though I use Lyle as a scapegoat some momt ago in order toplete my master n but that doesn''t mean that I will spare Lyle, his death is certain, it is just a matter of time, and Lyle also is a fat sheep, how can I let him go so easily?


    Myne thought, But still, since those are Myne''s confidtial ns, and other people don''t need to know about them, so Myne nodded his head meekly and said, "Sure, I also didn''t want to make things difficult for Aisha and Mr. Guild Leader."


    After hearing Myne answer a big grin appeared on his face, and he nodded his head like he won a bet of 00 gold coins. Th he patted Myne''s shoulder and after saying that he will meet him tomorrow, the guild leader left to deal with Lyle''s matter leaving Myne and Aisha alone.


    "Sigh, Myne, you shouldn''t agree with the guild leader''s request so easily, at least you should have to show him a little bit of dissatisfaction, this way you defiantly get morepsation money," Aisha said with a frown after the guild leader left.


    "Yes, you are right, I might get morepsation if I follow your n but what after that? If I acted aggressively in front of the guild leader and somehow angered him and if he started targeting me in the guild, what will I do th?? Would have fought with him until one of us was defeated or would have fled from this town???" Myne asked while at Aisha with a helpless smile.


    "In this world, the weak don''t have the right to ask anything from the strong, if you want to live a peaceful life th there is only two way, first be strong ough that no one can bully you, or second, shut up your mouth and avoid as much unnecessary trouble as you can and be ass-kisser of strong so they won''t make things difficult for you," Myne after saying that didn''t looked at Aisha stare at the already dim sky like a saint.


    That should be ough to make me more pitiful in her eyes, right? Myne thoughts and secretly looked at Aisha and saw that she is in deep thought with a frown on her beautiful face.


    Yep, this is more than ough, I should op a dramapany, with my acting skill I probably make a lot of money, Myne thought with a smile.


    "You are right Myne, it seems like after staying idle for too long my brain also beszy, and I forget that there is no such a thing as justice, it is just all about the befit. If you have value th they will treat you like a king, otherwise, you are nothing but a fish on the chopping board ready to ughter as others wish.


    Thank you for oping my eyes again Myne, you don''t know what kind of help you did to me unknowingly, I nearly forget a promise that I made to myself a long time ago. So thank you, Aisha said with a smile while giving a light hug to Myne before running away with a red face.


    Throughout the process in which Aisha thanked Myne and suddly hugged him, Myne stood motionless like a statue in a daze expression.


    This thing wasn''t in my script. This sudd change of evts really caught me off guard, but still seems like after getting through all those troubles, in the d, the fish finally got caught in the, Myne thought with a smile while watching Aisha running figure.


    Since all work here is finished th I should also go home now before June be angry. Should I take a gift for her? Myne thought while walking toward his home with hands in his pants pokects...

 Chapter 38: Chapter 38. June R-18

    Hoo...Thank god that those dog trios retune to their house and saved me a lot of trouble, otherwise I really don''t know how to deal with them, Myne thought with a sigh of relief.


    At prest, he was standing in front of his house and watching the suring area to see whether those monster dogs of the town lords is still camping in his barr gard or not.


    And finally, after confirming that there isn''t ev a shadow of the dog trios, did he nodded his head with satisfaction and ter his house which wasn''t locked, probably because June was already in the house waiting for him.


    After ding the house at first Myne wanted to say ''I Am Home'' because this was his father''s trademark line which they always said every time he ter the house, but after thinking for while Myne decide not to say that and ruin the fun. It will be more interesting if suddlye behind June and surprise her.


    But just as Myne took 4 or maybe 5 steps secretly without making any sound, suddly a ck shadowe running toward him at lightning speed and directly pounced on him.


    Mayne who was not prepared for such a sudd attack, could not control himself and fell on the g with the invader on his stomach. Just wh Myne was about to push away the assant on top of him, who was surprisingly small in stature, perhaps half his height, suddly he felt a wet object touching his face and start licking him like he is some kind of sweet candy.


    "Haha...Stop, stop licking me, Haha...I said ough," After saying that Myne use his Strong Arm skill, and forcefully removed the attacker from his top. Th he hurriedly backed away and stood up from the g while wiping saliva on his face with his shirt sleeve.


    So disgusting, what''s going on with today''s attacker? Instead of using weapons, now they are using their tongue to attack their target, Myne thought angrily.


    "Wait a minute, tongue?" Just as Myne said that as if his head was hit by a ''Strom Rabbit'' kick he hurriedly looked toward the attacker, and on only word thate out of his mouth is, F*ck. Because in front of him a ck color -meter-tall dog was standing with its tongue hanging out of its mouth and an excited expression while wagging his tail left-right.


    "Little Doggy! what are you doing inside the house? And how did you get in??" Myne asked with a frown to Little Mightya''s dog while touching his soft fluffy head.


    Ev though Myne knows that dogs can''t talk but since Appraisal skill said that the Mightya dog species is a super-intelligt species th it doesn''t hurt trying, and who knows this little guy...I mean doggy can understand what he is saying and give him some clues, th not only it will prove that this little doggy can understand Hume''snguage but also have ough intelligce to answer others'' questions through gestures.


    But what Myne expected didn''t happ, the little doggy instead of showing the high level of intelligce that Myne wanted to see, simplyy on the g on its back showing Myne its belly, indicating that the way he caressed his head, now he caressed his tummy in the same way, clearly he is having a lot of fun.


    Sigh, it seems like I am expecting too much from this little fe, Myne thought while shaking his head with a helpless smile but he still knees down and stroked that little doggy stomach, because it was really quite a fun thing to do and he can''t just ignore someone who clearly likes him, right?


    While Myne ying with a little doggy, suddly a sweet voicees in front of him, which immediately attract his atttion.


    "Myne, what are you doing? And wh did youe back??"


    "Huh?" After hearing a sweet voice Myne looked up and saw June standing in front of him, wearing a  color short skirt with a pink color top and a gre color designing apron on top of them, holding a big bowl in her hands, looking at him with confusion.


    "I juste back, and wh Ie in this little guy jumped on me to y with me, so in order to not make him sad I start ying with him," Myne said with a smile while standing up.


    "But why are they inside the house?" Myne asked confusedly while looking at mother dog and father dog behind June.


    "Huh? What do you mean by what they are doing in the house, ar''t they your dogs?? Wh Ie to your house like you said I saw them in your courtyard, at first after seeing them I was a little scared but still, I gather my courage and walk to your main door while ignoring them but just as I was about to put the key in the lock they sured me.


    You don''t know how much I was scared at that time, but th I remember your advice, ev though that was a childish thing to do at that time but still, since I believe in you, I said to them that I am your frid and I have the key of your house which you give me yourself.


    After I finished saying that, the biggest dog in the trioe in front of me, and just wh I thought that I should start running now, that dog smell me a little bit and walk away with the other two dogs.


    Only th I took a sigh of relief but after I ter your house this little doggy of yours which does look little to me from any angle alsoes in with me, and just wh I am trying to get him out, the other two dogs also ter into the house.


    Th I helplessly give up while thinking that maybe you let them ter the house so that''s why they didn''t want to leave, so th I ignore them and start making preparation for dinner, and they just obeditly sit down in the kitch while watching me," June said while looking at the little dog beside Myne with aplicated expression, after all not every day can you meet such a smart dog that too three together.


    "It''s good they didn''t bother you," Myne said with a smile.


    "Sigh, okay, now if you don''t mind th can you get them out? Food is cooling down, so hurry up," June said with a smile while slowly walking toward the kitch.


    "As you wish My Lady," Myne said jokingly, and just as he wanted to get Mightyana trio out, he saw that they are already walking out from the main door and the mother dog also closed the door after leaving.


    Good guy, so only that little doggy is ignorant but the other two have a high level of intelligce, huh? Till June was in the house they didn''t stop following her and kept an eye on her but after seeing me they left the house by their own sweet will, Myne thought while staring at the closed door with little curiosity in his eyes.


    But soon he put those dog trios matter in the back of his mind till tomorrow, since now he has an important dinner to attd. Th Myne closed the house''s main door from inside and walked into the kitch.


    Inside the kitch, June was standing beside the dining table cing food on the table like a cute newlywed housewife with a beautiful smile on her face.


    All kinds of food were kept on the dining table, for example, he saw two types of dishes made of orc meat which he left in the kitch before leaving, two types of vegetable soups, sweet cooked rice, some sweet potato, mixed fruit sd, and juice, etc, anyway, he doesn''t know much about cooking, his main focus was always on eating not cooking, and he only cooks food in past wh his money was about to run out.


    "So how was my preparation? Isn''t it nice??" June asked with a prideful smile.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful, you seem to have worked hard, and honestly, I didn''t expect you to cook so many dishes for just two of us, but thanks for working so hard," Myne said to June while patting on her head andplimt her sincerely for her hard work, which she deserves.


    "Thanks for theplimt but can you stop messing with my hair now?" June said with a poker face.


    "But they are so soft, I really can''t stop myself from ying with them," Myne said unwillingly but still after making June perfectly straight hair like a bird''s nest he remove his hand from her head.


    "Th my beautiful Lady, if you allow, may we start eating this wonderful food before it cools down?" Myne asked jokingly.


    "Sure, My Lord, but only after you take a bath and clean yourself, th we can immediately start eating.


    Also, I already prepare bath water for you in the bathroom, so go and take a quick bath, I am waiting for you here till th," June said shyly while giving Myne a knowing smile that every adult couple or person who has read quite a lot of R8 novels or dudes who admire a curtain toad sage from their heart can understand.


    And of course, Myne, whoes in thest category type people immediately under the hidd meaning behind her shy smile, although he doesn''t know that curtain toad sage also known as ero snin but still as a big pervert who likes big boobs the most, Myne acquire a lot of knowledge in this filed in free time after the death of his parts.


    "Okay, just wait 5 minutes, Ie back at the lightning speed," Myne said, and hurriedly run toward the bathroom like a dragon stalking him.


    Minutes and 3 secondster...


    June, who just finish cing reaming dishes on the dining table while thinking about a certain topic that she heard many times from her colleagues but never show or read about it herself, was still in deep thought, and just as she sat down on the dining chair, with a bang Myne op the kitch door and ter in quickly while panting a little bit.


    Seeing Myne who took the bath at unbable speed and his wet hair from which water was still falling, Junee out from her thoughts and spoke with a helpless expression, "At least you would have wiped your hair with a cloth, what''s the hurry? I''m not running away."


    "Hehe, what are talking about? Of course, I know you are not going anywhere but my mother always says that guest is like god, we should not be kept them waiting, and for me, you are not only my close frid but also a guest whoe to my house the first time, so how can I make you wait so long?


    As far as my hair is concerned it will dry itself within a few minutes, so don''t worry," Myne said with a smile while sitting on the chair opposite of her.


    After hearing Myne''s shameless answer, June just roll her eyes without saying anything,


    Like this while talking and joking with each other Myne and June finish their romantic dinner privately without any third-party interferce.


    "By the way, no matter how many times I say this, but you really have an innate talt for cooking, it''s really hard to believe that with such a great talt you are still working as a waitress. Why don''t you try to be a cook?


    Being a cook is a lot more profitable andfortable job than being a waitress, not only you will get more sry but you also don''t have to deal with those perverted people daily," Myne said while drying the te with the cloth that June handed him.


    Currtly, Myne helping June to clean dishes after dinner, at first, June didn''t let him help her but after using legdary Mouth No Jutsu on her, she finally agrees with a sigh, but Myne clearly saw happiness in her eyes which she try to hide but failed.


    "Do you really think so?" June asked in a low voice while looking into Myne''s eyes shyly.


    "Of course, I am telling the truth, don''t you believe in me? And if you really do believe in me th promise me that tomorrow wh you go to work, you defiantly ask your boss to give you a chance," Myne said with a smile while couraging her.


    "Sigh, okay, I will try as you said," June said and nodded her head nervously.


    "Don''t be nervous and be positive, everything will be fine, trust yourself, Myne said gtly whilebing her hair with his fingers.


    Watching Myne, who is trying to raise her spirits, June didn''t reply, she blushed a little bit and raise her head toward him.


    June was taking heavy breaths as she was inches away from his lips, her heart beating like a drum. Myne was now so close that she could smell his sct, feel his warm breath tickling her skin, and her his heartbeat in sync with her heartbeat.


    And the next momt their lips met. *Kissss... Myne felt the juiciness of her soft rosy lips. He gtly touched her head from behind as they both kissed passionately.


    "Myne...ahm..." June moaned and pulled him close towards her. She wanted to feel the warmth of his body. Myne''s hand also wt toward her waist as he was pulling June towards him while they both kissing each other. Myne rested his elbow next to her head to get closer as they kissed. their bodies were nearly touching each other, Myne clearly felt June''s hard nipples on his chest.


    After kissing a lit bit more June separate her lips from Myne''s lips and stared at his eyes while panting with a red face.


    But Myne who got the gre signal and still wasn''t satisfied put his lips on hers and starts the second  of kissing. June who got a lit bit of courage was no longer acting passively. she also clumsily started to respond to his kisses. This was June''s first time kissing someone so passionately and because of this soon they lost themselves to the heavly pleasure.


    After savoring the taste and ssation of June''s soft and fragrant lips, Myne gtly pushed op her little mouth using his tongue and put it in her mouth. His tongue snaked its way in to find hers and intertwined with it and started to suck on it, June was shocked by his move. As it was something she didn''t expect.


    She tried to resist as it was something she didn''t know he would do. But after a few momts of unsessful struggle, she stopped resisting and surrdered herself to the pleasure that she started to feel for the first time in her life and let Myne do what he wanted.


    Myne who already has a lot of experice in kissing thanks to his op-minded Big Sister, didn''t let down June''s expectations with his wonderful moves, and while giving June pleasure she never felt before, Myne himself also joyed every momt.


    Unlike before wh Big Sis Maya dominated him, here he is the king of battle, who is ying with a noob who is no experice in this kind of thing, so of course, now he is now going to joy every momt while teaching June.


    After kissing for many minutes continuously, Myne finally broke the kiss to let her breathe. They both were breathing heavily while staring into each other eyes. This time June''s face, ears, and neck were all rosy. From her face, Myne could easily tell that she also joyed it as much as him.


    "June! How does it feel life''s first kiss? Do you like it??" Myne asked with a smile while hugging her gtly.


    "Mmm, it was wonderful, I like it, but how do you know that this is my life''s first kiss?" June said and burrowed her red face in Myne''s chest embarrassingly.


    "I just know about it, I have a special skill rted to this matter," Myne said teasingly, and th without any warning, he directly lifted her up in his arms and start walking towards his bedroom.


    "Ahh! What are you doing, quickly put me down," June said screaming while clutching Myne''s neck tightly.


    "Don''t worry, I am just taking you to the bedroom, don''t tell me you want to do the next activity in the kitch," Myne said with a smile while looking into her doll-like clear eyes. he give her a quick peck on the lips, which immediately calm her down.


    Soon Myne ters his bedroom with June in his arms in princess carry style, and after cing her on the bed gtly. Th he gtly put his hand on her cheek and after giving her a peck on the lips, he asked while looking at her face which turn red like a tomato because of how awkward their position is, "Shall we continue, or do you want to take some time?


    "Please continue, Don''t stop now, you can do anything you want but please be gtle," till she said thest word steam startsing out from June''s head and her voice be so low that Myne hardly heard what she said because of how embarrassing she was feeling.


    "Good! Th let me give you one more kiss." Myne said as he embraced her in a tight hug and started kissing her again. He passionately kissed her while June also started responding. In a few minutes, they were panting again. Myne''s little brother who was now hard as a rock was trying to pierce through his pants in order toe out and show its might.


    Myne also climb on the bed and came onto her. He th started kissing her nape, biting her earlobes while he put his hands on her C-Cup size breasts. He started fondling them while kissing her now and th.


    "Mmmh!��Ahh!��"


    June who was feeling herself getting lost to his touch let out a few moans of pleasure. Hearing her moans Myne started pinching her erect nipples, which now be visible, clearly, she didn''t wear a bra today.


    "Ahh��ohh��hmm!��"


    June closed her eyes and kept moaning. Th Myne tried to remove her apron while still tertaining her but wasn''t able to as she was stillying on the bed.


    Seeing this June blushed red. She th sat up and took it off by herself, th she remove her top as well, presting him with two beautiful-looking  C-Cup size boobs. They werepletely  as if someone has poured milk on them with two crimson color little buds, which were erect now.


    Myne directly wt and groped her boobs with one hand each. He started squeezing them and th brought his face close to one of them and liked her nipple and started to suck on it while he kept rubbing her other breast.


    "Ahh��Mmm��"


    June moaned a little louder this time wh he suddly started groping, licking, and sucking them.


    "They are so soft and fluffy. I love them." Myne unconsciously blurted out.


    Hearing hismt, June blushed while she felt happy that Myne liked her breasts, ev though they were a little bit small, this was what she worry about today morning while thinking about whether he would ev like them or not, after all, she heard from my girls that most of man like big boobs. But now after hearing praise from him she is really happy.


    Any woman would want a man to appreciate her body, and her appearance and June wasn''t an exception to that.


    Myne kissed and caressed her two jugs of milk, which is empty currtly but he doesn''t care. He th wt down while kissing and caressing her torso, to which June responded erotically.


    He th poked his tongue in her navel and started caressing it slowly and used a little force so she could feel it.


    "Unn��Myne��not there��it��feels funny��it tingles��ahh��mm��" June''s body shivered and shepleted her stce in betwe her moans.


    It''s her ssitive spot huh, Myne thought and continued ying with it using his tongue. He would asionally blow on it and because her navel was wet with his saliva, she would feel chills in that area. After teasing her for a while, He put his right hand under her skirt and undies to explore her sacred area.


    "Ohh!"


    "Mmmh!��"


    Myne and June eximed simultaneously. Myne because wh he didn''t feel any pubic hair on her lower torso. June on the other hand, Moaned wh she felt his hand reaching out to herher regions.


    "June!" Myne called out in a low whisper.


    June who was lost in pleasure responded with a nod "Yes?"


    "Did you clean your hair down here knowing that we are going to do fun tonight?" Myne asked teasingly with an evil smirk.


    "It''s not like what you think it is. I like to keep myself clean and don''t like unnecessary hair," June replied with a cute angry expression.


    "Okay, I understand," Myne said and started to rub her vertical lips gtly after moving her underwear a little bit side, but he was again surprised wh he felt sticky liquid on his fingers.


    She is already wet from the kissing and caressing earlier. Myne thought as a proud smile appeared on his face. He th started to rub her outerbia and clitoris, making her moan non-stop. He th pulled her skirt together with her underwear down from her waist and took it off in one go and threw it away skillfully, after all, he has quite a bit of practice in throwing clothes.


    "Myne, don''t look," June said embarrassingly wh she realized that she was lying naked in front of him.


    June was stunned silly at the momt and finally reacted and closed her legs tightly while she put her hands above her naked pussy to cover it. She was embarrassed to show her naked body to him.


    Myne, after seeing her naked body which was stunningly morous as if she was the perfect piece of sculpture, was mesmerized by her beauty. She looked just like a fairy whileying there naked. Her jade  skin was glisting in his eyes. Her slder long legs coupled with her soft and perfect handful size breasts, and her slim figure, everything made her look stunning.


    Myne just wanted to pounce on her and have sex with her crazily but he refrained from doing so because that would make her ufortable. Although he sessfully held himself back, His cock on the other hand was about to explode.


    He kissed on her hands and th guided her hands out of the way to let him see his pink juicy pussy. As he moved her hands away and oped her legs, he was prested with her pink morous flower. He reflexively wt down and kissed it.


    "Haah��Mmm��"


    June moaned as he kissed her little flower. ?He th wt and kissed her lips and fondled her breasts to let her calm down and ovee her embarrassmt a little. No matter what, it was also her first time and she was also very nervous. After a few minutes, he rubbed her clitoris with his index and middle fingers.


    After making sure that her body was not much tse anymore he let his index finger dive into her sacred cave.


    "Ahhh!��"


    June let out a loud moan. Her pussy reflexively clched on his finger. He could feel her pussy tighting a it as if it was resisting it from tering deeper. Myne stay put for a few momts th started moving his finger in and out of her pussy slowly. Her juices were overflowing.


    After a while, he put one more finger. June suddly tighted her vagina again and shouted out.


    "Myne��It feels weird. Something��something ising out��ahh��oh��it''singgg��." Her eyes zed over in the ssation.


    She th cummed uncontrobly, her sweet nectar flowed out like a dam being released. His hand was wet in her juices. He disrobed himself and smeared her fluids on his rock hard cock to make it wet and rubbed it on her vaginal trance a few times.


    June came to her sses and wh she felt him rubbing his big and thick cock on her pussy. She said panicking "Myne, will it fit?


    "It''s hugeeee��Ahhh"


    Her voice was cut short wh without warning he pushed the tip of his cock into her virgin pussy.


    "Ohh!"


    Myne eximed in pleasure after the tip of his cock wt into her wet and warm pussy. He closed his eyes to feel it. After staying still for a momt he leaned over and whispered in her ears "It will hurt for a few momts, bear it okay." Saying this he nted his lips on hers to stop her from making any loud sound and rammed his cock inside her pussy with a thrust.


    "Mmmm��.!


    June let out a muffled scream in his mouth as he was kissing her. He didn''t move. He kissed her and with his left hand started stimting her clitoris in the hope to divert her mind from the pain.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    "Huff��huff��huff��Gasp!"


    June''s breathing was rough. She was feeling searing pain in her pussy. Myne said it would hurt but he didn''t tell me it would hurt this much. June thought.


    Little did she know that Myne was also surprised at how much pain she was feeling. His first time was with Big Sis Maya who was clearly an expericed yer and wasn''t a virgin so he didn''t know how much painful it was for girls.


    She should be fine after her vaginal muscles adjust ording to my dick, Myne thought while giving June ough time and waiting patitly without moving an inch. He look down and saw that blood start leaking out from June''s pussy but it soon stop.


    After a few minutes, her breathing became normal and because Myne didn''t stop caressing her breasts and asionally teased her clitoris, she also started to feel good.


    "June, Are you okay now?" Myne asked her with concern.


    "Yeah, I''m fine now, Myne," June said blushfully averting her eyes and looking to the side.


    Hearing her say that and her cute reaction reassured him a little but he didn''t start moving. He leaned forward and kissed her on the neck. Th he made her look into his eyes and wt for a deep, passionate kiss. While he kept his hands busy by squeezing her breasts with his left hand, simultaneously he pinched one of her nipples.


    June quivered a little. Myne continued his kiss. June now started to feel good too. Until now Myne was the one who was sucking her tongue and lips but now June tried to do the same.


    Unexpectedly, June felt it more wh she actively did that Myne also liked it. A little while after she lost herself in pleasure, she felt his thing twitching inside her as her pain was now gone. She th broke the kiss and murmured in low voice, "Myne, you can start moving now, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Hearing that Myne showed her a bright smile and gave her another peck on the lips and said "Okay!" Myne who got the gre signal to go ahead didn''t wait for another momt as he was already rock hard inside her. He slowly pulled out until only his ns were inside and th shoved in again. Like this, he started the piston movemt at a slow speed.


    "Ohh��ahh��umm��"


    June started moaning and Myne also let out a few groans because he was feeling the pleasure he couldn''t until now. It was a wonderful feeling. He could feel his melting inside her due to the unimaginable pleasure. While thrusting his cock in and out of her pink flower.


    June was also moaning in pleasure. She clearly could feel his thick cock exploring the depths of her pussy. Until now she didn''t believe that this activity which she thought was only for reproducing could give such pleasure. She had her eyes closed and she unconsciously started to squeeze his cock as if she didn''t want it to go out of her.


    "Ohhh��"


    Myne groaned in pleasure wh her vagina started to wrap a his dick and put more pressure on it. Wh Her pussy which was already very tight now started squeezing him, he felt like he was going to cum right away. He stopped moving and pulled his cock out. He started to kiss and squeezed her boobs aggressively because he was too excited to treat her fluffy buns gtly.


    "Ahh��nnnn��.ohh��haah��"


    June''s moans reverberated in the room which made Myne ev more excited knowing that she was also feeling it. He th sat on his knees betwe her legs and held her hips a little high with his hands so that he could easily thrust into her.


    He rubbed his dick on her wet pussy and th in one thrust, he shoved it inside her. ?


    June moaned loudly. Unlike before, he started ramming his dick inside her harder and faster.


    "Ohhh...ahh��slow��ahhh��"


    June''s moans became louder. She was going wild by his sudd increase of speed and he was going deeper in this position. Her saliva was dripping down from her mouth and her tongue was hanging out.


    *Shlick* *Shlick*


    Myne didn''t hear her plea and continued thrusting hard. The pping sounds, wh her hips and his thighs were colliding crazily, were reverberating in the room like heavly music.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    "Myneee�� it''singgg out again.." June shouted amidst her moans.


    Hearing that she was cumming, Myne also let out his load inside her. They both orgasmed simultaneously. They were in that position for a few minutes and Their juices were overflowing.


    "Haa��haa��haa.." Myne and June breathed heavily.


    Myne relinquished his hold on her and let her body fall on the soft bed. After cumming max pulled his cock out and their juices flooded out. Heid on top of her buring his head in her boobs, breathing heavily.


    ��


    "It was fantastic!" Myne eximed. He was grinning from ear to ear.


    "How was it, June?" Myne raises his face to look at her. Somehow she was looking ev more beautiful in his eyes now.


    "It was very painful at the start but it felt really good in the d." June shyly spoke. Myne was tranced by her bashful appearance. His rod was again hard.


    "So do you like it? Did you joy it??" Myne asked with a smile.


    "Yes, That was the best experice I ever had till now," June said with a blush but this time she didn''t break eye contact.


    Seem like she got a lot of confidce after losing her virginity, Myne thought.


    He cupped her face and kissed on her lips. "Let''s go for another . Shall we?" Myne said and without waiting for her reply, he grabbed her thin waist and made her sit on top of him.


    "Ahhh!"


    June let out a surprised yelp but didn''t resist and smiled coyly.


    Myne put his cock in her pussy easily. It felt good for both of them as it was still wet from theirbined love juices.


    Myne grabbed her waist to move her up and down, and with his strgth which increased quite a bit after leveling up, June doesn''t heavy to him.


    As they started their next  of lovemaking. June''s moans and the pping sound of their flesh once again resounded in the room.


    ...


    Woof, Woof, vow-vow-vow-vow, bau-bau-bau? ( Mom, are those two Hume fighting with each other? ) Asked the little doggy while eating the remaining orc meat which Myne give them after eating dinner.


    Bow? woof, woof, woof, Woof?? ( Huh? Of course no sweety, why do you think they are fighting?? ) Mother dog asked gtly.


    Woof-bau-bau-bau-bau? Bow-bow-bow-bow?? ( Th why is that sister screaming sounding? Should we go and help her?? ) Little doggy asks innoctly.


    Hearing his son''s innoct question, before mother dog could say anything father dog interrupt her and said, Woof, bau-bau-bau-vow-vow-vow-bow-bow-bau-bau-bau-bau-bow-bow-bow-bow.


    ( Son, they are not fighting, they are exercising in the house, and that big brother who gives you meat now is probably teaching her strictly and that sister didn''t want to exercise so in order escape from training she is screaming, yes, that is the reason. )


    Wooff, Bow-bow, vow-vow-vow-bow-bow, ( I see, that sister is probably azy person th ) Little doggy said while nodding his head understandingly and after ignoring June''s loud moans, he continue his eating.


    Seeing that they convince the little dog with their story, both adult dogs took a sigh of relief, and after looking at each other and th little doggy, they also decide to do little night exercise tonight after the little dog sleeps.

 Chapter 39: Chapter 39. Boggy Milestone

    Next Day.


    Myne who was sleeping peacefully with a big smile on his face, slowly op his eyes. The first thing he did after waking up is to look at a certain person who was sleeping with himst night. But after not seeing anyone on the bed beside him, his still sleepy eyes op with shock.


    "Huh? Where is June?? Did she leave already???" Myne asked himself and looked a but after not seeing June''s clothes in the bedroom his suspicion turned to conviction.


    "Ah, at least she would have said goodbye, what was the need to go so secretly, it''s not that I don''t let her go," Myne said while getting up from the bed.


    But wh he was searching for his pants, he saw a letter on the stool beside the bed. After seeing the letter Myne hurriedly grabs it while ignoring that he is still naked, and starts reading it.


    "Myne, if you''re reading this, th I''m sorry for leaving in such a hurry without saying goodbye. Trust me, at first, I wanted to tell you before leaving, but th I saw you sleeping so peacefully that I couldn''t muster up the courage to wake you up from your sweet sleep, so I didn''t wake you up and left this letter.


    And why did I leave so early in the morning, it''s because of you, if you remember thst night you said that I have a talt for cooking and I should try to be a cook, so after thinking for a while I felt that maybe you''re right and I should at least try, there is nothing to lose. So I left early to do some preparations before my boss came to work.


    By the way,st night was amazing, I''ve never thought that sex would be so good, no wonder those girls always talk about it, and thank you for the pleasure that you give me, I never joyed this much in my whole life, so if you don''t mind th we can do this again anytime wh you''re free, remember my doors are always op for you.


    Your dear frid whom you f*ckst night like a beast, June ..."


    Did I f*ck June this much that now she ev start writing such perverted lines? Myne thought while reading thest line with a helpless smile.


    "But still, I hope she passes the test and be a cook, this way she doesn''t have to deal with those alcoholic prevts every day," Myne said while putting the letter back in its ce and after picking up his clothes from the g he walked toward the bathroom.


    After taking a quick bath Myne wears his clothes, and leather armor and ters the kitch to eat something before going to work. But just as he tered the kitch he was again shocked, because on the dining table there was ready-made breakfast already waiting for him, ev though it was already cool-down but that''s not important.


    Did June make breakfast for me before leaving? Sigh, she is really nice girl, whoever marries her will surely win a jackpot, Myne thought but in order to not waste June''s hard work, he eats up all cold breakfast.


    Myne after eating breakfast took out some orc meat ough to fill up three adult man''s stomachs and put it in a big bowl.


    This should be ough to satisfy those guys'' little tummies. Only god knows wh those three go back to their house, and what kind of owner that pig town lord is? His dogs are missing for two days and no oping to search them?


    Don''t tell me those guys didn''t ev find out that their dogs are missing, Myne thought while walking out of his house, and after looking a, he show Mightyan trios in his barr courtyard basking in the sun, without caring about worldly tsion.


    Just as Myne stared at Mightyana''s trio with aplicated expression while thinking what should he do with them, Little Doggy who smalled meat odor looked toward Myne''s direction and hurriedly runs to him while wagging his tail.


    Seeing existed Little Doggy, Myne kneel down a little bit with a smile and start rubbing his soft head, "Okay, who is a good boy? Who wants to eat delicious meat??"


    After ying a little bit with Little Doggy, Myne put down the meat bowl, from which little doggy immediately start eating like there is no more tomorrow, but his parts were surprisedly quite disciplined, till Myne stood beside the bowl they didn''t start eating juste to him and stood there while barking once in while on little doggy.


    Ahh, sigh, just because of there this quality, I can''t decide what to do with them, Myne thought while walking toward the advture guild.


    ...


    The advture guild was still the same as ever filled with cowards who were rushing to get the best mission before someone else took them, or some poor people who want to post their problem.


    Myne after tering the guild, ignore everything else that has nothing to do with him and directlye to Aisha''s desk and inserts his advturer Id card in the slot to summon Aisha.


    While waiting for Aisha, Myne starts observing his suring. Most of the people who ter the guild don''t spd much time in the guild, just take their mission and immediately left the guild with their teammates as if their life is on the line, but a handful of op-minded people still sit down and eat something while making a n of their next mission, before going out.


    While observing his suringszily Myne suddly saw a familiar figure in the middle of the crowd. It was Nora, the diehard fan of Lyle.


    Thest time wh Myne meet her she was a happy girl who talk to everyone with a big smile stered on her face filled with the unlimited ergy of youth, but differt fromst time, although today she is also wearing the same maid uniform provided by the guild, but today she doesn''t have any smile on her face, she also doesn''t put any kinds of makeup on her face, under her eyes there are dark circles clearly visible to everyone like she didn''t sleep for many days, she is walking like a soulless person, any kind of question someone asked to her she only reply in one word-Okay!


    Overall she looks quite miserable.


    Her currt condition is quite simr to Miss Boni, but on the way, I didn''t hear that someone was rapedst night, Myne thought. As for who is Miss Boni? Well, she is one of the most unlucky residts of Lucus Town. She was a beautifuldy in her mid thirty''s.


    She has everything that a normal person can wish for, two mid-level powerful skills, a rich, caring, and handsome husband, two beautiful childr, etc. But as we all know wh someone got everything without much struggle he/she forgets its worth, and this was also what happed with her.


    Ev though Boni has everything but deep down she wanted to go on an advture and spread her name like her husband, for this she asked her husband many times to take her with him on the advture but he always declines her without any hesitation while saying that it is too dangerous for her.


    But one day Boni''s inner advturer finally can''t hold back and she runs away from her house with some basic things deep into the forest for a solo advture.


    At the start, everything goes perfectly nice, she killed some animals and eats wild fruit, which increases her already sky-high ego and self-confidce ough that if ev a dragones in front of her that time she didn''t mind fighting with it.


    But her happy momt doesn''tst long, because as she wt deep into the forest like a headless chick without any clue, she idtally ters the gobline''s territory, and as everyone knows how much gobline''s like Hume females. Soon a gobline finds out about her and informs his chieftain.


    After hearing that there is an idiot Hume female wandering into his territory alone, the chieftain bes so happy that he directly kisses that poor little gobline and after throwing him away he gathers all his gang members and soon found Boni.


    At first, Boni didn''t afraid of goblins and fights bravely against them, so bravely that she ev forgets to look at her surings and because of her this mistake she was soon overwhelmed by a huge number of goblins and sessfully caught by them.


    Th night time wh Boni''s husband returns home and found that his wife is missing, he immediately gathers his all teammates, and after following his wife''s footsteps and other clues left by her unknowingly, he found gobline camp and after killing all gobline at the price of two of his old buddies life, he found his wife deep in gobline camp naked, showered in gobline''s dirty sem, with lifeless eyes, clearly goblines use her body quite well.


    Later Boni''s husband brings her back home without saying anything and got her treated, but because of an eye-oping advture Boni lost her mind, and after many days of making herself fun of in front of town''s people with her abnormal insane behavior, she finally gives up andmitted suicide by jumping into the well.


    Sometimeter Boni''s family moves out of town and her advture story bes a legd.


    ...


    It seems like after hearing about Lyle''s deeds she got a big shock, anyway this has nothing to do with me, but no matter what says Boni was a really big deal, with just one advture she fulfilled her wish and spread her name so loud that she directly be a legd, Myne thought with a little chill in his heart.


    Wh first time he heard about the legd of Boni he nearly got a heart attack because at that time he was also hunting in the forest and once in a while he also go deep into the forest, but maybe his luck was quite good that never meet any kind of dangerous monsters, but wh he heard that there is also such a way to be famous, for a second he also thought of using this trick but after thinking that process of bing famous with this kind of method is not easy, he gives up without any second thought, he might as well live like a nooby rather than being famous with such method.


    While Myne thinking about old memories, suddly he felt like someone is touching his shoulder and wh he turn back, he saw Aisha standing behind him with a forced smile.


    "What happed?" Seeing Aisha''s worried face which she was trying to hide behind her smile, Myne asked.


    "Sigh...Nothing, you''ll know in a while, follow me, the guild leaders want to meet you," Aisha said, and without giving Myne time to think she start walking toward the stairs.


    Huh? What going on, wasn''t everything going perfectly fine tillst night, th what happed to her? Don''t tell me I got myself jinxed after thinking about Boni, Myne thought with a frown.


    Soon while following Aisha, Mynees to the guild leader''s office. Th Aisah knocked two times on the door, and a secondter a voicee from the office.


    "Come in."


    Hearing the voice, Aisha op the door and while giving Myne a signal to follow her, she ters the office.


    Ev though the guild leader''s office looks small from the outside but from the inside it is quite big. In the middle of the office, there is a big expansive desk on which a lot of documts were lying in an orderly manner.


    At the front of the desk, the guild leader sitting on afortable custom-made chair while reading something that Myne was veryzy to read because the writing on it was very bad. On the opposite of the guild leader, there were two normal empty chairs for guests. On the left side of the office, there were two brown color sofas facing each other, and middle of them is a small table.


    On the first sofa, there are two people sitting on it, first one is Myne''s love rival, Lyle, who was nowpletely healed clearly he burn quite a lot of money in order to recover, f*cking gold pig, and beside Lyle sitting was fatty with a big belly and small eyes weight a 50+ kg. He is looking at Myne with deep-hearted filled eyes like he rob all his all wealth and run away with her lover.


    On the other sofa, there were also sitting two familiar figures one is, of course, his cute Aisha, and another is t chest Mia, who was eating some blue color berries which Myne never saw before.


    "So Myne, how are your injuries?"


    While Myne observes the guild leader''s office like a country bumpkin, The Guild Leader Bazzam, put down a documt in hand and asked Myne concernedly like a fridly grandpa next door.


    "I am fine now thank you for Aisha''s super helpful healing skill, and thank you for your concern," Myne said with a smile.


    "Don''t say such a thing, it''s my job to take care of all guild members. As for why I called you here because of two reasons, the first one is to give youpsation for what Lyle did with you, and the second is because someone wanted to see you. Meet my close frid and biggest supporter of our advture guild Mr. Boggy Milestone.


    By the way, he is also Lyle''s father," Till Bazzam finishes his stce his voice bes so low that Myne only saw his lips moving without any sound. But Myne doesn''t need to hear what Bazzam said because after hearing Bazzam''s close frid''s name, Myne knows that his advture job is in trouble.


    [ Name: Boggy Milestone


    LV: 5


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 4 years


    upation: Minor Noble, Medium Level Marcht, Pink Flower Brothel''s Owner.


    Title: Virginity Stealer, Motherfucker.


    [Skill]


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind Shield )


    Eater


    Merchant ]


    [ Virginity Stealer ( Negative Title ) ]


    After taking the virginity of more than a hundred girls forcefully, Th Host gets this title.


    Title effect: . Increase stamina by 30%.


    . Chance of making pregnant Host sex partners reduced by 98%. ( Permant )


    3. Can only have sex once a day. ( Permant )


    [ Motherfucker ( Negative Title ) ]


    Breaking the taboo rtionship betwe a mother and son, while forcefully having sex with Host''s own mother every night for more than 7 days, th Host gets this title.


    Title effect: . Increase sex drive by  times every time the Host saw a female.


    . Decrease charm by 3 times.


    3. Favorability of all female creatures who have a child will immediately turn unfridly just after seeing Host.


    [ Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind Shield )]


    Create an invisible wind barrier a the host which can absorb both magic and physical damage as long as the Host provides ough magic ergy, but while using this skill Host can''t use other attack-type skills.


    Cooldown time:  Minutes After Stopping skill.


    [ Eater ( Passive )]


    The Host would have a 3-time appetitepared to normal Hume and the Host''s digestive system also be powerful ough that it can digest any kind of food without any problem.


    Special Note: Poisonous items can''t be digested just with this skill, so unless the host wanted tomit suicide rmded not to eat them.


    [ Merchant ( Passive )]


    Wh the Host makes any kind of deal with anyone th the sess rate of that deal increase by 5%.


    Special Note: Other factors like Host charm, appearance, bodynguage, behavior, status, etc, are included.


    Good guy, one more pervert, and what the earth is wrong with Appraisal skill why it''s special note started bing more harassing as time goes on? But this fatty skills are quite good, Myne thought but he soon closes the Appraisal skill and again forces on Bazzam who is staring at him without blinking.


    "Okay? Hello, Mr. Boggy," Myne said while trying to look confused like he has no idea who the hell Mr. Boggy is, because from other people''s point of view he never meets Lyle before yesterday eving and doesn''t know anything about him other than his name which he mtions himself, so knowing about his father is defiantly not possible.


    Seeing Myne''s reaction Guild leader Bazzam only shakes his head helplessly while looking toward his frid, and Mr. Gold Piggy Aka Mr. Boggy after seeing Bazzam''s helpless expression gives Lyle an angry nce but didn''t say anything to him.


    Seeing his frid silce, Bazzam nodded and continued, "So Myne after hearing what Lyle did with you Mr. Boggy decide topsate with  Gold Coins as an apology for his son''s mistake."


    After Bazzam said that whole office be pin drop silt because of how ridiculous his stce was. Ev naughty Mia who was just joying the show with snacks stopped eating while looking at his grandpa in disbelief. For a second she ev thought that the person sitting in front of her isn''t her grandpa at all.


    "Huh? Guild Leader are you kidding with me? If so, th your joke isn''t funny at all," Myne said with a frown, he can tolerate any kind of nonsse but if someone mass with his money th that is not eptable.


    But before Bazzam could say anything Boggy sitting with Lyle spoke angrily while showing Myne his fist, "What! Not happy, do you peasant really think your life is worth more than  gold coins?


    Kiddo, you are still too young, if not for the fact that my son is a little stupid and wastes too much time talking bullshit beforepleting his job, th you probably are not ev standing here while asking for morepsation. So take them and f*ckoff."


    Like father, like son, both of them don''t know their ce, Myne thought while staring at Bazzam waiting for his reply whilepletely ignoring a certain fatty.


    Seeing that Myne isn''t taking him seriously Boggy bes so angry that his chubby but ugly" face bes red as a tomato.


    Good...Very good, You little f*cker dare to ignore me, Bazzam, since he thinks that hispsation is too little th forget about it, also take back his advture licse and block him from tering into the guild, let''s see how will he survive without our help."


    Sigh...I knew this would happ, now it would be more difficult to seduce Aisha, Myne thought helplessly, as for the advture guild licse Myne doesn''t care about it, he is just banned from Lucus Town advture guild, if he wants th he just go to the capital city and join advture guild there, this kind of puny thing can''t disturb him.


    "Huh? Don''t you think this is too much?? Bazzam asked Boggy, but after seeing his frid not going to change his decision, Bazzam sighed a little bit and took out Myne''s registration page and after writing something on it, he sealed it and put back it in his drawer.


    Th looked at Myne with aplicated expression and said, "Myne gives me your advturer Id card, from now on you are banned from my guild."


    Bam! Just as Bazzam said that sound of ss breakinges from Boggy direction, and wh Myne looked in the sound direction he saw Aisha looking toward Bazzam angrily while in her hand pieces of ss can be se,, as well as in front of her legs, clearly she is quite angry.


    Yes! My dear Aisha is angry, it means she really cares about me, so sweet. After nning so long and getting beat by two cannon fodders, finally, my hard work is paying off, Myne thought excitedly.


    But opposed to exciting Myne, Bazzam wasn''t happy at all, because Aisha is the second most powerful person in his guild after him, and making her angry means a lot of trouble for him but still instead of calming down Aisha, Bazzam decides to deal with outsider Myne first before dealing with his guild inner problem.


    "So Myne please give me your advturer Id card and after that, you can go," Bazzam said with a poker face, his fridly smile has disappeared long since ago without a trace.


    What a loss, I evplete a mission for such a cheap guy, Myne thought.


    Th Myne take out his advture Id card and put it on the guild leader''s desk, and after thinking for a while he looked into his eyes and


    said with a deadly serious face, "I hope after this we never meet again." After saying that Myne said goodbye to Aisha with a smile and left Bazzam''s office without any hesitation.


    As for Bazzam, he didn''t take Myne''s word on heart, in his eyes, Myne is nothing but a greedy fool who doesn''t know what is good for him since he can''t ev respect the elderly and wanted to y cool in front of him, th he doesn''t mind writing some more words in his resume before sding it to the main branch.


    ...


    "What is the meaning of this Guild Leader?" Aisha shouted loudly while flipping the small table in front of her on Lyle and his fatty father.


    "Ahhhh... Crazy bitch, what the hell are you doing, don''t you know who am I?" Fatty Boggy said angrily without giving Bazzam ev a chance to speak while bringing Aisha''s already sky-high fury to another level.


    After hearing insulting words from a no-name fatty who is trying to show his superiority just because he has a little bit of money, ck lines appear all over Aisha''s beautiful face, th she looked at the fatty who was stillying on the sofa while trying to standing up, th she slowinge in front of him and after grabbing his shirt cor, she lifts up the 50 kg fatty forcefully from the sofa and brings close to her.


    Th she looked at Bazzam who is shaking his head toward her nervously, but Aisha have no mood to care about nervous Bazzam, she just give Bazzam an evil smile and p hard on Boggy''s left chubby cheek while realizing grip from Boggy cor. After losing Aisha''s support and getting a powerful p on the cheek, Boggy directly falls to the g and lost his consciousness.


    "Now he won''t disturb us," Aisha said, and just as she wanted to talk to Bazzam her eyes fall on dumbfounded Lyle, who still did not understand what was going on here. His super-powerful father who was always invincible in his eyes nowying on the g like trash.


    But Aisha didn''t care about Lyle and spoke with a frown, "As for you since your father is sleeping th why are you still awake? Are you going to out yourself or I help you??"


    Hearing Aisha''s voice, Lyle suddly remember the nightmare-like torture session that Aisha did with him and after thinking for a second Lyle stood up from his sofa and without saying anything in front of  people with confused expressions and one person''s deadly gaze, he directly jumps out from Bazzam''s office window.


    Anyway from Lyle''s point of viewpared to Aisha''s torture, jumping from this level of height is nothing.


    "Hum! Seem like after getting beat by me he bes quite smart," Aisha said while looking at Bazzam. "So guild leader, now can exin to me why you do that? Don''t you say that in order to make this piggy happy you just reduce Myne''spsation, th what is the meaning of this??


    Not only did you go back on your words and kicked out Myne from the guild but you ev block his try into the guild."


    "Look, Aisha, this is not what are you thinking, you also saw how disrespectful Myne was toward me and Boggy, and he ev refuse to takepsation while making Boggy angry, so what can I do in that kind of situation apart from obeying Boggy order and kicking out Myne from the guild?


    You know very well that Boggy is the most important supporter of our guild and without his money, we can''t run this guild. So in order to save overall guild befit I have tak some uneptable decision ev if they are against my will, this is how the world work, my dear, everything is for the greater good," Bazzam said in a grandpa-like manner.


    "Th if one day this fatty asks you to hand over Mia to him for some days, th will you happily hand her over to him in order to save guild befit, and for your greater good, right?" Aisha asked while trying to calm down her anger.


    I..."


    "Enough, these are nothing but your empty talk, you can probably convince your ass-licking followers with this kind of bullshit, but I''ve se ough of the world to know how these things work," Aisha said angrily and after giving Bazzam a fiance nce she left his office while mming the door with her full strgth but thanks to Bazzam future vision who have long since ago predict these kind things so he spds quite a lot of money while making his office door and because of it ev though Aisha use her full strgth but other than making a loud noise the office door didn''t take any kind of additional damage.


    "Mia!"


    "Yes, Grandpa?"


    "Go and get a healer, we''ve got to fix Boggy quickly, I hope he''s not too angry wh he wakes up, also get Lyle back too, he''s probably hiding behind a bush," Bazzam said with Sigh while looking out from the window. today is probably not a good day for him. "And please bring me some wine, I need to cool down my mind."


    "Okay, Grandpa," Mia said and hurriedly runs out from Bazzam''s office.

 Chapter 40: Chapter 40. Orcs Secret Hideout

    I hope Aisha didn''t cancel my dinner n just because that old geezer kicked me out of the guild, Myne thought while heading toward the forest to start his old job.


    Although now he can''t use the guild channels to find all kinds of monster''s information and their location to steal their rare skills but that is okay too, he can just use the old way to search them in the forest, anyway he is not in a hurry to acquire more skills, he already has ough skills to bombard any kind of emy and it probably going take a lot of time to level up them.


    So for some time, he is just going to level up those skills instead of running a doing other people''s tasks just for a little amount of money.


    Soon while thinking weird nonsse, Mynees into the inner forest where hest time kills those three unlucky Orcs who were chilling under the tree.


    "This is quite strange, I alreadye a 3 km deep into the forest but I didn''t saw ev a single animal or monster till now? Where the hell they are all gone?? Don''t tell me they are all on the vacation," Myne said while looking a confusedly.


    But after walking a little farther Myne unexpectedly saw a big hole in the middle of the road.


    Huh? Did someone set a trap in the middle of the road?? Now, this is interesting, but which idiot set up this trap??? And he didn''t ev cover its mouth, Myne thought whileing in front of the trap and looking inside it.


    The trap is 3 meters deep, barbed spears were embedded inside the whole trap, and in the middle of the trap, there was lying a dead big bear. Clearly either this bear is blind that it didn''t see such a big hole in the middle of the road and fell into it, or he is trying to catch its prey but unluckily fell into it and directly secure the ticket to the afterlife.


    Brrrrrr....


    F*ck! Someone ising!!! Myne thought and just after hearing the loud voice, he hurriedly run toward the nearby bush and hide in it.


    Just as Myne ters the bush, two  meters tall gre Orcs appear on the other side of the forest, arguing with each other in a weirdnguage which of course Myne didn''t understand.


    Soo close, thank god most of the orcs didn''t know how to close their mouth, otherwise today I would probably be caught off guard by them. Too careless looks like I need more training, Myne thought, while siltly peeking at two Orcs. Ev though he could still kill them both without any problem ev if they attack him surprisedly but th how would he find out what is going on in this forest?


    This forest is his territory, he has be hunting here for many years, and never ev once he saw any dangerous monsters here but now out of nowhere those Orcs start popping up one after another, this is clearly not good news.


    So from now, he is just going to follow them to find out why there are so many Orcs in the forest and where are they alling from, instead of killing them for their bodies and skills.


    By the way, let''s see what kinds of skills do they have...


    [ Name: Orba


    Lv: 4


    Species: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    Age:  Years


    ss: Hunter


    [Skill]


    Presce Erase?High


    [Ability]


    Roar, Wild Charge ]


    [ Name: Orca


    Lv: 7


    Species: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    Age: 6 Years


    ss: Hunter


    [Skill]


    Strong Arm, Presce Erase?High


    [Ability]


    Roar, Wild Charge, Smash ]


    [Presce Erase?Moderate]


    Dilutes one''s presce after activating it, and wh cast in a dark vironmt th Host can bepletely invisible to the naked eye but if someone uses other methods such as detecting smell or some kind of perverted skill th other people can catch Host easily.


    Can hide the hancemt effects like ergy glow, unique auras, etc.


    F*ck!!! No wonder I can''t find them ev till theye so close to me, so they are using such a pervert skill, this is clearly cheating, Myne thought angrily and without wasting ev a single thought he immediately steal all their skills and pastes abilities to a nearby tree.


    Now let''s how you guys hide from others, Hehehe...


    While Myneughing crazily in his mind like a psycho, both Orcs finally stop fighting vocally and hurriedly start their work.


    Orc No., carefully ters the trap and after pulling out all 0 kg bear body from spears, he put it on his steel-like shoulders and shouted something which Myne didn''t understand again, but Orc No. doesn''t have such a problem, he just nodded his head and after sitting down on his kneel, he put his right hand into the trap and pull out the Orc No..


    So powerful! That guy literally put out an Orc weight of a 300 kg ( Weight of Orc No. and bear together ) by himself with just a little bit of effort? What do they eat that makes them so powerful? Myne thought viously.


    Clearly, he forgets about their levels, well this is also normal since most of the time Myne only focuses on others'' skills rather than their levels, and because till now levels didn''t y any kind of important role in any battles, so Myne mind also subconsciously starts ignoring them.


    Oops! They are gone, I should hurriedly follow them before they walk too far away, Myne thought while stealthily following them. As he was drooling on Orc''s physical strgth, and start daydreaming, like how good it would be if he also had such power. And because of this, both Orcs wt home with the fresh prey, leaving her behind.


    .....


    Hourter.


    "Just how far their camp is? I have be following them like a ghost nonstop for nearly an hour but I still can''t see their hideout anywhere, and now I ev forget how far I walk into the forest, this is the first time I eve so deep into the forest," Myne said tiredly.


    Ev though in this tire secret mission he didn''t counter any kind of danger thanks to his two meat shields who were attracting all troubles happily for him but this still tiring since he have to walk carefully all the time so his meat shields can''t find out about him.


    But as Myneined nonstop while walking, he soon reached a steep slope, and the trees a him disappeared slowly. Two Orcs walking in front of him also stop for a while and th they suddly jump down from the slope.


    Seeing this Myne hurriedlye to their ce and looked down but after seeing the view in front of him he quicklyy on the g and dared to lift his head.


    My goodness!!! Why the hell there is an Orc settlemt in such a barr ce? Myne thought and after waiting for a while and confirming that nothing abnormal going on, he slowly peeked into the Orc settlemt.


    The Orc settlemt in front of Myne is a medium size settlemt with an Orc poption of a 30 to 40 or maybe more but as far as Myne can see maximum Orc is still under 50. A the settlemt, there is a -meter big wood fce border with a single op trance guarded by two powerful-looking Orcs.


    Inside the settlemt, there are many small huts made of wood, and their roofs and other empty ces are covered by hides. As for the type of settlemt, th this should be a military type settlemt since Myne didn''t see any old or young orcs in the settlemt, clearly, they didn''t bring their family with them.


    Orc''s built such a big settlemt just a little distance away from the town and no one knows about it? What the f*ck that fatty town lord is doing, that he didn''t find out such a big threat hiding under his nose?? What if theyunch a full-scale attack on town??? Myne said annoyingly while observing the settlemt carefully.


    Ev though he didn''t care about town and most of its people, if they die th die, this has nothing to do with him but there are still some important things in the town that he didn''t want to lose, like his part''s house, his lovely Big Sister Maya, Aisha, June, etc.


    "Huh? Wait a minute...Is that a woman?? But what the hell she is doing there???" Myne shouted surprisedly in a low voice while looking at the trance of the settlemt. In front of the trance stood a big one eye ugly Orc who is carrying a normal-looking middle-aged woman on his shoulder like a sack of flour.


    The woman''s face is toward his back and her butt is just some ctimeter away from his ugly face, whom he once in a while touched with his nose while inhaling her body or maybe butt smell. Ev though that Orc has an ear-to-ear grin on his face but the woman''s continuous crying and shouts destroying his happy mood, which is probably not a good thing for that woman.


    Hmm...Seems like today someone is going to have a lot of fun. Sigh...I hope that she can hold on till someone find her and rescue her, but looking at the guy who is carrying her I hardly doubt that she can survive till tomorrow morning. Yes, if her pussy is made of steel th there is a chance that she could live some more days without any problem.


    By the way, since that guy who is carrying that woman himself is more than .5 meters tell them what would be the size of his little brother wh it bes hard? Myne pondered seriously. "It seems I must solve this mystery in order to quch my thirst for knowledge and help other vulnerable wom prepare themselves for this kind of danger."


    "Yes, that''s right everything is for knowledge and the greater good," Myne spoke while nodding his head.


    But now it would be better if I should get out of here before someone find out about me. Those Orcs have quite a lot of weird skills, if by any chance someone discovered me here peeking into their settlemt, th it won''t be easy to escape from the assault of nearly 50 orcs, Myne thought while slowly and carefully retreating.


    And After making ough distance from slope, without wasting any more time Myne hurriedly use leg hancemt, sight hancemt, and swift feet and start running toward the town.


    Although My wanted to kill some scattered Orcs so he can steal their skills and gain some levels but he still have to make some preparation before meeting Aisha for the date. So now he can''t any more time here while fighting those grey muscr guys. Anyway, those Orcs are not going anywhere, and he has more than ough time to deal with them.

 Chapter 41: Chapter 41. First Date

    Mynees to the town after  hours of nonstop running without meeting any unfortunate trouble along the way, like bumping into patroling Orcs or some kind of overpowered monster, etc, and since he left marks on trees while following those two Orcs for safety reasons, so he also didn''t lose track like a certain gre hair guy.


    "Huuu! Finally, I can take a breath now, it was really difficult to run all the way here, and I didn''t ev eat lunch in this whole rush," Myne said annoyingly.


    Today my luck is quite bad, at the morning I wanted to have a little exercise with June before going on the work, but my little wish was shattered by June. Th because of a gold piggy, not only I didn''t get mypsation but was also kicked out of the guild, and in the d, I found an Orc settlemt in my hunting area, which was of course not a good thing.


    One after another bad things is going on with me, now I just hope that my date with Aisha doesn''t ruin by this bad luck, Myne thought helplessly while tering the town.


    Soon Mynees to his house and after ying with little doggy for a while, he hurriedly ters the house. First, he took a bath and cleaned every part of his body carefully, th he put some fragrant body powder for males made of unknown material all over his body so he smells nice.


    He brought this thingst night because he heard from many people that most girls didn''t like smelly guys and on the first date with Aisha, Myne didn''t want to give her any chance toin. Th Myne took out a newly brought dress, a simple  shirt, and pitch-ck color pants from his Invtory, and wear them.


    "Wow! Who is this handsome guy? Seem like tonight many girls are going to release water after seeing me," Myne said shamelessly with a smirk while looking at his reflection in the mirror.


    Th Myne hurriedly throws away his smelly clothes and armor into the bathroom and after locking his house and giving some food to Mightyana Trio, he headed toward the advture guild to pick up his girl.


    ...


    Huh? Where is Aisha?? Did Ie too early??? Doesn''t seem so, Myne thought as he stood in front of the advture guild, and looked a to find Aisha as he had arrived at the exact time she had giv him.


    Should I go to the guild to see if she is still at work or has gone home to get ready for dinner, Myne thought but th his eyes fall on a certain person who was juste out from behind of advture guild building, and start looking a for a while, th she focused her gaze toward Myne and start walking toward him.


    "Hehe, Myne, close your mouth otherwise flies will go in it," Aisha spoke with a giggle after seeing Myne''s surprised expression.


    "Oh Yes, Haha, sorry about it, by the way, you are looking so beautiful," Myne said while watching Aisha up and down who look like a fairy with stars in his eyes. Aisha is wearing a beautiful short one-piece  and blue color dress thates to her knee, blue color fantasy type long transpart stockings, a beautiful ne on her neck, and light makeup on her face.


    Overall she looks so beautiful that Myne doesn''t know how to describe her.


    "You look amazing too, and your taste in clothing is also surprisingly nice," Aisha said with a smile while giving Myne a thumbs up.


    "Hahaha! Although I am not that great but still thanks for yourplimt," Myne said while rubbing the back of his head with a big shy smile.


    "Hehe, you are so funny. So where are we going for dat...I mean dinner?" Aisha asked with a smile while correcting her words.


    "Huh? Well to be honest, actually, I didn''t know much about those kinds of stuff so if you don''t mind th you can suggest some good ce," Myne said embarrassingly, while hiding the fact, that hepletely forget to look for a good ce for the date.


    "That is a really big problem because I myself didn''t know much about those things since I rarely go out for food. But still, let''s me think for a while," Aisha said while rubbing her chin as she starts thinking with a cute expression on her face.


    How about ''The valuable Lady Inn''? I heard from Mia that they make high-quality food at cheap prices, Aisha asked.


    Well, your information is correct but our timing is not, because at this time not to talk about having dinner, we might not ev get free space to stand as it is their busiest time of the day, Myne said while declining Aisha''s suggestion without any hesitation.


    After all, he is their regr customer and knows very well wh he should go there and wh not, the only reason why he didn''t suggest going there is that he wants to spd some peaceful time with Aisha, and It''s definitely not possible there.


    "Th how about ''Sunshine Inn?'' I heard that because their business wasn''t going well in our town, they spd a huge amount of fortune in order to rovate the tire Inn again, and made it more grander and luxurious than before, although because of this they also rise the price of all things but their services are topnotch, and because of their high price we also didn''t have to worry about not getting peaceful time alone," Aisha said with a smile.


    Ohh! Really, th what are you waiting for let''s go, it''s not good to stand on the roadside too long with such a beautiful outfit, there are too many bad eyes here, which is not good for your skin. Come on, let''s go," Myne said with a smile and after grabbing Aisha''s hand, he start walking toward the Sunshine Inn.


    And seeing Myne''s shameless behavior of grabbing her hand and pulling her lightly toward the Inn direction, Aisha also didn''t say anything just follow behind him with a smile on her face.


    Unbeknownst to both of them as they were walking to their destination, a certain figure was stalking them from the shadows the whole time, and only wh they were out of his sight did he punch the wall next to him for who knows what reason, before walking into the dark alleyway.


    ...


    The Sunshine Inn wasn''t much farther away from the advture guild and after walking for a few minutes, Myne and Aisha saw a magnifict 3 story building in front of them, which can be considered the most luxurious building in the tire town, ev the town lord''s castle look inpare to it in the matter of luxury.


    The tire Inn was made of some kind of unknown shiny gold marble, above which Myne can clearly see his reflection. On the top of the Inn hung a wood signboard on which ''The Sunshine Inn'' was writt in gold characters.


    "Myne, do you really want to go in?


    Looking at how much the owner of the Inn spds money on it, once we got in we probably not going to walk out before emptying our all savings," Aisha said with a frown, ev though she really want to go on date with Myne but this doesn''t mean that she would spd a lot of money blindly just to eat something which not ev going to stay in her stomach for more than 4 hours, this is just too much waste of her money, and as far as she knows Myne''s is not very rich either, so she can''t understand where does Myne''s confidce ising from?


    "Ahh, don''t worry about such a trivial matter, since I promise that I am going to take you on the date, th naturally I have more than ough money to satisfy you," Myne said with a smile.


    And ev if they charge sky-high prices for food, th I just saw some fat sheep in the Inn, I can just stea...I mean borrow some money from them, anyway till now no one refused my request, and I believe that those nice people also won''t refuse me, Myne thought while walking into the Inn.


    Seeing Myne''s confidce, Aisha also didn''t say anything just follow him, because she have ough faith in her eyes to know how to choose a person, and since she chooses Myne th she have to believe him instead of asking question nonstop.


    "Good Eving, Sir and Madam, Wee To The Sunshine Inn, how may I help you?"


    Just as Myne and Aisha ter the Inn, a beautiful young waitress with big boobs wearing traditional  and ck short maid costume greets them with a smile.


    [ Name: Xila


    Level: 4


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age:  years old


    upation: Waitress of ''The Sunshine Inn''


    [Skill]


    Cleaning LV4


    Managemt LV


    Water?Magic ( Basic Form: Water Jet ) LV. ]


    "We want to have pleasant and a peaceful dinner, Miss. So if you don''t mind th could you please show us the way to our table?" Myne asked in a gtleman-like manner, which surprise both Aisha and Xila.


    The former is because she didn''t expect that Myne could ev talk in such a good manner, and thetter is because she never received such respect ev since she start working here, as most of the guestse here either rich people or from low-level noble families, who doesn''t take poor people in their eyes because of their ego and treat them like ves, so after hearing Myne polite words who look like a rich young master, she bes extremely surprised.


    But waitress Xila was also a professional in her work and she soones out from her surprise and with a guine smile instead of a forced one, she bowed a little bit and said, "So my Young Master wants to have dinner, pleasee this way, I have a perfect ce for ready for you where no will disturb both of you."


    Although Myne wanted to say that he isn''t some kind of young master but after seeing the waitress''s eyes filled with respect and admiration, he decides to stay silt, since she was happy with it, th let her be happy, anyway for his point of view ev if he said that he is just amoner th she probably not going to believe him.


    Sigh, being too handsome is also not an easy job, people easily misunderstand you, Myne thought while shaking his head helplessly.


    "Here is your ce Young Master, this is our Inn''s quietest area where voices from other people don''te easily," Xila said while bringing Myne and Aisha to a random corner of the Inn''s g floor and pointed at an empty but clean  dining table with four chairs beside the op window.


    Good Guy, Wh she said about the perfect ce I expected more than this, Myne thought speechlessly while looking at Xila with a weird expression, but in the d, he didn''t say anything just looked at Aisha who after feeling his gaze, looked toward him and nodded her head.


    After getting Aisha''s approval Myne walked toward the table and pull out a chair, and before he could ev say his prepared romantic dialogue, Aisha said "Thank You" and sit down on it.


    "At least let me say my line," Myne said helplessly while sitting opposite to Aisha.


    "Oops, Sorry, I didn''t know that you still wanted to say something," Aisha said apologizingly while biting her tongue with her front teeth cutely.


    If you really feel sorry th why are you making such a cute expression? Now after seeing this I can''t ev stay angry with her anymore, this girl is too evil, Myne thought.


    "Never mind, So what do you want to eat? Tonight''s treat is from me, so we''ll eat whatever you want," Myne said with a smile to Aisha and looked at Xila who was watching them jealously, clearly, if she had a boyfrid or husband th he is defiantly going to suffer wh next time she meets him.


    "Miss, do you have a mu or something so we could select our food?"


    After Hearing Myne''s voice Xilae out of her thoughts and hurriedly replied, "Sorry, I almost forget about it, here is the mu, we have the town''s most expericed chef in our Inn, so quickly pickup your choices and tell me, I will bring you food in the fastest time."


    Myne took the mu from Xila and handed it to Aisha, who hesitantly took the mu and after reading it carefully she op her eyes widely.


    "What kind of ingredits do you guys use that prices of all dishes are so high?


    Ev ordinary dishes prices are two times more expsive than outside and are meat you guys use ising from a dragon or something, otherwise why the hell is ev a normal meat soup priced at  gold coin??" Aisha asked angrily while looking at Xila like she wanted to beat her but in order to not ruin her image in front of Myne so she held back.


    But this is also not Aisha''s fault that she felt angry since as a matter of fact, her own monthly sry is only 5 gold coins, so after seeing that ev a puny soup price is the same as  day worth of her sry, it ispletely natural to be mad after knowing about it.


    "Madam please calm down, this price is not set by me, I am just a waitress, how could I know why my boss set the price of every dish so high?" Xila said nervously after hearing Aisha''s angry roar.


    "Calms down, Aisha, please don''t make things difficult for her, also since we are already here, th let''s see what is so special about the food that they charge so much, you just make an order and don''t worry about the price, as I said before I have more than ough money to feed you until can''t eat anymore," Myne said with a smile.


    But...


    "No, buts just do what I said," Myne spoke with a frown and only after Aisha started again reading the mu again did he take a breath of relief while giving a quick nce at his money in Invtory.


    [ Money: tinum Coin ( 0 ) Gold Coins ( 970 ), ]


    Yes, more than ough, Myne thought with a smile.


    Soon Aisha finishes reading the mu and with an unwilling expression on her face she orders 3 dishes at the cheapest price, clearly, she is not the type of girl who likes wasting money.


    Xila took the order and within 5 minutes she brought their food, with such a fast speed that she caught both Myne and Aisha off guard.


    "So fast?" Myne asked speechlessly while staring at the food on the table.


    "Well, the dishes that you order are quite easy to make and most of the ingredits were already prepared so our chef made them in just a bit of little time," Xila replied with a forced smile.


    "But still, it is a little bit too fast, as if this food was prepared a long time ago and you just heated it up and brought it to us?" Myne said while putting his finger into the bowl of soup. "And looked in hurry you guys didn''t ev heat up this soup properly."


    "Yes,ing, wait a minute, young master it seems like my boss is calling me, sorry but I have to go, please forgive me for my disrespect," Xila said, and before Myne could say something she run away.


    "And she runs away just like that, future of this Inn is definitely not bright," Myne said while shaking his head while tasting the soup. "Hum! At least this soup is still edible."


    "Don''t worry, I just check it, and although this food is made in the morning but since they didn''t ce it op, so their condition is not bad and we can eat them without problem," Aisha said with a helpless smile.


    "Haha, don''t make such a sad face this doesn''t suit you, and this is our first date so of course there''s bound to be some problem. Next time let''s eat homemade food, how about you make it and I eat?" Myne asked jokingly.


    "Well, your idea is not bad. Okay, it decides th, let''s do what you said. By the way, it would be great if you make the food but since I didn''t have hope in your cooking skills, in the d, I have to make all food by myself. Sigh, such a poor girl am I, ev on the date I have to do work," Aisha said while making a fake pitiful face.


    "Okay, stop your acting, I will bring you a gift next time okay? Now can we start eating, food is getting cold," Myne said with a poker face while looking at Aisha who was acting like a child, a little differt from her usual self.


    "Fine..."


    ...


    After finishing the food, while Myne and Aisha talking happily, suddly Xilae to them and spoke while cing a piece of paper on the table.


    "How was the food, Young Master and Madam? Do you like our Inn service??"


    After hearing Xila''s question, a frown paper on Aisha''s face, as for Myne, he took the food bill from the table calmly and spoke while reading it, "To be honest, our experice wasn''t much pleasing, not only you guys charge blindly for ev a simple dish but you also serve cold food to you guest.


    As for your service, it was ev worse wh weined about the food, you run away instead of solving your guest''s problem, it was really hard for me to understand why your boss thinks that he can run an Inn with such a bad attitude toward his customers."


    Saying such Myne took out 6 gold coins from his pocket and ce them on the table. "Let''s go, Aisha, let''s eat some dessert outside."


    "Okay, By the way, I like honey-vored candy in dessert," Aisha said with a smile, and after giving her hand to Myne, which he epted immediately without any hesitation, they both walkout from the Inn.


    As for Xila, she just stared at their back with a dazed expression on her face.


    "Sigh, again because of Boss, I had to hearints from customers. Only god knows wh will Boss'' brain starts working probably and he knows that not all rich people seek luxury, they want quality more than anything else.


    Anyway f*ck the boss, I am quitting this job tomorrow after getting my this month sry, th who cares that idiot," Xila said while taking gold coins from the table and after cleaning it she headed toward the kitch.


    ...


    "What a great date it was, not only did I get to spd a lot of free time with Aisha, but I also got to know a little more about her, and she ev invited me to her house for dinner tomorrow night, and she had also giv me a sweet farewell kiss on the cheek.


    Hehehe today''s day was really worthwhile, although there were some minor problems throughout the day, nevertheless, the ding was happy and satisfying," said Myne as he tered his courtyard which has now be the temporary residce of the MightyanaTrio.


    Wait for a momt, there is something missing, Myne thought suddly with a frown while putting the key in the lock of the main door of the house.


    "There is too much sil..."


    *Boooom


    Before My could evplete his wretched word, there was a loud smashing sound like someone is breaking a walling from inside his house.


    "F*ck, someone is robbing my house and he''s not ev doing it siltly?" Myne said and hurriedly ter the house with an angry expression on his face, ev though there is nothing valuable inside his house still, it is his house, how can someone ter and goes as he wish, since he dare to intrusion into his house without permission th he should ready to pay the price for it.

 Chapter 42: Chapter 42. Interrogation

    "Which Motherf*cker dare to ter my house..." Myne said angrily as soon as op the door with a bang sound. But after seeing the view in front of him, his remaining dialogue stuck in his mouth as he was too much in shock to say anything.


    His house looked as if a storm has just passed through. Most of the small furniture are scattered all over the floor, and big ones like table, and chairs are brok into two or more pieces. There are bloody hands prints and scratches marks on walks.


    And in front of the stair was lying the source of the previous loud sound, an unconscious man, and on top of him standing the youngest of Mightyana Trio, Myne''s favorite his Little Doggy, who was happily biting that poor thief ass with such a great passion as if he wanted to separate them from his body.


    Beside the thief stood the parts of Little Doggy with such a deadpan expression that ev if that thief idtally move his body th he is probably done for.


    Thank god, I already put away all my previous things in my Invtory otherwise those guys defiantly break them too, and what the hell is that unlucky thief ev doing in such a poor-looking house? Didn''t he have a better ce to rob than to try his luck here??


    But still, no matter what to say at least those trio didn''t waste my food and guarded the house quite well, Myne thought with a satisfying smile while nodding his head.


    "Okay, Little guy, now stop biting his ass, otherwise, they wille out of their ce, which certainly isn''t going to be a good sight to see," Myne said while patting Little Doggy''s hairy head.


    After hearing Myne''s voice Little Doggy immediately stopped what he was doing and stared at him happily with bloody a mouth.


    "Baw! Baw!"


    "I know, I know, it seems like we have an uninvited guest today," Myne said while taking the mask off from the thief''s face.


    Huh? This guy seems a little familiar it looks like I saw him somewhere before, Myne thought with a frown, but ev after thinking for a while, he could not remember where he had se him.


    [ Name: Quill


    Level:


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 9 Y/o


    upation: Apprtice Assassin.


    [Skill]


    Stealth LV: (  )


    Lair LV: ( 3 ) ]


    [ Lair ]


    Description: A perfect skill for someone who wants to be a politician. After using this skill everything that the Host would say has a special charm it in, which will make it easier for other people to believe in the Host. The higher the level of this skill the more its effect would be powerful.


    Special Note: This skill will work  times better wh use on someone who is weaker than the Host.


    Good skills, now it will be a little bit easier for me to make Aisha happy, Myne thought with a smirk and immediately steal both of Quill''s skills.


    Just as Myne closes his status window which now has two more skills, he finally remembers why he feels like he saw Quill somewhere, because he saw him in the bar ''The NIght Wine'' from he brought informationst time.


    That guy was also there drinking wine in a corner and because at that time he was the only one other than Alex ( Bar Owner ) who wasn''t wearing anything on his face, so Myne looked at him carefully so he could see what kinds of people choose to be an assassin, but after seeing that he is nothing but a young brat who can''t ev drink properly, Myne lost interest in him.


    So he is that guy, who is drinking alcohol alone in a dirty corner that day, no wonder I felt like I saw him somewhere, so he is a fellow mate from the same job, huh. But since he is here, doesn''t that mean somebody hire him to kill me? Wh did I attract someone''s hatred so much that he directly hired an assassin to deal with me?? Myne thought with a frown.


    Forget it, anyway thinking about unnecessary things is not going to do any good, so instead of wasting my brain power why don''t I just ask him ''who is his contractor?'' Myne thought while taking out a chair and a rope from his Invtory.


    After which Myne picked up Quill from the g and made him sit down on the chair and tied him tightly with rope. Th he brought a bucket of cold water from the bathroom and without any mercy he poured the tire bucket of water on Quill''s face.


    "Ahhhh...Whooo..."


    As soon as the cold water hit his face Quill woke up immediately with an expression of shock and surprise, but soon his surprise turn into fear as he felt pain all over his body, especially on his butt, they are hurting like thousands of ants are biting him there.


    "It''s me your father. By the way, You wake up very easily, I thought it would take at least two buckets of water to wake you up, but well, now that you''re awake why don''t we have a little chat," Myne spoke rudely without making any kind of expression.


    But after hearing Myne''s words the other party didn''t respond just stared at him with a calm face while trying to hide his nervousness and fear but because of hisck of experice, he was clearly not sessful to do that.


    "Well, I take your silce as an Okay signal. Th here my question is, Who is your contractor?" Myne asked.


    ..."


    "So you are that type of person who doesn''t sell his clit easily, huh? Well th how about this, tell me who wanted to see me dead?"


    ..." "...


    "Now, dude, you are really making things difficult for both of us, and believe me, this will defiantly not going to bring anything good to you," Myne said with a frown.


    "Whom do you think you are talking to? Do you think that a real assassin like me is so easy to deal with that you asked something and I honestly answer you??" Finally, just Myne thinking that he should use some special way to op Quill''s mouth, Quill spoke a little bit and sessfully ignited Myne''s anger.


    "Good, so you are a real assassin. huh? That''s nice th, I was thinking that I should go easy on you while torturing you but now it doesn''t matter anymore," Myne said with an evil smile which made Quill''s heartbeat stop for a while.


    This is not what I mean, Quill thought but it was toote to cry over spilled milk because Myne already walked into his kitch to take out his most powerful torturing weapon.


    Soon while Quill cursing himself that why can''t he close his mouth, Myne walks out from the kitch with a small metal box in his hand''s size a 50 cm long, 50 cm wide, and 5 cm high.


    "Now list closely, this is thest time I am asking you, tell me your contractor''s name otherwise what going to happ next is not something that a child like you can deal with, so be obedit and tell me everything honestly, which f*cker sd here to take my head?" Myne asked with one eye closed and the other one wide op while trying to look dangerous but ev though everything is perfect like his acting, backg, speech, facial expression, especially his facial expression which was looking like a certain guy who has one eye, one wood leg, a hook in his hand and a talking parrot, but his oppont has something defiantly wrong with his brain, because although he was scared to death, still he has stubbornly chos to not op his mouth.


    Did his contractor offer him his daughter as a paymt or something, otherwise why the hell does he care so much about him? Myne thought with a confused expression.


    "I really do not know if I should praise you for your morale orugh at your stupidness, but sigh, it does not matter anymore, sometimes people only learn after they experice it themself, and believe me that after this, you will also find out that wh you be captive of someone else, th it is not a wise choice to being stubborn in front of your emy and make him angry," Myne said while shaking his head helplessly.


    Th he put down the metal cage on the g and took out a small bottle of honey from his Invtory. After looking at the gold honey bottle in his hand, Myne ops its cover and tastes the honey with his finger.


    "Mmm, Grandma Fiona''s honey was always the best," Myne said ande in front of Quill, whose legs already started shaking because of fear.


    "Now it is toote to be scared, Quill, by the way, your little brother is like honey right?" Myne suddly asked something which caught Quill off guard, and just as he was about to ask what he meant by his little brother? And most importantly how he knows his name??


    Myne without giving Quill any time to think properly, quickly loos Quill''s tight pants a the waist and pour a little bit of honey on his little dick which was currtly in sleeping mode ough to wet itpletely.


    "What!!! What are you doing you pervert!! Don''te close to me, you madman," Quill after feeling a cold ssation from honey on his dick finallyes out from his shock and starts scouting nervously.


    "Hohohoho...Now this is how a captive should react wh he bes a prisoner of his emy, especially wh your emy was also an assassin," Myne said with an evil grin and after tasting honey a little bit more he put it back into the Invtory and pick up the metal cage from the g.


    "Are you excited about knowing what was inside this box, Quill?" Myne asked while tapping on the box and just as he did that scratching sound starting out from inside the box, and after listing to it Quill''s soules out from his mouth for a while, but it retunes to its ce as it is still little early for it to go to the afterlife.


    "To tell you the truth Quill, at the start they are nice guys, and I like them in the house because of their hard-working nature, and thank to them my house was nearly freed from lizards and cockroaches, but after eating all the small insects in the house they start destroying my things, which of course, wasn''t eptable, and after giving me fare share of trouble I finally manage to caught them in this cage," Myne said with a smile while walking step by step toward Quill, and every time he took a step Quill felt like his worst nightmare ising close to him.


    "By the way, before we start our little show I forget to tell you that they didn''t eat anything for thest 3 days."


    "Okay, okay, stop it, I will tell you everything just take away that cage from me. Please, I didn''t want to see that kind of dangerous thing in front of me," Quill said panickingly.


    "Huh? But didn''t you say that you are not going to say anything to me?" Myne asked with a mocking smile.


    "That was before now I change my mind, but promise me one thing, that after I tell you everything you will release me immediately," Quill said nervously.


    "Ohh, don''t worry about it, I Myne swear in the name of my close frids N and T, that if you spoke everything true th I Myne would immediately relieve you from your suffering," Myne said with an expression like he is some kind of saint whoes out from mountains after spding a long time in mortification in order to achieve lightmt.


    "That''s good, th ask whatever you wanted to know," Quill said with a relive expression,


    Oh my god, does he really believe in what I said? This ''Liar'' skill is so awesome, it really works on weak people perfectly well. I am using it just after I got it, and this idiot believes my all nonsse, I just need to make things seem real and boom, he believes it. Too powerful, this skill is just too powerful, Myne thought with a surprised expression.


    But Myne soon put away those useless thoughts and again be serious and spoke, "Th tell me who sd you here to kill me?"


    "Well, I don''t know much about my contractor, I just meet him some hours ago in the bar. He told me his name ''Lyle'' and after giving me your details like backg date, address, etc, and 5 gold coins aspsation for killing you, he quickly left the bar.


    That''s all I know about him," Quill said with a helpless expression, if only he had checked everything about Myne before carelessly tering his house, th he would not have be a prisoner and probably currtly sleeping in his house with his wife, but it''s toote to think about such things because now his life is in someone else''s hands.


    So it is Lyle, huh? Such an idiot am I, how can I forget about my dear love rivel?? Too careless, seem like after awaking I be quitezy and reckless, I literally forget about my biggest emy just within  hours after meeting him. Sigh, let bygones be bygones, it''s time to finish this matter one for all, Myne thought with a poker face.


    "By the way, do you know where can I find your contractor? Also how many people know that youe here to kill me??" Myne asked after thinking for a while.


    "Yes, he said that if I have any problem during the mission th I can meet him in the Sunshine Inn, As for your second question, no one else know about it since it was a private mission," Quill replied without much thought.


    That''s good, save me a lot of unnecessary problems, Myne thought with a smile.


    "So, since I already told you everything can you now release me, it is really not a pleasant feeling to have honey on your dick," Quill said nervously.


    "Ohh, Sorry, I nearly forget about it, I immediately release you," Myne said with an apologetical expression while folding his hands in front of Quill for the apology.


    Thud...


    Quill: "Huh?"


    Myne: "Oops!"


    As Myne folded his hands in order to ask apology he idtally or inttionally drop the mouse cage on the g, and just as the cheap metal cage touched the g, its trance oped ough for two big guys who were trapped in it toe out.


    "Sqeakkkkkkkk..."


    Like the roar of an angry beast, Both micee out from the cage like the behemoth after staying there for 3 continuous days without eating or drinking anything. Both mice have a head and body lgth of 6 inches and a body mass of  g, brown pointy hair all over the body two razers like sharp teething out from their mouth.


    The first thing both mice did aftering out from the cage is raised their nose as high as possible and after taking some deep breaths they both looked at Quill or more especially towards his little brother''s direction with eyes filled with dless hunger and excitemt.


    Th after making a little bit of noise both mice run toward the Quill like he is their long lost mother and finally today got a chance to reunion.


    "No, don''te here, stop there, hey Mister, please do something they areing close to me," Quill scouted while trembling fearfully and nervously as micee close to him, but before Myne could ev say something both of mise sessfully ter in Quill pants too far away from Myne reach.


    "Brother, please do something, they are already inside my pants," Quill said fearfully tears already start falling from his eyes just thinking about what going to happ to him.


    "Calm Down, Quill, you don''t have to be so scared, N and T are both good guys, they don''t do any harm to you, at most they would do is just lick some honey on your dick, and that''s it, so believe me you don..."


    "Ahhhhhh...


    "Help me, they are biting my dick, it''s hurting so much, help, please help me..."


    Huh? Seem like after staying in the cage for too long both N and T be a little aggressive, or maybe because they are too hungry that they can''t stop themself and took a little bit on Quill''s little brother. Humm, this is the most convincing exnation I can think of currtly, Myne thought deeply while rubbing his chin,pletely ignoring struggling and scamming Quill.


    "Ahhhh, They biting more aggressively, please help me."


    "Ahhh...Why are you still standing there, hurry up and op my hands," Quill scouted in agony.


    Now since I think about it, it seems like I have read this kind of sse many times in books, wh the hero gets caught by the viin.


    The viin th brought the hero''s lover on whom the viin also has a crush and just wh he was ying house-house with heroin, out of nowhere hero awak unimaginable power and after breaking all fetters like they are made of paper, he beat down the viin and sessfullypletes the book with a happy ding. Th it is possible that Quill can also awak such a power?


    Although I don''t have his lover but his little brother is defiantly more important to him than his lover right?? Myne thought curiously while staring at Quill waiting to see the legdary momt wh he beat all odds and woke up his inner power in order to save his little brother.


    "You bastard what are watching quickly release me, Ahhhh..."


    Like this Quill''s painful cry echoed throughout the house for nearly 4 minutes before Quill lost consciousness because of unimaginable pain and also the trauma of losing his dick.


    Ah, I''m really expecting too much from cannon fodder, if he really was a hero how would he have be caught by someone like me? Myne thought disappointingly while shaking his head.


    Th Myne took out a dagger from his Invtory and as he promised before in order to relieve Quill from his suffering he skillfully cut down Quill''s throat.


    "Why I am such a good person? I can''t ev break my promises, Sigh..."


    Now Only thing left is where to dispose of his body, Hum...Orcs will be probably happy to find some additional food on the road, right? Myne thought while cing his hand on Quil to put his body in his Invtory manually, as for why Quill didn''t ter Invtory directly like before were just as he killed any monster their corpse immediately transferred into his invtory?


    That was because after ying with Invtory for many days, Myne learn that wh he tered into Invtory, he could customize the Invtory corpse transfer feature as wise, like this time where he customize Invtory in such a way that after killing any Hume only his belongings except for the cloth on the body will be tered into it, instead of the tire body.


    This way he could avoid a lot of unnecessary questions if someday he killed anyone in front of someone else.


    Huh? That''s weird, why isn''t Quill''s body going into Invtory? Don''t tell me he is still alive?? Myne thought while again trying to put it into the invtory but ev after trying more than five times, Quill''s body didn''t move from its ce, but just Myne having a creepy feeling while standing beside Quill''s corpse, his eyes suddly caught movemt in Quill pis area.


    Th Myne hesitantly looks inside the Quill pants with an ufortable expression, after all, unless you are a woman, or someone with unique taste peeking into a man''s pants was of course not a good thing.


    Before this Myne did it with a calm face because the situation force him to do that and he could do nothing but act tough so his Liar skill worked more effortlessly but deep down he was cursing Quill''s tire family, but now since everything is under his control Myne felt he might throw out all the food if look too much inside Quill pants.


    Despite Myne''s unwilling expression he still peeks inside the Quill pants and immediately saw the cause of his problem.


    N and T, Both little bastards were still glued to Quill''s body, first one was eating Quill''s little brother''s remaining parts, and seemed like he liked Quill''s little dick tested more than anything else, while the second one had nearly made a hole in Quill upper area of his dick on which it''s half of the body was already petrated in it and he appears like he is more interested in Quill internal organs than his little dick.


    No wonder my skill isn''t working so they are making trouble huh, Myne thought angrily, while grabbing his shoe from the g and smash on their on them.


    Squeakkk...


    After getting hit by Myne two times both mice hurriedly run away from their ce and after climbing down from Quill''s body they quickly run toward Myne''s kitch.


    "Little Doggy, go and kill them, don''t let them go, understood?" Myne asked while looking at Little Doggy with a serious expression.


    Bow! After saying that Little immediately run after them, while wagging his tail.


    "What a good child," Myne said while nodding his head happily while putting Quill''s corpse into the Invtory and this time without any further idt it tered in.


    "Sigh...But it seems like tonight is going to be long, great people really can''t take a break ev after working all day long," Myne said with a tired expression as he shook his head while looking at two moons in the sky from outside of the window. "At least tonight is a full moon night..."

 Chapter 43: Chapter 43. Intrusion In Sunshine Inn

    After taking care of Quill''s matter, Myne spds some time and magic ergy to clean his house, th he wears his assassin clothes and after giving Mightyana trio their reward for their great work and telling them to take care of the house, Myne again left the house and this time to clean some outdoor shit.


    So how should I go inside? Myne asked himself while looking at the still lively Inn, although there wer''t many customers in the Inn probably a 5 to 8 but those people don''t look simple as almost all of the female staff members of the Inn apart for cooks are tertaining those guys like they are kings of this kingdom.


    And those people also don''t hold back as they are touching various parts of waitresses pervertedly while talking so loudly that ev Myne who is standing 5 meters away from the Inn can hear theirughter.


    "Is this really an Inn? Why does it seem like a brothel more than an Inn??" Myne said but he quickly put away those unnecessary thoughts as this had nothing to do with him. Th Myne activate his rectly robbed, I mean borrow skills Stealth and Presce Erase, both skills have a perfect affinity with each other as both of them can be used in hiding.


    Th Myne siltlyes back side of the Sunshine Inn. There is only a small metal door on the back side of the Inn, probably use for throwing out the trash or doing some unspeakable business that can''t be done in daylight, like arranging some special night exercise materials for some rich old grandpa, or buying some kidnapped boy toys for ugly aunties to explore their dirty caves, etc.


    This is nothing new and Myne has heard about it many times that some orphan childr disappeared unknowingly from the orphanage and a few dayster their bodies were found in some random alley.


    Aftering in front of the back door, Myne look left and right and after confirming that everything is calm, he knocked two times on the door and stood quietly beside it, since both of his skills are working normally so doesn''t have to worry that someone can find him unless that guy''s level is many times higher than him but finding that kind of guy in this kind of shitty Inn is the same as finding a beautiful virgin girl in a brothel, technically night impossible.


    "Which f*cker is banging the door at such ate night, don''t you have anything better to do other than disturbing other people?"


    As Myne knocked on the door. With a bang, the door oped and with a loud ear-piercing sweet voice a t-chested, average-looking girl came out with disheveled hair and clothes, and an annoying expression on her face, as if she was doing some very important work but Myne unknowingly disturb her.


    "Huh? There is no one here, th who knocked on the door? The Girl said walking and looking a to see which f*cker dare to disturb her, but in the d, she didn''t find anyone in the alley.


    "Sigh, Seem like someone again made a prank on me, this is already the third time this week," The Girl said with a helpless expression while shaking her head.


    But unknown to her, while she was sighing, a certain figure had already aplished his mission and sessfully tered the Inn.


    So this is their storage room, huh? I thought it would be their kitch, Myne thought while inspecting the room that he just tered, there are boxes everywhere in the room, filled with cooking ingredits, various types of alcohol, etc, Like they just rectly bought all this stuff.


    If I convert all those items into money th they should be a 5000 gold coins, right? Myne thought while picking up a red color wine bottle in his hand.


    "Ahhh... Oh yes, Ohh...Ahmmm..."


    "Ahh...Ahh, Master, please be gtle, I am not going anywhere, Ahh... *Moan..."


    Just as Myne was checking items in various boxes, suddly out of nowhere a girl''s voicee which caught him off guard, and in shock, he nearly dropped the wine bottle in his hand.


    There is someone else also here? Myne thought with a surprised expression, as he secretly follow the source of the sound.


    "What kind of nonsse are you talking about woman, I can see clearly that the more roughly I push my dick into you, the more you are joying it, this is writt clearly on your face. Th why are trying to look weak and inexpericed in front of me?


    I know girls like you very well, who can do anything for the money, tell me honestly before me, how many m have already f*cked you??" A man with short hair and a ducktail beard spoke with a frown, and without giving the girl in front of him chance to speak he grab her hair from behind and start moving more roughly and forcibly as he felt insulted that ev the girl whom he is banging was also looking down on him.


    "Ahhh...*Moan..."


    "Master, Please...Slow, slow down a lit bit I felt like my vagina will tear apart if you didn''t stop," The Girl who was sitting doggy style on the g while getting f*cked by the man from behind said but looking at the lewd expression on her face, anyone can say that she is just saying that for formalities so that she could save what little esteem she has left, and also to not get the title of slut.


    "Shut the hell up, you dirty bitch and let me joy it as well," The Man said angrily while pping hard on the girl''s  and bouncy ass.


    Ohoho, So those guys are making love privately in the storage room, huh? But why here? That man clearly looks like a rich guy, who can easily afford a room in the Inn, th why they are f*cking each other in this dark storage room??


    Don''t tell me this guy also have some weird fantasy like doing adultery under the nose of all staff members in the Inn, and also how can that girl who op the door didn''t found out about them??? Myne thought as he joyed the live sex from behind a tall box full of curiosity.


    "Master! How can forget about me?


    You are only making Sister Py happy while ignoring me, that is not fair," The girl who op the door for Myne returned after investigating the alley and after making some low-level unsatisfyingint, she removed her top hurriedly and threw it in Myne''s direction she jumps in the man embrace and while sitting on the back of the girl who was sitting on the g in doggy style she starts kissing the man passionately.


    The Man wasn''t in the mood to reply to the t chest girl''sint and while kissing her he remove one of his hands from the other girl''s ass and like a snake he put his hand under the t chest girl''s skirt and after moving her panty a little side, he directly put his two fingers into her pussy.


    "Ahh...*Moan..."


    ...


    No wonder that t-chest girl didn''t notice them, so she was also involved in this dirty show. Sigh, what a lucky bastard directly f*cking two girls at the same time, and that too so oply without caring about anything else, Myne thought jealously while looking at the bouncing D-Cup size boobies of the second girl whom the man was banging like there is no more tomorrow.


    F*ck! After this mission, I have to visit Big Sis Maya, now only her giant boobies can calm down my inner fire, Myne thought while walking out from the storage room, as there is no more fun to watch other people''s sex, since doing that other than annoying his little brother he is not going to get anything.


    So now where are Lyle and his fatty father''s rooms? Myne thought and after looking a he saw that no one was at the receptionist''s desk, so while taking advantage of the godsd opportunity, he hurriedlye in front of the receptionist''s desk and hurridly grab the registration diary, and start looking at the rect try and soon saw Lyle and his father name in VIP column.


    Ohh...Rich people, joying VIP service, Huh...I hope they didn''t already spd all their money on joymt and left nothing for me, Myne thought while walking toward the second floor.


    Soon Mynee to room no 36, in which Lyle was staying. Th he gtly push the door to see if it was locked or unlocked but luckily it was unlocked.


    Huoo, I thought it would be locked, this Lyle is quite careless, what if he is doing something shameless and idtally someone ters his room? But anyway, now I don''t have to think about how to ter in his room, Myne thought while slowly peeking inside Lyle''s room, which was quite dark. "Seem like he is already fall asleep, what a good guy, his mother will probably be proud of him."


    Although Lyle''s room was pretty dark but because of Myne''s skills Night Vision and Sight Enhancemt which he rarely closes in order to raise their levels, Myne can see everything clearly in the room.


    Lyle''s room can be called very luxurious if youpare it with Myne''s room, in the right side of the room there is a king-size bed, a  table with two small stools, a small bathroom on the left side without any door, and a big window which was op to let the air in and out freely.


    There was also some minor decoration stuff but because their value wasn''t much high, Myne didn''t give them much atttion.


    Looked at it how peacefully my little cute troublemaker is sleeping with two beautiful naked wom in his arms, not a little bit of care for other things, Myne thought while using his Support Magic ''Sleep'' skill on Lyle and his two beautiful big boobs prostitutes, so they don''t wake up in the middle of their sleep likest time and Myne doesn''t have to use that iron vase to put them back to sleep again, it doesn''t suit his gtlemanly image,st time he was quite nervous and because of it he forgot to use his skills and ded up doing some stupid things, but this time he is mtally prepared and defiantly not going to make the same low-level mistakes again.


    Th the first thing Myne did is take back his things which were righteously his but because of unfortunate circumstances he had to give them to Lyle, and those things are, of course, Lyle''s skills, which he has to return to himst time because of Aisha''s interferce, if not for the fact that Aisha try has unknowingly save Lyle little worthless life, Myne would have st him off long ago.


    After taking Lyle''s skills, Myne grabs a stool and brings it near himself before sitting down on it.


    Th he took out his assassin guide '' Way To Kill Your Target'', although now he wasn''t a noob like he was on his first mission, and have already killed quite a few people but since Myne wasn''t in hurry and there is also no is waiting for him at the home, so he decided to take his time and learn some more tricks from the guide, anyway leaning new things is always helpful in the long run, and if he didn''t use this guide ev wh he and his love rival both wer''t in hurry th doesn''t he just brought this book to collecting dust?


    Author Words: Hohoho, Look at it, our little chick now be a little bigger chick, after killing some cannon fodder beside the road in a funny and childish manner, now you want to try something exciting, huh?


    Not bad, not bad, although you are still reading a book to kill someone which from my point of view ispletely pointless but anyway, who the hell I am who is judging you, you are the master of your destiny until you run out of you luck and dragon of your area before someone kicked your ass.


    Okay, let''s stop the nonsse here, but before heading to tonight''s main topic I have to say some things to my dear readers... Cough, cough, You guys are the most worthless pieces of shit I ever saw in my little life, you are saying yourself an assassin but can''t ev kill your target with your own unique method you can think in your little head without taking other''s help?


    Shame on you, you f*cker, shame on you.


    That''s it, thank you for reading my book, let''s hope we meet in the next chapter again.


    Description: Till now I only teach you how to kill your target without letting you watch too many blood bath and gore sces but now it is time to face a real challge. But you don''t have to worry too much, because I already know your limit only if you are a normal person, otherwise I can''t say anything..."


    Instructions:


    . Like previous chapters before starting our today''s work, first we need some tools, a strong rope, a stool, as many daggers or any kind of sharp metal weapons as possible, a cloth, and a rod.


    . Make your target unconscious so that he/she doesn''t make useless movemts and bring him to a secluded room where not many peoplee and the sound doesn''t go out easily. Rmded Location: A cer, or an underg bunker. and if you live in a big mansion or castle th found a room that looks haunted at first nce.


    If you can''t find this kind of room because of your wretched luck, th worry not, took out a cloth I mtion in the first point and put it in your target mouth so can''t make a sound, although doing this will reduce fun but whatever.


    3. After this, tie the rope to the feet of your target and hang him/her upside down on the ceiling.


    4. Next, ce the stool just below your target''s face. Now you have to stick all the sharp weapons on the stool tightly in such a way that if the rope of your target is cut down th all the weapons will pass through the inside of his/her head.


    5. Now, the stage is ready go and wake up your target and torture him until he/she won''t say with his/her own mouth to cut down the rope and let me die. Tip: Why don''t you try to put that rod in your target back hole, who knows maybe you get to see something exciting?


    The End...


    ..."


    Like always, this guy''s mouth is super poisonous, let''s not talk about insulting his own readers like they are trash without caring about bad reviews, but what kind of nasty tip is this? Does think that his all readers are also weirdos like him?? Myne thought while putting the book back into his Invtory.


    Th he first search Lyle''s clothes which were scattered throughout the tire room with the other two prostitutes'' clothes and found his storage pouch.


    Although Lyle always tries to show off his money in front of others, in reality, he is not very rich, inside his storage pouch are some dried fruits, candy, half-full, half-empty wine bottles, a nice-looking sword, and two daggers, I did not find any valuables in it.


    As for the money, there were only 3 tinum, 45 gold, and 87 silver coins, if talk about it in simplenguage, Lyle finally loses the value that had saved his life so far, and with it, Lyle finally can bid goodbye to his puny life. Which no one cares about except a certain fatty whom himself is soon going to join him on his journey to hell.

 Chapter 44: Chapter 44. Beating a Fatty

    Myne, after robbing Lyle, didn''t follow book instructions like the previous two times to kill his target, he just took out his dagger from Invtory and without any hesitation cut down Lyle''s throat and finished his matter once and for all. As for why he didn''t kill Lyle ording to the book description, ev though he wasn''t in any hurry?


    That''s because in order to hang Lyle upside down on the ceiling, he must have to lift Lyle up, which he is never going to do in this life ev if someone threats him with a sword under his throat, because Lyle is now sleeping naked and his disgusting small ck snake is in front of his sight which is not something that he wanted to see just some ctimeter away from his face, which is undoubtedly going to happ wh he picks up Lyle, so after reading third chapter he immediately changes his n and decide to finish this mission quickly.


    One down, one left, Myne said and after giving Lyle''s dead body onest look he left the room.


    ...


    This should be that fatty''s room, and it seems like fatty is not happy with his idiot son, that''s why there is such a huge differce in their sitting arrangemt, while the son is staying in a random room on the second floor, the father is joying his life on most luxurious room in Inn, Myne thought while standing in front of room number 44 on the third floor.


    The Sunshine Inn''s second floor is nothing special other than having a little bit more space and a private bathroompared to other Inns but their third floor ispletely out of the league as everything here is valuable and beautiful looking, ev the carpet on the floor is probably more expansive than Myne''s one-week ie before the awaking.


    "I hope that fatty does not spd all his money on wom like his son and at least save something for me as well," Myne prays to god, before pushing Lyle''s father''s room door.


    Huh? F*ck fatty''s room is locked from the inside! What should I do now??


    Myne thought nervously, although he has a lot of skills in his possession, but most of them arebat types skills that couldn''t be used in the currt situation, and if he use them to op the door, th not only his target would wake up from noise but all the people prest in the Inn will defiantly realize that someone is making trouble, which is undoubtedly not what he wanted to see.


    Let''s see if I can use any skill in this situation, Myne thought with hopeful eyes and quickly op his status window...


    [ Name: Myne


    LV: 4


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 5 y/o


    upation: Hunter.


    [ Skills ]


    Appraisal?Complete LV ( /00 )


    Invtory ( 9/500 )


    Cut & Paste ( 7/00 )


    Tfold Experice Acquisition ( Max )


    *Special:-


    Stealing hands?Extreme ( 47/50 )


    Double Jump ( 4/50 )


    Night Vision LV ( 44/00 )


    Stealth ( 3/50 )


    Lair ( 5/50 )


    Presce Erase?Extreme ( 7/50 )


    Grappling?Extreme ( 0/50 )


    *Weapons Rted:-


    Dagger?Extreme ( 7/50 )


    Two-handed de ( 0/50 )


    Axe ( 0/50 )


    *Body Enhancemt:-


    Swift Feet (Small) LV ( 63/00 ),


    Strong Arm (Small) ( 39/50 ),


    Leg Strgth Enhancemt ( Small ) LV ( 78/00 ),


    Sight Enhancemt (Small) LV ( /00 ).


    *Magic Rted:-


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind de, Wind Gun ) ( 39/50 )


    Magic ? Fire ( Basic Form: Fireball ) ( 44/50 )


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Light Beam ) ( 09/50 )


    Support Magic?Speed Reduction ( Small ) ( 6/50 )


    Support Magic?Sleep ( Small ) ( /50 )


    Support Magic?Stamina Recovery ( Small ) ( 9/50 )


    Support Magic: Anty Toxicity ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Water Attribute?Resistance ( /50 )


    Wind Attribute?Resistance ( /50 )


    Earth Attribute?Resistance ( /50 )


    Fire Attribute?Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Poison ? Resistance ( 0/50 )


    *Normal:-


    Needlework ( /50 )


    Etiquette ( 0/50 )


    Cooking ( 4/50 )


    Art of Negotiation ( 7/50 )


    Alchemy ( 6/50 )


    Cleaning ( 6/50 ).


    [ Money: tinum Coin ( 3 ) Gold Coins ( 5 ), ]


    Hmmm, Let''s see, Cut-Paste, Stealing hand, Stealth, Double jump, Magic attacks, nope. Shit, I really don''t have a useful skill that can help me in this situation, Myne thought with a helpless expression.


    Should I wait until morning to sneak attack Lyle''s father? But if I killed him on board daylight th things probably be a littleplicated, Myne whisper in low voice but th he thought of something and quickly walked to the d of the corridor and looked through the op window toward Lyle''s father''s room, and after seeing an op window of his room, a bright smile appears on his face.


    "It seems thatdy luck has notpletely abandoned me."


    After that, Myne jumped straight down from the window without hesitation, and just as he was about to touch the g and break some of his bones from the impact, he activated his Double jump skill with a bit of magical ergy, and sessfullynded on the g without any injuries.


    Th hees under Lyle''s father''s room window and after calcting the distance in his mind, he again cast Double jump skill, but maybe because he was too happy while thinking that everything was too perfect, or maybe he wasn''t as good at calcting as he thinks because after activating his skill he uses a little bit too much magic ergy again and directly jumped over tire Inn.


    F*ck! This is not supposed to have happeddddd...Ahhh...


    Bam! Ahhh...My nose, f*ck it''s starts bleeding, but thank god I somehow tered the fatty room, Myne thought while drinking a low-level healing potion.


    It turns out that just wh Myne was falling down after reaching the maximum height, he idtally managed to grab the window edge, although because of falling speed, he also receive a kiss from the wall on his nose, but at the d of the day, the result matters the most, not the process of how you achieve it.


    Now let''s see, where is my gold piggy, Myne thought while inspecting the room.


    In Sunshine Inn every time you climb a floor, things be more luxurious and beautiful, let''spare it with Lyle''s room and his father''s room. Whereas Lyle only has a simple bed, a bathroom without a door, and bare minimum furniture.


    On the other hand, his father''s room waspletely differt filled with all kinds of beautiful furniture like weird paintings on the walls, four differt types of wood wom stutes in all four corners of the room, a big bathroom with a door, a big magtern hanging on the cter of the room, afortable bed two times bigger th Lyle''s bed, etc.


    Fact again proves the truth that only rich people know the true meaning of joying life, because Lyle''s ugly fatty father whom ev a random woman on the road might not give a second nce after seeing his face, is now like his son, sleeping on the giant bed with 4 beautiful naked prostitutes with big boobs and ass in his arms like a king.


    Snoring so loudly that only god knows how the hell those wom in his arms are ev sleeping so happily?


    Son of a B*tch, Where the hell those beautiful prostitutes areing from? I spt my most of life in this little town but never saw any prostitute before otherwise, I would have said goodbye to my virginity long ago. But now they are popping up like they are some kind of vegetable!


    Those fathers and sons really made me angry, Myne thought, but before vting his anger on fatty, Myne cast Support Magic Sleep and made Boggy and his 4 one night-stand wom fall more deep sleep.


    Th he cast Appraisal on everyone but other than Boggy who has three powerful rare skills, of which two are the rarest passive type skills and the remaining one is a super useful shield type magic skill.


    [ Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind Shield )]


    Create an invisible wind barrier a the host which can absorb both magic and physical damage as long as the Host provides ough magic ergy, but while using this skill Host can''t use other attack-type skills.


    Cooldown time:  Minutes After Stopping skill.


    [ Eater ( Passive )]


    The Host would have a 3-time appetitepared to normal Hume and the Host''s digestive system also bes powerful ough that it can digest any kind of food without any problem.


    Special Note: Poisonous items can''t be digested just with this skill, so unless the host wants tomit suicide rmded not to eat them.


    [ Merchant ( Passive )]


    Wh the Host makes any kind of deal with anyone th the sess rate of that deal increase by 5%.


    Special Note: Other factors like Host charm, appearance, bodynguage, behavior, status, etc, are included.


    Sadly those prostitutes don''t have any useful skills, otherwise today I would have earned quite a lot of skills in one fell swoop, but anyone, now let''s see how rich this guy''s storage pouch is, Myne thought while rubbing his hands with an evil smile.


    Gurgleeee...


    ..."


    Did now my stomach make a sound? But how is this possible, just a momt ago my stomach was 80% full, th how did it be hungry suddly?? I had eat dinner with Aisha  hours ago th how the hell it bes empty so soon??? This doesn''t make any sse, Myne thought confusedly.


    Wait a minute, Don''t tell me this is happing because of it, Myne thought and hurriedly op his status window, and after reading detailed information about a certain skill, he finally know why he felt so hungry.


    So it''s all doing of ''Eater'' skill, huh?


    No wonder I felt hungry, because of this skill my stomach food capacity increases 3 times, and my digestion system also be many times more powerful, so all the food in my stomach which was only digesting slowly at the speed of a turtle after getting this skill to start digesting at the speed of a storm rabbit, Myne thought and after eating some candies to cool down his roaring stomach, he starts searching Mr.


    Boggy aka Lyle''s father storage pouch.


    First, he grab Boggy''s clothes from the g and searches them carefully, but didn''t find anything, th he search Boggy pants which he was wearing not unlike his son who likes to sleep naked, thank god but other than touching his not-so-hard dick idtally, there wasn''t anything.


    Th Myne took a deep breath and after adjusting his little brother, hee to prostitute no  who was nearest to him, and after lifting her in his arms from the bed, while touching one or two or maybe many ces in name of an idt, he made her lie down on the carpet.


    Like this one by one, he removes all naked prostitutes from the bed and carefully lies them on the carpet, th he climbs on the bed and after kicking down Boggy, he removes all the bedding, mattress, and other materials until he saw an empty wood frame of the bed, but still, he didn''t found Boggy''s storage pouch.


    "Now, where the hell did this fatty hide his storage pouch?" Myne said angrily and confusedly, but still while following his favorite motto of ''Never give up easily'', he start searching at other ces like under the bed, behind statues, and in photo frames.


    "F*ck! I check every corner of the room but the storage pouch is nowhere to be found," Myne said angrily. "It seems like now I can only ask him the whereabouts of his storage pouch."


    Th Myne activates his skills, Grappling, and Strong Arm to increase his strgth to lift Boggy''s heavyweight body up. After which he uses his Paste skill and glued Boggy''s legs on the ceiling.


    "Hoo! This guy is really heavy, If I could have held him for a few more seconds, I might have be on bed rest for a few days," Myne said jokingly while wiping sweat from his forehead. "Now, it is time to wake him up but before that, I have to close his mouth."


    Saying such Myne grab two panties of prostitutes from the g and forcefully put them in Boggy''s big chubby mouth.


    "*p..."


    Myne ps two times with all his might on Boggy cheek in order to wake him up but maybe because he uses his Sleep skill too much or maybe Boggy is a little too much of a heavy sleeper, he didn''t wake up.


    Were my skills always this powerful? Th why did they always feel a little weak to me?? Myne thought doubtfully, but this time instead of pping some more time, he walk into the bathroom and took out a bucket filled with cold water. Th without saying anything he pours all the cold water on Boggy face.


    "Ammnnm...Whc...bbobobbo...WmnAmnmnm?" Boggy tried to scout loudly but because there were panties in his mouth he can''t speak anything other than making weird sounds.


    "So you finally wake up Mr. Boggy, how are you, we meet again," Myne said with a big smile while taking out a crude but strong rod from his Invtory, he has quite a lot of those kinds of things in Invtory which he put in one in while. Who knows maybe they alsoe in handy someday.


    "Ahhh...WhaaaDoooo..."


    "it seems like you are in hurry to be free, Mr.Boggy. But don''t worry, I didn''t take too much of your time," Myne said with an evil smile while raising his rod high, and th...


    *Bam...Bam...Bam...


    "Ammmmmmm...


    "Who would have thought that beating a fatty will be so joyable, every time I smash the rod on your body it''s felt like I am hitting cotton, too funny, don''t you also think so Mr.Boggy?" Myne asked while continuing to beat Boggy.


    If anyone saw this sse they probably think that either Myne is a psychopath who likes beating and torturing people, especially fat people, or he has a great mity with Boogy, which is why now he is vting all his anger bury deep in his heart on him.


    *Bam...


    minutester...


    This should be ough, Myne thought with a satisfied smile on his face, while looking at Boggy who is now crying like a little girl, drched in his own urine, because he was hanging upside down wh Myne just hit 0th rod, he already peed in pain, and all his urine spread all over his body.


    Currtly, he looked quite miserable but his mouth is tightly shut, not a single sounding out from it, in fear that if he makes any sound th Myne might again start beating him like a madman.


    "Okay, Mr.Boggy, now I will ask you some simple questions and you will answer honestly without making any unnecessary movemt, otherwise, you know what would happ to you if I be angry, right?" Myne said while showing his rod with an evil smile.


    Hearing Myne''s threating tone, Boggy just nodded his head while indicating that he know his ce.


    "Good, now here is my first question, tell did you hire an assassin to kill me?" Myne asked while removing panties from Boggy''s mouth."


    "No, it wasn''t me, it was that brat Lyle who hired that assassin, I try to stop him to make such a big decision but he didn''t list to me, Boggy in a fearful and crying voice.


    "I see so that was Lyle''s n, huh? By the way, where is your storage pouch??" Myne asked with a frown like he is really angry with Lyle. But that was just drama in front of Boggy, so he felt relief and cooperate more easily with him, as for who st the assassin he really doesn''t care, since soon he is going to sd Boggy to meet Lyle.


    Hearing Myne''s question, this time Boggy hesitate a little bit after seeing that Myne start rub his rod, he honestly told him the whereabouts of his storage pouch,


    It turns out that all rooms on the third floor of The Sunshine Inn have a hidd safe to store their clit''s special belonging, so no one can easily steal anything from them without knowing the location of that safe.


    And Boggy''s safe is behind an animal painting in the right corner of the room, and in order to unlock the safe, after removing the painting host has to move the head of the statue under the painting.


    After Myne moved the head of the statue a little bit, a magical thing happed, suddly a small part of the wall a  brick size came forward. Myne th grabs that big brick and pulls it out. Behind the brick, he saw a small but beautiful-looking storage pouch.


    After seeing the pouch Myne immediately held it and looked inside with a lot of anticipation in his eyes.


    But after seeing inside it, a helpless sigh filled with disappointmt escaped from his mouth.


    Because he thought that since Boggy is head of a business family, he should have a lot of good things in his storage pouch, like some kind of magic item, or an ancit treasure map, a super rare magical herb, or something like that, but there is  of them, there is just some cloth, a lot of money, some unknown bills and documt, other random things which arepletely useless to Myne.


    Sigh, at least he isn''t as poor as his son, but it seems like not all things writt in the novel are true, otherwise how can after robbing so many people, I still didn''t counter any heav-defying fortune opportunities like those protagonists in novels? Myne thought helplessly while looking at his money in Invtory.


    [ Money: tinum Coin ( 3 ) Gold Coins ( 645 ), ]


    "Knock-Knock... Master, are you okay? We heard some weird noise from your room, do you need any help??"


    While Myne emptying Boggy''s storage pouch, suddly someone knocked on the door, probably a waitress from the Inn, whoe here to check what going on in the room, after all, Myne beat Boggy with quite a heavy hand, which of course, made a lot of notice, it was really surprised that it took such a long time toe here.


    "Help, Help me...There is murder in the room."


    But before Myne thinks about what to do next, Boggy, who saw the chance, immediately starts screaming loudly ough to wake up the whole Inn.


    For a second ev Myne gets scared because of the sudd shout from Boggy, but soon hees back to his sse, and after taking out a dagger from his Invtory, he quickly and skillfully cut down still screaming Boggy''s throat. Finally, both father and son can peacefully go to hell.


    After that Myne gives Boggy a final nce to confirm that fatty is really dead, th he hurriedly uses the Cut skill to free Boggy''s body from the ceiling, and without wasting any more time he jumps down from the window and runs away like the wind before people in the Inn be alert.

 Chapter 45: Chapter 45. Princess Sylphid

    "Um, excuse me, do you by any chance know a guy named Myne? He should have just rectly joined this guild if I am not wrong," A voice sound in front of Aisha''s desk woke up her from her sweet morning nap.


    Aisha wakes up from her sleep confused after hearing a voice which she was having during her work, perhaps she is the only person in the tire advture guild who loves her job the most.


    After wiping her saliva, she looked up and saw a personpletely covered in a big robe, not ev a part of his body was visible was standing in front of her desk, but listing to her voice, Aisha knew that she was Maybe a young girl a her age.


    "Yes, I know him, what do you have to do with Myne?" Aisha asked doubtfully while raising one of her eyebrows, her sleepiness immediately vanish as she heard an unknown girl inquiring about Myne, just the next day after having a first date with him.


    "Well, That''s great, you save me a lot of trouble, by the way, can you call him here? I want to meet him, The girl in the robe requested with a little bit of excitemt?


    Why suddly I felt like there is something wrong with this girl? Does just some hours after my life''s first date I have to be a single dog again?? Aisha thought panicky in her mind but on her face, she still show a poker face and replied, "Sorry, I can''t call him here, or if I say more especially no one can call him here."


    "Huh? And why can''t no one call him here??" The girl in the robe asked with a frown.


    "Because Myne was kicked out from the guild yesterday by the guild leader, and he also permantly ban Myne from tering into the guild," Aisha said helplessly with a pitiful voice while shaking her head. "By the way, if you need any kind of help th you can post a mission, there are many other excellt people in the guild who is more expericed and powerful than Myne."


    "No, no I didn''t need any kind of help, I have a personal business with him. By the way, why he is banned from the guild? Did hemit some kind of crime??" The girl in the robe asked but there is a little bit of tsion in her voice


    "It is not as serious as you are thinking, well there is, of course, an injustice full and selfish reason behind it, but that is our guild''s personal matter, so It is not possible to give you this question reply," Aisha said with an impatice look on her face.


    Now, this girl crossing her line, it is not for the fact that I am at work, and I have to take care of mydy-like image which is currtly not very good, I would have long since ago grabbed her shirt and asked her why the f*ck she is inquiring about my boyfrid, what rtion she has with him, Aisha thought while looking at The girl in the robe with an unfridly gaze.


    "I see, by the way, can you for a seconde close to me I wanted to say something to you, which is a little special and I didn''t want to let other people know about it otherwise things will be a little difficult for me," The girl in the robe said while leaning on Aisha desk.


    "Sorry? What did you say??" Aisha asked confusedly she couldn''t understand why this unknown girl think that after wearing this kind of mysterious getup anyone would eve so close to her. What if she is a murderer who has some kind of alternative motive? Just today morning she heard from Mia that there is a murderer roaming a in the town, who killed Lyle and his fatherst night.


    "Okay, Aisha, can you now stop doubting me? Why do I feel like you are thinking of me as some kind of bandit??" The girl in the robe said while removing a little bit of her hood on the face ough so Aisha can see her face clearly before covering it again.


    Why does her face look quite familiar?..." Aisha thought but th a dumbfounded expression suddly appear on her face.


    "Y..Your Highness Sylphid?!..."


    "Sssss...Keep quiet, do you want to ruin my all hard work, do you ev know how difficult it is to sneak out from the Royal Castle?" Sylphid said while covering Aisha Myne with her hands.


    "Sorry, but what are doing here, and why are you wearing this kind of weird dress?" Aisha asked in a low voice while looking a to confirm no one else is paying atttion to them. She now really worries that if anyone finds out that she knows Augusta Kingdom''s most famous Princess also known as ''Princess Knight Sylphid Augusta'', th her peaceful life probably no longer will be peaceful.


    Although Aisha only met Sylphid once during her advturous life, as she and herpanions were doing a regr mission, which was just a simple B-level mission in the beginning, butter due to some unfortunate circumstances, they bumped into a royal guard who was seriously injured and was about to die.


    Before kicking the bucket he gave Aisha a secret sealed letter and asked her to sd it to the king. Saying this he departed from the world leaving his troubles on the heads of Aisha and herrades.


    Th after facing some difficulties on the way, they managed to sd that letter to the king, th the king ordered Princess Sylphid to give Aisha and her buddies some rewards for their contribution because he had some very important work to do, that''s how Aisha met Princess Sylphid for the first time, after that she saw her again today.


    Thest time wh we meet she obviously looked quite impatit as if she wanted to get rid of me and my team quickly but I didn''t expect that she would still remember me ev after so many years have passed, how rare, Aisha thought.


    "Haha, about that as you can I didn''t want to let other people know about me as I am on a secret mission, that''s why in order to hide my idtity I am wearing this big robe, although this robe is not ev a little bitfortable," Sylphid said unhappily while adjusting her robe. "By the way, I want to meet that guy named Myne, do you have any idea where can I find him?"


    "Well about that, just like I said before, Myne is kicked from the guild by the guild leader and he can''te here to work so, I have no idea where he is currtly," Aisha said bitterly while shaking her head.


    "I wonder why Miss. Princess is looking for Myne?" Aisha asked confusedly.


    Although she didn''t want to ask this meaningless question as Sylphid already said that she is on a secret mission, and giving information about her mission to a familiar stranger is definitely not going to happ, but as Myne is her first boyfrid and as her girlfrid, she felt like she should bring out as much information about this matter from Sylphid as possible so she can help Myne because her instinct telling her that this matter is everything but simple.


    There is something probably deep going on, a princess searching for an unknown orphanmoner anding to visit him personally? This is just too abnormal I can already smell trouble, Aisha thought in her heart.


    But just like Aisha expected Slyphid didn''t answer her question and spoke after thinking for a while, "Hmm, since he has registered in your guild, before that means you guys probably have a record of his information right? Can you take it out, I want to see it."


    Sigh, too naive, how could I ev think that she would tell anything about her n to a nobody like me, she remembers my name, this is also like a big miracle in itself, Aisha thought with a helpless smile.


    "Sorry, Princess, I can''t give you Myne''s information, this is against the advture guild policies unless the guild leader himself orders me to do that. So if you really want information about Myne th I have to take permission from the guide leader, and while doing so I have to inform him about you, only if you don''t mind," Aisha said with an apology expression on her face.


    "Well, although I didn''t want too many people to know about me but since you need to obtain the approval of the guild leader, th what can I say about it, go ande back quickly," Sylphid said with a forced smile.


    Aisha after saying goodbye hurriedly ran toward the guild leader''s office. Guild Leader was rxing in his office while drinking a special wine st by his secret lover, with whom he yedst night, although, in the d, he lost the match because of his low stamina but after seeing him unhappy she gives him one bottle of her favorite wine while saying that drinking it can increase stamina.


    "Sigh...Lona really has quite a nice taste in matters of wine, next time I will ask her to buy me an tire box of this wine, Guild Leader said while shaking the bottle of wine in front of his face and giving it a kiss once in a while.


    *Boom...


    *Bam...Smash..."


    First, the sound of someone kicking op the door sounded, followed by the sound of ss shattering, and in the d, a cry of an old man can be heard from the guild leader''s office.


    "Noooo...Ahhhh...Sob, sob, why has this kind of thing is always happed to me? Now, can''t an old man ev drink wine peacefully??" Guild Leader eximed in a crying voice while holding pieces of a ss bottle in his hands as if it was not a wine bottle but his son who left him alone in this oppressor world.


    "Guild Leader stop caring like a child, and list to me, Princess Sylphid hase to our guild and asking Myne''s personal information," Aisha after tering the guild leader''s office like a mammoth breaking all obstacles along the way, didn''t give ev a little bit f*ck about Guild Leader crying face and hurriedly report the matter of fact.


    "What!!! How can this be? But I didn''t receive any advance information that Princess Sylphiding to our town," Guild Leader said with a shocked expression, the drama he is doing just a second ago suddly vanished like it never happ.


    "Of course, you won''t receive any information about her arrival, because she was on a secret mission, and not many people know about it, okay, stop asking those useless questions, hurry up and give me Myne''s personal information, Princess Sylphid is waiting for me in the main hall," Aisha said impatitly.


    "Yes, yes, sorry, here take it, this is Myne information, yesterday after I ban Myne I forget to put his documt retune in the storage room, so it was still in my drawer," Guild Leader said hurriedly.


    "Okay, let''s go, I give it to Princess personally, otherwise, she will think that I am so arrogant that I didn''t ev greet her," Guild Leader said while wearing his coat.


    "What are you talking about? Didn''t I say that Princess is on a secret mission and didn''t want to meet too many people, if you go out and greet her, th won''t her disguise blow up in a matter of minutes?? Do you want to shut down your advture guild because of a little mistake???


    Aisha said angrily while snatching Myne''s personal info from Guild Leader, and in front of Guild Leader''s bewildered face, she run out from his office at the speed of the wind.


    "Okay, th I just stay in my office..."


    ...


    After leaving the guild leader''s office Aisha didn''t go to Sylphid directly but instead headed toward her locker room, and quickly put on her weapons because no matter what happs next, as a serious girl who took everything very seriously no matter if it is mity or rtionship, and since Princess herself searching Myne, th there is probably something wrong going on in her mind, which is making her feel suspicious like she wanna let her hands on my valuables and she is not going to let someone like Sylphid meet her new boyfrid alone, so it is natural to go with her to investigate about this tire issue.


    "Why are you carrying your weapons? Wasn''t you go to the guild leader officer to bring Myne''s personal info?? Sylphid asked with a frown after seeing the bow and arrow on Aisha''s back


    "Ohh, about that, I already get Myne''s Info, but as I was returning I thought that since you are new in this town and you also don''t have any followers with you th it will be beficial for you to have a local guide with you, in this way, not only your secret wouldn''t going to expose easily, but you don''t have to waste your precious time on other unimportant things like finding the right way," Aisha said with an innoct smile.


    "That''s all right but why are you carrying your weapons? We are just going to talk, not fight, and you know about my skills, right?? If I be serious th not ev an A-Rank Advture canst  minute in front of me," Sylphid said arrogantly. Clearly, she didn''t see the world ough and did not know that there is always someone above us.


    "Hahaha... Of course, I know about you very well, Princess, but still, as you might hear about it, rather safe than sorry, anyway," Aisha said with an awkwardugh while giving Sylphid Myne personal information.


    Hearing Aisha answer, Sylphid just shrugged her shoulders and after taking Myne''s bio data from Aisha, she start walking towards the exit.


    "By the way, Aisha, why did your guild leader kick out Myne from the guild?" On the way to Myne''s house, Sylphid again asked.


    Since they have alreadye this far and Aisha also knows there is no meaning in hiding this anymore, so she briefly exins the tire matter, while adding some of her own imagination, and in the d, she didn''t forget toin about the guild leader''s injustice full decision, like how just for the money he bans Myne from the guild.


    "Hmph... As expected, so he really has some special secret on him huh? Otherwise, it is impossible for him to beat a B-Rank Advturer just with those skills he awaked," Sylphid said with a frown.


    "Eh? Princess, do you know about Myne''s skills??" Aisha asked surprisingly. Because she herself who is Myne''s girlfrid from thest night didn''t know about it and another girl said that she knew her boyfrid''s most important secret, this is clearly too suspicious.


    This time instead of not giving Aisha any answer likest time, suddly a smile appears on Sylphid''s beautiful face as she answers, "Of course, I know about it, why are you so surprised? Don''t you know that the royal family receives reports of all candidates who awaked their skills in the temple??"


    Now she mtion it, I think I heard about it from the guild leader, he said that in order to recruit people with powerful skills in the royal family, the Host of the temple sds the list of all candidates with their awaked skills to the king, so he can recruit any noteworthy child in his personal army, and if someone has a unique skill th he marries him with his daughters or sons and made him a member of the royal family, Aisha thought with a frown but suddly her facial expression change as she thought something.


    "Wait a minute, th since princess you are searching for Myne, th doesn''t this means Myne also has a unique skill?" Aisha asked with a stunned expression on her face.


    "Yes, your guess is right, but it is only a half-truth because Myne''s skills in the report st by the temple are nothing special, they are just medium-quality skills, which of course can''t attract my atttion, but what really attracts my atttion is his unbelievable deads," Sylphid said with a serious face.


    Why suddly I felt like Princess is more of Myne''s girlfrid than me? Just how many more things did he hide from me that other than me, everyone else knows about it, ev people who live in the capital city know about them, it seem like I have to do a heart-to-heart talk with Myne, Aisha thought while clching her fist.


    "By the way, Princess, what kind of dead Myne did that you are so interested in him?" Aisha said after calming down her inner storm.


    "Huh? Don''t you know? Didn''t you say you were his exclusive receptionist?? Th howe you don''t know about it???" Sylphid asked while staring at Aisha dazedly.


    I..." I also wanted to know the answer to this question, Aisha thought speechlessly.


    "Anyway, forget about it, let me tell you an interesting thing, do you know, that guy Myne seems to be able to hunt down an orc solo, and that too with just one or two attacks," Sylphid said in a low voice.


    "What!!! how can this be possible," Aisha said with an astonished expression.


    "Princess, are you telling the truth?" Aisha asked with eyes wide op.


    "That is 0% true, I get this information from my most royal servant, also it is not a good habit to debut on your princess''s words, you are lucky, it is only me who has a big heart and doesn''t take this kind of disrespectful things on seriously, otherwise if there was someone else in my ce, you might be in big trouble now, not all royals or nobles have too much good aptitude towardmoner," Sylphid said with a frown.


    "Yes, Princess, I will be careful next time," Aisha reply casually while thinking about something very important in her mind.


    Since Myne can kill an Orc just by himself th there is no way that can''t ev avoid Hyold''s attack that time wh I first time meet him and that also exins why he was so carefree that ev after having stabbed a knife in his stomach by Lyle he can still joke a with me, so that''s was all just act, huh.


    He never was in danger at all, everything always was in his control, no matter if it was Lyle''s surprise attack or being kicked out from the guild by the guild leader, he never takes those kinds of things into his eye. F*cking bastard, just how many things did he hide from me?


    I hope he hasn''t just be ying with me like Lyle and the others, otherwise, I wouldn''t mind digging a grave for him, anyway, he''s not the first one I''ve buried, Aisha thought furiously while clching her bow tightly.

 Chapter 46: Chapter 46. Surprise Attack

    "Huahhh! Finally over, who would have thought that Orcs also know how to sneak attack? While I was fighting with three Orcs who were patrolling in the forest, this guy suddly appear out of nowhere andunch a powerful magic attack on me, if not that this guy''s body is it little too big to hide, I almost got hit by his surprise attack," Myne said tiredly while sitting on the g.


    "But although things don''t go ording to n at least I get a super powerful skill."


    [AoE Magic?Wind Maximum]


    A powerful wind magic attack, creates a -meter big tornado filled with wind des, any creature thates in its contract has no chance to leave in one piece unless it is more powerful than Host. After casting this skill it willst for  minute while going straightly in one direction until its time is over.


    Cooldown Time: 30 Seconds.


    This skill Myne gets from an Orc?Magici who was trying to sneak attack him while hiding behind a thin tree, only god knows what was in his mind going on wh he thought that he can ev hide behind a tree that wasn''t as thick as his thigh.


    This wave of Orcs is quite smart, this time it was a little difficult to kill them without magic skills, seems like it is not a good idea to use Orcs as sparing partners to increase my closebat skills, Myne thought while looking at his status.


    [ Name: Myne


    LV: 9


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 5 y/o


    upation: Hunter.


    [Skills]


    Appraisal?Complete LV ( 9/00 )


    Invtory ( /500 )


    Cut & Paste ( 3/00 )


    Tfold Experice Acquisition ( Max )


    *Special:-


    Stealing hands?Extreme LV ( /00 )


    Double Jump ( 3/50 )


    Night Vision LV ( 64/00 )


    Stealth ( 4/50 )


    Lair ( 8/50 )


    Presce Erase?Extreme ( 0 )


    Grappling?Extreme ( 9/50 )


    Eater ( Passive ) ( 4/50 )


    Merchant ( Passive ) ( 3/50 )


    *Weapons Rted:-


    Dagger?Extreme ( 3/50 )


    Two-handed de ( /50 )


    Axe ( 0/50 )


    *Body Enhancemt:-


    Swift Feet (Small) LV ( 78/00 ),


    Strong Arm (Small) LV ( /00 ),


    Leg Strgth Enhancemt ( Small ) LV ( 98/00 ),


    Sight Enhancemt (Small) LV ( 38/00 ).


    *Magic Rted:-


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind de, Wind Gun, Wind Shield ) ( 4/50 )


    Magic ? Fire ( Basic Form: Fireball ) ( 0 )


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Light Beam ) ( 9/50 )


    AoE Magic?Wind Maximum ( 0/50 )


    Support Magic?Speed Reduction ( Small ) ( 33/50 )


    Support Magic?Sleep ( Small ) ( /50 )


    Support Magic?Stamina Recovery ( Small ) LV ( /00 )


    Support Magic: Anty Toxicity ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Water Attribute?Resistance ( /50 )


    Wind Attribute?Resistance ( 5/50 )


    Earth Attribute?Resistance ( /50 )


    Fire Attribute?Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Poison ? Resistance ( 0/50 )


    *Normal:-


    Needlework ( /50 )


    Etiquette ( 0/50 )


    Cooking ( 7/50 )


    Art of Negotiation ( 9/50 )


    Alchemy ( 6/50 )


    Cleaning ( 44/50 ).


    [ Money: tinum Coin ( 3 ) Gold Coins ( 640 ) ]


    Hum...Quite a lot of skills have leveled up or are about to level up especially nonmagic skills, Myne thought with a satisfied smile.


    He is using those since today morning nonstop to raise their levels, because although he likes magic skills the most but just because he like them doesn''t mean that he should ignore other skills, they can alsoe in handy in times of need likest night, if he doesn''t have double jump th he can''t ev ter in Boggy''s room.


    Ohh! My main level also increase from 3 to 9, no wonder I suddly felt like my power is increasing and my stamina and fatigue were restored during the battle, so this is the effect of leveling up, huh? This level system is really quite a magical thing, Myne thought with a Sigh.


    "After leveling up to 9, and because my strgth is also increased quite a bit, now if I think about it seems like I am really taking this whole leveling thing rather lightly.


    This is probably because till now I only kill everyone with help of my perverted magic skill instead of physical attacks, but seems like in the early stage level differce doesn''t y any important role, but still, I have to be careful of the higher-level creature or people," Myne said with a frown.


    "But look like most of my attack-type magic skills is about to level up, they just leak a little bit of point. Let go kill some more Orcs and rise their levels," Myne said and after standing up, he use Presce Erase and Stealth skills and quickly headed toward the Orc settlemt.


    Soon Mynees to the same slope as thest time and starts observing the situation in the settlemt.


    Looks like nothing has changed, not ev the guards of the main gate of the settlemt were changed they are still the same asst time. Let''s see if there is any small team who is going out from the settlemt to be my experice point, Myne thought yfully while looking a the settlemt.


    "Ohh, there are they, a team of 3 Orcs, going into the forest to hunt, perfect," Myne said and hurriedly follow them.


    ...


    "Bdso da_y��_knw ?rmaa balg ? seueti Huum w?''maaun tho helv steype nalice bo''be? cump''''tek liyor tilip," ( Boss, do you know, yesterday Ormaa bring a beautiful Hume woman who has a nice body and big boobs? She ispletely your type, )


    "Omn, Ali, m��lu hle uno ?rmaa w_`ti tu geul hsr ta Da Kingo, bal w`l Da King k_nwl`da ?rmaa hal inpliur bali luanu pern_''w tho malu tuel nerc ?rmaa, alu ah a sliuja tho theli`~uh iwlu beox, ( Yes, and I also heard that ?rmaa wanted to give her to The King, but wh the king knew that Ormaa has already impured her before bringing her in front of him, he beat the hell out of Ormaa, and as a punishmt for wasting his time, the king throws him in prison for a week.)


    "T wolt heiiopis��? tu ftat ��oullt w?''maaun, ?rc lidear aserv liet foelow" ( Th what happed to that woman? The Leader Orc asked with a frown.)


    "I��u hel�� ne?t thal ?meu v��k ne_buox ��lu ?rm����''s trolpi, tho K?ngo olr�� sht ek shsu hdu sksj l��pw yruwoz mcbksir sob��i. ?rm���� hey skieb ��llpo�� k����o wisk b�� dsk�� wndsie, -u��he ��jji sheubs yyto snn��ek ll��p��p ruow znbs d��lis emose. Eusiwwj snn�� ?rm���� dkeb. ?rm���� rheb j��jshs ksbsbuw jsbbei jsbsb sjejeue nsbbq.


    Wsdw h��vwvw ��byye��nd Bunejehy ebveh whehiwe nor sjeebounm ammmn sbosta bilka nomunae wdcss egvb whehiwe," ( I heard that now she was also in prison, because she was Ormaa''s trophy, so the king ordered someone and throw her into prison with Ormaa so no one can damage her behind his back till he was in prison, our king is really too nice.


    By the way, let me tell you a funny thing, at first after hearing that his toy was also thrown in prison with him, Ormaa was very happy as he thought that his days in prison wouldn''t be boring, butter he found out that our king also ys a joke with him as instead of putting that Hume woman in his cell, he put her in just opposite cell and that too without any cloths to ignite his desire and let him watch her with helplessness.)


    "Khikh��h��uuuu, Kokokk��, hunn humm, ��jju to ��euey ��yy ev ��bs ee h��ysev ��nushehe. ?rm���� ��bhhebe h��heyeas evebs i��i wjheb��, jebeheb ��bbwe ��bje ebeub �� h��b wekk. B��besa. Wh�� ��je bobs b��kie b��bejb wki���� ?rm���� jsbrbr k����b ebehr rjn mmojs��," ( Hahaha, really good, that guy Ormaa also acts arrogant in front of me, and now I finally got a chance to take revge on him.


    After weplete today''s hunt, I will go to prison to mock that Ormaa and also f*ck his toy in front of his eye''s till I didn''t break her apart with my little guy, The Leader Orc said with an evil smile.)


    "Leku B?s, notelge lof K?ngo knseobyt thore, rheh wwoombt sujaa tho?" ( But boss, what if the king finds out about it? Th he won''t punish you too? )


    "Uhh, thon noet, insda met ��ldir sneb someht hrbev tho K?ngo msbs hrhe nrbdv rbsedt prinut asjmintoout p-jdevr _urg_pehrvtt,?rc lide��r pues shis sir sjejkssan," ( Ohh, don''t worry about it, I already have a nice thing, which will not only save me from punishmt but also get me a reward from the king, The leader said with a smile while thinking about the rare magical flower he idtally found in the forest.)


    "No jissi, dowt folgrt vos, thse llnis woseme punseese hthd herada usse hdbsb mojs," ( By the way, Boss, don''t forget us, after ying with that woman please give her to us so we can also have some fun.)


    "Kiuans kiuan, dkkdi mskak snsnsejr ejdjud es nskaibdheo wkwiodu nbfneoe jna snsnjsis znwwnk, ha nakbw ammiiee sbkwkseu, ?rc lidear snsbs nbs wki hokon kkiaooo," ( Sure, sure, how can I forget you two? After I was done ying with her you guys can take her, and have as much with her as you guys want, hahaha, The Leader Orc said whileughing.)


    ...


    What are those Orcs talking about? They look quite happy as if something good has happed to them, especially that big guy, sigh, if only I can also understand theirnguage th how good it would be, I can learn about all their secrets, Myne thought while hiding behind the bush.


    Anyway, let''s see their skills first, I am really excited to get some more cool skills, Myne thought while rubbing his hands together with an evil smile.


    [ Name: Orsaru ( Orc?Knight )


    LV: 7


    Race: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    Age: 7 y/o


    [Skill]


    Martial Arts: Sharpness?Extreme


    [Ability]


    Roar, Charge, Smash ]


    [ Name: Orun ( Orc?Dark Knight )


    LV: 0


    Race: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    Age: 8 y/o


    [Skill]


    Support Magic Stamina Absorption?Large


    Martial Arts: Flurry


    [Ability]


    Roar, Cover of Night, Silt Step, Charge, Smash ]


    [ Name: Orbanuss ( Orc ?Geral )


    LV: 5


    Race: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    Age: 3 y/o


    [Skill]


    Strong Arm?Extreme


    Rock Skin?Extreme


    [Ability]


    Roar, Charge, Rage, Smash. ]


    F*ck, so many skills! They are literally a walking treasure trove of skills, if only I can also use abilities what a pity, but still those guys are quite lucky all three have quite nice skills if they are Hume th they probably be members of the royal family or some high-level noble family, but here they are just hunters, Myne thought while handily stealing their skills.


    Okay, till those guys are discussing something let me take look at my new skills, especially those new Martial Arts skills...


    [ Martial Art: Sharpness?Extreme ]


    Use Host soul ergy to cover any type of closebat weapon to make it sharper and more durable during the battle.


    Special Note: Rmded Host to not use this skill for more than 30 minutes a day, otherwise Host''s soul will take serious damage.


    [ Martial Art: Flurry ]


    Burn Host soul ergy to increase Host''s strgth to 3 times for 30 seconds.


    Special Note: Can only use it once a day.


    Huh? What is this soul ergy?? I never heard about it, and now if think about it I also never hear or read anything about those Martial Arts skills either, this is apletely new thing for me, and it seems like those skills are not as simple as they seem. Not only there are some restrictions on using them but they also bring curtain hidd dangers with them, Myne thought while rubbing his chin.


    [ Support Magic Stamina Absorption?Large ]


    After activating this skill Host can absorb anyone''s stamina within a -meter radius no matter if it is Hume or Monster, absorption speed depds on how much magic ergy hosts provide it, the more magic ergy Host uses the more quickly skill absorb all stamina from Host''s oppont, and transfer it in Host.


    Cooldown Time: None


    [ Strong Arm?Extreme ]


    Can increase Host arms strgth by  times for  minutes.


    Cooldown Time:  Minute.


    Special Note: This skill has to absorb the skill Strong Arm (Small), and rece it.


    Huh? So If I have the same type of skill and wanted to put that skill higher version th the higher version skill will devour lower version skill, this seems quite reasonable, otherwise, my status would have be quite mess, Myne thought while nodding his head.


    [ Rock Skin?Extreme ]


    Hard Host body muscles to an extreme level in order to make them more stronger and durable. Host Body Defse Incarge by 3 times for 5 minutes.


    Cooldown Time: 30 Seconds.


    Well although other skills are not as powerful and dangerous as martial arts skills but they are definitely more useful than them, for example, Stamina Absorption skill, ev though I already have a stamina recovery skill but that is not as good as stamina absorption because not only it provide stamina during the battle but also weak the emy.


    And Strong Arm can use while fighting with a weapon, as for Rock Skin, let''s not talk about it ev an idiot can tell how useful this skill is. look like I have to work harder to increase their levels, Myne thought with a smile. But now let''s deal with them before doing anything else.


    After thinking about such first Myne cast Speed Reduction on the Orc trio and th while Orcs were in a state of confusion, hee out from behind the bush and after greeting them with a fridly smile, he cast histest skill AoE Magic?Wind Maximum.


    Just as Myne did that a -meter big tornado with many small gre lights revolving in it continuously formed in front of him, and without Myne doing anything as a tornado took itsplete shape it immediately charged toward the direction where Myne m is pointing.


    Orcs also came out of their confusion as they saw a big tornado heading toward them, and just as they tried to run away from the tornado''s direction in slow motion speed without realizing it, the tornado already cover them.


    "Ahhhhhhhh...


    Three differt levels of ear-piercing screams sounded in the forest at the same time but soon died down.


    As tornado time is over, Myne saw the real situation of the Orc trio, which was till now block by the tornado''s high rotation of dust-full winds.


    In the Orc trio, the weakest one Orc Knight Orsaru was in a critical situation, many parts of his body are missing, and blood are continuously flowing from his body nonstop, overall his condition is not very optimizing, and anyone with eyes can say that he is not far from kicking the bucket.


    The second guy Orc Dark Knight Orun, ev though his injuries are not as critical as Orsaru but he is also very heavily injured and if he doesn''t get immediate treatmt th he is probably not going to see the next day''s sunrise.


    And finally our most powerful in the trio Orc Geral Orbanuss, although he was in the cter of the tornado and received the best treatmt among the three but surprisedly he wasn''t much injured, just some scratches here and there, and others than that he waspletely fine.


    Well, although this skill doesn''t have much effect on Orc Geral, but still for normal Orcs this skill is more than ough and wh its levels rise in the future I believe that it also has a deadly effect on high-level monsters, Myne thought with a satisfied smile, while casting one more wind tornado toward the Orc trio.


    This time without much surprise only Orc Geral survives while the other two tragedies die under Myne''s brutal attack.


    "Since you three are close frids th it is not a good thing to abounded your fridship because of punny things like death, go and join them in another world," Myne said jokingly with a smile and start bombarding Orc Geral, who was staring at him with red eyes, with his other skills which don''t require any time to cast.


    Soon under the continuous bombardmt of many skills like wind des, fireballs, and light beams, Orc Geral''s steal-like body finally couldn''t take it anymore and lifelessly fall down on the g with a pop sound.


    Hoh, this guy''s body is quite tough, no wonder AoE skills don''t have much effect on him, Myne thought while looking at Orc Geral''s body which start shining in little blue light and soon disappeared from the g like it was never there in the first ce.


    Th Myne stood in his ce for some second and took a quick nce in his Invtory, and just he turns a to walk to another side of the forest to find his next prey suddly a bright red magic circle appear under his feet out of thin air.


    After seeing the red magic circle, Myne without thinking anything and directly jumped aside to dodge it, and just as he did that a 5-meter big and -meter wide burning hot pir of me appear in his original position.


    "F*ck! So close, a little bit of dy and I defiantly be seriously injured. Which motherf*cker dare to sneak attack on me,e out coward," Myne shouted angrily, and just as stand up from the g, a big battle ax suddlye flying toward him with extremely fast speed, so fast that it left many afterimages behind it.


    And just as Myne watched the flying Axing toward him with horror-filled eyes, suddly a loud sound resolved in the forest.


    *Boom,

 Chapter 47: Chapter 47. Bad Luck

    And just as Myne watched the flying Axing toward him with horror-filled eyes, suddly a loud sound resolved in the forest.


    *Boom,


    Myne stood in his ce like a statue,rge drops of sweat constantly rolling down his forehead, and a huge battle ax dangling in mid-air just 5 ctimeters from his eyes, but that ax wasn''t able to cross such a short distance. Because a thin gre transpart light was prevting it from moving forward.


    This is Myne''s first defse-type magic skill Wind Shield which he most of the time keeps activated in case of an emergcy, and thanks to his foreseeing, he idtally but sessfully avoids a life-threating disaster.


    *Bam...


    As the battle ax lost its momtum it can no longer stay in the air and dropped in front of Myne with a little sound, which also woke up him from his stun state.


    F*ck! So close, just a little bit of bad luck, and today my game might have be over. Thank god, I didn''t remove Wind Shield, ev after finding that its levels can''t increase just by keeping it activated, Myne thought while wiping sweat from his forehead. Th he remove his eyes from the battle ax in front of him and looked toward the direction from where it came.


    And saw 3 gre muscr guysing at him with blood-red eyes and angry expressions on their faces while scouting something which of course Myne didn''t understand.


    [ Name: Orn ( Orc?Assassin )


    LV:


    Race: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    [Skill]


    Twin des?Extreme


    [Ability]


    Rage ]


    [ Name: Orsunsa ( Orc?Warrior )


    LV: 3


    Race: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    [Skill]


    Strgth Rise?Large


    [Ability]


    Roar, Rage, Smash ]


    [ Name: Ormn ( Orc?Magician )


    LV: 7


    Race: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    [Skill]


    AoE Magic?Fire Maximum


    [Ability]


    None ]


    "So that short height one in the trio used the magic skill on me, and that one teeth guy threw the ax at me, huh. Good, very good, now it''s my turn to f*ck you all," Myne said angrily and after stealing their skills and pasting their abilities to a nearby tree.


    Th while the Orc trio was running toward Myne with all their might like he was the world''s most beautiful woman and was currtlyying naked on the g in front of them with legs wide op and a big yful smile on her face, Myne cast his new skill AoE Magic?Fire Maximum, in just some step away from the Orc trio.


    The Orc trio, who were running at their full speed, ev after seeing the same red color  circle filled with unknown characters, of course, can''t control their momtum instantly and directly ter the red magic circle and just as they reach the middle of the magic circle, a red fire pir more than  meters tall suddly shot from under their feet and devoured them whole.


    Because Myne was furious that he was about to lose his life just because of those cannon fodder, he put a lot of magical ergy into this skill out of anger, and because of it ev though ''AOE Magic?Fire Maximum'' was only a level  skill, Its power, and area effect directly increased by two times, and the original 5 metersrge fire pir that was cast by the Orc magician increased to  meters.


    "Ahhhhh...


    As the Org trio was burning alive in the fire pir while screaming crazily nonstop, Myne with a frown on his face didn''t stop there and cast his second powerful skill AoE Magic?Wind Maximum. Soon a big  metes tall tornado appears in front of him and with Myne''s gtle wave of a hand, the tornado quickly speeds up andes in front of the fire pir, and merges into it.


    Just as the wind tornado and fire pire in contact with each other, a magical thing happs in front of Myne.


    Original  meters tall and 4 meters wide fire pir, after swallowing by the wind tornado, as if someone poured oil into it, suddly its fires started bingrger and also more fierce. Because of its already huge size suring trees also start burning, giving the already big fire pir more ergy and fuel.


    After all, Myne was fighting with Orcs in the middle of the forest filled with trees from all directions.


    Soon in front of Myne''s stunned and wide op eyes, all trees nearby the fire pir start burning nonstop, and like an unstoppable gue, the fire spread in all directions.


    "F*ck! What kind of mess did I create this time," Myne said with an extremely fearful and nervous expression on his face. As for the Orc trio, they had be ash just after Myne''s both skillsbined with each other.


    While Myne stood in his ce in a statue-like position, staring at the spreading fire like an idiot, suddly a tree that burn too much fell in his direction. Seeing the falling tree, Myne hurriedlye out of his shocked state and narrowly dodge it.


    *Boom...


    "Ouch, hot, hot, f*ck, really this time things have gone out of hand, it would be better for me to get out of here soon, otherwise, I will also meet the same d as those three," Myne said with a helpless expression, and after giving a final nce to already out of control fire, he runs away the opposite direction of fire.


    ...


    "It should be better for me if I do not use AoE types of magic skills together lightly, otherwise, I probably kill myself one day," Myne said after making a safe distance betwe himself and the forest fire.


    But now what should I do? Should I go back to the town and inform everyone about the fire or just fish in trouble water and kill some more Orgs, and save that poordy in the Orc settlemt along the way, if she was still alive, Myne thought while rubbing his chin with his hand.


    Huh? What is this noise? Just as Myne thinking about his next course of action, he suddly a lot of noise from behind him, it sounded quite chaotic as if a lot of animals running together.


    After hearing the noise, Myne quickly turned back, but after seeing sse behind him, all hire on his body immediately stood up in fright. Because hundreds of differt kinds of animals and weak monsters are running at their full speed toward his direction as if they are some kind of ghost or maybe something more dangerous than a ghost chasing them from behind.


    But one thing that ismon in all those creatures is that they are all running in fear.


    As Myne was inspecting the situation, those scare creatures of course didn''t wait for him and alreadye close to him, and if Myne didn''t side away from their way, th Myne probably be meat paste under their mighty feet.


    "Damn! Whose wretched face did I see after waking up this morning that my day going so badly?" Myne angrily curses his luck and quickly uses his Double Jump skills to get high ough to see the real situation to know why the creatures are running away in such a hurry.


    But after seeing real the crisis, his eyes nearly pop out of his sockets, because unknowingly to him, the fire he starts idtally just some minutes ago, has now already tak a very dangerous form.


    Let''s not talk about the ce where the fire starts which already had turned ash, but ev the suring  km areas are also burning continuously without showing any sight of stopping, and the fire bing more and more fierce with every passing second.


    Clearly, a fire that starts with magic skills is not a joke, and today Myne also proved that a sword in the hand of a monkey would always bring disaster to its owner. Although Myne is not a monkey and his situation has nothing to do with this proverb, but his deeds are the same as that monkey, both of them only know how to make trouble.


    Shit, this is bing more and more troublesome now, Myne thought with a frown and afternding on the g. He again cast Double Jump and starts looking a, to see if he could do anything in the situation after all this mess is created by him, so it is his responsibility to at least try to solve this.


    Roarrrr...


    Just as Myne was forcing his little brain to think of any solution, suddly he heard some familiar noises from near the fire.


    Myne hurriedly looked at the source of sound and found that a team of  Orcs are standing in front of the fire and using various methods to put out the fire.


    One Orc who seems like a magician was creating a water jet from his hands and sparing the water on the fire, while another one who also has some kind of Earth-rted magic skill, made two big sand hands fromnd and while controlling them he grab a lot of sand from the g in his giant hands and throw it on the fire.


    But what made Myne angry was that Only those two Orcs are really doing something useful against the fire while the other 8 Orcs which are probably hchm of these two powerful orcs either cheering them in order to rise their morale and so they didn''t have to do anything or just stand some distance away from them while discussing something with each other.


    "How can I forget about them, their settlemt is just  km away from the fire so of course, Orcs will naturally do something about the fire, otherwise, they will also have to face a lot of trouble, especially if other people find out about them, but still wasn''t those guys taking this whole matter a little bit too lightly?


    In order to quch this level of big fire they just sd two low-level magicians and 8 cannon fodder?? Are they really think that those guys can put down this fire on their own???" Myne said with a puzzled expression.


    Still in order to see the whole matter that how those Orcs are going to put out the fire, Mynended on a big tree and start watching the show from a high angle, but soon he saw something which left himpletely bewildered.


    Those two Orcs who were trying to quch the fire other 8 Orcs who came to cheer them, without anyone knowing, they are suring by the fire from all directions, and as it took them a bit of time to realize that they are f*ck up, the fire had already be so dse that ev with both Orcs Magiciansbine effect they can''t op a passage to escape from circlemts of the fire.


    Like a caged pig, who was nowhere to escape from the hands of the butcher, those Orcs also can only cry for help after being sured by the fire, and soon like a butcher, the fire also devours them alive without any mercy.


    Myne can only watch everything with a helpless and sad expression on his face, after all, at the d of the day those Orcs can also be his experice point and source of his new skills but now not only they didn''t quch the fire not ev a little bit they themselves be the fuel of their fire.


    Sigh, those two wonderful skills, what a waste, Myne thought while shaking his head helplessly with some sadness in his eyes. But suddly Myne felt a warm and cool ergy spreading all over his body while strgthing every part of his body a little bit little.


    "Huh? This feeling...Am I bing powerful?" Myne said confusedly and after thinking something he hurriedly op his status...


    [ Name: Myne


    LV: 9


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 5 y/o


    upation: Hunter.


    [Skills]


    Appraisal?Complete LV ( /00 )


    Invtory ( 3/500 )


    Cut & Paste ( 36/00 )


    Tfold Experice Acquisition ( Max )


    *Special:-


    Stealing hands?Extreme LV ( /00 )


    Double Jump ( 0 )


    Night Vision LV ( 64/00 )


    Stealth ( 49/50 )


    Lair ( 8/50 )


    Presce Erase?Extreme LV( 0/00 )


    Grappling?Extreme ( 9/50 )


    Eater ( Passive ) ( 4/50 )


    Merchant ( Passive ) ( 3/50 )


    *Weapons Rted:-


    Dagger?Extreme ( 3/50 )


    Two-handed de ( /50 )


    Axe ( 0/50 )


    *Body Enhancemt:-


    Swift Feet (Small) LV ( 8/00 ),


    Strong Arm?Extreme LV ( /00 ),


    Leg Strgth Enhancemt ( Small ) LV ( /00 ),


    Sight Enhancemt (Small) LV ( 57/00 ).


    Rock Skin?Extreme ( 0/50 )


    *Magic Rted:-


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind de, Wind Gun, Wind Shield ) ( 48/50 )


    Magic ? Fire ( Basic Form: Fireball ) ( 49/50 )


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Light Beam ) ( 34/50 )


    AoE Magic?Wind Maximum ( 44/50 )


    AoE Magic?Fire Maximum ( 3/50 )


    Support Magic: Speed Reduction ( Small ) ( 4/50 )


    Support Magic: Sleep ( Small ) ( /50 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Recovery ( Small ) LV ( 9/00 )


    Support Magic: Anty Toxicity ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Absorption ( Large ) ( 0/50 )


    Water Attribute?Resistance ( /50 )


    Wind Attribute?Resistance ( 9/50 )


    Earth Attribute?Resistance ( /50 )


    Fire Attribute?Resistance ( /50 )


    Poison ? Resistance ( 0/50 )


    *Normal:-


    Needlework ( /50 )


    Etiquette ( 0/50 )


    Cooking ( 7/50 )


    Art of Negotiation ( 9/50 )


    Alchemy ( 6/50 )


    Cleaning ( 44/50 ).


    *Soul Rted:-


    Martial Art: Sharpness ( Extreme ) ( 0/00 )


    Martial Arts: Flurry Attack (0/00)


    [ Money: tinum Coin ( 3 ) Gold Coins ( 640 ), ]


    "F*ck!!! Directly leveled up 9 to 9? But how the hell did this happed?? I didn''t kill anyone after igniting this fire," Myne eximed confusedly but th he suddly thought something and stared at the big fire in front of him.


    "Since this fire is made from my skills'' idtalbinations, th doesn''t that means that technically this is a superrge-scale attack of my skills? And all the demons that die from this fire will be my experice points??


    Also if it is really true th doesn''t that means if this fire burn down the tire forest and all those powerful monster live in it, th my levels would rise to the speed of lighting and I would soon be the most powerful person in this tire kingdom??" Myne said with eyes wide op in excitemt while jumping up and down on the branch of the tree on which he was standing, while daydreaming about his uing bright future.


    Roarrrrrr...


    But as always Myne''s happiness didn''tst long, as he was nonstop jumping on the tree like a monkey, suddly an extremely loud roare from the cter of the forest, loud ough that for a momt the tire forest start shaking like a big volcano was about to erupt.


    After that rumble, for a momt suddly everything becamepletely silt, whether it was a monster or an animal living in the forest or the people doing their work in the suring areas of the forest, all turned their heads towards that direction from where that angry roare.


    Myan too, who hase out of his daydream, turns his head toward the direction of the voice with a horrified expression on his face.


    And just as Myne was thinking of running out from the forest, he saw a big blue magic circle a 0 meters big, unknowingly suddly appeared on the top of the fire, and was slowly spinning there quietly, and its speed was increasing with every passing second.


    "Now, what the hell this shit is? And what was that roar dangerous sound, I never heard it before??" Myne spoke with an ugly expression on his face.


    As if that magic circle heard Myne''s question, in order to give Myne a reply suddly unknown words on it started shining in dazzling light, and th out of thin air it release a huge amount of water from it.


    Thudd...


    Like water falling from a waterfall, a lot of water is released from that magic circle, and within some seconds it quches half of the fire and ruins Myne''s wish of bing the strongest person in the kingdom without any effect, but what made Myne speechless is that all the water release from the magic circle turned into a 5-meter big water wave, and nowing toward his way, with extremely high speed.


    "F*ck, why do these kinds of things always happ to me, damn it," Myne said angrily as he jumped down from the tree, but because he wasining about his misfortune, he did not pay atttion to the g before jumping from the tree, and while Myne was waiting to touch the hard g, his feet suddly touch something soft.


    Because of this unexpected surprise, Myne only t that he touch something soft, before he loses his bnce and fells directly face down on the g.


    "Ahhh...


    "Ah, my nose, what trouble have I set foot on now?" Myne said cryingly, with some tears in his eyes, while clutching his nose, but wh looking back he saw his old emy, the Mutton sheep, and that too not one but a whole bunch of them.


    It turns out that while Myne was standing in the tree, a group of Mutton sheep were passing under his tree, but because of that thunderous roar, they became extremely frighted, and instead of running out of the forest, they just stayed in their ce like a froz mannequin and did not dare to move ev a bit.


    And wh they saw a huge tsunami-like waveing towards them, they finally came out of their daze and started walking again, and at that momt Myne also jumped down from the tree in a hero-like manner without looking down and idtally fell on a baby Mutton Sheep, and because of that both of them got hurt a little bit.


    Do you believe me if say that this is just an idt? Myne said with a forced smile while looking at a big Mutton Sheep who looks like the father of that baby Mutton Sheep and now staring at him with red eyes.


    "Baaaaaa...


    "I''m sorry..." That''s thest word Myne said before the Mutton sheep banged its iron-like head hard on Myne''s stomach and tossed me towards the water wave, and was happily swallowed by a huge flood of water.

 Chapter 48: Chapter 48. Now, Where Am I?

    "Huh! What was that noise? Princess, do you which monster''s voice was that??" Aisha asked confusedly, in her tire life she never hears such a loud roar from any monster, and listing to its voice, it didn''t look like it was happy.


    "Ev though I can''t say properly which monster''s voice was but I heard from my father once that there is an extremely powerful monster living in the cter of the forest, which is also the guardian of this area and the tire forest is his territory. Do you know some momt ago we show arge amount of smokeing out from in the forest?


    I think for some reason there must have be a fire in the forest, which must have wok the guardian," Sylphid said after thinking for a while.


    "But I never heard that there is such a creature in the forest," Aisha asked with a frown.


    "Hehehe, Aisha, you are really quite funny, do really think that if a monster who can shake an tire forest just with its voice alone, if starts roaming a casually like any cat and dog, th tell me how many people will live to see next day sun?


    And the people who know about it are either powerful high-level nobles under your majesty or powerful individuals, both of them don''t care much aboutmoners, th tell how can you hear such confidtial information?? Sylphid said while shaking her head. "By the way, this is really Myne''s house?"


    "Sigh, I think are right Princess, wemoners really have no right to know about such a thing, unless we saw it with our own two eyes. And yes, this is Myne''s house, At least that''s the address he wrote in his personal information," Aisha said confusedly while rechecking Myne''s application form.


    "Th why is it looking so deserted and haunted as if no one has be living here for a long time?" Sylphid asked with a frown while looking at Myne''s courtyard and the outer appearance of his house.


    "I think because Myne lives alone so he probably can''t save time to take care of his house, after all, we both know that most of the m don''t care much about cleaning," Aisha said a matter of fact with a helpless smile.


    "I think you are right, my both brother also doesn''t like cleaning much, if not for the fact they have to keep an image of the royal family in front of others, th they also ar''t much differt from bagger on the road, I wt to their room once wh our maid didn''t clean their room, and you won''t believe me, for once that day I thought the pigs must be living in a cleaner ce than him," Sylphid said with a little giggle.


    Aisha just said "Ohh", and didn''tmt on it, as she know that most royal''s temper is quite weird, one momt they areughing and talking with you happily like close frids, and the next momt wh they offd by yourmt and stce you to death no one can predict it, so although Aisha seems to like talking with Sylphid casually but that not the case, she was extremely careful with her words so she doesn''t offd this so-called Princess who hase betwe him and Myne from nowhere.


    "So Princess should we go in or I call Myne out?" Aisha asked while changing the topic.


    "Let''s go in, what I want to say to him is a little serious, so it will be better if I talk to Myne in his house, where not only he feelsfortable, but our privacy also won''t disturb anyone else," Sylphid said while tering Myne''s courtyard without waiting for Aisha''s reply.


    But just as she took two steps into Myne''s courtyard, three ck dogs which were sitting under the tree in the courtyard suddly stood up and walk in the middle of Myne''s house''s main door, and Sylphid while making a dangerous look on their face, indicating Sylphid that she can''t just ter Myne house without their permission and if she did th her title of the princess not going to save her from their bite.


    "Amn, Aisha, why are those dogs looking at me with such hostility? Are those Myne dogs?? Sylphid asked calmly while raising an eyebrow, but after seeing Mightya trio deep down she is quite alert, and she is already holding her sword''s hilt tightly, which she is hiding under her big robe.


    "Sorry princess, I forgot to tell you about them, yes they are Myne''s dogs, he once mtioned them to me, but I forgot to inform you about them," Aisha said while bowing deeply to Sylphid but unknown to Sylphid there is a big yful smile on Aisha''s face, clearly, she knows about Mightya trio but just behave as she forgets about them.


    "That''s fine, but what should we do now, their unfridly faces don''t seem like they''ll let us in, and I don''t want to use force either, because we''re clearly uninvited guests here," Sylphid asked confusedly.


    "Well..."


    Just as Aisha was thinking how should she answer Sylphid''s question, suddly an olddye out of nowhere and stood behind them like a ghost and said with a fridly smile, "Do you need any help,dies?"


    Aisha and Sylphid are both suddly stunned after hearing a sound behind them and hurridly turn a to see who is it, th they saw an old aunty age a 40 years old, carrying a big basket filled with fruits on her head, and with a gtle smile on her face she starring at them.


    At first, no one spoke for an tire minute, and both parties just stared at each other like owls, but finally, Aisha has to give up as Sylphid gave a wink, and spoke with a smile, "Um Aunty do you Myne who lives here?"


    "Ohh, yes, I know him very well, he is a nice boy, he oft helps me, every time we meet in the forest, and by the way, I am his neighbor, although my house is a little farther from him, butpare to other people houses, my house is rtively closest one, hahaha," Aunty said whileughing for no reason.


    "Th can you please call him out? As you can we are Myne''s frids and wanted to meet him but his dogs are stopping our way," Aisha said while making a fake sad face, and pointing at Mightya trio, who were now just standing at their ce calmly while staring at them like they are watching some kinds of drama.


    "Ohh, dear, you don''t have to fear them, although they look quite fierce, but they are really lovely, at the start wh I saw them I was also terrified by them, but after My introduce them to me, I find out that they are very easy going and cute dogs, especially that little guy, he is my and my daughter favorite, The fridly neighborhood Aunty said with a smile and after taking out a big fruit from her basket, she throw it toward the Little Doggy, who without any hesitation grab it with his mouth and after saying woof ( thank you in hisnguage ), he started eating it happily.


    "But still, we didn''t want to try our luck, so you can just call him out?" Aisha asked while making a cute face.


    "Of course, I would have definitely called him out if he was in his house," Aunty said with an innoct smile.


    "WHAT! Are you saying that Myne wasn''t in his house?" Aisha asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes, today morning I saw him going into the forest probably for hunting, by the way, you know he is a nice hunter like his father," Aunty said with a smirk after seeing Aisha''s surprised expression, clearly, she was quite satisfied with her own performance.


    After hearing that Myne is in the forest currtly, Aisha looked at Sylphid, who just shake her head and start walking toward the forest.


    "Okay, thank you for your help Aunty," Aisha said while giving a quick bow to The Neighbour Aunty.


    "Okay, dear, see youter th, and by the way, don''t call me aunty, I am still quite young, you can call me big sister, Aunty said with a forced smile while handing a Momba fruit to Aisha.


    "Ah... Okay, big sister, see youter th," Aisha said and after giving a final nce to the shameless Aunty who is forcing others to say her big sister ev at age of 40, she also left hurriedly.


    ...


    *Cough, Cough...


    "Haa... Finally came out of that damn water tide, who would have thought that wave would take me this far," Myne said while getting up from the g.


    But now where am I? And most importantly which direction is the town?? Myne thought while looking a, but other than trees, a lot of trees, he couldn''t see a single bird.


    Now it''s probably going to be a lot of trouble finding a way back home. Sigh, my clothes have also be wet, I have to change them, otherwise, I would get cold, thinking such Myne after finding a big tree, hurriedly took off his wet clothes and after taking out new fresh clothes from the Invtory, he wear them.


    "Now I feel much better, okay, it''s time to go home, today''s ie is already quite nice, it''s not a wise choice to wander in the forest with such bad luck," Myne said with a frown and cast Duoble Jump skill to climb on the tree to see the direction from a higher angle but aftering to the top of the tree, he found that other the gre trees, he can''t see any other things a him, but luckily after careful observation, Myne saw a little glimpse of a river in betwe tree branches.


    That should be the Noha river, if I follow its flow th I can probably find get out of this forest, and if I am not wrong th there is a vige just beside the Noha river and Lucas Town is  km farther away from that vige, Myne thought while rubbing his chin.


    Th Myne quickly cast Double Jump sometimes and within some seconds hee to the shore of the Noha river. Th Myne start walking in the direction of the river flow but after walking for 0 or some minutes, Myne suddly heard amotion in front of him, which was so loud that he can ev hear it from so far away.


    "Huh? What is sound?? Is someone fighting ahead??? Let''s go and see," Myne said and after thinking for a while he quickly cast Stealth and Presve Erase skills and followed the source of the sound.


    Soon he came behind a bush and peeped slowly from behind it, and saw a four-member Orc team, two members were fighting amongst themselves while two members stood in the backg making asionalmts, Might be making fun of the loser party.


    But after seeing carefully a weird expression appear on Myne''s face as he started at one of the fighting Orc with a deep thoughtful look on his face.


    It''s not because of how wonderful the fight is going, no, not a all, and to be honest, this fight is nothing more than child y in his eyes, where two big childr are ying with wood sticks while shouting something, which of course Myne can''t understand, but after seeing their expression Myne know that they are trying to provoke each other with some unfridly words.


    So their fight is nothing serious and of course, can''t grab his atttion, but what really caught his atttion is one of the Orcs, who waspletely differt from the Orcs he saw till now because that is a female Orc.


    This is the first time Myne saw a female Orc before this he only hears about them from advturers in Inn.


    They say that most female Orcs are a little bit weaker than male Orcs but they are much smarter than male Orcs, although their muscles are not as bulky as male Orcs but they are more agile and fast, have more stamina, can do other technical and mtal works, etc, because of those reasons most of the male Orcs felt little inferior and prefer Hume wom who were weak and easy to control for sex than female Orcs.


    No wonder those guys in Inn, always talk about female Orcs, while saying that once you seduce or ved a female Orc, th you can say that you won a jackpot, not only do you get a powerful bodyguard and a meat shield but also a perfect sex partner who will never get tired no matter how much you f*ck her.


    I have to say that those guys are right, although this female Orc is not as beautiful as they describe but still how can beautiful and sexy Orcs be found in the middle of a forest with three idiots-looking male Orcs? Those beauties either with high-level Orcs or in the most secure ce in Orc''s kingdom, Myne thought while looking at the female orc.


    Or more especially her huge E-Cup size gre color breasts which were jumping up and down nonstop every time she moved, and because she wore so few clothes, only a leather cloth a her breast area tightly so they do not hinder her movemt, and a small leather skirt a her waist, other than that, there is only a well-trained muscr  meters tell naked body jumping a while showing her curve to the audice.


    For once Myne ev saw her gre color pussy, thanks to her short skirt, which also confirm Myne''s doubt that female Orcs and clothes have a deep mity betwe each other, otherwise, why do they wear so few clothes ev though they can easily get a lot of clothes anywhere? They didn''t ev like to cover their most private part, this show how op-minded they were toward their outfit.


    Sigh, unfortunately only her breast is something worth seeing in her, other than that she is definitely not my type, Myne thought helplessly while shaking his head, as for why he said that, because the appearance of the female Orc in front him is everything but beautiful, she has short gre hair, gre eyes, a big sharp nose, big lips and on the top of everything two big teeth sticking out of her mouth, not much shorter than any male Orcs, and a well muscr rock hard body, which ispletely ruining herdylike image.


    Anyway, let''s forget about that, there must be more beautiful female orcs out there, I don''t believe there ar''t any beautiful female orcs in the world, Myne thought while self-motivating himself.


    Th he waited patitly till theyplete their fight behind the bush, and wh both partiesplete their fridly teeth-breaking match betwe each other till both of them be so tired that they can hardly get up from the g, and the other two Orcs who were watching in the backg, also let their vignce down because of carelessness, Myne who was waiting for the right momt, first check their status and after confirming that they don''t have any useful skills, immediately reacted and used his skill Speed Reduction on everyone in the Orc team, and th taking advantage of their confused state, he cast AoE Magic?Wind Maximum.


    This time Myne didn''t use both AoE skills together to cast his ultimatebined skill, or if I say more especially he didn''t dare to use it, because after knowing that there is a super dangerous monster roaming a him, who can cast magic skills from many km away from its real body, that kind of guy is not something that Myne can probe with his currtly puny power.


    Who knows after seeing fire in the forest a second time, that monster loses his temper, and decides to deal with him, So isn''t he unnecessarily inviting bigger trouble on his head, just to kill some weak bugs?


    While Myne was thinking of all those kinds of weird things, the wind tornado had alreadye in front of the Orcs, who were trying to escape from it with their snail-like speed, but they couldn''t break free from Myne''s skill and devour by the tornado.


    Soon all kinds of horrifying screams starting out from the tornado, and because they are just normal Orcs, not like that Orc Geral, whose muscles are as if made of metal, so, of course, they can''t take full power attacks of AoE skill, and within a few seconds both are reduced to pieces of flesh under the incessant bombardmt of the Wind des whirling inside the Tornado.


    After seeing that both the most powerful Orgs in their team sessfully left the world without any idt, Myne alsoes out from behind the bush, while showing his viiness face to both remaining tried Orcs who were trying to get up from the g with faces filled with deep fear and worry.


    "Do you guys know which direction is nearby Hume Town?" Myne asked with a gtle smile, although he can''t understand Orc''snguage but he still wanted to try it, to see if those guys can understand his words like those trio in his house or not, if yes, th he can also try to find a way to learn theirnguage, this will probablye in handy wh in future he travels in the world.


    But to Myne''s disappointmt, after hearing his words those two guys, just stared at him confusedly, clearly, they didn''t understand what he said.


    "Sigh, It seems like ev my dogs are more special than you guys," Myne said while shaking his head helplessly and shot two Fireballs toward the remaining Orcs, which hit them without much surprise, and before they could ev scream from pain Myne again shot two Wind des and finish their lowly life peacefully just like that.


    Since those Orcs were practicing so casually here, it means that their settlemt shouldn''t be too far from here, Myne thought and again started walking with the flow of the river.


    ....


    If you like my novel, th don''t forget to support me on my patreon channel.


    /CopyMonarch

 Chapter 49: Chapter 49. Orcs Can Talk?

    Roarrr...


    *Boom...


    F*ck, so close, just a little bit nearer and I was done for, Myne thought while dodging an uing mace attack.


    Why are there so many Orcsing my way today? Don''t they have any other work to do like attacking small viges or kidnapping wom, etc, rather than wandering a the forest? Myne thought and quickly cast a wind de and harvest the final Orc''s life. Only th did he take a deep breath and set down under a tree for some rest.


    This time situation was really quite bad, who would have thought that while I am killing a three m Org team, out of nowhere 6 Orcse and start using their skills on me crazily, Thank god that I have my Wind shield skill active the whole time, which brought me ough time to adapt, otherwise things could surely go out of control, Myne thought with a serious look on his face, but soon he retunes normal, and after taking some hot food from his Invtory, he starts eating his lunch as it is already be afternoon.


    Half a day has passed and I am still wandering in the forest alone like a ghost, sigh, this is really quite boring.


    At least I found the right way to return home, now, I only hope that no new Orces in my way to give me more trouble but with my currt levels of bad luck, I don''t think that''s going to happ, there are definitely more troubles waiting for me ahead, Myne said helplessly while drinking juice in the cup.


    Soon Myne finishes his lunch while reading a short but unique female lead novel, where the main character was a young girl who got the superpower of lust, and every time sex with someone she would absorb her partner''s life ergy to increase her power, overall MC was a bad girl who f*cked up everyone whoes in her way, although the story was short and MC have to die, in the d, because she sucks the dry up too many people oply and in fear that she would be so powerful that no one can stop her or maybe because Author was toozy to writer any farther, a group of people gang up on her and sessfully killed her, which doesn''t make sse as how the hell those weak people manage to kill her, but anyway, ev though story ding was literally shit, but it manager to tertain Myne and refresh his tired brain.


    Th Myne wrapped up everything and resumed his journey home. But as he predicted just after walking  km away from the location where he ate his lunch, an Orc team of 7 members, were running toward him at full speed, as if they already know where Myne is.


    But what surprised Myne was the leading Orc of 7 member squad, an old looking Orc wearing a big ck and red colored robe, a weird looking ornamt made of mostly bones of various creatures, holding a wood stick with a big red color crystal on top of it.


    "Huh? An Orc Priest?? Now, this is quite rare, but most importantly how the hell those guys are finding my location??? This time I didn''t ev made any kind of sound, at all" Myne said with a frown. "There''s definitely something fishy going on here."


    Also If I am not wrong th Orc Priest is an A-Rank monster described in the advture guild''s cyclopedia of the most dangerous creatures. In the book, the author said that An Orc Priest can only be subjugated by several ts of high-rank advturers or powerful knights. And after seeing the Orc Priest one of Myne''s guesses also confirms that there is indeed an Orc King hiding in the settlemt.


    Because not only Orc Priest known as bodyguards and brain of Orc king but only an Orc King have ough authority that he can force an Orc Priest to do patrolling. After all, those guys have quite a high status among other orcs so how can theye out of settlemt thier own and do a puny thing like patrolling?


    [ Name: Ormanulunas ( Orc?Priest)


    LV: 44


    Race: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    Age: 45 y/o


    Title: Life Sucker


    [Skill]


    Soul Eyes, Presce Detect ( Medium )


    [Ability]


    God Touch, Warrior Halo, Life Absorption, ]


    [ Name: Orama( Orc?Dark Knight )


    LV: 5


    Race: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    Age: 9 y/o


    [Skill]


    AoE Magic?Earth Maximum, Dark Attribute?Resistance


    [Ability]


    Roar, Cover of Night, Silt Step, Charge, Smash ]


    [ Name: Orbalion ( Orc ?Geral )


    LV: 3


    Race: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    Age: 3 y/o


    [Skill]


    One-handed de, Twin des?Extreme


    [Ability]


    Roar, Charge, Smash, Rage, sh.


    [ Life Sucker ( Title ) ]


    Wh the Host by any means sucked more than 0 creatures/people''s souls and merge them with his own soul th Host gets this title.


    Title effect: . Increase mtal power by 30%.


    . Energy consumption of soul type skills/abilities reduce by 40%.


    3. Unstable an impure soul. ( High chance to lost reasonability and thinking ability if Host''s soul is polluted too much.)


    F*ck, is this title some kind of curse received from the demon or something? Otherwise, how can its side effect is so horrific? Myne thought dumbfounded. But wait a minute if this title is really so dangerous th why there is no ''Negative'' mark on it, like other titles which I saw before?


    Also now if I think about it since this title is so hideous th why it doesn''t show any side effect on the Perist Orc? He doesn''t look mtally ill from any angle. Hum, since this guy ispletely fine th there is only one answer to this question and that is he has a way to clean impurity in his soul. Yes, now this sounds reasonable, Myne thought while nodding his head.


    [ Soul Eyes ]


    After activating this skill Host can see the things which can''t be se through the naked eye. Special creatures like ghosts or invisible demons who are always stay hidd from most people and after raising the skill levels to a certain limit, there is also a chance that Host can see various ergies a him.


    [ Presce Detect ( Medium ) ]


    Can detect or find any living things in 500 meters radius a the Host.


    [ AoE Magic?Earth Maximum ]


    Create two giant hands from the earth and can control them like they are Host''s own hands through the [ mind. ]


    [ One-handed de ]


    Mastery of learning one-handed de rted techniques would increase by  times.


    [ Twin des?Extreme ]


    Can shoot high pressure wind des through any kind of cold weapon with a little amount of conctration and muscle control.


    Special Note: Only use this skill one time a day until Host doesn''t make his body strong ough to withstand the impact of his skill.


    Sigh, although now I am being a little greedy butpared to that Orc Priest''s abilities, his skills are quite disappointing, not only their abilities don''t have any restrictions or side-effects but their power is also unique in certain areas, Myne thought while transferring all Orcs skills to himself and Abilities to a nearby tree while making it most powerful tree.


    Just as Mynepleting shamelessly, the Orc team finallyes in from of him and without giving him any chance they try to use their various skills and abilities to deal with Myne once and for all but soon they found out a problem that no matter how much they try to use their skills and abilities, they can''t use them.


    After a momt of panic, while other Orcs was in confusion and fear, The Orc Prieste back to his sse and start scouting something to his subordinates, which not only calm down those scared Orcs but also lit up their battle spirit, clearly that guy didn''t waste his 40+ years of life in vain.


    Soon newly motivated cannon fodder Orcs roared loudly and after rising their weapons high, they rushed toward Myne without ev a little bit of fear in their eyes. As for Orc Priest that guy after giving an unknown motivational speech didn''t take action just stood in the backg while watching everything calmly.


    Myne seeing that Orcs are just 3 meters away from him, finally decides to take action. He raises his right hand toward the iing Orcs and releases AoE Wind Maximum. Because of too little distance to dodge, those Orcs who mindlessly wanted to kill Myne can''t do anything and were soon swallowed by the wind Tornado.


    Roarrrrrrr...


    Loud scream of Orcs echoes in the forest but it quickly dies down and peace again retunes in the forest. For Myne, there is nothing new in killing some weak Orcs, so, of course, he was calm as sea, but The Orc Priest as if he saw a ghost, start trembling while staring at Myne with his mouth op wide.


    But soon hee out from his shock and slowly he raise his foot and took a step back out of fear, clearly he understand that today his luck is not on his side and he kick an iron te unknowingly.


    Huh? Is this guy trying to run away from me?? Now, this is something new, most of the Orcs whom I meet before no matter what the situation was, never show this kind of cowardice behavior, is he special among Orcs or does only high level Orcs have ough wisdom to understand wh to fight and wh to give up instead of mindlessly fighting with an oppont without carrying about anything else???


    Myne thought curiously.


    But just as Orc Priest was turning a to run, while showing his defseless back to Myne, as if he was hit hard by something, he suddly lose his bnce and fell to the g.


    Seeing the miserable condition of The Orc Priest, Myne nodded his head with satisfaction and spoke, "Why are leaving so soon? Don''t you want to meet me so depressingly that you guys are searching for my whereabouts in the tire forest?? Now you finally found me but want to leave me alone here without saying anything, Isn''t this is little rude?"


    Although Myne know that Orcs can''t understand hisnguage as he try it many times before but failed quite miserably and only get all kind of attackers from Orcs in retune, but after thinking for a while Myne thought that since Orc Priest is a super high level monster among in Orc race, and so maybe who knows it canmunicate with him, anyway there is nothing to lose, and if possible th Myne didn''t mind wasting a little bit of time to understand Oguage.


    As Myne stop talking, At first The Orc Priest didn''t make any kind of movemt for tire 30 seconds just siltly starring at Myne with a hesitated look, but soon as if Orc Priest made a certain decision, he looked up at Myne as he still sitting on the g and op his mouth and let out a deep sigh...


    "What da ya want, Hume?" Ormanulunas spoke with a poker face while trying to hide his killing intt toward Myne.


    F*ck! So Orcs can really talk in the Humenguage? Although his pronunciation is not correct but that is not important what is more important is that he can actually talk and I can finally get some information out of him, and understand what going on here. Also what the hell are those guys doing in this remote and deserted forest, Myne thought, and subconsidcely asked, "You can talk?"


    "Af caurse, I can talk, atherwise what da ya thaught that anly Hume can talk with other? Wh a monster have sufficit pawer, it can naturally cammunicate with other creatures,"" Ormanulunas said with a disdainful expression.


    Amn, you have point, but if that is the case th why I can''tmunicate with other Orcs?" Myne said surprisedly.


    "Well... I can''t answer yaur this question, this is a personal matter of Orcs, and outsiders are nat allowed to learn about it," Ormanulunas said after hesitating for a while staring at Myne deeply.


    "Hum, It seems like my guess was right. Those guys are justzy asses who only have fight and sex in their gre muscr brains, and are toozy to learn othernguages, am I right?" Myne asked with a yful smile.


    Hearing Myne insulting words, although Ormanulunas wanted to defd his race''s people somehow, but ev after thinking for a while, he can''t find anything worth mtion reason and in the d, he can only vt his anger on the g.


    "Okay, let''s forget about it, tell me one thing, why are you guys searching for me so depressingly? I don''t think I did anything to anger you guys right?" Myne asked with an innoct look on his face.


    Although he indeed has killed a lot of Orc rectly but he did everything professionally without leaving any clue or survival behind, who can sd information about him back to the settlemt and inform anyone about him, that''s why Myne is puzzled and can''t figure out how the hell those Orcs know about him.


    "Sarry, this is also a secret of Orc''s tried and I can''t tell anything about to an outsider," Ormanulunas again said the same nonsse while shaking his head but this time before he could ev stop shaking his head, a big fireball appear in front of his eyes.


    Feeling scorching temperature from the uing fireball, Ormanulunas subconsciously rolls side and narrowly dodges the fireball attack.


    "List carefully, you f*cker, currtly you are not in the position to make demands in front of me, you are still alive because you have some value, and I wanted to know more about your Orcsmunication system, otherwise do you think that I have so much free time that I will causally talk with you like a frid?


    So now honestly answer what I ask and don''t make me force use some alternative methods to spit out answers from your mouth," Myne said in coldly while making an aggressive look on his face.


    Although Ormanulunas is more than 40+ years old, and have se more than ough world, that a low level threat from a teager can''t scare him, but for some reason, after hearing Myne''s words, Ormanulunas felt as if what Myne said isplete truth and if he didn''t do what he said, th his d might not be peaceful he thinks.


    So after thinking pros and cons of the situation, Ormanulunas took a deep Sigh and helplessly spoke, "We found out about ya through our spy, they are everywhere near the settlemt, the day you follow those Orcs and found the settlemt, we already know about ya, and ev sd some Orcs to deal with ya but you survive.


    Today, after youe into the forest alone, we sd more Orcs to deal with ya, but again an idt happed in midway. I don''t know about the real situation, but it seems like some idiot ignited a big fire in the forest and woke up The Guardian Beaste of this forest, and create a big mess.


    Because of this not only we lost a lot of our people but also can''t kill ya, in the d, The King didn''t want to lose more people so sd me to kill ya and investigate which braindead idiot caused so much trouble in the forest," Ormanulunas said weakly while starring at the sky.


    "Now, this makes sse why do you guys know about me but why I didn''t see any of your spies in so many days? And also what is the Guardian Beast you are talking about?" Myne asked curiously, although the matter of Orcs having spies is important but it is not much serious threat for Myne.


    he is now powerful ough to deal with most of the Orcs, but he is more interested in that Guardian Besate of Ormanulunas''s mouth, who can make a giant water tried just with its roar alone, is defiantly a big trouble in Myne''s dream of conquering this tire forest.


    After hearing Myne''s question, at first, Ormanulunas hesitate a little bit but after Myne shot a wind bullet at Ormanuluna''s thig, making him cry in pain, he again starts talking obeditly.


    "We Orcs are a little differt from other races, we have a high talt in taming animals and monsters, and because of this after gerations of hard work we finally create a special technique to tame birds and made their eyes of our Orcs trie, with help of Tame birds, we can observe all nearby locations and any kind of movemt can''t hide from our bird''s eye.


    As for Information about the Guardian Beast, we themselves don''t know much about it and only hear legds about it which say that there is a big beast lives in the cter of the forest but because no onees alive after going there, so no one knows if it is true of wrong, but after today''s incidt I think legd might be notpletely wrong," Ormanulunas said after thinking for a while.


    So in this way, you those Orcs were able to find my location so easily.


    It turns out that they have air surveince to monitor all nearby areas a the settlemt but it seems like because of some reason those spy birds can only move a near the settlemt otherwise it won''t take them so much time to know about me, and they also only find out about me every time I was near the settlemt, but no matter what to say, using birds to spying on your oppont is really a brilliant method, also...


    While Myne was lost in thoughts, Ormanulunas who was sitting on the g with an innoct expression, suddly took out a red crystal like a red color rock from his pocket and while Myne wasn''t paying atttion to him, he crushed it with his hand while making a crisp sound like ss shattering sound.


    Oops, The King didn''t mtion that this thing would make noise after breaking it. Today, my luck is really not good, First I had a fight with my wife and now I be captive of this dangerous Hume, SIgh, such a poor old man am I... Ormanulunas thought while slowly raising his head, but after looking up what greet him is the cold and angry eyes of Myne.


    "So, do you have anyst wish before you say goodbye to this world?" Myne asked with a smile that doesn''t look like a smile.


    "Will ya believe me if I say that it was just an idt?" Ormanulunas asked while standing up from the g, with the help of his wood stick with a red crystal on top of it.


    " So this is yourst wish, huh, although it is quite unique but anyway, who am I who judges other people? Also No, I don''t believe in your nonsse," Myne said and shot two fireballs at Ormanuluna''s face.


    Ormanulunas after seeing that he can no longer steal any more time, put away his fake mask of being weak, and just as two fireballse in front of him, he smashes the butt of his wood stick on the g, and a firewall suddly appears in front of him out of thin air, blocking Myne''s fireball with ease.


    "Hohoho, Let''s start the game...

 Chapter 50: Chapter 50. Now, He Really Pisses Me Off

    Ormanulunas after seeing that he can no longer steal time, put away his fake mask of being weak, just as two fireballse in front of him, he smashes the butt of his stick on the g, and a firewall materializes in front of him, blocking Myne''s fireball with ease.


    "Let''s being the game...


    F*ck! How did he do that? I am definitely sure that I steal all his skills and abilities, th how did he suddly make a firewall in front of himself? Myne thought dumbfounded and hurriedly used appraisal skills on Orc Priest again...


    [ Name: Ormanulunas ( Orc?Priest)


    LV: 44


    Race: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    Age: 45 y/o


    Title: Life Sucker


    [Skill]


    None


    [Ability]


    None ]


    Weird there are no other skills on his status than how he is using magic? Don''t tell me my appraisal skill isn''t working properly, does it also need some kind of maintance or something?


    As Myne was still in a daze staring at Ormanuluna''s status without knowing that his oppont has already raised his staff high and pointed its shiny red crystal toward him while mumbling some incantation in a low voice.


    And as Ormanulunasplete his final incantation the crystal on top of his staff produces a red light and in visible naked eyes a fireball more than  times bigger than Myne''s, suddly appears in front of it while hovering in the air. And as Ormanulunas wave his staff gtly, the fireball as if hit by a bat, shot at high speed toward Myne.


    Ormanulunas low his stick and stare at every move of Myne, with a deadpan expression on his face, although he has shot a fireball  times bigger than his oppont, but he doesn''t have ev a little bit of confidce in his heart that his attack can do anything to him.


    Because ev now after spding so much time, he still can feel or use his skills, which is not a good sign, this is the first time in his long life Ormanulunas saw someone who can forcefully stop others to use their skills. And a person of such caliber, how can he defeat by a weak attack like fireball?


    Just as Ormanulunas was hoping that his anxiety might wrong and Myne die on the spot from his attack, the fireball finallye in front of Myne who is still didn''t raise his head as if everything going a him and the fireballing to burn his ass has nothing do with him, but just as the fireball was about to hit Myne, suddly a gre transpart wall made of wind invisible to everyone other th caster appears in front of him.


    *Boom...


    A loud explosion like someone detonate a TNT sounded in the forest, scaring nearby birds and animals to death.


    Ormanulunas nervously watched flying dust in front of him, because he used too much magic ergy to taste water just now, to see how powerful Myne is, collision betwe Myne and his fireball was quite loud and explosive, which not only made him lose his bnce but also produce a lot of such dust, blocking his sight.


    Soon dust settle down and everything be clear in front of Ormanulunas, but after seeing the situation, for a momt Ormanulunas felt that it would be nice if he hadn''t se this sse and might as well run away from this dangerous Hume.


    Myne was still standing in his ce, safe and sound, without any injuries, but his mood was not good as his body condition, because although the Wind Shield manage to stop Ormanulunas fireball attack but maybe because its levels were really too low or it maybe fireball was too powerful, his Wind shieldpletely shattered after stopping the fireball, and because of it, ev though Myne wasn''t injured but he still has to deal with the aftermath of the explosion, which not only did his makeup with dust but also made many little holes in his clothes.


    And this was his new dress which he just brought some days ago.


    And as Myne had spt most of his childhood years in poverty without his parts while working hard, so ev though now he has be richpare to his old life before awaking, but his thinking was still the same as before and he is still a little stingy, so after seeing his newly brought clothes to damage his mood immediately drop from Casual to extremely angry.


    Seeing Myne''s uninjured and not so fridly expression, Ormanulunas without any hesitation took out a palm size yellow color liquid bottle, and after hesitating for two seconds, he crush Myne''s tire family in his heart and drank it unwillingly with one gulp.


    Myne who was about to take action and beat the hell out of Ormanulunas, after seeing him drinking a mysterious potion, stopped his step.


    After all, jumping on something you don''t understand, can make him pay a heavy price for his carelessness, and also he didn''t want his already damaged clothes to be explodepletely in the middle of a battle andter he has fight naked, this is probably not going to be a good experice.


    While Myne waited to see what kind of change is going to happ in Ormanulunas after drinking that unknown potion, suddly Ormanulunas let out loud roar. No one knows whether he is screaming with pain or excitemt.


    Suddly in front of Myne''s surprised eyes, Ormanulunas''s body start increasing evidtly and soon he be a .5 meters big gre muscr giant, his gre eyes be red and start shining as if someone ignites a fire in them, His already big front teeth got ev bigger like a mammoth, making him more uglier th before.


    If his ugliness was 3 points before th now it raises to 7 points directly.


    "Stupid Hume, now no one can save ya, ya force me to drink my only blood burning potion, which my teacher gave me for emergcies. Do you have any idea how much I have to pay for drinking this potion?


    You dirty worm, just die for me," Ormanulunas scream loudly, and the light in his eyes be more intse, and just as Myne activate all his defsive skills, Ormanulunas pointed his staff toward Myne and extremely hot fire shot out for it like a waterfall, and rush at Myne astonished speed. Till it reaches Myne, not only does its heat be unbearable hot but its size also increases to 3 meters.


    Myne after seeing Ormanulunas attack, finally put away his careless andzy attitude and bes serious, clearly, he also finds out that things start getting out of control.


    Just as Ormanulunas''s fire was about to embrace Myne, he uses Double Jump skill, and after jumping on top of the fire, hended behind Ormanulunas in order to make a surprise attack, but how Ormanulunas can''t see it?


    So as Mynend on the g, an adult male''s head size fireballse in front of him to greet him. Myne who till now only won every battle through cheating and has literally no realbat experice clearly didn''t expect such a beautiful surprise and was blown away by its stupdous power.


    *Boom


    With a crushnding, Myne falls to the g on his butt. His Wind Shield again shattered from impact, and this time, Myne also tasted some of the remaining power of Ormanuluna''s attack.


    Although because of his other skills, like Rock Skin and Fire Attribute Resistance, he is not injured, not ev a little bit, but his clothes wer''t as lucky as him, especially his shirt, which turn to ash, making Myne''s upper body naked. But at least his pants were still in good condition, providing his little brother some security.


    If it is also destroyed th the fight might really be interesting, with a boy running a, while his little snake jumping all a betwe his legs.


    Sigh, here goes my new shirt, tsk, what a loss, Myne thought with a helpless expression, and just as he again cast a new Wind Shield a him, Ormanulunas, finish his incantation, and after raising his staff as high as he can, he looks at Myne and spoke with an ugly smile," Now say hello to my baby." After saying that he hit the butt of his staff on the g with his all might.


    Just as Ormanulunas staff touch the g, a big red color magic circle size a  meters emerges in front of him, and soon it is brightly lit in red light.


    Soon in front of a country bumpkin like Myne''s who doesn''t know anything about the skills that Ormanulunas using, a big handes out from the g, th one more, th a head, and like this right in front of Myne''s dumbfounded eyes, soon a big Rock Monster made ofva, a 3 meters talle out from the g or from the magic circle.


    Now, what the hell is this? Did he just create a Rock Monster made of Lava from out of thin air?? And how the f*ck is he ev doing all of this??? Myne thought surprisedly, only today he realized just how little he know about the world.


    "Go, my child, go, and kill this damn Hume for me," Ormanulunas said excitedly.


    "Roar...


    Lava Rock Monster let out a high pitched scream and start running toward Myne, but because it was made of rock and have a lot of weight its speed was not fast.


    After seeing that Rock Moster just look scary and powerful but its speed wasn''t ev good as  years old child, Myne let out a sigh of relief, th he use his newly brought skill AoE Magic Earth maximum.


    As Myne did that two  meter big brown magic circles appear on both sides of him on the g, and soon g under the magic circle start vibrating and two giant hands made of soil, raise from the g.


    Just as magic handspletely took their shape Myne felt a strong connection with them in mind, as if they are his own limb, whom he can control as he wish.


    But just wh Myne wanted to test his new skill, The Rock Monster hase close to him only 4 meters away from him, so he abandoned the idea of ying with his newly grown two rock hands, andmanded the left rock hand to grab the Rock Monster with his mind,


    The left hand, after receiving themand immediately starts moving, and just as the Lava Monsteres in its range, it grabs the Lava Monster from its stomach.


    Wait a minute, there is something wrong going on here, I clearly remember that this guy already uses 3 differt skills, th how can he still have more skills? Does he also got an Inheritance like me?? But I didn''t see anything like a magic weapon on him??? Ormanulunas thought with a frown, for some reason, he always felt like something bad is about to happ to him.


    Should I run away from here, anyway, I don''t have much attachmt to Orcs in the settlemt if they die th die, I don''t care. I was only working here because The Orc King gave me quite a lot of befits, so ev if I run away, not many Orcs would care about it. But if I run away, th what happed if this guy tells everyone about my magic staff?


    If news about my staff really reaches Hume''s King th won''t I will be hunted by greedy Humes day and night?? Ormanuluna mumble in a low voice hesitation can clearly be se on his face, for a momt he can''t decide what to do.


    On one side While Ormanulunas was making the decision to run away and y it safe, or fight with Myne to death so his secret won''t leak out. On the other side, Myne sessfully stops Lava Monster from moving, and starts throwing fireball after fireball on the face of the Lava Monster nonstop, and only after the th fireball hit the Lava Monster did that damn guy die without a cry.


    After the Lava Monster loses its head, its body tumbles a little bit and creaks appear all over the body, and soon with Bang, its body explodes and is shattered all over the g.


    Hoo, that was easy, I thought it would be a little challging but it turned out to be quite weak. Just hold it in one ce, th hit on his defseless head, and Boom, game over, Myne thought with a smile while staring at the red rocks on the g.


    Th Myne took his eyes off the g and looked at Ormanulunas, "Now, I also defeat your little baby, th why don''t you obeditly surrder and give me your staff? I promise you that I won''t do anything to you."


    Huh, dream on, I won''t bow my head in front of an ant like you, and don''t forget I am not alone, Saying this an excited smile appear on Ormanulunas face, he looked behind Myne and shouted loudly, "My King, this little Hume is the one who is killing our people nonstop."


    Hearing Ormanulunas scout a chill ran down Myne''s spine, he hurriedly looked back but after seeing The King in Ormanulunas mouth, he bepletely speechless, because there was no giant gre Orc behind him but only a squirrel crossing the road. Clearly, first time in Myne''s life an Orc, who is known for its low intelligce, fooled him.


    "Motherf*cker!!!" Myne roared and looked in front but the only thing he saw is a fleeing figure of Ormanulunas who was already made a distance of more than 0 meters betwe himself and Myne.


    "F*ck! Stop you coward, where do think you are going with my magic item," Myne said angrily and hurriedly chase after him.


    Seeing this unknown to Myne a smile appears on Ormanuluna''s ugly face.


    *Bang


    Myne who chasing Ormanulunas blindly, suddly heard a ss settering sound under his right foot, and wh he subconsciously look down, he saw an unknown brok potion bottle causally bury in the g. And just as Myne thought ''What is this'' suddly a red light shone under his feet and a fire pir shot out from it, coughing Myne off guard.


    Ahhhhh...


    Myne let an ear pricing cry, but still, somehow jump out from the fire pir saving his puny life. But he still wasn''t without any injuries, because this time fire pir power was much stronger than the fireball, so of course, Myne Wind Shield won''tst much in front of it, and Myne have to take its full power head-on, which clearly wasn''t a pleasant experice.


    His body was a little burned in many ces, his full size pants were burned and be shorts, with a ck burn design, he also got a free haircut, his long silky sight hair be curly, overall now Myne only missing a bowl in his hands, to work on a well-paid job, the job of begging.


    "F*ck! Now he really pisses me off, Who would have thought that one day an Orc would give me so much trouble?


    But I have to say that ev though this man acts like an idiot but he is really smart, and because of his smartness, today, he is going to die in a very horrible way, no one can run away from me after making my hair like a birds nest," Myne said angrily with blood red eyes while wiping his face with his hand.


    But just wh Myne was about to use his all skills to quickly catch Ormanulunas, suddly a familiar voicee from behind him, and as the voice die down three arrows passed from the top of his head, and at extremely high speed they all hit the back of Ormanulunas.


    "Myne! Don''t give up, we areing to save you!!"


    "Roarrr..."


    "Huh...?

 Chapter 51: Chapter 51. Dark Hearted Myne

    Hearing the voice Myne quickly looked back and saw Aisha running towards him with a worried expression on her beautiful face, with a big longbow in her slder hand, and her long gold blonde hair dancing in the air. She gave Myne a feeling like he was a maid and Aisha was a heroic knight whoe to save him at the critical momt. This feeling wasn''t good at all.


    Why suddly I felt a little sad in my heart instead of happy after seeing Aisha? Myne thought, and just as Aishae near him, he op his arm widely to give her a big bear hug, without caring that at the momt he was no differt from a barbarian, who doesn''t like wearing clothes, and most of the time only wear small shorts to hide their little brother from incests.


    "If you are thinking that I will hug you in such a condition, th immediately throw away your this idea, and what state have you made of yourself?" Just wh Myne waits for a warm hug from his girlfrid, after getting beat and fooled by an Orc, Aisha Immediately pours cold water on his wishful thinking mercilessly, and she didn''t ev forget to criticize Myne like a nice housewife.


    But still, her heart wasn''t as strict as her mouth, she took off her cloak and put it on him, to cover his almost naked body. Although there was some selfish reason behind it as she didn''t want that other girl behind her to watch his boyfrid''s naked body while drooling, no matter if she is a princess, but still she can''t dy the fact that she cares about him.


    "At least you can say some nice words if you don''t want to give a hug, Sigh, such a poor soul am I," Myne said sadly while shaking his head.


    "Huh, Dream On, you are still young if think that with this level of acting you can get my sympathy, also what is the matter with that Orc? I never saw a fleeing Orc, don''t these guys always attack mindlessly after seeing other species?" Aisha asked frowningly while using her healing skill on Myne to heal his injuries, but she didn''t remove her sight from Ormanulunas, not ev for a single second.


    "Hahaha, Don''t worry about my acting level, it is already topnotch, it''s just you are too smart, so it isn''t working against you, as for the Orc, that is an Orc Priest, he is quite smartpared to other Orcs, his intelligce is same as a normal Hume, that why I am in such condition, Otherwise, I would have disposed of him long ago," Myne said calmly while ttering Aisha.


    "WHAT!!! That is an Orc Priest, and you are fighting with him till now? How is this possible? You should not have stood in front of him ev for 5 seconds, let alone fighting with him, and getting so few injuries," Aisha eximed with a shocked expression. Clearly, she didn''t believe what Myne said, and there is also a reason behind her distrust.


    An Orc Priest is the second most powerful Orc after the Orc King in the Orc Tribe, and In a small kingdom like the Augusta Kingdom, where normally an A-Rank Advturer can consider quite a formidable force, this level of monster is more than ough to wipe out a town like Lucas Town single-handedly, so after hearing that her boyfrid whom she always thought weak, but cute, actually beat down such a level of monster alone, for a momt she loses her calmness.


    Is she insulting me orplimting me? And is that guy really so big deal? It seems so, Otherwise, she won''t have such a big reaction. F*ck looks like I again mess up things. Damn, you my big mouth, now how should I exin to her?


    should I say her that I was just kidding and that was just a normal Orc, who is running because he saw you and because of the fear that we will gang up on him and kill him? Myne thought nervously, while cold sweat started falling from his forehead.


    But maybe Myne''s luck was a little too good again or maybe Sylphid finally can''t take Myne and Aisha''s lovey dovey nonsse anymore, she spoke with an emotionless voice.


    "Cough, it looks like you guys have a lot of things to tell each other, th how about if we first defect that Orc, and after that wh we retune to the Town, you guys can talk with each other as much as you want? Forest is probably not a good ce to let down your guard and starts an unnecessary conversation, also that too wh your emy is still alive."


    Only after hearing Sylphid''s voice did both couples separate from each other, Aisha''s cheeks were little red because of embracemt while thinking how can she do such a low level mistake in front of Princess, why Myne as a high level shameless guy, of course, didn''t care about such a little thing, but he was still little surprise, that there was someone else alsoe with Aisha, and although after hearing her voice Myne known that she was a young girl a the same age as Aisha, but other than that because her tire body from head to toe was covered in clothes, and the only thing he manages to discover about her is that her boobies were no matchpare to Aisha, as for how he knows about it?


    Simple because ev though her body was covered in clothes but there were no bulgy mountains on her chest, let alone mountains there wer''t ev small hills.


    Tsk, one more girl who doesn''t have womanly charm, what a disappointmt, Myne thought disappointedly andpletely ignore her, he didn''t ev bother to use appraisal on her, he have more important things to do than watching some noobs status which he can''t ev steal thanks to his low key policy.


    Huh? Why did this guy suddly look disappointed after seeing me? Is this because I am concealing myself? Sylphid thought confusedly.


    Just as Sylphid thinking about Myne''s weird response toward her, Aisha took out three arrows from her back and nocked them on her bow, th she locks her target, Ormanulunas who was already 50 meters away from her, but ev after seeing such distance there is no abnormality on her face, just deep confidce.


    Th Aisha took a deep breath and release all three arrows at once.


    Ormanulunas who was fleeing depressed suddly felt a deep sse of fear from his back, this is his natural instinct which he gets after fighting many life and death battles, and he has full confidce in his instinct, so after feeling that something is wrong, he without thinking Immediately activates his staff''s skill firewall behind himself.


    And just as Firewall took shape behind him, three arrows were shot by Aisha weree also in front of him, but thanks to his quick decision, the arrow only hit the firewall and burn to ash, before they could ev reach Ormanulunas.


    Too close, all those arrows are aimed at my virtual point, if by chance I got hit any of them, I probably lost my mobility, and with my previous injuries, they probably capture me in just a matter of minutes.


    Damn, they are too dangerous, seems like I can now only escape toward the cter of the forest, only that direction, I have hope of seeing the next day''s sun, Ormanulunas thought and hurriedly starts running toward the cter of the forest.


    "Ohh, my god, that Orc actually uses magic, that means he is really a priest, and look, he''s injured, otherwise, he won''t run away after seeing us, quickly catch after him, if we manage to kill him, we defiantly get a great amount of military achievemt from the kingdom," Sylphid said excitedly.


    "What! There is also such a thing as a military achievemt after killing Orc?" Myne examined with a shocked expression, clearly didn''t expect to hear such a piece of shocking information from an unknown girl who came with Aisha.


    "How can there not be? Hume and Demon race is a born emy, any demon race creature whose power is geral level or above, no matter who kills him, after taking its body to the military camp of the kingdom, after verification, not only get achievemt points which is useful to Rank up someone status in the kingdom but also receive a handsome reward for his brewery and contribution to mankind.


    This is the way of kingdoms to attract and courage young and powerful people to fight the demon race for them," Sylphid said proudly as if it was she who set up this policy.


    F*ck, bloody loss, a lot of money slip out of my hands, damn it, if only I knew about before th I never dismantled those Orc Geral bodies, and now this Orc priest also runs away from my hand. Shit, thank you father for never telling me such important information, Myne thought in his mind, while cursing his father for his ipetce.


    "But I think it''s toote now, The Orc Priest is already run away, and finding him in such a deep forest is defiantly not an easy task, also don''t forest that he can still cast magic skills, if we blindly follow him, and he abuses us from behind th we can also fall in a dangerous situation," Aisha exined calmly while giving a meaningful nce at Sylphid, indicating to her not take unnecessary risk blindly.


    Although Sylphid wanted to catch the Orc Priest, but she also knew her limit, and after getting a reminder from Aisha that currtly, she is not a princess with a lot of knights a her to help, but just a normal traveler with a top level idtity, she unwillingly drops her idea of catching Ormanulunas.


    But Myne who only has money and the magic staff of Ormanulunas in his mind didn''t take Aisha''s words seriously and quickly uses his new skill Presce Detect ( Medium ) to find which direction Ormanulunas run.


    If he runs toward the Orc settlemt, th he doesn''t have to worry about anything, he can juste here again tomorrow to take his head, and his staff, but if he runs in another way, th he can only try to persuade Aisha to cause after him, after all, there are too many things at stake, and he can''t just let them run away from his hands.


    This is Myne''s first time using Presce Detect skill, and he doesn''t know much about its features. After casting the Presce Detect skill, the area 500 meters a him appeared at an angle like a bird''s eye in mind, but the visibility wasn''t much clear, and It only show living creatures in the shape of dots, the more powerful the creature is the bigger the dot is.


    After seeing everything a him from a differt and high angle like a bird, Myne was clearly quite surprised, but more excited since with these skills he can find his prey much more easily. But as always his happiness onlysted more than 5 seconds before he saw something which made his heart jump out from his chest.


    In his Presce Detect a big light dot, 3 times bigger than his own, currtlying towards him with extremely fast speed, and behind him 5 more dots at the same level as Aisha following him, but because their speed wasn''t fast as the biggest dot, they were far behind from him.


    F*ck! That guy is defiantly Orc King, other than him I can''t think of any other so powerful monster near this area. Now I know why that Orc priest was trying so hard to steal times, so that was his reason, and I thought that he was doing that so he can find a chance to run away. Shit!


    That guy alreadyes so close, we have to quickly get out of here before Orc King reaches us, if not th I might be still able to run away alone but if I wanted to bring Aisha with me while escaping th that defiantly not possible, Myne thought nervously.


    "Aisha! We should quickly get out of here," Myne said and after hurriedly grabbing her hand, he start running without exining anything.


    After seeing Myne''s sudd change in behavior both Aisha and Sylphid are caught off guard, they both have question marks all over their head, especially on Aisha who was dragged by Myne without her permission, although she and Myne just rectly be BF and GF, and they don''t have that type of super strong bond like old couples but ev still what she finds about Myne from many interactions, is that he is definitely not a guy who does anything recklessly without any reason, and most of the time remains in a happy mood, so now seeing him so nervous, one thing is certain for her that he suddly know something which they don''t.


    "Myne can you exin to us why are in so a hurry, is there any kind of danger a us?" Aisha asked calmly but she didn''t try to resist and let Myne drag her like a child.


    "We don''t have that much time, If we don''t get out of here quickly, we''ll all be in someone''s else stomach after a while, so put the brakes on your mouth and move your feet quickly."


    Hearing Myne''s serious voice, Aisha finally give up, and apologizing looked back toward Sylphid, wanted to say something to her, so she won''t take Myne''s reckless behavior on her heart, but just as she turned her head, she saw a hazy shadow of someone who wasing toward them with extremely fast speed.


    At first, Aisha didn''t recognize, it because of the distance, but wh that shadow, suddly vanished from its ce, and appear just 30 meters away from them like a ghost, th she saw it clearly, and for a momt she wishes she had never se him.


    That shadow was a 4-meter big gre muscr Orc, with long ck hair, red eyes, and one big tooth while the other one is seem brok by someone, but its remaining part was still visible, wearing a leather skirt on his waist, other than that his tire body was naked, showing everyone his power of youth.


    He has a crown on his head, made of various bones of differt creatures, and on top of it, a gre color ruby was strung on it. In his right hand, he was holding a giant ck color iron axe.


    "Roarrrr...


    Sylphid who was still hesitating and just slowly following Myne and Aisha with a dissatisfied expression, after hearing the Orc King''s voice just behind herself, nearly got a heart attack, she quickly raises her running speed but how can she run faster than an Orc King?


    Soon the Orc King caught her, and alreadye near her, a little bit more and her chance of dying under the Orc King''s axe is the same as the sun rising from the west literally impossible, unless there is a miracle happed.


    "Myne! Release my hand Sylphid is in danger, we need to help her, otherwise, Orc King would kill her," Aisha eximed while trying to break free her hand from Myne''s iron grip.


    But Myne didn''t give a f*ck about her request, and without ev looking at her, he hurriedly replied, "That not going to happ, ev if I release you, you can''t do anything in this situation, don''t overestimate yourself. We both know that we are nothing in front of the Orc king, other than making him angry and inviting our death sooner, what can we do?


    Don''t forget I also remind her that we should quickly get out here, but obviously, she didn''t want to list to me, so now let her suffer, while the Orc King deals with her we can just run away, this is a god giv opportunity, so don''t let it go."


    "Myne! How can you say something like that..." Aisha again eximed with her mouth wide op from shock, clearly, she didn''t expect that Myne would be so shameless that he would abandon someone in order to save his and her life.


    "Otherwise, what should I say? You wait here and I go, and save her, whose I never ev saw face? Don''t you think this is too much, her life has nothing to do with me, but your life has and for some stranger, I am not going to put my and your life in danger, ev if youter break up with me, got it? Now shut up and follow me, Myne said coldly.


    "But...She is prin..."


    *Boom...


    Just as Aisha was finally a bit little convince by Myne''s OP speech, and wanted to reveal Sylphid''s Idtity as her final trump card in front of Myne, behind them all of a sudd the situation takes apletely differt turn.

 Chapter 52: Chapter 52. Facing Orc King

    Myne and Aisha quickly turned back and saw Sylphid whom Myne already dere dead, actually had a  transpart shield a her tire body, which save her life at a critical momt, and ev after receiving a full power attack from an Orc King, her shield didn''t get a little bit damage.


    F*ck! So powerful, how can she have such strong defsive skills? Myne thought with a shocked expression. Butpared to his selfish mood, Aisha haspletely differt thoughts.


    "Thank god, Sylphid is okay, if something happed to her I don''t know what we do after that," Aisha said finally taking a breath of relief.


    "Well, yes you are right, but I don''t think she willst much longer. Although her shield looked powerful, but it might also have some limitations like her own ergy capacity, wh she runs out of ergy, her shield naturally couldn''t protect her, and still if she manages to save her own life, but the main question still remains the same, and that is, how will run away from the Orc King?


    Now she made him more angry after blocking his attack, so in my eyes, her chance of escaping from the Orc King''s evil hands doesn''t look much high," Myne said calmly while analyzing Sylphid''s situation like a professional.


    "Don''t you have a little bit of shame? How can you say something so wretched with such a calm face? Don''t you ev have a little bit of sympathy toward her? Aisha asked nervously while holding her bow tightly ready to ter the battle to help Sylphid anytime. Ev though from the bottom of her heart, she just wants to run away with Myne from the Orc King as soon as possible.


    After all, she is still young and she wants to live till her old age, also she has no wish to die a virgin, but does she have a choice?


    If she uses Sylphid a princess as cannon fodder to distract the Orc King so she and Myne can escape without any trouble, th it won''t be long before Royal guards would be knocking on their doors, and with Royal''s not-so-good attribute towardsmoners, there is 99.9% chance that she and Myne defiantly lose their head, for abounding their princess behind to die.


    So now she can only try to distract the Orc King by herself while letting Myne go, at least he can save his life, this is also the reason why she didn''t want to reveal Sylphid''s Idtity as she knows that in eyes of most of themoners, Royal family is like symbols of God, for whom they can do anything to make them happy, ev if they have to sacrifice their life to protect or do something dangers for them ev though they might be unwilling and only meet them once.


    "Huh? Why should I feel shame for not helping a stranger? it''s not like I owe her anything, and I have to consider the gap betwe myself and my oppont before messing with him. Do you really want to see my dead body so depressingly that you continuously courage me to sd my head under the Orc King Axe? Also don''t you notice anything strange about your frid?


    Although she was about to kiss thedy death but still not ev for once she asked for our help, I can only think of two reasons behind her this weird behavior either she''s giv up and knows she can''t be saved so she''s trying to buy you time so you can run away, or she still has some trick in her sleeves about which we don''t know," Myne said with a frown while using Appraisal skills on Orc King...


    [ Name: Orgathour ( Orc?King )


    LV: 56


    Race: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    Age: 3 y/o


    [Skill]


    King''s Intimidation


    Realize


    Unique Magic?Space-time


    [Ability]


    Roar, Charge, Smash, sh ]


    Wtf! What kind of skills are those? And his levels it already cross 50+, ev Ormanulunas whose levels were just 44 already gave him a fire shear of trouble, th what about this Orc King, who is not only  levels higher than Ormanulunas but also has more weird skills than him, and what the hell is this Unique Magic skill?


    I never heard about it before, Myne thought confusedly but after seeing that Sylphid''s shield was just about to break, he quickly steals all Orc King''s skills, he should try to study themter, currtly, his survival is the most important matter...


    Just wh Myne was about to hold Aisha''s hand again and wanted to escape, behind his back, Aisha also draw out her bow and was ready to shoot an arrow toward the Orc King to distract him, suddly Sylphid who was hiding in her turtle shell-like shield while cold sweat dripping from her forehead, took out a small baby fist size small silver color metal ball from her blouse pocket.


    "Sigh, such a precious thing, and I had to use it in this kind of a ce, what a big loss," After saying that Sylphid looked at the Orc King with deep hated, who was still continuously attacking her shield, trying to break it.


    "Die for me you dirty worm" Sylphid scouted and before jumping back with her all strgth, she threw the small silver ball in her hand at the Orc King''s face.


    Just as the small silver ball which wasn''t ev the size of the Orc King''s small pinky toe finger touch his face, suddly some weird and mysterious pattern appear on the small silver ball for a momt, and soon they start shining strongly...


    *Boom...


    As the pattern on the small silver ball fully charged, a loud explosion happed in front of the Orc King''s face, which sted away both the Orc King and Sylphid.


    The Orc King who was just bullying Sylphid, finally tastes his own medicine, because the silver ball sted right in front of his face, and he waspletely defseless, not only the Orc King threw a 0 away but half of his face also be a mess.


    His first front big teeth were already brok by an emy in a battle some years ago, and today his second teeth, with most of his right face also left him alone. Now betwe his appearance and a third rate horror movie''s ghost viin''s appearance, the only differce is that he is still alive.


    As for Sylphid, because her shield still has some ergy left, it absorbs most of the impact of the st before it shreds like ss, but in the d, Sylphid''s luck was quite good, and other than some scratches, burn marks, and loss of her not so expsive cloak, she waspletely fine.


    Because she doesn''t have her cloak covering her face, Myne also saw her face for the first time, Sylphid has short shoulder-lgth gold hair, big blue colors eyes, a beautiful doll-like face, .-meter height, and disappointingly B-cup size boobs.


    Sigh, such a beautiful girl but... anyway, do her assets have anything to do with me? I already have my own big soft mountains, Myne thought with a satisfying smile while looking at Aisha''s giant boobs.


    "Myne! What are you looking at? Hurry up and quickly help me, we have to get out of here before the Orc Kinges to his sse, do think that such a small st can kill him," Aisha hurriedly said while helping Sylphid to stand up.


    "Sorry, I was distracted a little bit because of the st," Myne replied, and quickly help Aisha to provide some support to Sylphid.


    Soon with help of Asiah and Myne, Sylphid, a delicate little princess who was beat up by the Orc king, stood up on her two feet, and start running.


    While running Aisha uses her healing skill on Sylphid, which quickly recovers her injuries, and after recovering Sylphid breaks free from Myne and Aisha''s grip, and said, "I can run myself now, you guys don''t have to hold me anymore, just run quickly the Orc King already starts catching behind us," After saying that she took out a yellow color potion battle from her blouse pocket, which only god knows just how big her blouse inner pocket is and drunk it without any hesitation.


    "Isn''t it the potion that increases a person''s speed for a short period of time, without any side effects?" Myne thought with wide-op eyes, after seeing what Sylphid had drunk.


    "F*ck! Such a waste, that thing''s worth is more than 50 tinum coins," Myne mumbled unhappily. Although the price of this speed-increasing potion is sky-high, but how many potions are there in the market which don''t have any side effects?


    So in eyes of rich people medicines that don''t have any side effects are always ced on their ''Must buy in any condition'' list, and rarely one or two such potion battles without side effects can be se in the market for an tire year, most of them sell before they could ev reach to the shops.


    Myne knows about it them thanks to his Alchemy teacher Jin, who is trying to teach him potioning but Myne always avoids that because he felt it is too boring, and before awaking he doesn''t ev have the Alchemy skill which is a most basic requiremt if you want to learn alchemy, so he never takes it seriously, and his that habit still not leaving him.


    Roar...


    Just Sylphid''s speed suddly skyrocketed and she left Myne and Aisha in the dust like how they did before, the Orc King with his record-breaking speed, quickly caught up with them, if Sylphid also gives Myne and Aisha speed increasing potion, th it would be a piece of cake for them to run away safely from the Orc King but Sylphid clearly not have such a big heart that she can give two strange whom she just meet a potion bottle worth 50 tinum coins in free, ev if she is a princess reality is always cruel from imagination, and there is no such thing as an instant fridship just because everyone is in the same situation.


    Aisha was slowest among the trio, and the Orc King soone behind her like a grim rapper, he rise his big Axe high and was just about to smash Aisha''s head wh a big red fireballes from the front and hit on her face, which allowed Aisha to ran away from the Orc King attack range.


    "Aisha, you go ahead first, I am following you, also after we reached home remind me that I have to train you, your running speed is really too slow, it seems like your always sitting in one ce and eating without any discipline habit made you azy bum, it is really a miracle that you don''t be a fatty," Myne said with a smile while shooting a fireball again toward the Orc King.


    "Don''t talk nonsse, I never eat without discipline, okay, also If you dare die in the Orc King''s hands, th remember I will never forget you, we just have to escape, there is no need to unnecessary fight, got it?" Aisha said with concern but she didn''t stop Myne from doing what he wanted to do, as now it is not the time to have a chit-chat, and she knew very clearly that if Myne can fight with an Orc Priest th it shouldn''t be impossible for him to escape from the Orc King.


    Seeing that Aisha ept his proposal without any hesitation, or any drama, Myne felt a little lost in his heart.


    Those damn novels were just a branch of nonsse, there is no such thing as absolute bond/love betwe two people just after meeting some days like in those novels, where wh a boy asked a girl to go ahead while stopping the emy, the girl starts crying or begging to stay with him and wanted to fight till herst breath together with him but didn''t want to spread from him, but here, she didn''t ev think for 5 seconds before she responds.


    Sigh...such a poor soul am I, Myne thought while shooting a wind tornado toward the Orc King.


    What''s going on here? How can this guy use wind and fire magic skills? He clearly does not have those skills in his awaking list, th where does his skills areing from? Does he also have a magical artifact? But those are ev rare for the royal family th how can a poor orphan like him, who spd the most time hunting in order to earn money, can buy such an expsive thing?


    Sylphid thought with a shocked expression, shee here especially to meet Myne so, of course, she have read all his backg data, but now after seeing Myne using skill after skill about which she have no information, this made Sylphid lose her calm.


    "Princess! What are you looking at dumbly? Let go we should quickly get out of here, so Myne can also find a chance and escape from The Orc King''s pursuit," Aisha spoke worryingly while pulling Sylphid with her. But she still once in a while looked back to see Myne''s situation, clearly, she is worried that her first-ever boyfrid would die before they could ev spd some romantic nights together.


    "Sorry, I was diverted by Myne''s explosive powers," Sylphid said while again making a calm face as if nothing has happed.


    ...


    "So big guy, after killing so many of your kin, we are finally in front of each other huh, but still who would have thought that a weak chick like me, who can''t ev beat a damn sheep two weeks ago, know going to fight with an Orc King?" Myne said with a smile while casting all his defsive skills, but after looking at the Orc King''s giant body, he felt like he really need to get some more defsive skills.


    "So that was you who killed so many of my people? Damn you ant, no wonder I felt like I have se you somewhere... The Orc King roared again but this time anger in his eyes was clearly visible, and he raise his big axe and smash it on Myne''s head with all his strgth.


    Myne seeing that he sessfully moves his death closer, crushes his luck and big mouth, and hurriedly dodges, the Orc King''s attack.


    Boom...


    Myne looked back where he was just standing and saw a big  meters deep crater in his original position, which fright him to death.


    F*ck! So strong, ev without his skills, this guy is literally a walking disaster for normal people, no wonder, Aisha and that t-chested girl were so scared of him, Myne thought and after standing up from the g, without any hesitation he turns a and starts running toward the town.


    No way, he defiantly isn''t a fool, who thinks himself overpower just after killing some cannon fodder> and he would never put his life on the line and fight with such a dangerous monster like Orc King without absolute advantage over his side, in order to save someone else life.


    He already gives Aisha and that t-chested girl opportunity to run away, ev now if they still get caught th he can only pike up Aisha and sacrifice that t-chested girl for the greater good. As for why he is running toward the town?


    That is because he believes that a town which just some hour''s distance from the capital city probably has one or two super strong people living in it who can do some hand-to-handmunication with the Orc King, and ev if he is wrong, and there are only weak chicks like him, th it is okay too, till the Orc King ter the town just relying on his physical strgth while destroying that big and solid trance gate, he believes that The King defiantly sd someone strong ough to deal with him, so he doesn''t have many worries.


    Just as Myne decided the next course of action, from the corner of his eyes, he a big sharp axeing toward him to chop him in half, seeing this Myne didn''t think and quickly roll down on the g.


    Just as he did that The Orc King''s axe pass from the top of his head, like a gust of wind, while cutting some of his hair, and a big tree next to him like a knife cutting butter without any resistance.


    Bang...


    "Shit, shit, Myne quickly think something, otherwise next will be your head, instead of this tree, which wasying on the g," Myne said to himself and quickly use double jump skill to make some distance betwe himself and the Orc King, but how can the Orc King let Myne goes away from himself so easily, seeing that Myne jumping like a monkey on top of trees and going farther away from himself, he quickly aimed his axe at the back of Myne and with all his strgth, he throws his big axe at him.


    Myne who was continuously using double jump skills and running from the top of trees, suddly felt a chill from his back, so without any hesitation, he who was just about to cast a new  of double jump, stop all his magic power immediately, and fall behind the big bushes, in front of a  meters tall big giant tree.


    The Orc King''s axe like a spinning tornado, while leaving behind its afterimage, quickly pass Myne''s position, but at thest momt, because Myne cancels his skill, and didn''t use the double jump skill just like the Orc King predicts, the axe after passing from the top the bush, got stuck in the tree.


    This damn axe, I have to do something about it, Myne thought and suddly an evil ideae into his small head. Since he like throwing his axe so much, th he probably didn''t care about such a low-quality axe, right?


    After making the decision for someone else item, Myne hurriedly runs toward the Orc King''s axe which got stuck into the big tree, and aftering in front of it, Myne quickly grabs its handle and put it into his invtory.


    The Orc King, who was catching Myne, after seeing that his most beloved battle axe, which was also the royal symbol of his kingship, and the most powerful weapon of his tire Orc Tribe, vanished because of the little ant whom he trying to kill, suddly felt like he received 000 points of damage instant.


    First Orc King for some reason, lose his connection with his skills some momt ago, which was quite weird for him, but he still didn''t think much about it because to kill some weak ants, he doesn''t need skills but seeing Myne stealing his most important weapon in front of his eyes, the Orc King who was already angry suddly let out an ear-piercing roar, and like a mad bull, rushed toward Myne.


    "Damn thief, retune back me my axe!"


    Dream on, If you really care so much about your axe, th why the hell are you throwing it a nonstop? Now since it is in my hand, th you can only say goodbye to it, because your axe now is mine, and I rarely give my things to others, hahaha... Myne mocks the Orc King oply and after waving his hand to him, he uses double jump skill and runs away.

 Chapter 53: Chapter 53. Bazzams decision

    Myne after continuous use of double jump skills, and running from the top of the tree, somehow managed to escape the pursuit of the Orc King till he saw the main gate of Lucus Town.


    Myne was never be so happy to see the gate of his town as he was today. Beside the gate with both gatekeepers, he also saw worried Aisha and that t-chested girl who again covered her tire body in the cloak and was standing behind Aisha like a statue.


    "So you guys manage to run away, huh? If I have not se you here, I thought that you guys are still in the forest," Myne said to Aisha jokingly while walking toward her with his trademark smile, but because of his tattered clothes, which can hardly cover his neither region, Myne''s smile looks everything but pleasuring.


    Although Myne has quite a lot of clothes in his Invtory but because he didn''t want to reveal his secrets to anyone, he didn''t ev dare to wear them, and if he did he have no excuse to exin where he got his clothes as Aisha and that t-chested girl both saw that he doesn''t have storage pouch with him, so he can only bite the bullet and walked in front of everyone in such embarrassing condition.


    "Myne! Thank God, you are all right, I was so worried about you," Aisha after hearing Myne''s voice immediately looked toward him and after confirming that it was indeed Myne who spoke, not her illusion, she hurriedly runs toward him and give him tight hug, and only after hugging him for a while did shee to her sse and spoke with concern-filled voice.


    "Really? You don''t look that worried wh you abandoned me to fight with the Orc King without any hesitation," Myne said in a slow voice which only Aisha could hear while rolling his eyes.


    "What are you talking about, it was clearly you who order me to run away, while saying that I am a fatty and run too slow, now how can you say that I abandoned you as I am just following your order," Aisha said innoctly clearly didn''t want to let Myne take her advantage.


    Shit, I know that, I shouldn''t have said that, a great chance to emotionally ckmail Aisha missed away, damn it, Myne thought angrily.


    "What happed Myne? You look quite sad," Aisha asked while trying to hold back her giggle.


    Nothing, I am just feeling a little sad, that while escaping the Orc King''s pursuit, I lost your cloak somewhere," Myne said with a sigh.


    "Ahh, don''t worry about it, but if you still fill sad th just take me to the shopping," Aisha said while giving Myne a knowing wink.


    Is this a date invitation? Yes, finally all my hard work paid off, now I can joy my beautiful Aisha''spany one more time, and this time we have an tire day. There is also a chance that I can get a kiss from Aisha since she looked so impressed with me today, Myne thought happily while joying Aisha''s big boobies on his naked chest.


    While Myne daydreaming about his uing date, and his little brother slowly trying to wake up, beside the town gate, Sylphid, who just finished sding an emergcy message to her father, suddly looked at Aisha and Myne with a frown.


    "They look pretty close, no wonder Aisha knows so many things about Myne, so they are in a rtionship huh, it looks like things are going to be a littleplicated."


    "Cough! Aisha, if you finished your public show of love, th can we go to the guild? Don''t forget we have to inform the guild leader what happed in the forest so he can take action as soon as possible, otherwise who knows if the Orc King suddly attacks the town?" Sylphid said in a low voice which can only Aisha and Myne hear, with a poker face.


    Hearing Sylphid''s cold tone and not-so-nice words, Aisha Immediately distanced herself from Myne with a red face, Yee, Yes, let''s go, we have to meet the guild leader, by the way, Myne, you should alsoe with us. You are the one who has the most contact with Orcs, your information can give us quite a lot of help," Aisha said with a serious face while trying to avoid Sylphid''s eyes.


    "Aisha, before talking at least look at other people''s condition, from which angle do you think I have the mood to wander a in the town in those clothes? Do you want to make me aughing stock in the tire town?


    Although I don''t have much respect in your eyes, but I still hav''t had such bad days that I can auction my honor just like that, also don''t forget that your respectful guild leader banned me from tering the guild, so you go and have fun.


    I am just going to my home, I need to change my clothes as soon as possible, people already started watching with the wrong eyes," Myne said nervously while looking a with a fearful expression as some people are talking about him while continuously giving a peek at his little brother, which is clearly not a good thing, so after saying goodbye, he hurriedly runs into the town, before Aisha could speak anything.


    "Princess, what should we do now?


    Without the help of Myne, how will we know just how many Orcs are in the forest and where their settlemt is?" Aisha asked concernedly although she hav''t se the Orc settlemt herself, but she have heard about it many times that whether there is an Orc King, and an Orc priest prest together, there was always an Orc settlemt nearby, with poptions of more than 50 elite Orcs, which for a small town like Lucus is ough to make it disappear from the map of Augusta Kingdom.


    "Don''t worry about it, I have already informed my father about the Orc Settlemt, he is going to sd reinforcemts to deal with this crisis soon, we just have to hang on till help arrives. So don''t think too much, and let go, we have to do a lot of things," Sylphid said dominantly.


    "Okay, as youmand, Princess, Aisha said helplessly while shaking her head, no one was ready to list to her, sometimes she ev felt like she is just a backg character about whom no one really care.


    "By the way, you seem quite close to that Myne, is there anything going on betwe you and Myne about which you forget to tell me before?" Sylphid asked with one eye closed.


    "Huh? No...no what are you talking about, we are just close frids, yes, just close frids, hahaha," Aisha said awkwardly while trying to not look toward Sylphid.


    "Close frids, huh? I see..." Sylphid said with a smile that doesn''t look like a smile, but still, she didn''t try to put her nose in other people''s business.


    ...


    The tire way Aisha and Sylphid didn''t say anything, Sylphid because of her status, can''t talk to anyone causally and had to maintain her image all the time, while Aisha because she didn''t want to attract unnecessary trouble.


    After tering the guild, Sylphid directly headed toward the Guild Leader''s office and just wh Aisha want to follow her, she wave her hand, and without looking at her, she spoke, "Aisha, you go and put down your weapon first, and do your work, I want to talk to the guild leader privately."


    "Okay? Princess, as you wish th, see youter..." Aisha said but Sylphid already walk away leaving her in an awkward position.


    "Tsk! What a rude brat, f*ck off you bitch who cares about you. Damn it, didn''t ev say thanks for all my effect, shameless, stingy, which f*cker made someone like her to a princess, can''t ev give rewards to people for their service," Aisha scolds Sylphid''s tire family in a low voice which only she could hear while walking toward the locker room.


    After which she put down her bow and arrows in their original ce, they are obviously not her own, they are emergcy weapons for the guild, which the guild always has in stock in case the guild staff needs someday, like today. Wh Aisha felt that she should also go with Sylphid to spy on her, she immediately took a bow and arrows with her instead of going out unarmed.


    Th Aisha headed toward the cante, took something to eat, and retune to her desk, with azy expression to take some rest.


    While Aisha returns to her daily schedule, Sylphid alsoes to the Guild Leader Bazzam Hanson''s office. But before she could knock on the door, Mia who was dozing off beside the door, woke up from her movemts, and while wiping the saliva from her mouth, she spoke, "Hey, hey, Stop there, where do you think you are going so fast? Tell me who are you and what you want."


    After hearing Mia''s arrogant voice, a frown appear on Sylphid''s face, but she still spoke gtly instant of being angry while revealing her idtity and scaring the hell out of Mia.


    "I want to meet the Guild Leader, I have a very important matter to discuss with him, so if you don''t mind, th can you inform him that the girl whom he met today morning wants to meet him?"


    "Okay, I inform him, you just wait here," Mia spoke with a displeasure mood but just wh Mia was about to knock on the door, a hesitated expression appear on her face, but still after praying to some well know Gods for her own safety, she knocked on the door.


    "What!"


    An angry voicees from the Guild Leader Bazzam''s office, and after hearing it, Mia took a step back, but in order to not make her own joke in front of an outsider, Mia took a deep breath and ops a little bit of the door, only ough to pokes her small head inside the office, and whileughing awkwardly, she spoke, Guild Leader, The girl about whom you gave me instructions saying that if I see her I shall inform you immediately, now she wants to meet you, shall I sd her in?


    Huh? What girl? Wh did I give you such an order? Bazzam asked with a frown.


    "Before you start scolding me nonstop because of what happed to your precious vase," Mia replies nervously.


    "Girl, I asked to look after?...F*ck, Princess..."


    Bang...


    Bazzam after giving little pressure on his brain finally remembered that the girl about whom Mia talking is nonother than Princess Sylphid, and just wh he was about to go out to meet her, he tripped and fell t on the g very embarrassingly in front of his granddaughter.


    "Grandpa, are you all right?" Mia asked worriedly while trying to help her grandpa to stand up.


    But her grandpa like a child, whose toy was brok by its'' parts, quickly pped away Mia''s hand and stood up himself, "Don''t touch me, also I am not your grandpa, I don''t have a granddaughter like you," saying such just wh Bazzam about rush out to meet Sylphid, he saw a small figure hiding in a cloak standing in front of him, watching their grandfather and granddaughter''s drama.


    If it was the first time th Bazzam might not recognize Sylphid but because he had already se her before, so after seeing her again, he hurriedly walked towards her with a ttering smile on his face, "Princess, please forgive my assistant for her negligce, that she doesn''t ev recognize you, also why did you bother toe here, you would have called me? I immediately..."


    "Are you done? If so, th stop your nonsse and list to me, I have something very important to discuss with you," Sylphid said while removing her cloak, and after putting it on Bazzam''s desk, she sat down on Bazzam''sfortable and luxurious chair, of course only in Bazzam eyes, for Sylphid, this is just amon chair.


    While Sylphid making herselffortable in Bazzam''s chair, Mia who saw Sylphid for the first time in her life alsoes out from her shocked, she never expected that the girl whom she talking with very rudely just a momt ago turns out to be Princess Knight Sylphid.


    She won''t punish me for such a little mistake like talking rudely, right? Mia thought nervously and after confirming that Sylphid haspletely ignored her, did she take a breath of relief.


    "As you wish, Princess, but Princess, please give me a minute, I bring a nice drink for you since you just retune from a long journey, you must be very tired," Bazzam said sincerely,pletely abandoning his idtity and honor of a guild leader and be Sylphid''s butler and Sylphid, also felt like she is little thirsty so she just nodded her head without saying anything.


    After receiving Sylphid''s approval, Bazzam gives Mia a warning full nce, indicating to her to not mess a, and hurriedly walk toward his painting on the right side of the wall. Th he took the picture down and quickly op the safe behind it, with a gold key, that he is carrying a his neck.


    In Bazzam''s secret safe, there wasn''t much thing, a 50 or so tinum coins, an adult hand size cow''s gold statue, 3 gold color wine bottles,  random colors crystal like stones, and some documts.


    After seeing Bazzam''s puny wealth, Sylphid, who has a little bit of expectation, loses her interest, but the opposite her, Mia, after seeing her grandpa''s secret safe felt like she was hit by lightning. Because till now her grandma and she always thought that they know everything about Bazzam, ev about his wealth but today after seeing so much money in his safe, she was stunned.


    No, I have to tell you about this to Grandma, this matter is rted to the rise of my pocket money, if I manage to manipte Grandma ev a little bit I defiantly get some share of this treasure, Mia thought siltly while nning her next course of action.


    Bazzam who knows nothing about his traitor granddaughter''s n, quickly picks up a bottle of gold wine and hurriedly closed the safe. Th hee to Sylphid''s side, took out a new ss from his desk drawer, filled it with gold wine, and put the ss in front of Slyphid with a big smile.


    "Princess, this is one of the most expansive and rarest wines of our kingdom, you might have heard about it, its name is ''Humblosun Gold Wine'', this wine is super popr among the noble rectly, and rich people are dying to buy it, but because it''s all production is monopolized by a high level noble, who only sell fifty bottles a month, so there are not many supplies of this wine in the market.


    Here give it a try, you defiantly like it, and believe me, I have to give a lot of things to my close frid before he decides to sell me those three bottles," Bazzam said proudly.


    But Sylphid after hearing about the Humblosun Gold Wine, a frown appears on her beautiful face, because she never heard about it, and if this wine is really as popr as Bazzam describes, th it is really quite weird that she didn''t know about it. Sylphid hesitantly smelled the wine but she only felt a lovely sct in her nose, th she through a little bit and took a small sip of wine.


    As wine ter Sylphid''s mouth and touch her tongue, for a momt Sylphid had an illusion that she was flying, she had never drunk something so good in her tire life, th Sylphid like a thirsty wanderer in the desert, quickly finish the tire ss of wine in the one gulp.


    "Give me more," said Sylphid while rising the empty sses toward Bazzam.


    "Yes, yes, Princess, here, saying such, Bazzam refilled Sylphid''s empty ss with a painful expression in his eyes, clearly, he didn''t respect that the Princess, whom he considered a gtle and well behaveddy, turn out to be a big drinker.


    Only after finishing the second ss of wine, did Sylphide back to her sse, and realize what she is doing, she cough a little bit to hide her embarrassmt and hurriedly change the topic.


    "Do you know anything about the noble who is selling this wine?" Sylphid asked clearly interested in this new wine.


    "Sorry, princess, I have to disappoint you but I don''t know anything about him, because most of his work is done by his workers or his butler, and he never reveals his information in public," Bazzam said apologetically.


    "Th wh did he start selling this wine, and what is its price rate?" Sylphid asked while staring at the gold bottle in Bazzam''s hand passionately clearly she wanted to drink more, but she can''t just grab it from others'' hands, she still has to remember her idtity after all.


    "Well, as far as I know, this winee into the market  months ago, and its one battle price is 0 tinum coins, but because it is too hard to get, in the ck market its price is more than 50 tinum coins," Bazzam said after thinking for a while.


    "I see, by the way, how many A-Rank advtures are currtly in your guild?" Sylphid asked.


    "Huh? A Rank Advturer? What are you talking about Princess, how can my guild have such strong people? I myself am only a B Rank Advturer, how can I have the courage to order them and let them join my guild, and work for me?


    Also, this is just a small town near the capital city, without any worth mtioning resources, we don''t ev have a single dungeon in this town, th why do powerful people with A-Rank strgthe here?" Bazzam said with a helpless smile.


    Just because of this reason he tried many times to transfer to other cities with dungeons under their control, but because he only has the power of a B Rank advturer, he never gets approval from higher up, and so he has to spd most of his life in this small town, ev though he has quite a high ambition at the start of his carrier, whichter smokes up by the wind of reality.


    "What! So you are saying that in this tire town, there is not a single A-Rank Advturer?" Sylphid eximed while standing up from her chair.


    "Amm, as far as I know, there are also 5 or so people with B Rank strgth, and others are just normal people without any sufficit power, by the way, Princess who is that A-Rank advturer you just mtion," Bazzam asked embarrassingly while rubbing his hand back of his head.


    Done, you guys are done for th, now take my advice and start praying that the Orc King doesn''te to your door before reinforcemt from the capital cityes, otherwise, no one can save you," Sylphid said with a sighpletely ignore Bazzam question, and th first, she took out her storage pouch from her blouse pocket, put her hand in the storage pouch, and took out a handful of tinum coins, and put them on the desk, th she grabs the gold wine bottle from Bazzam and start walking toward the exit.


    "Wait a minute, Princess, can you please tell me, what do means by the Orc Kinging to my door, and about reinforcemt, Bazzam hurriedly asked nervously, he ev forget to look at the tinum coins on his desk, ev Mia who start to d forget by everyone, held her breath, so she doesn''t miss anything about which Sylphid going to say.


    After hearing Bazzam''s request, Sylphid thought for a momt and describe everything that happed in the forest.


    "So, now you understand how critical your town''s situation is, but don''t worry if everything goes well, th you might not ev see the Orc King''s face, before some deal with him, but still, if your luck is really bad, th I can only pray for you, Sylphid said and after nodding her head toward dumbfounded Bazzam and Mia, she walks out from his office.


    "Grandpa, what should we do now? Should I pack our things before the Orc Kinge to our gate?" Mia asked nervously.


    "Shut up, you idiot, can''t you see such a simple thing, since Princess herself is not a little bit nervous, and ev dare to drink wine so causally th she defiantly has some backup n ready, so we don''t have to worry too much," Bazzam said angrily while showing his deep trust toward the royal family.


    "Okay, Grandpa, th I am going back to my work," Mia said helplessly, and just wh she was about to slip out from Bazzam''s office, she heard his voice from behind, "By the way, since you insist so much th tell you, grandma to pack my favorite nket and pillow as well, you know without them I can''t fall asleep."


    Huh? Don''t he just a momt ago say that he believes in Princess and nothing bad going to happ, th why did he change his mind so soon? Mia thought but because her grandpa was already quite angry with her she dare not joke with him, and just nodded her head, and hurriedly left his office while leaving Bazzam alone in the room.


    Who would have thought that the guy whom I just kick out from the guild to save some money, turn out to be hiding his strgth so deeply, no wonder he didn''t take my word seriously that time, and this also exins how Lyle and his father die so suddly.


    Sigh, seems like this time I mess up all the things but now it is not time to cry over spilled milk, I need to make a n to deal with this situation.


    By the way, it seems like Mia''s grandma always wanted to see Sea, and I also have be fooling her till now while saying that wh the time is right we would go on a long vacation, now since the town is under such a great danger, and a big emy of mine, who is waiting to kill me in dark at any momt, so there''s no better time to get away from all this mess.


    Yes, this is the perfect n, such a gius I am, hahaha, Bazzamughs for a while and th he hurriedly writes a resignation letter, and after taking all valuable things from all the hidd safes in his office, he also left his office...

 Chapter 54: Chapter 54. Myne The Story Teller

    Myne, after running away from Aisha and Sylphid, quickly found the nearest alley and hurriedly wt in. Th he took out some clothes from his invtory and wear them.


    Huh, finally now I am feeling a little safe, thank god that today there wer''t many people at the town gate, otherwise, I am definitely be the topic of people''s fun time, Myne thought while taking a breath of relief.


    After which Myne exit from the alley, and headed toward his home. Because it was eving time along the way, he saw many people walking on the market street, some returning from their work, some buying ingredits for dinner, childr running and ying a the road like headless chicks, wom in name of shopping made their small groups of 3-5 taking andughing with each other.


    Myne who lives most of his life alone, of course, ignores everything a him, and after buying some vegetables and fruits to fill his stock, he retunes to his home.


    The first thing aftering to his home Myne did is to look for his uninvited guests, who forcefully settled in his house, without caring about his permission, and without any idt, he saw them dozing under a treezily. But Little Doggy who get his small, quickly op his eyes and looked toward Myne, and after seeing him, he hurriedlyes to him, while wagging his tail.


    "Woof Woof..."


    "Okay, okay, little guy, calm down, although I didn''t want to say it, but I also miss your this cute little face,pared to those ugly gre potatoes I prefer to see your cute face," Myne said with a smile while rubbing Little Doggy soft and hairy head.


    After ying with Little Doggy a little bit Myne gave him fruit as a reward for his good behavior and tered the house, Little Doggy whose only height is little not his stomach and mouth, ate the tire adult palm size fruit with two bites and start following Myne whether he goes, as he has nothing better to do.


    Myne also doesn''t care if Little Doggy follows him, he just ters the house and headed toward the backyard, there he filled two buckets of water from the well, and took a quick bath.


    "Sigh, wh would a bad guy with water type skillse in front of me? It is really quite tiring to fetch water from the well," Myne said while wiping water from his body.


    Th he wears new clothes and throws dirty ones in a basket, after which he wt into the kitch and took out some meat, and vegetable from his Invtory, and start making simple dishes to fill his stomach a little bit, although he is going out to meet June to relive his pressure and tsion of all-day hard work, and there June defiantly made a nice dinner for him, but there are still three guests living in his house whom he needs to provide food, and one of them is his favorite, so, of course, he has to give some of his time to them as well.


    "Okay, guys, hers is your food, eat slowly and look for the house if you are free, I am going out, so see ya soon," Myne said after putting the big bowl filled with Orc meat in front of the Mightya trio and headed toward the June house.


    After walking  or so minutes Myne again saw that wretched graveyard beside June''s house wherest time he saw that old man or maybe the ghost with antern in his hand.


    "Sigh, I hopest time what I saw was just an illusion rather than a real ghost," Myne spoke while walking slowly toward June''s house. "June defiantly has something wrong with her mind, otherwise, how can a normal person ev think of living alone beside a graveyard?"


    Knock Knock... While looking fearfully at the graveyard, Mayn finally reached the main door of June''s house and quickly knocked on her it.


    "Coming, wait a momt..."


    June''s voicees from inside the house, and soon she ops the door.


    June was wearing casual house clothes, with a simple ck color short skirt a loose blue T-shirt, and her hair tied in a ponytail style.


    "Ahh, Myne! Long time no see!" June eximed excitedly while hugging Myne tightly. "Since you don''te to meet me after ourst meeting I thought you dump me after taking my advantage."


    "Oye, naughty girl, what do you mean by taking your advantage? That day it was clearly you who act first, and I just wt ording to the flow," Myne said with a serious face, while also hugging back June tightly as he found that June doesn''t wear anything under her loose T-shirt, and her hard nipples clearly revealing her currt mood, that what she really misses.


    "You, what did you say? You mean it was me who kiss you first, and wanted to take your tire rock-hard dick inside me?" June said fake angrily while funny face.


    "Well, that''s what happed as far as I remember," Myne said without hesitation, but in their tire conversation, his hand not for a single momt stopped their task and continuously roamed a June''s back, butt, and sometimes on her crotch area as well.


    "Sigh, okay you win, happy? Nowe in, half of dinner is ready, just wait for a little and we can eat dinner together, till th if you like you can read that horror book, I think you defiantly love it," June said jokingly while walking toward her kitch.


    "Well, tell you the truth, I am illiterate and I don''t know how to read, so instead of wasting time, why don''t I just help you to make dinner?" Myne said and quickly ter the kitch, and before June can refuse his help, he already start cutting fruit for a sd.


    "Are you still scared so much of ghosts? You know they ain''t real, right?" June said jokingly while removing rice from the wood stove.


    "Sigh, June, do you believe in God?" Myne asked calmly instead of starting quarreling with June.


    "What silly thing are you talking about, of course, I believe in God, after all, they give us powers to protect ourselves from those powerful monsters, although ev th only a handful of people can really fight those monsters," June said with a little sad expression on her face, while looking at Myne weirdly.


    "Since you believe that there are Gods a us, ev though you never actually saw them, th why can''t be there ghosts as well? Are ghosts more powerful and omnipott than Gods, that we can''t see them no matter what? And if there are no ghosts th where are all those ghost storiesing from?


    Don''t tell me that one day someone wakes up from bed and just starts writing ghost stories from out of thin air, also did you forget what happed to Hamir? Myne asked while looking calmly at June.


    "But what does this have to do with Hamir? Doesn''t he just go missing wh he and his team go to explore an unknown cave in our neighboring town?" June asked nervously her Adam''s apple twisted as she said that.


    "So You don''t know about it, huh, no wonder you are taking these ghosts so lightly. Let me tell you what happed to Hamir and his team members, who were blinded by greed, and be someone else food," Myne said mysteriously.


    "As you maybe hear about it, Hamir was a B Rank advturer, and one day he and his other 3 teammates, his girlfrid Ha, his best frid Luka, and a newbie who just rectly joined their team as a porter to gain some experice from experts, so wh he awaks his skills he can go on an advture on his own.


    They all headed to the guild like always to do some missions.


    There Hamir idtally got some months old mission which was still valid, and the mission also wasn''t much difficult, just explore a newly discovered cave, made a detailed map about it, and kill all the monsters living in there, so the owner of that ce can start mining in the cave in order to see if there any valuable metals there to dig or not.


    Hamir was very happy to get such a simple mission with a high reward of  gold coins, but he still had some doubt about this mission, as he felt like something is not right, otherwise how can such a high-quality mission not choose by anyone else?


    Later he ev inquiry about it at the receptionist''s desk, and found that at the start no one knows anything about this mission, such as who posted it, or whom to contact afterpleting that mission, etc so people be little suspicious and no one takes this mission as they big conspiracy behind it and they didn''t want to give their head to someone for money, but because the receptionist assured Hamir that this mission is defiantly safe at least its that guy who posts that mission have nothing wrong with him, Hamir would get his mission reward from the guild and this mission is indeed real, only th did Hamir bit the bullet and decide to ept it, as a reward for that mission is really too attractive for him.


    Th Hamir and his teammate brought all the necessary items to explore an unknown cave, like a lot ofnterns, candles, some magic light balls, a lot of food, and water for emergcies, as they didn''t know how long it takes to them toplete their task, a big rope, and finally their weapons.


    Th they took a carriage that happed to be on its way to their destination, and they reach that cave without any up and down derning their journey other than the carriage driver''s old man nonstop chit-chat and his unbreathable small."


    "Wait a minute, how do you know that carriage driver small bad? Doesn''t it too much information?" June asked confusedly.


    "Do you want to list to this story or not?" Myne said with a poker face.


    "I want..."


    "Th shut up and don''t disturb me again in the middle of the story, also this is the first andst warning, you will get all your answers till the story will be finished."


    "Okay..."


    "Sigh, so where was I? Oh, yes, theye to the cave, the cave was 5 km away from the nearby town, have wide op space in front of it, and its trance is under a big mountain, which looks like a monster who was sleeping with his mouth wide op,pletely dark, nothing can see inside from outside.


    Th Hamir starts guiding everyone, ording to his ready made n, and he sds that newbie with his best frid Luka, to explore the suring area to see if there are any footprints or marks of dangerous monsters, if there are, th they would immediately drop this mission, as fighting with a powerful monster in the cave same as giving an invitation to death, as Hamir know his and his teammate capability very well.


    Soon the newbie and Luka,e back with good news, the suring area waspletely clear and there was no trace of any dangerous monster, after hearing this Hamir asked Luka to help him, and they starts setting some traps at the trance of the cave, so if there any monster idtally try to ter in the cave, they maybe find out about it after hearing its voice.


    While Hamir and Luka are setting traps, Hamir''s girlfrid Ha, who had too much excitemt filled up in her can''t wait to go into the cave, and find non exist treasure hidd in it, as she had read many of those kinds of books, she thought that in this kind of cave, they would definitely found something precious. So she grabs that newbie and walked into the cave.


    At the start, she just looks a the cave trance while waiting for Hamir and Luka, as she is scared of going deep in the cave with only that newbie and herself, as she now that both of theirbat power is literally 0, she only get chance to work with Hamir is because she has a healing skill and a nice body.


    As Hazily looked a in the cave, suddly she saw a gold coin on the g some meters away from her. At first, she didn''t believe what she was seeing, and thought that it was her hallucination but ev after rubbing her eyes 3 times and wh the gold coin still was on the g, she immediately bes excited and quickly ran toward it, and grab it.


    That newbie who was siltly following her like a servant also noted that gold coin, but unlike Ha he notice some more things, which Ha ignored unknowingly, but he didn''t speak and just stood at his pce.


    Ha after feeling the gold coin''s cold metallic touch in her hand, bes very happy, but wh her eyes fall on the newbie, she puts away her smile and spoke with a cold voice, "You didn''t show anything, got it?"


    What can that newbie who doesn''t ev awak his skills say? He just nodded his head, while giving her an okay gesture.


    "Good, I like smart boys, now go and help Hamir, you don''t need to follow me anymore," Ha said with a smile while giving a random nce at the corner of her right side.


    "Okay, th take care," That newbie said and after looking at Ha''s face filled with impatice and greed for thest time with hesitation, he swallow the world which was about toe out of his mouth and walk out of the cave.

 Chapter 55: Chapter 55. Life Changing Cave!

    "Where is Ha?" Hamir asked the newbie after seeing himing out from the cave alone.


    "She is inside, and she said that she wants to stay alone there, and I don''t need to apany her, so she kick me out."


    "What! Ha said such a thing to you? Wh did your girlfrid be so brave?" Luka asked Hamir with a frown.


    "Let''s go in, I think there is defiantly something wrong going on in Ha''s mind, otherwise, she won''t dare to go into an unknown cave alone," Hamir said and hurriedly walked into the cave.


    Luka also sighs helplessly and after picking up his sword from the g, he also walks into the cave with Hamir side by side. As for the Newbie, he only ter the cave after Hamir and Luka already walked 0 meters ahead of him.


    This is what Hamir has told him to do, so if there was any surprise attack, th he can hide in a safe ce, as while fighting saving someone else is a little difficult for them, and most emies always attack weak members of the team first.


    "Do you want more meat?" Myne asked suddly catching June who was listing story very focusedly off guard.


    "What!"


    "Do you want more meat? Your te is already empty," Myne said while wiping his mouth.


    "No, I don''t need anything, quickly tell me what happed after that," June asked impatitly.


    Hohoho, seem like someone is joying my story very much," Myne said with a knowing smile on his face.


    "Yes, I really like your story, it is better than those in my books, now stop your chit-chat and tell me what happed next," June said with a frown on her face.


    "Well, wh Hamir and his team members, ter the cave, ev after walking 0 meters ahead they don''t find Ha, which surprises Hamir the most as he knows very well just how cowardly his girlfrid is and it''s not for the sake of her healing skill, and his little brother, he would have never tak her in the team."


    "Luka, be alert I think Ha is in danger, otherwise, there is no way, she could run deep into an unknown cave by herself," Hamir reminds Luka while holding his weapon nervously.


    "I know, sigh, I have told you many times that you should kick out this woman from the team, but only god knows what kind of ck magic she did on you, you stick to her like glue all day long," Luka said helplessly.


    "Can you now shut up for some minutes? And stay focused, otherwise, if something attacks you stealthily, believe me, I am not going to help..."


    Hamir talking a little angrily, but halfway through he stopped as he finally saw Ha.


    Ha was standing at the d of the cave while facing a wall, her back toward Hamir and his team, because of it they can''t see her face, but they know in their heart that there is defiantly something wrong with her, especially after seeing a small man-made tunnel at the of d of the cave.


    But what surprised them most is that the tunnel trance and all walls on which the tunnel was built actually made of metal, and there are thousands of unknown symbols writt a it, and after seeing it ev an idiot can say that this is not a ce where they shoulde.


    "Hamir, my best frid, at least one time in life, believe me, and just forget about this woman, and let''s run away from here.


    I don''t have a very good vibe from that tunnel, and your cowardly girlfrid standing there while staring at the wall like a statue, I think once she saw us, there is undoubtedly something bad going to happ," Luka said nervously the matter of fact, which most of horror movie protagonists always ignore.


    "Shut the hell up, do you forget my motto? Till there is ev a little bit of chance we are not going to abandon any of our team members, do you hear it clearly, now stop behaving like a child, and paper for battle," Hamir said while slowly walking toward Ha.


    But unlike Luka who was forced by the power of fridship, and no matter how unwilling he was, still decide to follow Hamir, Newbie doesn''t have this kind of thought, the momt he saw Ha and that weird tunnel, he immediately stops his steps, and start retreating, every time Hamir and Luka took a step forward, he took two steps backward, while continuously increasing his speed.


    Till Hamir and Lukae behind Ha, he was already 50+ meters away from them.


    "Ha!"


    Hamir spoke nervously while putting his left hand on her shoulder.


    ...


    As Hamir did that, suddly there are dead silce spread all over the cave.


    "Hamir, dear, is that you?" Suddly Ha broke the suffocating silce and spoke with a very gtle voice.


    "Yes, it was me, but what the f*ck are you doing here? Do you lose your mind? Don''t know how dangerous it can be to wondering alone in this kind of cave? Now quickly follow me, we are going back," Hamir said quickly as with every passing second he felt more fear, and his heart also beating very fastly as if indicating him to run away from this ce as soon as possible.


    After saying that Hamir and Luka hurriedly turn a and start walking the way theye, but suddly stop wh they heard Ha''s next words.


    "Going back? Where? Ar''t we already at home?"


    Till she finished her stce, Ha''s voice bes so weird that Hamir and Luka hardly understand it, because although only Ha spoke, but it sounded like 0 or so people are speaking together, and a mixer of their voices produces a very chaotic sound.


    After saying that Ha turns a toward them. And wh Hamir, Luka, and that Newbie who was now reached 300 meters away from them but still manage to get a chance to see a glimpse of Ha''s face, the only word thate to their mind is ''Run''.


    Because Ha''s appearance bes extremely horrific, as her tire face has weird stretching marks, like someone wanted to peel her skin out from her face, her jaw was slit up to her ears, and blood is guessing out from all over her face, but still, there is a smile on her face like she doesn''t feel any kind of pain but instead she was feeling an extreme level of pleasure.


    Starring towards Hamir and Luka she was continuously eating gold coins, which she was taking out from the tunnel, because of eating gold coins too much her stomach swelled up so much as if she was pregnant with 9 month old child, only god knew just how many gold coins she has swallows.


    "I told you to forget about this trouble, but you never list to me, always just saying your righteous nonsse, now we got into so much trouble are you happy?" Luka doesn''t forget to taunt Hamir with a forced smile, while trying to control his shaking legs, but no matter what he does, they don''t list to him.


    "If you have so much ergy to talk, th why not use it and run faster, you idiot," Hamir said and after grabbing Luka''s hand he start running away.


    But to their surprise, wh they thought that ghostly Ha would catch them, they found that not only Ha didn''t move from her ce at all, still eating gold coins happily but she ev wave her hand toward them as if she were saying goodbye.


    "Sigh, It seems like because of her big stomach she can''t walk, we are safe," Luka who can barely control his tumbling leg said after seeing no one catching them.


    "I don''t think this is really so easy, I have a bad feeling about it, hurry up, we have to get the hell out of here!" Hamir eximed fearfully while looking at his back once in a while.


    "Yes, you are right, but did you notice one thing, the tire time Ha was eating gold coins, what do you think, where did she get so many gold coins?" Luka asked after making some distance from scary Ha.


    "I don''t know, maybe from that tunnel?" Hamir spoke hesitantly, clearly after hearing about money his fear also reduce a lot. Really Greed is such a wonderful thing, it can make ev the smartest man an idiot, who will forget all his reasoning and fear.


    Just wh Luka wanted to one more question, he suddly saw light in a small hole in the corner.


    "Look there is something," Luka who just saw a lot of gold coins with Ha said hurriedly and after releasing his hand from Hamir''s grip, walked toward the hole from where the lighting, without caring that he was still running away from a dangerous tity.


    "What are you doing you bastard, do you want to die, hurry up, escape from this f*cking cave," Hamir cursed Luka. But Luka as if he was deaf, didn''t list to Hamir, and after kneeling down in front of the hole, he put his hand in it, and with a little bit of force, took out a big beg size of one year old child.


    After which he and Hamir run at their fastest speed within some minutes, theye out from the cave sessfully.


    "Haa, finallye out, thank god, that scary thing didn''t attack us," Hamir said while panting heavily, but still a smile can clearly visible on his face which saw how happy he was after expericing a near death experice.


    "Yes, you''re right, but now let''s see what''s in this beg," Luka said and quickly oped the beg.


    "Ohh shit!" Luka eximed excitedly, nearly scaring Hamir to death.


    "What happed? Did Hae out of the cave?" Hamir asked fearfully while hurriedly looking at the cave, but other than the darkness he saw nothing.


    "Look at it, we be rich! Hamir, finally we don''t have to risk our life anymore, and finally, now we can live our life like we always dreamed of." Luka said excitedly while showing a handful of tinum coins to Hamir, th he op the bed mouth widely and show Hamir, the tire bed was filled with tinum coins.


    "Ooh F*ck, how can this be!" Hamir eximed with joy and took out a handful of coins from beg, and only after feeling the cold touch of coins, did he believe that what he is looking not his illusion but real money.


    "We are rich, Hamir let''s get out of this scary ce, and joy our life," Luka said.


    "Yes, but where is that newbie? Didn''t he the first one to run out of the cave?" Hamir asked with a frown.


    "Who cares where is that coward, maybe he thought that we are dead so he run away with our items, look a you, he ev didn''t spare those traps we set before," Luka said disdainfully, while walking toward the nearest town.


    "Sigh, maybe you are right," Hamir said and start following Luka.


    After that, Luka and Hamir, retune to the nearby town, without any dy they booked a carriage, and headed toward the capital city immediately, in fear that someone stole their money. They reach their destination in thete eving and spd their night in the most luxurious hotel in the tire Capital City.


    The next day Hamir and Luka divide the tire money they found in the cave betwe each other and wt their own way. Hamir as he always dream bought a high-d restaurant in the middle of the capital city.


    His business work very well, and he soon bes a good businessman, whom everyone loves and respects, and one day he idtally meets an extremely beautifuldy, and they both fall in love with each other, got married, have a lot of childr, and lived a happy life.


    As for Luka, unlike Hamir who wants a happy family and good status, he always wanted to live like a noble and wanted to joy his life to the fullest, so he bought a big mansion in the most popr location in the capital city without any problem, th he bought 0 female ves of differt color and shape, which not only take care his mansion but also fulfilled his dirty wishes.


    Later he also op a ve business which also work very well, and at the peak of his business, he also caught many differt non-Hume females for his joymt. Like this that cave which they thought a ghostly ce change their lifepletely.


    But is it what it seems?...

 Chapter 56: Chapter 56. Night Fun R-18

    Aftering out from the cave, Newbie hurriedly runs far away from the cave toward the forest and after running 500 meters away from the cave, he hides behind a big tree, while continuously staring at the trance of the cave, waiting for Humir and Luka.


    That newbie waited there in fear for a  hours, but neither Hamir nor Lukae out from the cave, as for Ha, in this life, he doesn''t want to see her again, but just wh he was about to give up, and wanted to retune to the town, he suddly saw a gold glowing out from the cter of the cave trance.


    At first, he thought that was his imagination, but wh that gold glow dies down and a small mountain of gold coins appears at the trance of the cave, he stares at them with a wide op mouth.


    For a momt, that newbie really wanted to go there and grab some handful of coins, which should be ough to support him for some months, but th he remember Hamir and Luka, and immediately drop his dangerous idea, quickly turn a and stars running away. But only after walking some steps, did he suddly hear a small voice behind his back.


    He look back, and saw that his childhood crush, wearing an extremely seductive dress in which he always imagine her in his dream, sitting on the top of gold coins, and gesturing for him toe to her, with a beautiful smile.


    After seeing that, Newbie''s brain for a momt immediately shut down, and his little brother took control of his body, with a nk look on his face, as if he was in possession, and start walking toward the cave. But maybe that newbie''s luck was too good, or too bad, just wh hee out from the forest, he tripped over a rock, and fall down, and because of it, he came back to his sse.


    Th he look a, and after seeing that he unknowinglye out of the forest and going toward the cave, he felt chill all over his body, th he didn''t ev give his crush whom love from the bottom of his heart a second look, and quickly run away from the cave, as fast he could," Myne said while caressing June''s hair gtly.


    "After that?" June asked.


    "After that, nothing, that guy manage to save his life and report everything to the guild, but of course, the guild didn''t believe him like always, but because Hamir was B-Rank Advturer they still sd a rescue party.


    But wh that rescue party also did not retune back for almost two days, the guild finally be serious, this time they sd a team of 4 B-Rank and 3 C-Rank Advturers, to investigate this matter.


    And next day one of the C-Rank Advturer of that teame back with a piece of news that made the tire town silt in horror, and that is, other than him, no onee out from that cave, and he too manage to save his life because he never wt in that cave, because the captain of his team, order him to guard the trance.


    Th the guild leader reported this matter to higher-ups, and they immediately sd him responses and order him to seal that cave, and forbade everyone to go there," Myne said gtly.


    "So because of this story, do you believe that ghosts really exist?" June asked after thinking for a while.


    "What do you mean by this story, this is a real incidt if you don''t believe you can ask any intelligt man/woman, you defiantly get your question answered as this incidt only happed 3 years old," Myne said with a smile, while taking away his hands down from June''s head, stop them at her boobies, and start massaging them.


    "Okay th, I investigate the truth about this matterter but for now, I think we have much more important work to do," June said with a naughty smile while sitting on Myne''sp, and crossing her arm a his neck.


    "Th shall we start our important work, mydy?" Myne asked taking his face forward. June also did the same...


    *Kiss


    While Kissing Myne lift up June in his arm and wt in toward her bedroom. June didn''t move her body at all, letting Myne do what he wanted to do while kissing him gtly.


    It was a normal kiss for a while but it didn''t take much to turn into a deep kiss. The kiss got more and more intse as the time wt on. They slowly started to remove each other''s clothes as they both sat on the bed. Now both of them were only in the undergarmts.


    Myne broke the kiss for a while and looked at June''s seductive body passionately with eyes filled with lust, especially after seeing her cute pink wet panty.


    "It seems like you are quite in a mood today," Myne jokes with a knowing smile.


    "Shut up, you idiot, who''s fault is it? Wasn''t it you who made me like this, with your that rock hard little brother?" June spoke fake angrily and pushed Myne down on the bed.


    "Last time you did everything and I just joy it passively but today, I will be the main character of this show," June said confidtly with a red face, clearly saying something so shameless for an innoct girl like her who is no more innoct, not easy a thing.


    After saying that June removed Myne''s underwear as Myne was already rock hard down there. And just as June did that she saw Myne''s little brother in front of her face ready do action. Th June while imagining uing beautiful momts, swallowed her saliva, and also removed her panty as well.


    Now both of them were fully naked as June was on top of Myne.


    Both of them shared another deep kiss. After a while June started going down from Myne''s lips to his neck to his chest. Th June suddly started to lick a his nipples.


    ''Ahhhhhaaaa!" Myne moaned in pleasure from June''s amazing licking techniques.


    "You like licking my boobs very much right? Th do you feel now? Do you joying it," June asked while giving a bit on Myne''s nipples.


    "Ahhaa! Wait not so hard, it''s hurt," Myne said taking a deep breath.


    "Today I will show you the best night in the world," June said to Myne as she looked into his eyes,pletely ignoring hisints. From there June wt more down towards Myne''s dick which was six inches long and two inches thick.


    "What did she eat today? Why is she suddly be so dominating from an innoct girl?" Myne thought but before he could think further, June started to lick his dick from top to bottom.


    "Ahhhhaaaa, it feels extra good today," Myne said as he moaned quietly in pleasure.


    "Of course, it is,st time I was unprepared but today I have done my homework very well, just wait and see," June said as started to take Myne''s dick in her mouth and gets ready to give a deep throat.


    First, she started off slow, exploring the upper part of his dick which is the most ssitive part. Myne was moaning constantly during that time. And as Myne was getting used to it, June suddly took the whole dick inside her mouth, down to the very bottom. This took Myne clearly by surprise and he let a loud moan out."


    "Ahhhhhhhha!!!!!" This was quite loud ough to make June satisfy that what she practices the tire day aftering from work early while following instructions from that book, is really working as it describes.


    June kept on going deep throat on Myne without hesitation. While giving his bowjob June was also using her tongue to give him as much pleasure to him as she can at the momt.


    "June, if you go on like this, I will cum," Myne said as he moved a bit up and looked towards June but June was showing no signs of stopping she kept eating his dick.


    F*ck, how the hell did she be so expericed with one-time sex? Well, I don''t care anymore, Myne thought while holding his moans and grabbed June''s head by both of his heads and started to move June''s head ev faster. And in just a few momts Myne cum his  cream into June''s mouth.


    *Cough, Cough!


    "Sorry, June I didn''t mean to do that, I just can''t control myself in front of your mind-blowing techniques, " Myne said as he saw June''s mouth filled with his sem, while she is coughing lightly.


    Gulp! Gulp! June swallowed Myne''s cum whole, and said in the most sexy tone she could, "What did I tell you I will do all the work today so don''t hold and rest and take all the pleasure."


    Seeing June''s performance, Myne''s dick which just took a little breath after releasing a load of his magic juice wt full power again.


    "Here look at this little guy, I don''t think he wants to rest ev for a bit, look how hard it is," June said with a teasing tone as she looked at Myne''s dick and th she chequed her pussy it was as wet as it could get.


    "Do you want to change position now?" Myne asked with a smile.


    "No, didn''t I tell you I will take care of everything, tonight? so justy down honestly and joy." June said and shoved her pussy over Myne''s dick in one go.


    Both of them this time were moaning.


    At the start, June was moving on her own but th Myne started to match June''s rhythm automatically. Both of them were fully in pleasure.


    Myne after calming down from intse pleasure, op his eyes and saw two  giggling mountains in front of him.


    Nothing can be more beautiful than this, why today June looks more pleasurable than regr? Because of a change in her personality? If it the case th I hope she never changes back again, Myne thought and grab June''s giggling boobs, and start massaging them.


    "Moah..."


    "Ahh, Myne, you really quite expericed in this matter, hum?" June asked as she suddly increase her speed, th she start taking all most all of Myne''s dick in her pussy.


    "Ahh..."


    "June, I am about to cum again..."


    "Th don''t hold back, and release all your precious milk inside of me, I already took the pregnancy control pill," June said and start moving up and down on Myne with all her strgth.


    "I am cumming..."


    "Ahhhhhh..."


    Finally, Myne can''t take it anymore and after grabbing June''s slim wrist, he thrust his dick inside of her with all his might, and release a huge amount of sem in her womb.


    After which, as if June suddly lost her all previous vigor,y down on Myne''s naked chest while panting lightly. Myne''s little brother was still inside her pussy releasing his pant up pressure of all day inside her.


    "Did you also cum with me just now?" Myne asked June while rubbing her head.


    "What do you think?" June asked with a naughty smile while taking out Myne''s wet little brother out of her pussy.


    "So you like my techniques?" June suddly asked while staring at Myne with expectation-filled eyes, like a child who did a good job, and now wanted to praise by his mother.


    "Of course, I like it, I never thought that you would be so talted in his field," Myne said while kissing June passionately, didn''t hesitate to give June the praise she deserve.


    After  minutes of mind blowing kissing Myne broke the kiss, and said, "But now it''s my turn to tertain you, mydy..."


    ....


    Sigh, I didn''t expect that weak looking June would have so much stamina! If I don''t have my skills to support me during battle, I might not be able to make June fully satisfied, Myne thought while looking at June''s naked body sleeping beside him with a wide smile stered on her face. But why is urineing such a wrong time? I clearly remember I did it before dinner which was just 3 hours ago.


    Maybe I drank too much water, Myne thought helplessly and without disturbing June he siltly get up from the bed, and headed toward the gate. Wait a minute, I am currtly at June''s house, right? And if I am right, th in June the house doesn''t have a toilet, th where should I go to release my piss?


    Outside there is a cemetery, and I don''t have ough courage to go and piss in front of it, and inside June''s house doesn''t have any facility to piss. By the way, where the hell does she go to answer her natural call? What a weirdo, willing to suffer all kinds of torture, so she can umte ough money to go to a nonsse school.


    Myne thought, but he still has to piss, so he took out a ss bottle from his invtory, and answer his natural call in it.


    "Hooo, Finally I feel much better," After saying that he oped the window, and throw the bottle filled with his piss at a nearby tree. Bottle touch the g and shattered to pieces while giving that lucky tree fresh fertilizer.


    Myne afterpleting his work, is just about to close the window, wh suddly his eyes fall at the cemetery fearfully. Because today is the new moon night, there is no light in the sky, everywhere the eye goes, there is just darkness.


    Should I use that skill? Myne through and after a little hesitation he active his new earn skill, which he got from the Ormanulunas, the Orc?Priest


    [ Soul Eyes: After activating this skill Host can see the things which can''t be se through the naked eye. Special creatures like ghosts or invisible demons who always stay hidd from most people can''t hide from Host''s sharp eyes, and after raising the skill levels to a certain limit, there is also a chance that Host can see various ergies a him. ]


    After Myne''s active Soul Eyes, as if some forcefully beat the hell out from Moon, and start illuminating the tire world only for himself. His eyes be more powerful, he can see farther than before, and darkness is no longer as dark as before, he can see everything very clearly.


    After ying with Soul Eyes for a while, he looked at cemetery, and saw everything was normal. But soon he notices a little differce. That is in all ces where people are buried, there is a strange ck smokeing out from the g.


    "Now what the hell, are those things," Myne asked himself but he soon got his answer, as he again saw that old man with antern in one hand, and rusty shovel in another. That old man''s face was still hiding in his hood.


    Just wh Myne thinking about what is that old guy going to do, he saw the old man raising his shovel high, and after saying some incantation, he smash his shovel on one of the graves from where the highest quantity of ck smokeing.


    Th with just one attack from that old man a big crater appeared in that ce, but surprisingly not ev a little sound was produced from his attack, it was not that Myne watching everything he might never know about it.


    After which the old man sits down in the middle of the crater and again starts chanting some weird incantation which Myne of course couldn''t hear from such a long distance, and only saw the old grabbing that ck smoke with his bare hand and without hesitation he begins to eat it like an hungry animal.


    Myne only saw it a little more, and th honestly close the window, and without thinking anything else,y down beside June while hugging her tightly for his mtal peace, with her little brother betwe June''s both legs touching her pussy.


    He has read ough horror books, and knows one thing very clearly that in most of horror stories, curiosity really kills the cat, and almost every side character who faces this kind of situation watches till the d what the ghost or whatever that unknown tity doing, and as a result that tity writes his name on the top of his hit list, and it was always that guy who dies first.


    And Myne has no wish to die so young.


    Just after Myne fall asleep, unknown to him, that old man whom he saw eating ck smoke some momt ago, siltlye to his room, and starred at him and June, he stood there for some hours like status, with his tire body covered in ck smoke and only wh the darkness of night slowly start fading away did it retune to where ites from.

 Chapter 57: Chapter 57. My Name is Sylphid Augusta

    "This novel is actually much better than thest one, and those techniques are really better, I should also try them wh I get the chance," Myne spoke while reading his novel in his house.


    After waking up he found himself alone in June''s house, clearly, once again June left for her work, without saying goodbye to him. So waking up Myne eat ready-made breakfast which June left for him, with a sweet Thank you note, on which she wrote how much she joyst night, and if he have time, he cane to her anytime, no matter where she was, she won''t sd him back without making him happy.


    Such a nice girl.


    So aftering back home, Myne first made food for Mightya Trio, th he cleaned his house, and dirty clothes, took afortable bath, and now rxed a bit, as today he has no mood to go out for hunting. Since he already has quite a lot of skills, which he needs to practice, and some of the skills he doesn''t ev understand, nor did he use them until now.


    So today his n is fixed, if nothing unexpected happed th just going to stay at home, reading novels, practicing his skills, andter go out to do some shopping, and tomorrow on a date with Aisha.


    The book he is reading is called ''The Twilight of Love,'' writt by famous author Kuru Nightwalker, whom people also knew as the Father of Perverts, because of his world-ss writing and storytelling skills about love betwe m and wom, and something m and monsters ( Female ).


    People have long since ago recognized him as the greatest writer of the kingdom, it is said that a 90% of his fan following are well know perverts, who would buy his book on the first day of publishing, and support him full heartily.


    Most of the people are really crazy about his books because he writes all kinds of bizarre and unique sex techniques which can make any wom cum in a matter of seconds, and there is no man with a right mind who want to cum before his woman, so you can say that he is also a great teacher who teaches people about love, and now he bes ough famous that people going to crazy to meet him, but s till now no one has to seem his face.


    "Omg! We can also do that?! Such creative thinking, who would have thought that there is also such thing as pussy tower, this is really eye oping," Myne said while imagining three beautiful girls in front of himying on top of each other while cing their butts in front of him with wet pussies on top of each other.


    "One day, just you little guy, one day we also going to do that," Myne spoke to his excited little brother while adjusting his dick position in his pants.


    "Knock Knock..."


    Huh? Whoes at this time? Myne thought and op his door, and saw a man with a height of a .8 meters wearing gold knight armor head to tie, standing in front of his main door, with a gold sword hunting on his wrist.


    Behind him stood Little Doggy with a curious face, while continuously taking the knight small.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Myne asked with a frown.


    "I was just passing by here wh ady said to me that she wanted to meet you, but your dogs areing in her way, so I am justing here to inform you thate out and meet them. Okay, that''s it," The knight said and after nodding his head, he turned a and walked toward where hee from.


    And after he left Myne''s eyes finally fall on Aisha and that robe girl, who was standing at his house trance.


    "Yo, what a great surprise! Did you guys actually sd a royal knight to knock on my door? I don''t know you have so much power," Myne said jokingly with an op arm trying to give Aisha a hug but she show her fist, and Myne''s inner excitemt immediately die down.


    "Myne, this Miss wanted to talk to you," Aisha said directlying to the point while pointing at Sylphid, who was trying to act mysterious in front of Myne while nodding her head.


    "Okay. The in, let''s talk inside the house. By the way, what is that royal knight doing in our town?" Myne asked while leading Aisha and Sylphid inside his house, and Little Doggy giving himpany.


    "The guild leader called them to deal with the Orc King. And I have a piece of good news, they already dealt with the Orc King and his settlemt, I just saw two royal knights carrying the Orc King''s headless body," Aisha said excitedly, clearly she is happy that now she doesn''t have to worry that the Orc King attack on the town at any time, and she has to flee from here.


    "Now since you mtion this, did those guys find any woman in the settlemt? I think I heard a woman cry yesterday wh I found the settlemt," Myne asked suddly remembering that unlucky woman whom an Orc kidnap for his fun.


    "Ohh, you mean Amy? Sigh, they can''t save her, they said that till they reach her, she had already be food for rats, and they also mtion that her d wasn''t peaceful, poordy, I heard that she rectly remarried," Aisha said sadly with a voice filled with full of sympathy.


    "Sigh, life is just like that, without power, you never know wh someonee f*ck you up," Myne spoke in a saint-like tone.


    "So what do you guys like to take? Tea or fruit juice? Myne asked with a smile while changing the topic.


    Aisha and Sylphid are both tak aback after seeing Myne''s speed of changing topics. But both of them didn''t say anything as they also has nothing to do with that poor woman.


    "We didn''t need anything I just wanted to talk to you," Sylphid finally op her mouth and said while removing her hood.


    "No, no, how can this be possible, you guys are my guest and the guest is akin to God. So how can I not serve my God?" Myne said a very beautiful slogan with a smile, that he read in a book some time ago, and after guiding both of them to the living room, he walked into the kitch, prepared tea with some fruit sds, and ce them in front of them.


    Both Aisha and Sylphid said thanks, and after taking a sip of tea, Sylphid start talking.


    "Now th, let''s start with self-introductions. To tell you the truth till I meet you I always thought that I am quite famous in the kingdom, but after meeting you, I finally throw out this thought from my mind, and ept the reality."


    Is she such a famous person? Th why the hell I can''t remember who is she, Myne thought confusedly after hearing Sylphid''s intro, and to clear his doubt he hurriedly look at Aisha who was sitting at his right side.


    Aisha after seeing Myne''s confused face, Just said sorry with her lips without making any sound, took the te of fruit sd from the table, and start eating while ying with Little Doggy, clearly, she has no inttion to interfere with Sylphid''s task.


    "So let me officially introduce myself, I am Sylphid Augusta, this Kingdom''s first Princess. if by any chance you''ve heard of it, I have be also giv an exaggerated title called Princess Knight," Sylphid said proudly with a big smile on her face.


    "Ohh, so that''s you, I''ve heard a lot about you, but because of my financial condition, I never wt capital city, so I hav''t se your face before, Princess, so please forgive me, for not recognizing you," Myne said politely while bowing his head a little bit.


    But in his heart, he is crushing himself for not using Appraisal skills before, and now he has to act carefully in front of this Princess, whom only god knows what the hell wants from him.


    Also to tell the truth, he never has heard about her, he only knows that there is a crazy princess in the kingdom who likes making trouble, and always runout from the royal pce to mess a wearing silver armor.


    [ Name: Sylphid Augusta


    LV:


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 9 years


    upation: Augusta Kingdom''s First Princess,


    Title: Princess Knight.


    [Skill]


    One-handed Sword?Extreme


    Body Enhancemt?Large


    Scred ]


    [ Princess Knight Title ]


    A title was giv by a father to his beloved innoct daughter who knows nothing about the world or the real honor of a knight. [ Exclusive title of Sylphid Agusta. ]


    Title effect: . Increase strgth by 30%.


    . Produce an invincible aura of fear a the host, and everyone who knows the Host''s idtity lost their fighting will to %.


    3. Increase Host''s courage to do dangerous things by 50%. ( Permant )


    After seeing Sylphid''s skills, and title, Myne have a nk expression for a momt on his face unknowingly but he still managed to put on his trademark smile which he uses during a business deal, and asked, "So Princess, could you please tell, me what can I do for you?"


    "Well about that, where should I start, by the way, how much do you know about The Royal Family?

 Chapter 58: Chapter 58. Sylphids Proposal

    "So let''s start with my family. Do you know why most powerful skills always appear in Royal Family or Noble Families rather than in very unique casesmoner families?" Sylphid said but seeing that both Myne and Aisha just staring at her without saying anything she continue, "That''s because of our bloodline."


    "We Royals have the purest and most special bloodline, which gives us better skills after awaking because it is in our blood. Let me exin in simple words. You guys know that my father is a very powerful person, right?"


    Both Aisha and Myne nodded their head. Nonsse how can the King of a kingdom be a weak person?


    "But you might not know that my mother also has many powerful skills, like Healing, Power Boosting, etc, so wh my father and mother married each other and give birth to us, we all Princes and Princesses awaked skills far surpassing those of others, and are bestbined with each other.


    And that happed because both my father and mother have powerful skills, so you can say bloodline also has a great impact on a child awaking powerful skills."


    "By the way, I have be Awaked abination of [ One-handed Sword?Extreme ] and [ Body Enhancemt?Large ], one from my father and one from my mother, although they are not as strong as my father and mother but still perfect for me, and there are many ways to improve them, so I don''t have much worry."


    You can actually improve skill quality? But this is no use for me, I can just steal the highest quality skills, Myne thought, and continue to list Sylphid''s speech.


    "This is also the reason why most childr in themoner families childr didn''t awak any worth mtioning skills," Sylphid said while taking a sip from tea.


    "To tell you the truth, a kid born from parts with good skills will have an extremely high chance of Awaking good skills from the same system as their parts, but in some special cases, there are also some childr who awak some kind of random skills, which can be very powerful orpletely worthless.


    So in order to not waste the talt of those childr with good skills, the Royal Family inttionally chooses them as our spouses. This is also one of the ways to search for suitable candidates as marriage partners for their childr who will shoulder the next era.


    Thus, wh an adult who has a good Skill appears, their character-personality is investigated carefully by us, and after confirming that there is no problem. Information about that candidate will reveal to the unmarried princes and princesses.


    The princes and princesses who have obtained the information will personally confirm the other party''s details, and if they judge that there''s no problem, they will usher in the other party as spouses and start negotiations with someone of their special condition," Sylphid said with a smile.


    "Good, that''s really a good way to make the kingdom more powerful, raising taltedmoners who don''t have ough resources to make themselves powerful, but Princess, why are you telling me this?


    I don''t think I have done anything worth mtioning the thing that you reveal this kind of top secret information to me, you know sometimes knowing too much is also not a good thing," Myne spoke Innoctly as if he doesn''t understand anything, and what Sylphid is saying has nothing to do with him.


    I should have understood her purpose the momt she reveals her idtity, technically speaking she just need cannon fodder who can be her meat shield, so she doesn''t have to force Merry with those childr of Noble Families or Prince from other kingdoms. And she doesn''t ev say theplete truth.


    If I remember correctly Mother once said that thosemoner childr who married with Prince or Princess doesn''t d well, and 70% of those childr die within a year after their marriage.


    After all, for those Noble families, marrying their childr to Prince and Princesses is the most efficit way to raise their stats in the Kingdom without doing anything, they just have to marry their childr to Royal Family, and Boom, they won the jackpot.


    But wh they know that an insect that doesn''t ev worth as the dust of their shoe actually trying to climb on their head, what do you think they do? Myne thought while looking at Sylphid without changing the expression on his face.


    Sylphid after hearing Myne''s question, paused for a momt, th she looked at Aisha, who was also looking at Myne with a weird expression, clearly, she also didn''t expect that someone can be so dumb, the other party had already told the tire story but he is still asking who is the main character.


    Th Sylphid cough awkwardly and spoke with a beautiful smile, "So Myne, I came here to confirm with my own eyes whether you have the qualifications to be my partner or not. And after spding some time with you and after seeing your character, I decide that you are qualified to be my life partner."


    Although Sylphid try to give her cutest smile while saying that, but in Myne''s eyes, this proposal is nothing more than a death contract, once he agreed, a stream of troubles would have be waiting for him.


    After hearing Sylphid''s proposal which he expected a long time ago, but still not inviting his death early while making Sylphid suspicious that he already knows about his uing future after marrying her, Myne made an expression of unbelievable, as if he doesn''t believe what he just heard.


    Seeing my surprised expression, Sylphid nodded her head with a satisfied expression and spoke.


    "Calm down, you already be an adult, so naturally, you also want to choose your partner whom you like, if there is any, right? Though I am a Princess, but I wouldn''t force you to marry me with the power of my status," After speaking Sylphid start waiting for Myne''s answer. She had already said what she have to, and now she just have to wait and see what Myne want.


    Wow, she is so gerous, she is ev willing to give me the option to choose. But I can say with 99% guarantee that whether I choose, at the d of the day, she is defiantly not going out of my house with an empty hand, after all, in this little kingdom, finding a child of amoner with good skills is rare as finding a needle in the grass.


    Now what should I do? Should I refuse her proposal? What will happ at the most I have to flee from this kingdom, but th what about Big Sister Maya? No, I can''t just leave her in the hand of Big Bro Jin, that guy is not reliable, th what should I do? Myne thought but suddly his eyes fall on Aisha, who is also looking at him with eyes filled with worry, and nervousness.


    Sigh, my Aisha really looks so beautiful wh she is in worry, I felt sorry for her, we just start to know each other, and now here, this princesses out from nowhere to mess a everything, Myne thought with a sigh helplessly.


    "Aisha, are you all right? Why are you sweating so much? Do you have a cold?" Myne asked concernedly to tease Aisha and also to calm down his mind, and walked toward Aisha while cing his hand on her forehead, coughing both her and Sylphid off guard. Clearly non of them expected that Myne instead of giving them an answer about which both of them are dying to hear, would ask about Aisha''s health.


    "Ahm, I am all right, it is just today the weather is very hot, so I''m just sweating naturally," Aisha said causally while trying to look as much normal as possible, so everyone felt that whatever Myne choose to marry Sylphid or not this has nothing to do with her.


    Haha, she really doesn''t know how to hide her emotion, ev a blind can say that she is very nervous, at least I finally find out that she also has some feelings for me, Myne thought happily.


    "By the way, Myne I wanted to ask you something before you give me your answer about my marriage proposal," Sylphid interrupt Myne and Aisha''s thoughts with jealousy writt all over her face.


    "Sure, go ahead," Myne said while sitting beside Aisha, which made Aisha very happy but she didn''t show this on her face.


    "As you already know Royal family gets information about all childr''s skills after their awaking, but wh you are fighting with the Orc King, I saw you are usingpletely differt types of skills, from what you actually awak, so can you exin to me how you do that?"


    "Sigh, herees trouble..."

 Chapter 59: Chapter 59. Directly come to the final step? What about the starting and middle ones?

    "As you already know Royal family gets information about all childr''s skills after their awaking, but wh you are fighting with the Orc King, I saw you are usingpletely differt types of skills, from what you actually awak, so can you exin to me how you do that?"


    "Also if I remember correctly th everyone can only awak a maximum of three skills, and during the fight with the Orc King, you clearly use more than three skills," Sylphid asked while staring into Myne''s eyes waiting for his answer.


    After hearing Sylphid''s question Myne didn''t say anything, first, he give Sylphid a deep look, th he look at Aisha who also gulped after listing to Sylphid''s question, Seem like she is also quite interested in knowing about his skills, but unlike Sylphid who don''t give f*ck about other people privacy, she know her limit and ev after having thousands of questions in her mind, she didn''t mtion anything.


    If he tells her th it''s okay for her, but if he didn''t want to tell her th it''s okay too.


    Myne th took away his eyes from Aisha and looked at Sylphid, with not so fridly expression, and said, "Miss Princess, although I respect you but I''m sorry that I can''t fulfill your wish, I also have some privacy, which you defiantly not care about but still I can''t tell you about my skills, as it can be life-threating for me, please try to understand"


    Hearing Myne''s t voice without any emotions, Sylphid''s curiosity finally calms down a little bit, and her brain again starts working, and she knows that currtly, she is not talking to amoner but the person who might be her future husband, and hurriedly apologize, "Sorry, I was too agitated.


    I absolutely do not have any bad inttions, it is just pure curiosity, if you don''t want to talk th don''t say. But I am just saying that since me and Aisha already know so much, th why don''t you share this secret with us? I promise we won''t tell anyone else, also if you need anything you say it, and I will defiantly satisfy your need, in exchange for knowing your secret."


    "Really? Any wish?" Myne asked with a smile, directly changing his indiffert expression to an excited one.


    "Yes, of course, As you princess, I promise you that no matter what you need, as long as it is within my limit, I will give it to you," Sylphid said proudly.


    "Th I sincerely wish that you can respect my privacy and never ask this question again," Myne immediately said, killing Sylphid and Aisha''s thusiasm.


    Although Myne knows that he can''t always hide his skills from others, so he thought that he can hide them as much as possible while bing powerful in a low-key manner, so ev if one day people know about it, what can they do?


    In front of absolute power, everything else is air, but he really didn''t expect that to save Aisha, he would idtally reveal his secret in front of an outsider If it was only Aisha th it still be okay, as she can already consider his family, at least this what he thinks, but Syphid is differt, if she was a normal person th he would have long since ago silt her, but she is someone who has a lot of support at her back, and at this momt he is not powerful ough to mess with them, so he can only bit the bullet and see what is waiting for him.


    "Sigh, So, you are not going to say anything huh?" After she said that, Sylphid closed her eyes and folded her arms in front of her t boobs.


    There was suddly pin-drop silce in the room, Myne and Aisha waited for Sylphid for five minutes without moving or doing anything, but after that, Myne lose his patice, he took the fruit sd from the table, and start eating them.


    He also offer Aisha, who without saying anything also join him, Just wh all the fruit on the te disappear into Myne and Aisha''s stomachs, Sylphid op her eyes, and spoke again with a smile.


    "Well, th, your skills, your choice, however, you have just be an adult, right? Although your body is a little abnormalpared to your age but can you really secure this secret from others? Today or tomorrow someone will find out that you can use many skills, which doesn''t make any sse, th what would you do? You know not every person like me, who will ask you so nicely.


    This world is much darker than you can ev imagine,"


    Is she giving me a lecture on the bad side of the world? Or she is threating me to tell her about my skills? I don''t know what kind of face she makes if she knows that I have already st quite a few people to hell, and here she telling me how bad this world is, Myne thought funnily.


    But while Myne doesn''t care about Sylphid''s nonsse, Aisha wasn''t as calm as him, after all, she doesn''t know what kinds of wonderful deeds he did in the darkness of night, so after hearing Sylphid''s words filled with care, her brain starts working in apletely differt direction, and after going into a shback, she took a deep breath, suddly hold Myne hand tightly, looked into his eyes and eximed boldly, "Myne!


    Let''s form a party!"


    Aisha''s sudd proposal surprised both Myan and Sylphid, neither of the two expected that Aisha would say something like that.


    Especially Sylphid, she never expected that a random girl she meet once in her pce, whom she asked for help after seeing her again coincidtly, would put her nose so much in her business, if she know about it in advance, the first thing she would have done is make her disappeared from this town, and only wh all her work is over here, did she release her, but now it is toote to cry over spilled milk.


    "What do you mean Aisha? I don''t understand." Myne asked confusedly, he really have no idea what Aisha meant to form a party.


    "What I mean is, Since the princess said that the outside world is too dangerous for a newbie like you, people might start troubled if they find out that you hiding a very big secret th why don''t we form a party? Myne, I swear, That I will absolutely never betray you no matter what happed. Ev if the whole world were to turn against you, I will always be standing with you.


    Your life from this point on, if you were to not have anyone to consult with, I will be there for you. We both support each other in difficult times and beat the hell out of all the bad guys who dare to harm you," Aisha said while showing her fist.


    OMG! Where is my handkerchief? I can''t stop my tear, why is my luck with girls so good, every girl I deeply contract with, always turn out to be an angel from both looks and heart, I am really so lucky. Who would have thought that Aisha care so much about me?


    Other than Big Sis Maya, Aisha is the only people this world who have shown so care much care and love for me, I really don''t know if I deserve their love or not," Myne thought happily, and without saying anything he give Aisha a tight bear hug, making her cry from surprise.


    "Oye, Myne! What are you doing, release me," Aisha said quickly but a smile can clearly be visible on her face.


    "You are so nice Aisha, okay, let''s form a party, and beats the bad guys together, let''s call our party ''Bone Breakers'' as we are going to break the bad guys'' bones," Myne said with a smile while releasing Aisha unwilling from his hug.


    "Hell no way we are going to give our party such a weird name," Aisha immediately declines Myne''s cool party name, without hesitation.


    While both couples talking andughing with each other, Sylphid who waspletely ignored by them could not help but rub her head confusedly, she still doesn''t understand how the situation turn to this point, one momt she was trying to scare Myne so he doesn''t make too much trouble for her, and honestly agree for marriage, but just next momt both Aisha and Myne made their own team, and also decide to beat bad guys together.


    *Cough!"


    After running her brain for a while, Sylphid finallye back to her sse and coughed to attract both love birds attraction toward her, and said with astounded, "Hey, Aisha... Is that your love proposal?"


    "Aisha, who had pointed out her little secret by Sylphid, instantly her face be dyed bright red and she hurriedly lowered her head in shame.


    What! So she is not just talking about forming a party, but propose me for merry? How did I miss that?


    I thought she just wanted to form a party so we can make our rtionship more strong before going to the final step, but it seem like Sylphid''s presce give her a sse of danger, and she immediately skipped all starting and middle points and directly jumped into the final one, looks like I need more experice in this filed," Myne thought while looking at Aisha cute red face with a knowing smile.


    But Aisha after seeing that her little secret was revealed in front of Myne, didn''t dare to look into his eyes, she just lowers her face, while mumbling something which Myne didn''t hear, as he has a more important thing to do.


    Myne th grab Aisha''s face with both hands, forcing her to look into his eyes and wh she did, he give her a wide smile, and the next momt both of their lips lock to each other...


    *kissss...

 Chapter 60: Chapter 60. How about we create a Clan?

    After some momts of kissing wh Myne and Aisha start to heat up, Sylphid who couldn''t take it anymore, interrupts them again, after all, she is a 9-year-old virgin who has ev kissed someone till now, how could she take this kind of emotional torture?


    "Cough, can you guys stop this public show of love? You can do thister as much as you want, right?"


    Only after hearing Sylphid''s voice, did Aishae back to her sse and she hurriedly push Myne away, and lowered her red face shyly ough to bury it in her big breasts, while mumbling something which this time Myne heard very clearly.


    "Pervert! Shameless!"


    "So, Aisha about forming a party with Myne, what do you n to do with the guild? You can''t join an unauthorized advturer group while being a receptionist, you know right? Also, I heard that you are joying your job very much there, are sure you wanted to want to quit your this job?" Sylphid asked sincerely, at least this is what she show on her face. But anyone can see jealousy in her eyes.


    "Ah, thank you for your concern princess, but you don''t worry about that, although the receptionist job is quite nice, but the wage is not that high, and I believe that what I earn while sitting all day long on a chair, I can earn that amount of money in 7 days from any kind of advturer mission or hunting," Aisha causally said clearly not took her old boring job seriously.


    Anyway, she has long since known that no one in the guild really liked her, most people were afraid of her, and there were only one or two people to whom she actually talks, and others were just strangers to her.


    So cool, that''s my girl, as expected from Aisha directly kicking that old bastard job without any hesitation, I am really proud of her, Myne thought happily, while giving Aisha a thumbs up for her heart-touching dialogue.


    "Okay, I understand what you want to say, Aisha. Well since you already made up your mind, th I also have a proposal. A proposal that might be able to solve Myne and your problem of unemploymt, Sylphid said while crossing her arm on her t chest.


    Now, what a diabolical n is brewing in the princess''s mind? -_-!!! Myne thought he is having a bad feeling about it.


    "But beforeing to this topic I want to ask something. After seeing you and Aisha it''s clear that both of you love each other, th what did you think about my marriage proposal?


    Also let me tell you something that if you marry a woman from the royal family, th polygamy is allowed but if you wanted to marry amoner who doesn''t have any status, th you need the King''s approval before doing that, as it bes royal family''s personal matter. After all, no one wants to that their son-inw has a lot of wives right?"


    "Ohh, and one more thing, I don''t have the right to seed on the throne. So you don''t have to worry that people wille to trouble you in the future, but there is a small problem you are also not going to be able to be a real member of the royal family if you marry me.


    You will be treated as a distant rtive to the royal family and will only get a mtion, and title of noble, but not thend or any other rights that a real Noble should have. And if you want those rights th you have to show your value in front of the king.


    But not getting any real befits for free also have its own advantage that there are no restrictions, rules, or task that can restrict your freedom, you can do whatever you want, and the kingdom can''t force you to do anything.


    Like every other official Noble family who has to give a lot of taxes every month, as well as other kinds of services for the developmt of the kingdom, "Sylphid said with a smile.


    Well th since other than a house and a t-chest wife, I am not getting any worth mtioning thing th why someone wanted to marry her?


    If there is also a chance that all family members of the royal family dead (idtally), and he can be the new king, th there is still a lot of room to think about it, but if not th, just forget about it, Myne thought with a sigh, but like always no matter how much you n everything, there is always a loophole in it, and which took shape of a big ''But'', and in Myne case that ''But'' is Sylphid know too much about his skills and currtly he has no way to deal with her, if he rejects her now, and letter in anger if she ops her mouth in front of her family, th he has no doubt that, with most of Royals and Nobles characters before tomorrow morning he will defiantly facing her father the King, for a fridly chat.


    Sign, it seems like I can only agree with her request anyway what''s the worst that can happ? At most her boobs will be smaller than I currtly imagine? Well, now I think about it, in reality, I have not se her boobs since most of the time her body was covered under her robe, they won''t be smaller than B-Cup size, right?


    Myne thought but th put away this thought and looked toward Aisha for her choice, but only saw her nodding her head.


    "Okay miss princess, I am willing to marry you, but I have two conditions, first no matter who you are, or what other people think, but Aisha will be always my first wife, and second is that you are not going to mtion anything about my skills to anyone, not ev to me from now on.


    If you have no problem with my both condition th my answer is clear," Myne said seriously, and after saying that he looked at Sylphid without blinking.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, as a princess, ording to the rules of the kingdom, I will be your first and main wife and amoner like Aisha can only be your concubine or second wife, but since you wanted her to be your first wife, th okay, but in front of my family and other people, can you guys pretd that I am your first wife, it is really important," Sylphid request while making puppy-like eyes.


    Hearing Sylphid''s requests Myne hesitate for a while, th he look at Aisha, who just helplessly nodded her head. Myne still doesn''t understand why Aisha is so patit toward Sylphid,pare to her personality wh he meets her first time, it looks as if she was apletely differt person.


    "Okay, we have no problem with this," Myne said after thinking for a while.


    That''s great, so for now, I will return to the capital city, and after meeting my father, I report about my marriage with you... Are you all right up until here?"


    Myne nodded without saying anything, anyway ev if he wanted, what can he say? This is a simple price he has to pay for having special skills, but anyway, this price is not that bad, and a little bit beautiful as well, it''s just her personality is not his type.


    "Wait a minute, what are you going to talk to your father? Th if he asks what is so special about me that you wanted to marry me, th what would you say?" Myne suddly thought of a problem and ask suspiciously.


    "Don''t worry about it, currtly, my father is very worried about my marriage, as some nobles are continuously giving him a lot of pressure, but there are already too many foreign nobles from other kingdoms trying to make their ce in the kingdom for some reason, and my father didn''t want to marry me with any of those bastards.


    So wh I would say to him that I found a good guy for myself who have ough strgth to fight ev with an Orc, he will definitely agree with my request."


    "Also, seeing your face I know what you wanted to say, don''t worry, I won''t say anything about what happed with the Orc king, I just made a story that sounds reliable. Believe me, nothing can go wrong, I am an expert in this field," Sylphid said while making an Okay gesture.


    "I hope so," Myne said doubtfully clearly not fully convinced by Sylphid''s reasoning.


    "Anyway, now let me tell you my second proposal, it is about your newly created party. For now, let me join your party as well, if only, you guys don''t have any problem," Sylphid said.


    "Since you already decide to be my family member th why are you asking such an obvious question," Myne rey helplessly.


    Yes, I also thought so, but still, as an honest wife, it is my duty to take my husband''s permission before doing anything," Sylphid said but Myne and Aisha only roll their eyes after hearing that.


    "So what I am saying is, ohh yes, since now we are already three people in the party th how about I apply to create a ''n''?"

 Chapter 61: Chapter 61. The Clan

    "So what I am saying is, ohh yes, since now we are already three people in the party th how about I apply to create a ''n''?" Sylphid asked with a smile.


    Eh? Now what the hell she means by creating a n? I never about anything regarding the n, Myne thought but before he could say something he heard Aisha''s voice.


    "Princess... Isn''t that impossible? I don''t think Your Majesty would ept a request of a three-person n, something like this never happ before," Aisha said hurriedly in confusion.


    "Normally, that''s true, however," after talking till here Sylphid pause for a bit and looked at me before saying with a smile, "But wh a requestes from his beloved daughter, th everything works.


    Also, getting permission for creating a n is not as difficult as think, it just every kingdom can only create a specific number of the n, so it won''t be a messter, and looking at Myne''s face I think first we need to tell him what is a n, as it doesn''t seem like he knows anything about it," Sylphid said and briefly describe what is a can and how it is work.


    In summary, ns are something like this...


    * It''s a private managemt organization like the Guild (Battle, Commerce, Alchemy, etc.), but on a bigger scale, they have more resources and better m power than a guild, their respect in the kingdom is also quite high, and they are rich as f*ck.


    * To establish a n, there needs to be approval from the King. It is judged by The King whether it is beficial to the kingdom to create a new n, or not. because The King is quite stingy regarding this matter, there''s hardly a chance of it being approved in normal cases.


    * Although a n work in the rules of that kingdom, but it is apletely indepdt organization, unlike the guild which has many restrictions from the kingdom. n members can refuse requests, and orders, from anyone if they deemed it unnecessary, there is no such thing as a mandatory mission like those in the guild.


    * In contrast with the guild whose jurisdiction extds to many kingdoms in many sub-branches which makes it a little weak, ns have their own specific area in a particr Kingdom.


    Put simply, the n is a small but better version of the guild, which can do anything in the kingdom, the n will get exclusive and highest priority mission with the most gerous reward from the kingdom, and within the kingdom, the n leader''s authority is same as that of highest level noble.


    If someone dares to mess with the n, th the n has the right to ask for justice from The King himself. But the n can only recognize within their specific kingdom and have no privileges, rights, or any kind of special treatmt in other kingdoms.


    Well, this t-chested princess proposal is quite good by the way, if this n thing is really as awesome as she describes th I can probably make a lot of profit from it, it''s be a lot of days and I hav''t used my stealing hand skill, and because of it I always felt like something is missing, Myne thought while thinking about his uing beautiful future, where he can rob...


    I mean borrow those rich and powerful people''s storage pouches without them knowing. Ahh, nothing can be more pleasurable than searching for treasure in other people''s storage pouches, filled with all kinds of wonder.


    "If this n thing is really as use powerful as you are saying th we shouldn''t ignore it, Princess you should definitely request about creating a small-scale n to Your Majesty," Myne said while couraging Sylphid with a smile.


    "Well don''t worry it was not much of a big deal to get permission of creating a n from my father," Sylphid said rxingly.


    "If the establishmt of the n is epted, th many of our problems will be solved," Aisha said while nodding her head.


    "Miss Princess, do you really want to marry me? Honestly, I think that there are many people who have high status, more power, and maybe not as handsome as me but still have eptable looks, they would be defiantly more subtle for you than me," Myne said finally making hisst move which he knows have no chance of sess.


    Just as Myne finished speaking Sylphid replied In a sh, as if she know that he is going to say something like that.


    "Yes, I have no objections. And just as you said ev though you are not perfect and have a lot of ws, but believe me in today''s time finding a handsome and well-behaved man is more difficult than searching a gold mine, and I am not going to marry you for status or power, I am doing it for freedom, and a happy life," Sylphid said and this time Myne finally saw some sincerity in her eyes.


    Aisha in the backg after hearing Sylphid talk, nodded her head in approval, seem like her past experice with m wasn''t much prest.


    "Well thank you for theplimt, by the way, I really didn''t expect that you guys have such a big image of me in your mind," Myne said awkwardly while rubbing the back of his head, and thinking that if they both know about his affair with Big Sis Maya, and June, what kind of reaction they would have. He doesn''t about Sylphid but Aisha would defiantly beat him to death.


    "I understand, since both of you have no objections, th let''s get married. Please take care of me, I am now in your soft hands," Myne said jokingly.


    "Don''t worry, you are in safe hands," Both Aisha and Sylphid spoke concurrtly with a very beautiful smile, giving Myne a very bad feeling but now the arrow is already fired from the bow and it is toote to take his step back.


    "Now th, with this, I and Aisah can consider gaging with you, just need some formality before it bes official.


    Also from now on you guys don''t have to call me Princess anymore, you can just call me by my name, you might not know but other than my family member I rarely heard my own name, sometimes I felt like my name is Princess instead of Sylphid," Sylphid said while gigging but only she felt this joke funny, as Myne and Aisha who were thinking logically didn''t think so, after all which person with his right mind would dare to mess with the princess while calling her from her name, doesn''t it is same as asking her to sd him in hell?


    "Hmm, Okay if you say so..." Aisha said with a light smile while trying to not make Sylphid embarrassed that her talt in humor is so bad that it can make people want to beat her.


    Maybe she really has something wrong with her mind, Myne thought but the smile on his face never left not ev for a second.


    While Myne and Aisha were thinking on their own, Sylphid continuously starring at them excitedly with a smile. Like how a child looks at his father who promises to give him a gift after hees back, and wh he returns from his work, he was waiting for him at the door, with eyes filled with excitemt.


    "Sigh, Sylphid!" Myne and Aisha said together helplessly, clearly they both felt like the uing future is no longer peaceful.


    "Nice, although you guys just call me by my name but I feel that our rtionship bing is getting closer with every passing second," Sylphid said confidtly.


    "That''s certainly, I feel that we''re already much closer than before, and now you are looking cuter than before," Myne said and start doing what a wise boyfrid should do, and that is, alwaysplimts you, girl, no matter what she says, this is only god level weapon which can make someone life happy, he learns about this from his father.


    As Myne said that a rare blush appear on Sylphid''s cheeks, seems like she didn''t have much experice in this kind of flirting. I already expected this, after all, she is a princess, who dares to flirt with her?


    Hearing our conversation, Aisha could only roll her eyes.


    "Myne since you ept my marriage proposal th ording to tradition from now on I will call Lord Husband, this is what my mother told me," Sylphid said with an innoct face. But Myne can clearly see her evil smile which she is trying to hide.


    ...


    After talking and joking with each other, Myne, and Aisha have a much better understanding of Sylphid and her character, she is just an innoct girl who wanted to prove herself in front of her father, so she is training very hard from her childhood, and because of this she never did anything that childr should do, and after meeting with Aisha and Myne she finally started showing her carefree side, which she can''t do because of her status.


    "Lord Husband, now I will have to temporarily return to the Capital City to do the remaining work, and also I need a little of your help," Sylphid said while giving Myne a wink.


    "Sigh, could you please stop calling me that, it really felt quite awkward, and what kind of help do you need?" Myne asked helplessly.


    "Sorry, my mother said that a good wife should never call her husband by his name, as it is ominous, so I am not going to stop calling you Lord Husband and I heard that you have killed many Orcs in thest few days, so can you give them to me, so I can saw them to my father as a proof, this will make easy for him to believe in my words," Sylphid spoke.


    "Ohh, Sure, here, in this storage pouch bodies of two Orcs whom I kill, in thest few days, you can take them," Myne said with a smile, while giving Sylphid his old storage pouch in which he already transfers two random Orcs bodies.


    Although he agrees to merry with Sylphid, but that wasn''t tirely his wish, there are many factors mixed into it, that he can''t overlook, so for some time, he has no desire to op uppletely in front of Sylphid, as he always says stay low key, and you live longer and peacefully.


    "Now with this things would be a little easy for me. Well th, I think it''s time for me to head back to the Capital City. I''ll return in about  days, but... wh Ie back, we''ll talk the matters regarding our future, okay? Also, Aisha, I''ll be leaving Lord Husband to your care, please take care of them," Sylphid said while smiling towards me and giving me thumbs up.


    "Yes, please leave him to me, I will take care of him, very carefully," Aisha said with a smile while waving her hand, and saying goodbye to Sylphid.


    In this way, the mastermind behind all Myne future trouble with a big satisfied smile returned to the capital, leaving a big headache behind for Myne and Aisha.

 Chapter 62: Chapter 62. Resignation From The Guild

    "So, do you have anything to say to me that you are trying to hide?" Myne asked Aisha who waszily sitting on the couch, just after returning to his house after giving Sylphid farewell, technically getting rid of her.


    "No, why do you ask so?" Aisha replies calmly.


    "Nothing, I am just a little curious and surprised at how easily you give away your one and only the world''s cutest boyfrid to another girl, without ev blinking," Myne said while sitting beside Aishe.


    "Hahaha."


    "Sorry, I thought I heard someone saying that he is the world''s cutest boyfrid. Sorry dear, but although you are indeed cute but not at that level that I can consider you the world''s cutest, also you and I both know that what we did is not our own will, we were forced by circumstances, and can''t do anything about it," Aisha said helplessly while shaking her head.


    "Sigh, maybe you are right, but I am still a little sad because I thought that you would start fighting with Sylphid after hearing that she wanted to steal your boyfrid.


    Still, you just calmly epted her all proposals without hesitation, one time I ev felt like you are her agt rather than my girlfrid," Myne said while making a fake sad face and thy down on the couch and put down his head on Aisha''s soft thigh.


    "Th what do I need to do to make you happy?" Aishs asked with a smile while stroking Myne''s hair.


    "Nothing, but if I get a nice kiss, th maybe I can be happy," Myne said innoctly, looking into Aisha''s eyes. ( And giving all single readers, as well as the Author a huge amount of damage, after reading their romantic conversation. )


    "Huh? That is? I thought you would ask something more interesting, but well th, since you just need a kiss," After saying that Aisha slowly lowers her head, and her hair falls on Myne''s face, which she sides away with her hand and locks her and Myne''s lips together.


    *Kiss


    "So how does it feel shearing your boyfrid with another girl and that to a princess," Myne asked with a smile after taking off his lips from Aisha''s.


    "To tell the truth, currtly I am just wanted to beat someone, that is how I am feeling but I also know that vting my anger on others not going to give me any peace, and it will only make me more irritated on myck of power," Aisha said with a sigh.


    "Don''t worry, no matter what happs I will always be on your side," Myne said the same clich�� line which every protagonist uses to hook their girls, and surprisingly this trick always works for them.


    Th he gets up from Aisha''s thigh, sat beside her, pulls her toward himself and gives her a tight bear hug while saying, "Idiot, you don''t need to beat someone for peace, you just need a big warm hug."


    "Now do you feel better?" Myne asked while patting lightly Aisha''s back.


    "Yes, at least now I don''t have the mood to beat someone," Aisha said with a smile and buries her head in Myne''s chest with closed eyes.


    "Okay, so I am going to the guild to kick their worthless job, and till I do my work you prepare a room for me because from now on I going to live with my Lord husband," Aisha said while leaving Myne''s to embrace.


    "Huh? So quick? And if you live with me th what about your house?" Myne asked curiously.


    "Ohh, about that, don''t worry, the house whose addresses I give youst time is not mine, it was giv to me by the guild leader on the rant, and now since my Lord Husband have such a nice house, th why the hell am I going to live in that small house?" Aisha said while giving Myne a wink.


    "Okay, but do you need any help carrying your luggage? And please can you stop saying that Lord Husband, it is so weird to hear," Myne said helplessly while rubbing his forehead.


    "Sorry Lord Husband I can''t do that, as my mother also said that calling your husband by his name is very ominous," Aisha said with a yful smile.


    "I see, well th, let me tell you an interesting thing, my mother also said that if your wife doesn''t list to you obeditly th you should do this," Myne finished talking and like a bear quickly grab Aisha from behind and began to tickle her.


    "Hahaha...stop"


    "Haha...stop it... hahaha, I said.. stop it, otherwise I will beat you to death. hahaha..."


    ...


    That idiot ruined all my clothes, and because of his continuous tickly, Iughed like a maniac on the g. This time Myne did too much, I have to take revge, evil for evil and tickle for tickle, yes, but for that, I need a foolproof n, Aisha thought with a smile while walking toward the guild.


    After messing with Aisha for some seconds Myne stops tickling. Th Aisha give Myne a sweet bump on his head for his notorious action and left his house.


    As it was already Afternoon, and lunch break time, almost the tire guild''s main hall was empty, Aisha ter the guild like always, but today instead of going to the staff room, she directly headed toward the guild leader''s office.


    Knock Knock.


    "Come in," A familiar voicees from the guild leader''s office which she has heard countless times before. Aisha op the door calmly and saw Guild Leader Bazzam who was eating his lunch but surprisedly his head was covered in bandages as if he was hit very hard by something or someone, while Mia serving him like an obedit child.


    "Ohh, my dear Aisha,e in and have a seat. Do you want to eat something? I have a lot of food here," Bazzam said while offering Aisha a te filled with all kinds of vegetable sds.


    Why today everyone offering me sds? Can''t anyone have something better to offer than those things? Aisha thought and shook her head, "No thank you guild leader but I just did lunch and I am not hungry."


    "Th tell me, what kind of good news did you bring today for me, as I really need it very much now as rectly my luck is not very good, Bazzam said with a sigh, And Mia behind him after hearing this a bright smile appear on her face, which she quickly hid.


    "Well this is indeed a piece of good news for me but I don''t know about you," Aisha said with a smile.


    "Th tell me quickly let''s hear what type of news it is," Bazzam said with a smile while drinking a mouthful of soup.


    "I want to quit my job."


    Puff!


    "What! "


    Both Bazzam and Mia scouted loudly.


    "What did you say, you wanted to quit your job? But it has only be 3 or so years since you start working here. If is still too early, why are you wanted to leave so soon? Do you need raise in your sry? Or needs more holidays? I can give both to you if you want," Bazzam tries to persuade Aisha so she won''t quit the guild.


    At this momt In the tire guild, he and Aisha are B-Rank advturers, who can manage the guild if things go out of hand or someone dares to mess a, but Bazzam is old now and as the guild leader he has too many other guild''s rted works to do and can''t stay in the guild all the time.


    So most of the time he handed security work of the guild to Aisha, but now if she also left the guild th doesn''t he have to take a big hit on his reputation if someone did something wrong behind his back and no one can stop it?


    "Sorry guild leader, we were together only so far, but still thank you for all your support till now, if you hav''t helped me that day maybe I would have tak some kind of bad decision, for which I would probably have had to suffer all my life.


    So thank you, and if someday you need any kind of help, please don''t hesitate to ask help, I will do my best to help you, also I moving from your house, so you can sd someone to lock it before night as there are a lot of thefts these days," Aisha said with a smile, and after giving a deep look to dumbfounded guild leader and Mia who wanted to say something but don''t know what to say, she stood up from the chair and walk out from the office.


    Bam!


    Just as Aisha closes the door, Bazzam copses on the chair while taking heavy breaths, clearly, Aisha''s good news hit him very hard.


    "Ahm, Grandpa?"


    "What!"


    "Do you want more Eggnt curry? Remember what grandma said that if you didn''t finish the tire lunch th you are again going to sleep outside today. So, do you want more?" Mia asked innoctly while looking at her tired grandpa who look like a dead fish.


    "Hahaha! Give more, give me this motherf*cker Eggnt!" Bazzam shouted scaring the hell out of Mia, but she still handed the tire bowl of Eggnt curry to her grandpa, who start eating like a bagger who didn''t eat anything for many days, while tears continuouslying out from his head, and those tears are definitely not of happiness.


    Sigh, why are vting your anger on me, Since it is clearly your own fault, who ask you to hide so many things from Grandma? Mia thought while shaking her head helplessly.

 Chapter 63: Chapter 63. Moving to Myne House

    Aisha aftering out from the guild leader''s office wt toward the staff room, there in front of her old colleague''s confused face, she grab her belonging from her locker and walk out. The tire process happed smoothly and siltly, no one bothers her, or ev ask her why she picking up her belonging.


    Th she headed toward her rted house. After tering her house, she hurriedly starts putting all the things that belong to her into her storage pouch, like clothes, furniture which she bought from her own sry, etc.


    "Sigh, today this house looks much more clean than regr," Aisha said emotionally while giving a final look at her old house in which she had spt three years of her life.


    "But life is all about moving forward," After saying that Aisha closed the door and returned to Myne''s house. This tire process took her a 5 hours, most of her time goes into selecting which item she should bring with her, and which she just left behind.


    Aftering to Myne''s house, she again saw his three big dogs only the little one is cute, but the other two always give her a feeling of danger, she always felt like those two didn''t like her very much.


    Little Doggy after seeing Aisha hurridlye to her, and start running betwe her legs, clearly very happy seeing her again.


    Seeing this a smile appears on Aisha''s face, and she kneels down and started stroking his hair lightly.


    Little Doggy, who was of course very happy to get a free massage from a beautifuldy, Immediately took advantage of the situation andy down on the spot and put his stomach in front of Aisha, while indicating her to stroke there as well.


    After ying with him a little bit, Aisha bid farewell to Little Doogy, and walk into Myne''s house, and Little Doggy of course didn''t take her farewell seriously and started following her.


    "Bow? Bow bow bow bo? Woof wooof wooofff, bow bow bow bo bow bow," ( Honey? Don''t you think that our son rectly bing more and more naughty? He starts ying with everyone he saw, without caring about the rules which I told him every night, ) Mother Dog said while looking at her son who just ters Myne house to y.


    Hearing his wife worried voice, Father Dog op his eyes, and after giving a quick nce toward Myne''s house, he looked at his wife, and said calmly, "Woof Woof bow, bo bow boow, Woof boow bo bow booooo, woof woof bow bow bow woof.


    Bow bow bow woof woof woof, wuuf wuuf bow bow bow bow woof woof, bow bow bow, bow, bow bow bow, woof woof bow woof, bow bow," ( Don''t worry dear, nothing going to happ him, and he is just a child, it is normal for him to be careless, and yful. We are also like him wh we were childr, so just let him do what he wants, till he is with our saviour nothing going to happ to him.


    If you don''t believe in me, th believe in our Ancestor, they have se the world which we can never see, and have knowledge that we can''t ev think about, so saw some trust in their vision, if they say that person who has Aura like the sun will be our race saviour th let trust them.)


    "Woof Woof," ( I hope so, ) Mother Dog said concernedly with a sigh. Clearly, Father Dog, spiritual talk didn''t give her too muchfort but made her more worried about her uing future.


    ...


    "Myne! I am back, "Aisha said after tering the house, th she small a very nice aroma of food, which made an already hungry stomach cry out in excitemt, th without hesitation she walk into the kitch.


    "Wee home," Myne replied from the kitch and wh he wanted to go out to greet Aisha, he saw her walking into the kitch.


    Myne walked toward her with his arm wide op to give her a hug, which this time Aisha didn''t avoid, let Myne hug her. Seeing that Aisha is in good, after releasing Aisha from the hug, he quickly lowers his head and gives her a passionate kiss.


    At first, Aisha was a little surprised by Myne''s sudd kiss, but she actually doesn''t mind much about it, and in order to joy, it fully Aisha wrap her both arms a Myne''s neck and starts kissing him back.


    Their kisssted a two minutes and wh Myne''s naughty hands start wandering a Aisha''s big boobies, she push him away.


    "For this, you still have to wait a little," Aisha said with a smile, and sit down at the dining table.


    Hearing Aisha''s sweet talk Myne just give her a helpless smile and start serving her food, as it was already dinner time.


    "So did you finish your work?"


    "Ohh yes, everything is done, although The Guild Leader was a little sad after hearing about my resignation, but other than that nothing unexpected happ, by the way, did you make all food?" Aisha asked with a surprised expression after tasting the food.


    "What do you think?" Myne asked back with a smirk.


    "Ev if someone gives me 0 gold coins I am not going to believe that this food is made by you," Aisha said without hesitation while showing her blind trust in Myne''s cooking skills, which hit his little heart very hard.


    "Thank you for your trust at least this show how well you know me," Myne said with a fake smile, while cing a small bowl filled with meat in front of Little Doggy.


    "And yes, I brought that food from The Valuable Lady Inn, you know those guys really experts in making all kinds of delicious dishes," Myne said sitting down opposite Aisha.


    "Okay, but don''t do that again, as from now on, I am the in-charge of the cooking departmt and everything rted to it, you can hand them to me without any worry, after all, I am a master chef," Aisha said with a smirk while giving Myne a wink


    Yes, jackpot, finally, goodbye to outdoor food, and full-heartedly wee homemade food, Myne thought happily while clching his fist.


    Myne and Aisha newly be couple have a lot of things to share with each other, and a simple dinner which should be finished in 30 minutes took them a  and 30 hours to finish it.


    Little Doggy had long since ago returned to his parts, at first he was also a little excited that someone would y him, but after waiting for an tire hour and seeing that no one giving a f*ck about him, he just left Myne''s house siltly.


    "So do you want to take a bath before going to bed?" Myne asks, and Aisha shook her head in reply.


    "I have se your bath house, and it is not that good that people wanted to take a night bath in it, so just forget about it, today is a very busy day and I am already a little tired, so I just wanted to sleep peacefully," Aisha said.


    "As you wish th, let me show you our bedroom," Myne said with an uncontroble smile while heading toward his bedroom.


    "What do you mean by our bedroom? Shouldn''t it be my bedroom?" Aisha asked yfully without caring about sharing a bed with Myne, anyway, both of them have already proposed their love for each other, so it was only a matter of time before they would sleep together.


    "Haha, sorry dear, but as you can see, I live alone for such a long time, and not many peoplee to meet me, so I never need to buy a second bed, although you can take any room of your choice, but in the tire house, there is only one bed, but believe me my bed is big ough that we both canfortably sleep on it," Myne exins hurriedly while oping his bedroom door.


    "See is not it big ough?"


    "Well, you are right this bed is ough big for both of us," Aisha said after seeing Myne''s bed, but wh her eyes fall on the other object in the room, her mouth oped wide with surprise, and she asked with some doubt, "Myne did you rob someone treasury or something? How the hell, do you have so many antique things in your room?"


    "Ohh those things, those are not mine, those''s are my parts'' stuff, they like collecting valuable old things, at first those things are ced in various corners of the house, but for fear of theft, I put the most precious one into my room, and sold the rest," Myne said without ev blinking while calling someone else things which he has stol to his own.


    "Omg! Th your parts are really quite awesome, if you sell all those things in your room to the right person, th believe me you can defiantly get a 5 to 0 tinum coins," Aisha said while carefully looking at the painting hanging on the wall.


    "Really, th those staff are quite valuable," Myne said casually, he stole those staff to decorate his house not to sell them and earn money, they are his trophies, which make him remember his first assassin mission, so how can he sell those memorable things?


    "By the way, from now on I am also going to live in this room, you don''t mind about it, right?" Aisha asked while making a cute puppy-like face.


    "Of course, I don''t mind, how can you refuse a request of such a beautifuldy," Myne said with a smile.


    After which Myne helped Aisha with her luggage, and after half an hour of work both of them finallyy down on the bed.


    "Don''t ev think about doing anything bad in sleep, got it? At least not until I give you permission, do you understand," Aisha said suddly while looking into Myne''s eyes.


    "What kind of image do you have about me in your mind? A pervert one? I am a 0% pure gtleman who respects wom, not a lustful beast who only thinks with his little brother," Myne said with a sad expression.


    Seeing this Aisha also felt like she indeed said too much, so hurriedly ask apologies, "I am really sorry, I was just saying casually, you don''t have to be sad."


    "Sigh, okay I forgive you this time, now let''s go to sleep it''s toote, also," Saying here Myne hurriedly took his face forward and give Aisha a quick kiss, "Hehe, Good Night wifuu."


    "Hey! What did you say?" Aisha asked but Myne already cover himself with his soft quilt.


    "Well yed, Myne, at first I didn''t want to give you trouble for what happed afternoon but with this, you are already  points ahead of me, which is not eptable, I had to give him a surprise," Aisha thought while making a better evil n for tomorrow.


    "Good Night you too Lord Husband," Aisha said and closed her eyes as well.

 Chapter 64: Chapter 64. Aishas Prank

    Next morning.


    Myne slowly op his eyes and the first thing he saw is an empty bed beside him.


    "Huh? Where is Aisha?" Myne thought confusedly and saw the clock beside him which show that it is only be 6 o''clock in the morning.


    "Where did she go, such as early in the morning?"


    After which Myne quickly get up from the bed, adjust his little brother in the pants which was still hard, and wanted to do some action but sadly his wish was not only to fulfill, at least not today. After doing that Myne walk out of the bedroom, and found Aisha in the kitch who was making breakfast.


    All kinds of differt dishes are ced on the table, and there are also two sses filled with red juice which looks like wine, but Myne clearly remembers that he never buy wine, so it should be juice.


    "Ahh, Myne! Good Morning. I didn''t expect that you wake up so soon," Aisha said seeing Myne walking into the kitch.


    "Good Morning you too," Myne said and after embracing Aisha, he give her a deep morning kiss and sat down on the dining table before saying, "You know as a hunter if I don''t wake up early in the morning for hunting, thter as the sun rose high in the sky, it bes difficult to hunt a monster, so most of the hunters prefer to hunt early in the morning, because of this it bes my habit to wake up early."


    "By the way, why did you wake up so early? And you don''t have much problem finding those ingredits right?" Myne asked, althoughst night he already took out most of the food-making ingredits from his Invtory and ce them in the kitch so Aisha doesn''t have any problem making foodter.


    "Well, I woke up so early because today is my first day in your house, and I wanted to make a sweet breakfast for you while giving you a surprise but s you woke up early as well, and ruin my all hard work, sigh," Aisha replied while sticking her tongue out with a forced smile.


    "I am so sorry I didn''t know that," Myne hurriedly apologized, without ev thinking that what the hell he ev saying. Love really blind people reasoning.


    "Idiot if you know about it, th how can this be called a surprise?" Aisha said while shaking her head. "Anyway, can you help me a little bit? Taste this soup and tell me If anything needs to be added to it."


    Saying that Aisha give Myne a small bowl filled with a red colour soup, which look quite suspicious at first nce as all ingredits mixed in it have technically nobination at all, but Myne who only cares about eating didn''t think too much and quickly took the bowl from Aisha, and drank it in one gulp.


    "Huh? Why this soup tastes so weird...?"


    "Ahhhhhhh..."


    Just as the soup giv by Aisha touched Myne''s tongue, as if someone putva onto his tongue, Myne felt hot, extremely hot, so much that Myne never ev felt it before and a loud scout escaped from his mouth.


    Scaring the hell out of a certain group of the trio, who hurriedlye into the house to look into the situation, but after seeing Myne running into the tire house like a mtally handicap patit, they also stop at their ce, not knowing what to do. But Little Doggy''s confusion onlyst for two seconds before he finds out what to do.


    He also starts running behind Myne while giving himpany.


    "Myne! What happed? Why are you behaving like this?" Aisha asked concernedly while behaving like she know nothing about Myne''s weird condition.


    "Water! Give me water, so spicy... "Myne spoke in a weird brok voice, and it took Aisha some seconds to understand, what Myne was saying.


    "So You are saying that soup is too spicy?" Aisha asked with a frown.


    "Yes, now give me waterrrrr..."


    "Ohh, sorry, here, drink this sweet juice, this will be more helpful than water, Aisha said while giving Myne a ss filled with red liquid on which bubbles continuously explode on its surface once in a while.


    If Myne were in normal condition th maybe he could notice those details that this liquid doesn''t look like sweet juice from any angle but as his mouth was burning in fire because of spiciness, he just grab the ss filled with red liquid from Aisha''s hands and gulp down it as well.


    This time there was no such a thing as ear breaking noise, but after drinking the red liquid, Myne stood at his ce like a statue, without any kind of emotion on his face.


    For a while, there was deadly silce in the kitch, and just wh Aisha was thinking that her grandma''s special red super spicy chilly sauce has no effect on Myne, suddly she notice smokeing out from Myne''s ears. Th he starts breathing heavily like an old grandpa who might kick the bucket at any second, and th tear also start escaping from his eyes.


    Bang... The ss of red liquid fall on the g and shattered into pieces while breaking the silce.


    "Ahhhhhhh..."


    This time Myne shouted so loudly that Aisha has to cover her ears.


    "Water, water, water. where is the hell is waterrrrr..."


    While Shouting, Myne hurriedly runs toward the back side of his house, and without further thinking, he directly jumps into the well.


    "Bang..."


    Aisha and Mightya Trio alsoe out from inside the house, and together they look into the well and show Myne crazily drinking the water.


    "Well, it seems like Myne''s tongue can''t handle my grandma''s super spicy sauce very much," Aisha said yfully while looking at miserable Myne with a satisfied smile, she finally took her revge with Interest.


    After hearing Aisha''s evil tone, Mightya Trip give her a deep look and made a little distance from her, they all felt like this woman is not a good thing, and it is better to not mess with her. Her interest rate is a little too high.


    "Aisha, why did you do that?" Myne asked angrily aftering out from the well while taking the towel from Aisha.


    "Sorry, dear, I didn''t expect your tolerance toward spicy things to be so weak, today is a special day for me so I made my grandma''s special sauce, which I am eating since my childhood, but who would have thought that It has such a big reason on you," Aisha said while making a sorry face, and crocodile tears flowing out from her eyes. Which immediately pours cold water on Myne''s anger.


    Seeing Aisha''s tear, Myne forgets all his anger and embraces Aisha quickly while trying to calm her down, "It''s okay, since you did it unknowingly, so I''m not angry with you, now stop crying and let go and eat something, but first ce put away all the things in which you have put your grandma''s special spicy sauce, Myne said while patting on Aisha''s back lightly.


    "Okay, let go th. Otherwise food would get cold," Aisha said and start dragging Myne toward the kitch.


    ...


    "I won''t lie to you but it''s really be a long time since Ist eat with someone in this house, contrary to the usual quiet breakfast where I only filled up my stomach alone, I hadpletely forgott�� This feeling which I hav''t felt since Mother and Father passed away��" Myne said emotionally while drinking water, he still felt as if his tongue burning like hell.


    "Ohh, th I will try my best that you never have to do breakfast alone," Aisha said with a smile while cing some sweet fruit on Myne''s te.


    "By the way, Aisha, can you give me some more information about the n? Especially how many ns are there in our kingdom, and what kind of work they do," Myne suddly remember about the n system which Sylphid exin in a hurry but there are many things which she didn''t mtion, so he was still a little curious about what kind of works those n do.


    "Ohh sure, well most of the things are the same as Sylphid had said, like the ns are private organisations with better services, and professional workers,pare to the guild which is more of like an ant nest, th a good well-disciplined organisation."


    "The guild is ctred a epting requests frommoners, so it does basically all kinds of jobs. On the other hand, ns are more focused on requests from nobles, the royal family, and rich merchants."


    "Also ns are differt from the guild, they won''t ept just any kind of request ev from rich and high-level people, but take the jobs which are the speciality of their n. This is also the reason why most of the guilds are so famous."


    "At this momt, there are several ns in the Kingdom of Augusta, but there are only three major ones."


    "The first one is the n ''Alchemist Library'' which was founded by the Second Prince Lewis. As the name suggests, it is mostly focused on alchemy. Famous people who want to further their alchemy knowledge gather there, and ev the Second Prince himself is an alchemist with considerable ability, so you can understand its position."


    "Next is n ''Soaring Sandstorm,'' which is founded by a former S-Rank Advturer, Cass. This n consists of nothing but former high-ranked advturers, and it''s a group that specialises in closebat and cold weapons.


    They seem to follow a weird belief because of which they only took people who only fight with their body and have nothing to do with magic, but on the one hand, they say that they don''t like magic users, but on another hand, they happily ept people with healing magic skills. They undertake escort and subjugation types requests. Technically they are more gangsters than advturers.


    "And thest one is the fairly tric n ''Tamers Ring.'' As its name suggests, it''s a n ctred a beast taming. They collect precious magic beasts, tame them and th either work with those beasts or sell them in other kingdoms.


    The members of this n primarily receive requests along the lines of collecting raw materials from various beasts, and it seems there''s a former S-Rank advturer named Tales its currt master."


    Well, those guys with weird names and differt hobbies don''t feel very powerful, especially thest one, I think that guy create his n to make a zoo, in which he can ce all his pets butter probably because of other people pressure he starts doing a beast selling business, Myne thought.


    "Since there are many nobles and other high-level rich people, who bring their special requests to those ns, most of them have a fundamtal duty of confidtiality.


    So no one can know about them, otherwise, it can be very bad for their reputation, because of this reason ns have so much support from higher up in the kingdoms, which is why those ns are so famous, and every kingdom can only give permission of creating so handful of ns," Aisha said with a smile.


    "And main the reason nobles and Royal family don''t use the advture guild is because it has many ruffians people as members, and they don''t think that they''ll be able to uphold their confidtiality obligations.


    But because of those ns'' strict requiremts, Noble and Royal''s families still needed the help of normal advturers, for this, they choose those famous advturers with high reputations and good personal strgth to do their work. My meeting with Sylphid also happed during this kind of mission," Aisha said while cleaning dishes, and Myne was helping her.


    "So technically speaking In our case, we are also going to take the same path as Soaring Sandstorm right?" Myne asked after some thoughts.


    "Well, you can say that, but we are differt from them as we don''t have any kind of problem with magic skills user like them, anyway, let''s talk about itter wh Sylphid return, but for now, give me some money," Aisha said with a smile while moving forward her hand in front of Myne.


    "Why do you need money, suddly?" Myne asked confusedly.


    That''s because I am going out to meet my frids, and whileing back I wanted to buy some necessary supplies for our house, tell you the truth, after seeing your bathhouse, and gard condition, at first I thought that Ie into an abandoned zoo, I don''t understand just how busy you are till now that you don''t ev have time to properly take care you own house," Aisha said helplessly while shaking her head.


    "Hahaha, about that, you see most of the time I spd in the forest while hunting, only in the eving do Ie back to home, so I never actually have time to take care of the gard as for the bathhouse.


    You might have already noticed that it is too old, so I am always thinking about rovating it, but because of money problems I can never have a chance to do that," Myne said while rubbing the back of his head whileughing awkwardly, and th he hurriedly runs into the bedroom, put 0 gold coins into a normal pouch from his Invtory and aftering back to Aisha, he gives pouch to her.


    Aisha causally oped the money pouch giv to her by Myne but after seeing it filled with gold coins, she ops her mouth widely in disbelief, "Don''t you say that youck money?"


    "Ohh, that was before my awaking, but now I have a little bit of saving," Myne said with a smile.


    "Well, I am going th, you take care of yourself," Aisha said and this time she gave a kiss to Myne of her own sweet will.


    And th before Myne could take advantage of the situation, She hurriedly run away from the house.


    "Tsk, run away, such a nice opportunity got out of hand," Myne said dissatisfiedly before walking toward the bathroom, to attd the natural call.

 Chapter 65: Chapter 65. What you can copy others skills? ( R-18 )

    Now since Aisha has also not here, and I also have nothing to do, th let go to Big Sis Maya, if she found out about my marriage with Aisha and Sylphid from someone else th she would defiantly kill me, it is better to inform her first, rather th shees knocking on my door with rod in her hand, Myne thought.


    Th he quickly took a bath and after giving Mightya Trio food, he run toward the Alchemist shop.


    After Myne ter the shop, he saw Jin sitting on the counter like always reading a spacious book which doesn''t have any good cover or title on it.


    "Good Moring Big Bro Jin," Myne greeted Jin and sit down on the empty chair in front of the counter.


    "Ohh, good Morning Myne. Today you againe so early, what the matter this time?" Jin asked with a smile after seeing Myne and hurriedly put away his book.


    "Nothing, I was on vacation today, and have nothing to do, so I thought it had be quite a long time since I have spd some time with Big Sis, so today I decide to go on a pic with Big Sis like before," Myne said with a smile.


    "Ohh pic, huh? I thought after getting so much lovest time, you won''t dare to meet her again for a long time. By the way, you really look super awesome in that look, with dark circles a your eyes filled with tears, and puffy pink colour cheeks with hand prints on them.


    Omg, I can''t exin just how handsome you are looking that day, after getting betwe by Maya," Jin said with a smile while wiping tears of happiness from his eyes.


    "It seems like you are having too much fun Big Bro Jin, and believe me, sometimes having too much is not very good for your health," Myne said with an emotionless face, giving goosebumps to Jin.


    "Haha, I am just joking Myne, you are also like your big sister, never understand jokes," Jin said whileughing awkwardly. "She is inside the house still sleeping."


    "Okay, I going th, take care," Myne put away his dangerous look, and headed toward the stairs leading to his Big Sis Maya''s house.


    "Sigh, today''s people really do not understand jokes," Jin said helplessly and again took out his book and start reading it.


    "This time those guys really spt quite a fortune to make this book, not only story is very lovely, but there are also photos of every female character in it," Jin said while looking at a photo of a wolfdy aged a 30 years old, who ispletely naked, her face looks like a mix of Huma and wolf, she can consider a werewolf ( Female version ) but more beautiful, she has a horny expression on her face, her wet pussy continuously dripping love juice, she has a dark skin filled with soft brown hair, G-Cup size boobs, and big bubble butt which can wake up any man inner beast.


    ( Pic: /r/furrypornmts/ddozj0/wolf_girl_in_heat_f_avante9/ )


    "Why the hell those brothels in the capital don''t have those breast girls, damn it," Jin said while wiping saliva from his mouth.


    ...


    As Jin doesn''t lock the house door, so Myne without much problem ters the house, and after carefully closing the main door, he headed toward Maya''s bedroom.


    After tering the bedroom, the first thing that caught Myne''s eye, was half-naked Maya, who was only wearing a blue panty, while sleeping peacefully on her bed.


    Seeing his Maya in such a nice condition, Myne''s little brother immediately bes active, and since Myne had spt most of the previous night with a beautifuldy on his bed, but can''t ev touch her, so he was already quite horny, and after seeing such a nice view Myne hold himself back for two seconds before removing his clothes.


    Th he slowly took the quilt beside Maya, put it on himself and cover himself and half of Maya''s lower body in it, and sit down betwe her legs. After which he first took the smell of Maya''s pussy covered by her panty like an old pervert, and th lightly side away her panty and start licking her pussy like he was eating ice cream.


    *Moan...


    A soft moan escape from sleeping Maya''s mouth, but it was still not powerful ough to wake her up.


    After feeling movemt in Maya''s body Myne pause for a while but seeing that she didn''t wake up, he continuously licked her love juice, but this time he did it more roughly as not only did he ter his tongue into her pussy, but also start rubbing her cunt with his finger.


    *Moan...


    This time Maya did quite a big movemt, she tried to close her spread legs, but because Myne''s big head wasing in the middle, so, of course, she can''t do that, seeing that Maya can wake up any movemt My who wanted to make her cum in sleep, took out his tongue from inside her pussy and put three of his finger in it and start moving them speedily in and out, while licking her leaking love juice.


    "Ahhhh..."


    Only after he starts fingering for  seconds, Maya''s body vibrate strongly for a while and she cum all over Myne''s face.


    Maya woke up immediately after cumming, she op her eyes, and looked at her puffed quilt confusedly, and after seeing it ev an idiot can say that there is someone hiding in it. So she quickly remove her quilt, and found the little thief, who made her cum in sleep.


    "Myne what are doing in my bed?" Maya asked while looking at Myne puzzely who was still licking her pussy. (That guy is defiantly a big pervert.)


    "Surprise," Myne said and give Maya a tight hug, while rubbing his head on her soft naked big boobies.


    "So youe here so early in the morning to give me this kind of surprise?" Maya asked while rubbing Myne''s head dotingly.


    "Of course, I thought it had be quite days since Ie to meet you, and you would be felt lonely again so I thought of giving you a surprise while making you cum in your sleep, so do you like it?" Myne asked with a smile.


    "Hehehe, Yes, I like it very much, my cute little brother," Maya said with a giggle and give Myne a very passionate kiss.


    After kissing until both of them can''t hold their breath anymore, Maya remove her lips from Myne, and said with a smile, "Since you already made me cum th it''s my turn to make you happy as well."


    Saying that she push Myne onto the bed, and grab his little brother with her hand and state stroking it.


    Myne moan lightly and After hearing it Maya moved her face close to Myne''s dick. First, she licked it from all sides with her tongue like a novice to tease Myne but after some seconds she shoved his dick into her mouth.


    A hot ssation veloped Myne''s tire cock. He could feel her tongue moving and bringing a ssation of indescribable pleasure.


    *Moannn...


    While making quick movemts with her head, Maya moved her tongue rapidly, making Myne reach his limit very quickly ev though he is no more a newbie but still in front of master-level techniques most people easily release water, so let''s not talk about Myne.


    "Sis I am cumming..."


    Maya kept Myne''s cock inside her mouth as his legs shook and his cum was pumped inside her mouth.


    After all Myne''s cum shot out, did she take his cock out of her mouth and oped it in front of him.


    Myne could clearly see his sperm in Maya''s mouth. It was a very ssual sce.


    Th Maya sit down beside Myne with the cum still in her mouth and th swallowed it, as if she was eating honey while taking every bit of its taste.


    "You release quite a lot this time, by the way, Is it good? Do you like it?" Maya asked with a smile.


    "Yes, it was mind blowing, where do you learn those moves?" Myne asked back, giving Maya a satisfying look.


    "That''s a secret," Maya said mystically while putting a finger on her lips while making a sexy pose.


    Th she again grabs Myne''s dick, and just the simple touch of Maya''s hand gets hard again. Maya smiled and sat down on top of Myne. After putting his cock betwe her legs, she moved her hips, rubbing his cock head against her pussy.


    It was wet and warm. It was a pleasant ssation. Maya also gave a few ssual moans as she moved on


    top of Myne.


    After doing this for a few seconds, Maya lifted her hips a little and put Myne''s cock at the trance of her


    pussy, slowly putting it in.


    Myne could feel the warm, soft, tight ssation veloping his cock as he heard Maya''s soft


    moaned.


    His little brother was finally all inside her.


    Maya let her body fall on top of Myne as his cock continued inside her till it reach her womb. She crossed her arm a Myne''s neck for support and start rubbing her breasts against Myne and th lifted her hips. She began to raise and lower her hips repeatedly as the tightness of her pussy increased with each momt.


    Myne felt her rough breathing in his ear as she swung her hips rapidly and pressed her breasts against his


    body.


    After some seconds, she gradually increased the speed, mming her ass against Myne.


    Her moans increased, and Myne also reached his limit.


    Maya lifted her body, and th her pussy squeezed Myne''s dick. He finally couldn''t stand it anymore and let it all out inside


    her pussy as she moaned with a satisfied smile.


    Hahaha, so nice, Maya said and fell down on top of Myne while breathing heavily. Myne can clearly feel her twisting body probably because of ssation.


    They stayed like that for a while until Maya recover a little, she lifted up her hips and pulled Myne''s cock out from her pussy. Myne''s cum which umted inside her pussy startsing out and falls onto Myne''s little brother.


    "You really cum a lot ev though this is your second shot," Maya said surprisedly as she againy down on top of Mynezily, while Myne''s naughty little brother again be hard, after feeling Maya''s pussy soft touch.


    "Big Sis!"


    "Huh?"


    "I wanted to tell you something, but promise me you won''t get angry," Myne said after seeing Maya in a good mood.


    "First tell me your deed only after listing to it can I say whether I would be angry or not," Maya spoke seriously.


    After hearing Maya''s serious voice, Myne Adam''s apple moved a little but now since the arrow already left the bow he can do nothing but tell Maya everything about his marriage with Aisha and Sylphid, but he also didn''t forget to remove life threating details before telling her like fighting with orcs, spreading fire into the forest, etc, saying those things to Maya is not very good for his health.


    "What! So you are telling me that just within one week after awaking your skills, you not only made a girlfrid who is ready to marry you but ev our kingdom''s first princess wanted to marry you? And most importantly you actually can temporarily copy other people''s skills? Maya asked with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Yes, but I can only copy  additional skills, andter if I wanted to add more skills, th I have to remove the previous one," Myne said hurriedly. Myne thought about it a long timest night, what kind of excuse should he make if one day he has no other way and has revealed his skills in front of someone else, th after thinking for a long time, this ideaes into his mind.


    Instead of hiding his other skills which he steals from other people and monsters, he would just say that he can copy other people''s skills temporarily, although this idea looks a little bit silly butpared to saying that he can steal other people''s skills permantly this is indeed much better.


    "Well since you can copy  temporary skills and have 3 original skills, th with a total of 3 skills in your possession, Now I don''t have to worry about your safety too much, but why didn''t you say this before, if you have told me this before th you wouldn''t get the punishmt that day," Maya said helplessly.


    After hearing Maya''s words, Myne can only give her a worried smile, that day he doesn''t think about this n th how would he say that to her?


    "Anyway, as for your marriage, I can only say that it is your life and some decision you have to take yourself, and others can do nothing about it, but I am always on your side no matter what.


    Also although I have no problem with Aisha, but take my advice and please be careful with royals, maybe Sylphid have no bad inttion toward you, and she just wanted to marry you to get a strong heir from you to make this kingdom strong, and this is not a new thing, royal family do that every year, but there might be some of her followers, who might not like her marry with you, so they can do anything to clear you from their way," Maya said with a frown.


    "Don''t worry Sis your brother is not a little cute guy with whom anyone can mess a, if those guys dare toe to give me trouble th I am also going to easy on them, you can rest assured," Myne said with a smile, and give a deep kiss to Maya.


    "Remember what you just said," Maya said worriedly.


    "Sis you really stress too much, let me help you to calm down," Myne said and with a little bit of his strgth he made Mayay down on the bed and climb on top of her.


    "Now let''s start the real game..."

 Chapter 66: Chapter 66. The Orc Kings OP Skills

    Knock! Knock!


    "Maya ops the door."


    Why door is the locked? Isn''t Myne also in the house? Jin thought confusedly.


    But before he could think further, the main door of his house oped and he saw both Myne and Maya standing in front of him, whileughing and talking happily. both of them were covered in sweat as if they did very intse exercise, and their clothes and hair were also in a mess. Anyone after seeing them in this condition can say that there is defiantly something wrong.


    But Jin wasn''t a normal person himself so he just ignore them as if it wasn''t much big deal.


    "Dear, what is the matter? Do you need anything?" Maya asked after seeing Jin.


    "Well, seeing your condition and how happy you are looking, I really didn''t want to disturb you, but it seems that you have forgott about a very important thing, in the middle of your happy momt, and that is I am now dying from hunger, so if you can give me my lunch th I will be very thankful to you," Jin said with a forced smile, he always felt like he is abandoned by the world.


    "What! It is already afternoon?" Maya said surprisedly while hurriedly looking at the clock on the wall, the hour hand was at  o''clock.


    "Haha, wh you are having fun, time flies really fast," Myne said with a smile.


    "Yes, you are right, by the way, honey, can you give me a favour, you see it is already quitete to make the lunch, why don''t you go out and bring something good for lunch? Also since it is my fault today, so can bring whatever you like," Maya said with a smile while giving Jin some gold coins.


    "Myne what should I bring for you?" Jin asked with a satisfied smile after receiving gold coins.


    "Ah, I don''t need anything, it has be alreadyte and I should also go home now, anyway, If the lunch mabe by Big Sis Maya th I can still stay to eat, but since you are going to buy it from outside th just forget about it," Myne said casually, making a proud smile on Maya''s face, who gives Jin a knowing look.


    After seeing Maya''s expression, Jin said "Do whatever you like", and walk out of the house, and Maya again closes the door.


    "Sis wait a minute, I quickly go and wear my underwear before Big Bro Jin returns again," Myne said and hurriedly runs into the bedroom. Because of Jin''s sudd try both Myna and Maya who were in full heat, and still having sex like animals, thanks to Myne''s skills have to stop in the middle.


    Normally, they of course, can''t have sex for so long, but after Myne informs Maya about some of his skills that can be used during sex, she bes so happy that shepletely let herself go, and start teaching Myne all kinds of weird and embarrassing sex moves.


    For once Myne also felt like if JIn hasn''te to disturb them, they might have had sex till night, before stopping, because although Myne''s skills can recover their stamina but they can''t fill their stomach, and recover their mtal stress which still needs a nice sleep to get better.


    "Okay, Big Sis, I am going now," Myne said and give Maya a bear hug.


    "See youter, and take care of yourself, also don''t forget about me just because now you have two young and beautiful wives, and keep visiting once in a while," Maya said with a smile, and give Myne a kiss on his forehead.


    "Don''t worry, I can forget everyone, but I never forget you, and I will try my best to meet you quite frequtly, and if possible you can alsoe to visit me, Myne said.


    "Okay, I will visit youter," Maya said while waving goodbye to Myne. Who just walk out of her shop.


    "Sigh, you never know wh kids grow up," Maya said with a motherly smile while shaking her head. Th she touch her panty which waspletely wet from Myne''s cum.


    "With the amount of Myne''s cum inside me, I am really worried that ev after taking the birth control pill I will get pregnant," Maya mumbled worriedly.


    "What are you saying," Jin asked after tering the shop, he juste back and saw Maya standing in the middle of the shop, while mumbling something to herself.


    "Nothing, it just Myne give me one more trouble, ohh and you as well," Maya said with a smile.


    "What did that brat do this time?" Jin asked with a frown while putting food on the counter.


    "I will tell the tire story at night, but now you quickly finished your lunch and gather all information about those two girls for me," Maya said while giving Jin a paper.


    Jin took the paper from Maya, on which Aisha and Sylphid detailed information writt on it which Maya gather from Myne during their happy momts.


    ...


    After saying goodbye to Maya, Myne return to his home, in a very happy mood, he felt like a very heavy weight lifted from his head, after he confess everything to Maya.


    If I had known that BIg Sis Maya would take everything so positively th I don''t have to worry so much, and those moves she did during sex were really so marvellous, Myne thought and like always after giving Little Doggy a pat on his head, both of them walk into the house.


    "So what should I do now?" Myne spoke and after thinking for a while he op his status window.


    [ Name: Myne


    LV: 5


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 5 y/o


    upation: Hunter.


    [Skills]


    Appraisal?Complete LV ( 45/00 )


    Invtory ( 67/500 )


    Cut & Paste ( 37/00 )


    Tfold Experice Acquisition ( Max )


    Soul Eyes ( /300 )


    King''s Intimidation ( 0/50 )


    Realize ( 0/00 )


    *Special:-


    Stealing hands?Extreme LV ( /00 )


    Double Jump LV ( /00 )


    Night Vision LV ( 6/00 )


    Stealth LV ( 0/00 )


    Lair ( 39/50 )


    Presce Erase?Extreme LV( 08/00 )


    Presce Detect ( Medium ) ( 09/50 )


    Grappling?Extreme ( 9/50 )


    Eater ( Passive ) ( 4/50 )


    Merchant ( Passive ) ( 3/50 )


    *Weapons Rted:-


    Dagger?Extreme ( 3/50 )


    Two-handed de ( /50 )


    Axe ( 0/50 )


    One-handed de ( 0/50 )


    Twin des?Extreme ( 0/50 )


    *Body Enhancemt:-


    Swift Feet (Small) LV ( 0/00 ),


    Strong Arm?Extreme LV ( 9/00 ),


    Leg Strgth Enhancemt ( Small ) LV ( 33/00 ),


    Sight Enhancemt ( Small ) LV ( 86/00 ).


    Rock Skin?Extreme ( 6/50 )


    Unbeatable ( 0/50 )


    Mitigate ( 0/50 )


    *Unique Magic?Space-Time (0/00)


    *Magic Rted:-


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind de, Wind Gun, Wind Shield ) LV ( 3/00 )


    Magic ? Fire ( Basic Form: Fireball ) LV ( 35/00 )


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Light Beam ) LV ( /00 )


    AoE Magic?Wind Maximum LV ( 6/00 )


    AoE Magic?Fire Maximum LV ( 08/00 )


    AoE Magic?Earth Maximum LV ( 0/00 )


    Support Magic: Speed Reduction ( Small ) LV ( 0/00 )


    Support Magic: Sleep ( Small ) ( /50 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Recovery ( Small ) LV ( 5/00 )


    Support Magic: Anty Toxicity ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Absorption ( Large ) ( 0/50 )


    Water Attribute?Resistance ( /50 )


    Wind Attribute?Resistance ( 9/50 )


    Earth Attribute?Resistance ( 7/50 )


    Fire Attribute?Resistance ( /50 )


    Poison ? Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Dark Attribute?Resistance LV ( 49/00 )


    *Normal:-


    Needlework ( /50 )


    Etiquette ( 0/50 )


    Cooking ( 3/50 )


    Art of Negotiation ( 9/50 )


    Alchemy ( 6/50 )


    Cleaning LV ( /00 ).


    *Soul Rted:-


    Martial Art: Sharpness ( Extreme ) ( 5/00 )


    Martial Arts: Flurry Attack (/00)


    [ Money: tinum Coin ( 3 ) Gold Coins ( 6 ) ]


    Well, seems like taking a risk and fighting with the Orc King wasn''t without any gain, not only did my own levels raise to 5 from a pitiful 9, but ev many of the skill levels also increase rapidly. But wait a minute wh did I steal those two skills ''Unbeatable'' and ''Mitigate''?


    Maybe that happed wh I was fleeing from the Orc King, that time I indeed kill some Orcs and directly steal their skills without looking at them. I thought those guys didn''t have any new skills but looks like I was wrong. But most importantly how did my Dark Attribute?Resistance be level LV?


    I don''t remember doing anything in the night or fighting with this kind of dark attribute type monster, and I don''t ev know what this dark attribute does, th how did its level increase? Myne thought confusedly.


    Anyway, first let me check some of my new skills information before doing any other work, Myne thought while putting Dark Attribute skill matter aside.


    Let''s start with our Orc King Skills, he is a celebrity level figure so his skills should also be super amazing, right? Myne thought greedily.


    [ King''s Intimidation ]: After activating this skill Host opponts would ter a state of panic and be immobilised on the spot. Therger the level gap betwe the Host and his target, the stronger the effects will be. This is an Area of effect ( AoE ) type skill, so the more Host put magic ergy into it, the more its range increases and covers more creatures in it.


    "Well, this is indeed a very powerful skill, if that idiot Orc King had used this skill just at the very beginning, th with the level gap betwe us, now I am probably having fun in his stomach and Aisha and Sylphid on his bed," Myne spoke while patting his shoulder for his wise decision of stealing the Orc King skills as soon as he gets the chance.


    "But no matter what to say while fighting with the mob of low-level Monsters or Hume, this skill is really super useful, you don''t have to do anything just give them a furious nce, and they all peed in the pants. Hahaha... Just thinking about it makes me excited," Myne said happily while patting Little Doggy''s head. Currtly, both of them sitting on his couch in the living roomzily.


    [ Realize ]: Able to materialise a known non-living thing. Depding on the Skill holder''s imagination, magic ergy and that item''s characterization, various abilities can be granted.


    Now I understand where the Orc King''s that giant Battleaxee from. No wonder after I steal his skills, his Axe suddly disappeared as well, Myne thought with an amazed expression on his face while thinking, how can there be such overpowered skills?


    Th Myne active Realize skill and imagined a dagger in his mind.


    Just as he did that there is a very bright gold light shining in his palm and a normal-looking gold dagger appear on his palm.


    "So cool!" Myne shouted in excitemt while looking at the gold dagger without any pattern on his palm. Th he deactivates Realize skill, and the gold dagger in his palm suddly burst into light particles and disappeared out of thin air.


    If only those items can stay permantly, instead of disappearing like this, Myne thought while shaking his head.


    After this, he creates many more things like clothes, furniture, and food as well, which look exactly the same as the original but don''t have any taste or smell. Myne also tried to make some tools that he only read about in books, for example, a small 8 inches long soft item, made from rubber and look like his little brother which lonely wom used to satisfy their private needs.


    All in all this skill is very useful, and from now on Myne never have to worry about not having any particr item.


    [ Unique Magic?Space-time ]: Active Skill. A magic skill that can manipte space and time.


    Huh? That it? What kind of description is this? It is the same as not telling me anything, Myne thought disappointed.


    But if I remember the Orc King maybe use this skill to travel very fast, one momt he was quite far away from me and the next momt he suddlyes behind me. And this skill also looks differt from other skills, Let''s give it a try wh I have time, Myne thought and continue looking at other skills.


    [ Unbeatable ]: Active Skill. Effective for approximately 30 seconds. While it is active, all physical attacks will have no effect on the Host but if the level gap betwe Host and his target is too great, th the effect of this skill will be neutralized.


    The cooldown time: Three hours.


    F*ck! It is such a wonderful skill, How can I didn''t saw it before, If I have used it before th I would have probably giv the Orc King some kicks in his ass. As for killing him? Let''s forget about it, that guy''s defce was too strong to give him any injuries, and this skill also has a big weakness which is its cooldown time, 30 seconds of half invisibility.


    Sigh, I hope with the increase in its level this skill''s cooldown time could be reduced.


    [ Mitigate ]: Active Skill. Effective for approximately three minutes. Physical damage received by the user will be cut by /5 while this skill is active.


    The Cooldown Time: None


    Huh? One more defsive skill? And this one seems a younger version of Unbeatable skill, but ev though this skill is not as perverted as Unbeatable but at least it doesn''t have that long cooldown time, with my unlimited supplies of Magic Energy I can keep activating it forever, however, if I wanted to raise its level th I have to take a good beating.


    [ Martial Arts: Sharpness?Sword ]: One-Handed Sword Martial Art. An attack with two times the usual attack power will be carried out, whever Host uses a sword to fight while activating this skill.


    This skill might not have much chance to shine since I rarely fight with weapons. Those Orcs give me a very valuable lesson this time, that in this world attacks without magic really have no future, as ev a no name random Orc has a skill that can make any physical attackpletely useless against him, th what does the meaning of practising those skills?


    To give your head to someone else for the trophy? Myne thought while shaking his head, he haspletely lost faith in physical skills.


    Yosh, the skill check isplete! Now since my dear Aisha has not returned yet. Let''s go for some shopping I need to buy some new armor.

 Chapter 67: Chapter 67. Buying Magic Armor

    "Good afternoon!" Myne gave a cheerful greeting as he tered the armour shop. But what Myne saw after tering the shop made him lose his cool, because, in front of him, stood a young middle age beautiful woman wearing only a blue colour erotic panty, while her tire remaining body waspletely naked.


    She has long gold colour hair, brown eyes, red lips, but most importantly super deluxe giant H-Sup size  boobs with rock-hard pink nipples, just after seeing them Myne was immediately got charmed by their size.


    Thedy also notices Myne after he ters the shop with his loud cheerful voice. Both of them looked at each other, but while thatdy looked at Myne dumbfoundedly with a shocked expression, Myne continuously starring at her giant boobs with an extremelyplicated expression.


    "Ahhhh..."


    After seeing Myne that youngdy or I say milfdy, only controls herself for 5 seconds before screaming loudly and running into the room backside of the counter where shop owner Ethan''s wife Amma stores her erotic/sex item, and most of them are created by herself.


    "Sigh, Myne you should knock beforeing into the shop, look you scare my clit, now I have to give her a special discount as an apology," Amma said while putting her tailor tape from which she is measuring her clit''s breast size so she can makes her some custom sizefortable erotic bras.


    Because her breasts are too big she always has a problem finding her size bra, so most of the time she orders custom-size bras.


    Today like always just wh she wanted to measure her clit''s breast size to confirm if they again be big or not, but because there wasn''t any customer in the shop and this process also doesn''t take much time so she ask her clit to remove her dress and bra in the middle of the shop.


    But because her clit was only wearing a single-piece dress, so just as she removes her main dress she bes half naked, and just as she was measuring her breast size Myne ter the shop, and made everythingplicated.


    "Sorry Sis Amma, I forget to knock beforeing in," Myne said innoctly.


    But Amma knows that it was her own fault and carelessness, that this idt happed, so she gives Myne a rest-assured smile, and after saying him to wait for her at the counter, she walks into her workshop to deal with her clit. While going into her workshop, she also didn''t forget to pick up her clit''s dress and bra from the chair.


    F*ck! Her breast was so huge, maybe ev bigger than Big Sis Maya and she doesn''t look that old, probably just some years older than Big Sis Maya. How the hell has her breast be so big? If only I can y with them, I will get salvation, Myne thought while imagining his little brother sandwich betwe those giant boobs and getting a boobjob.


    While Myne thinking lewd staff in his mind, suddly thatdy with super giant boobs,e out from the workshop, and after seeing Myne at the counter, at first she looked Myne deeply th for some reason her face be red, and before Myne could understand something, or use Appraisal skill, to know anything about her, she with her all strgth run out from the shop, as if she was being followed by a huge mob of perverts who wanted to f*ck her.


    She runs so fast! She would be at least level 40, Myne thought after seeing his new crush running away, although he only saw her for  seconds at most, but he already made a ce for her in his heart, now he just hope that one day they meet again, and Myne can try his charm on her as well.


    "Sorry, for making you wait Myne, although she is just some years younger than me but she is still quite shy, you don''t believe me, just how much shein to me that you saw her naked body, and it is a very bad thing, etc, anyway only after I promise her that you never mtion about it to anyone did she finally let it down," Amma said while wiping sweat from her forehead.


    "By the way, who was she? I have never se her in our town before," Myne asked with great interest.


    "Ohhoho, look at it, it seems like after seeing a naked beauty our Myne gets charmed by her, huh? But are not you worried that she might have a husband, who might beat the hell out of you, after knowing that you have some bad thoughts about his wife? Amma asked with a teasing tone.


    "Hehe, what are talking about? I am just asking causally, and I already have a beautiful girlfrid, why should I have some bad thoughts about a random woman, whom I hardly see for half a minute?" Myne spoke with a smile as if he have no thought about thatdy.


    "Anyways It doesn''t matter if you have a girlfrid or not, I never going to reveal my clit information to anyone, not ev to your big bro, who knows if some bitch seduces him and snatched him away from me?" Amma said with a joking tone, but Myne saw some seriousness in her eyes. Maybe she really has this fear in her heart.


    "By the way, who is you are girlfrid? Why didn''t you bring her to me? I also wanted to meet her, and show her some of my special products which defiantly bring new happiness to your love life," Amma said with a smile while giving Myne a wink.


    "Ahh, sorry sis, but she said that she is not ready to meet my frid, and she needs some time to adjust herself," Myne said with a dryugh.


    "Well, that is normal, every girl has to go through this stage, I also have a lot of trouble, before I can adjust myself betwe Ethan''s all rtives," Amma said with a sigh while remembering some old memories, but shortly shees back to her sse and after putting her trade mark happy smile, she asked with interest, "So why do youe here today?


    Don''t tell me you need pregnancy control pills or other sex-rted things for your little girlfrid. if so th I think you should bring her with you, so I can give her some nice tips, as you know I am a professional in this field."


    "What are you talking about? We are not at that stage, we still need some time before doing that, for now, could you show me some nice armor? Also if possible th it would be better if it werefortable to wear, and which not be extremely hot after wearing it too much," Myne said with a smile.


    "Huh? But what happed to your previous leather armor? It has only be a week since you bought that, it shouldn''t be destroyed so soon," Amma asked curiously, but still, as a shopkeeper, she didn''t forget her work, so while taking it she headed into her storage room to get a nice armor for Myne.


    "Hahaha, about that, well wh I was hunting in the forest yesterday, I idtally counter a wondering Orc, and during the fight with him, my armor get very badly damaged, and I have no other choice but to buy a new one, anyway that one wasn''t much powerful," Myne said whileughing.


    "What! You again wt into the forest to fight with Orcs? Don''t you know that there is an Orc Settlemt found near our town? Do you have such a hurry to meet your parts?" Amma said with a shocked expression. whileing out from the storage room with a big wood box in her arm.


    "But I am a hunter, if I don''t go hunting th how will I earn money," Myne said while making a fake helpless expression.


    "Well, you have a point, but if you don''t mind th you can work with me.


    As you can see, I am alone managing the tire shop most of the time, because of this I have not created any new products for my special clits, and now they startining that I am bingzy, so do you want to work as my assistant?" Amma said, and after cing the wood box on the counter, she hug Myne''s arm tightlypletely burying it into her boobs, after which she moved her face near Myne''s ear and whispered in an extremely seductive voice, "As for sry I can not only give you money but also some pleasurable things as a bonus as well, like this one."


    Saying that she starts massaging Myne''s arm with her boobs, but Myne who knows Amma very well, didn''t buy her little trick, and after pushing her away from himself, he quickly changes the topic.


    "What is in this box, is it my new armor?"


    "This is a low level magic armor I bought some days from the capital city, some idiot selling it at very cheap prices so I buy this for research purposes but ev after trying everything we still don''t know how the original owner made this shit," Amma said frustratedly while taking out a ck colour leather armor from the box while handing it to Myne.


    [ Night Hunter ( Leather Armor: Enchanted )


    Defce Power: +65


    Grade: High


    Attribute: Dark


    Effect: . Increase Agility by 0%.


    . passive skill, stealth ( Minor version ): Can hide the wearer from others during the night automatically without doing anything, but if the oppont is 3 or more levels higher than Host th the passive skill has no effect on it.


    Enchanted Skill: Coldness: Make armor morefortable and can convert heat to coldness. After wearing it Host never has to worry about scorching heat during day time.


    Description: A leather armor made of the skin of a high level predator called the Night leopard, which is known for its stealth and high speed. Perfect for someone who wanted to stay low key while doing big deeds. ]


    Perfect! Now this is called nice armor, not only its defce is two times more than previous one, but also has a cooling system that can block all the scorching heat


    "So do you like it?" Amma asked while helping Myne to wear the armor.


    "Yes, I like it very much, especially its cooling feature, I can already feel soft cold air touching my cheat," Myne said with a satisfied smile.


    "Wow, you already find out about its features? You are much smarter than I thought," Amma said while teasing Myne.


    "So what is its price? Also, will I get any discount or not?" Myne asked while checking his movemt flexibility in his new armor.


    "As I said before this is just a normal low level magic armor, so its price wasn''t much high, just  tinum coins," Amma said with a beautiful smile while showing Myne two fingers.


    "What! So expsive, I remember the armor I boughtst time wasn''t so expsive, just 30 gold coins, th why is this one so expsive?" Myne asked with a shocked expression.


    "That is because the previous armor you bought is just a normal armor made by Ethan, although this armor looks simple but it is actually a magic item, so you can understand its value, ording to how high currt magic items demand in the market," Amma said casually.


    "Anyway, are you going to buy it or not? Tell me quickly it seems like my other clit also wants to buy something but because of you, they are hesitating," Amma said impatitly while looking at the shop trance.


    Myne also turn a and look at the trance, and saw two average lookingdies standing at the door, talking to each other, while pointing at Myne once in a while.


    "Sigh, bloody loss," Myne mumbled to himself and put his hand into his pocket, while acting like he is picking money from his pocket, he thought a little and transferred  tinum coins into his palm from invtory. After which he handed them to Amma.


    "Where did you get so much money," Amma asked suspiciously, although she have said that  tinum coins were nothing to her, but that because she run a business, and earn quite a lot of money, it is understandable for her to have so much money but Myne who does hunting too earn money, how can he get so much money?


    "This is giv to me by Big Sis Maya, she said that the forest is quite dangerous currtly so I should buy something nice for protection," Myne lied without blinking and surprisedly Amma after hearing that the money is giv to Myne by Maya nodded her head with understanding.


    "Okay, that makes sse, now if you don''t have anything else to buy, th excuse me I have to deal with my special clit, after all, they are my main source of ie, Amma said with a perverted smile while giving Myne a knowing wink.


    "Th I am also going, goodbye, Big sis, take care," Myne said while waving his hand.


    "Goodbye, you too, also take care of yourself and remember not to mess a with Orcs too much," Amma said and give Myne a hug, but because of the leather armor Myne wearing she felt ufortable, so she quickly release him.


    "I will," Myne said and walked out of the shop.

 Chapter 68: Chapter 68. Lightning Edge

    "Oyy Myne! What are you doing here?"


    Just as Myne left the armor shop and was about to walk toward his house, someone call him from behind.


    Myne turn back and saw Aid, Ethan''s elder brother, waving at him.


    "Nothing, big bro Aid, it''s just my previous armor got destroyed because of some idt so Ie here to buy a new one. But why are standing outside instead of doing work in the shop?


    Don''t tell me you are attracting customers, if so th I think you might as well hire a beautiful girl for this job, otherwise, people would only avoid your shop after seeing you at the trance of the shop," Myne said jokingly.


    "Brat, you are talking too much today, it is not good for your health, and I am much more handsome than you think," Aid said a smile that doesn''t look like a smile while showing Myne his big fist.


    "I am just returned from work and saw youing out from Ethan''s shop, so I thought of saying you help, but it seem like I was wrong, you didn''t need any goodwill, you just need some nice beating," Aid said.


    "Yes, Boss, I also think so, why don''t you show Myne that legdary move of yours, which you use once to punish me wh I ruin your date with a beautiful girl?" Suddly Kofi appeared out of nowhere behind Aid and start giving him unnecessary advice.


    Hearing a voice from behind, Aid turn a and saw Kofi standing behind him, with a big chick leg in one hand, and a bowl filled with noodles in the other, while staring at them with great interest as if waiting for a nice show.


    "Kofi! What are doing here? Didn''t I give you the task of checking all the materials in the warehouse, and making a report about them? And is that chick leg the one I ce in my drawer before going out?" Aid asked after seeing the familiar cooked chick leg with butter all over on it in Kofi''s hand.


    "Ahm, If I say that I bought this chick from the market do you believe me?" Kofi spoke Innoctly while slowly taking his step back.


    ...


    There was suddly silce on the sse and Myne expected that Aid would go mad and beat the hell out of Kofi for eating his lunch, as he know just how much Aid cared about his own food.


    It doesn''t matter if you eat food in front of him, but if you dare to eat his own food in front of him, which most of the time he prepared himself, ( There are too many befits if you can''t find yourself a girl, like you can learn how to make food, in your free time. ) surprisedly didn''t jump on Kofi to beat him, but just wave his hand and dismiss him.


    And Kofi also in view of the fragility of time, give Myne some gestures with his one hand while cing his bowl down on a chair, asking him, if he wanted to go out with him for some fun, which Myne refused with hesitation. He would be the world''s biggest idiot if he left his sweet wife home alone, and spt time with a loser like Kofi, who most of the day only knows how to eat other people''s food.


    "Anyway, let''s forget about Kofi, I will deal with himter, but now let''se to the main topic, Myne do you still go to the forest for hunting? I heard that rectly forest is not safe anymore," Aid suddly asked a serious question while walking into his shop and gestured to Myne to follow him.


    "Yes I know about it very well, but currtly I have no other job to do, so I can only go there," Myne said with a smile, anyway he is saying the truth, till Sylphid returns with good news, he really has no new n other than going into the first for hunting.


    "Well if that is the case th let me show you something, maybe it can help in your journey," Aid said after thinking for a while, th he walked into his personal room at the back side of the shop.


    Myne waited a  minutes wh he again saw Aid with an arm-lgth size box in his hand.


    "Here take this, this is a special item that I got some years ago, maybe you like it," Aid said and handed the box to Myne with a smile.


    Myne quickly op the box and a big dagger a the same lgth as his arm, with yellow coating and many gold patterns all a its de, and looked very mysterious at the very first nce.


    [ Name: Lightning Edge ( Dagger )


    Attack Power: +99


    Grade: High


    Attribute: Lightning


    Effective Against: Demon Race


    Special Effects: Critical Hit 3% Chance


    Description: A dagger made with a mysterious force, ande out from the heart of Thunder Lion King, attach to a certain dungeon.


    Strong Against Humanoid Monsters ]


    Huh? A Magical item? And that too attack type? How the hell, did Aid get his hands on such a rare item? And if he wanted to buy this kind of weapon like Amma th ev if he sell his all property ev th he still can''t gather ough money to buy it, Myne thought with a dumbfounded expression.


    Today he really can''t believe just how lucky his day is going, just in a day he not only saw two magic items, but people are also very willing to give them to him, of course, if they don''t ask for money th it would be more perfect.


    "This dagger is a drop from a dungeon guardian, and it''s said to have a magical attribute," Aid said while looking at Myne who is carefully stroking the dagger as if it was his child.


    "Said to have? What do you mean?" Myne asked confusedly.


    "Wh the guy who got this dagger in a dungeon used it, it was d in lightning.... However, since that guy died, the dagger has never be d in lightning no matter who used it.


    Because of that, there''s now no one who believes in its worth as a magic dagger, and everyone thought that this is just a normal dagger, with fake weird patterns on it to raise its value," Aid said with a helpless smile.


    Huh? Is Aid joking with me? How can he not recognise a real magic weapon, and ev if no believes in him, can''t he just go to the magic item shop, and let those guys check it? Those guys deal with magic items all year , so they should clearly have something to check if it is fake or real, Myne thought with a frown on his face.


    "Sigh, don''t look at me like I am an idiot, I know what are you thinking, but just as I said this dagger is dropped from a dungeon guardian, so it is fundamtally differt from the typical magical items we show in normal shops.


    I also bring it to them for verification, and those guys said that it is fake without hesitation," Aid said while shaking his head, clearing Myne''s doubt about his intelligce.


    "The truth is, the person who brought this back with him from the dungeon was a frid of mine. That''s why I''ve se him using lightning attacks from it before. That''s why I can say with full confidce that this is a magic dagger, but I think that there''s some condition that needs to be met before it can show its real power.


    But before that, it''s just a dagger with a slightly good performance and a sharp de."


    "How about it? are you interested in it?" Aid asked after telling the dagger''s backg story.


    Well although Aid didn''t tell me how to use it, but with my smart mind, it shouldn''t be too difficult to learn how to use this dagger, right? Myne thought and decide to buy it, anyway at the d of the day it is still a real magic weapon, who knows wh ites in handy?


    And he also has a hce that he has se this dagger somewhere before, but not remember if it is just his illusion or something else.


    "Okay, I am interested, what is its price? "


    "Let me see, considering the fact that it''s a real magic dagger, at the start I want to sell it for 5 tinum coins, but�� after too much time has passed, and it is still unclear whether you might be able to use it or not. How about 50 gold coins?" Aid said after making a rough guess.


    F*ck, so cheap, why didn''t he say this before, Myne thought and hurriedly spoke in fear that Aid might change his mind.


    "Deal, th from now on this dagger belongs to me, here is your money," Myne said and quickly give Aid a single coin, which made him frown.


    "I have already giv you such a huge discount but you still wanted to buy this dagger in instalmts, don''t you feel shame," Aid said helplessly while taking the coin from Myne but after seeing that the coin wasn''t gold but tinum he was shocked.


    "Why did you give me a tinum coin? Don''t I say that it is not clear if you can use this dagger or not," Aid said while looking at Myne with aplicated expression.


    "It doesn''t matter, I believe in you, since you said that this is a magic weapon, th it is, and I am really not so selfish that I take advantage of you who have tak care of me so much," Myne said making Aid very emotional.


    "Hehe, you are really such a nice boy,e here and give your big brother a hug," Aid said trying to give Myne a hug, but he swiftly avoided his hug, and have no inttion to hug his smelly body.


    "By the way, you don''t mind if I take this dagger as well right?" Myne asked while taking a pitch-ck crude looking dagger from the shelf.


    [ Name: Dagger of Origin


    Attack: +


    Grade: None


    Attribute: Growth


    Special Attack: None


    Description: A dagger made with a mysterious force, ande out from the dungeon filled with dark ergy.


    Strong Against Humanoid Monsters. ]


    "Ohh that dagger, sure you can take it free if you want, this is just a useless dagger sold to me by a drunker who needs money to buy a drink," Aid said causally.


    "Thank you," After saying that Myne said goodbye to Aid and headed toward his home.


    ....


    Aid looked at Myne back until he can no longer be visible, before releasing a heavy breath.


    "hey, Dyne, it seems like your son has finally be an adult, now he doesn''t ev fear Orcs and can fight with them very bravely, can you believe it? I still remember wh I first time counter an Orc, I nearly lose my life if you hav''t saved me at the right momt back th.


    And after that day I can never gather ough courage to fight with any Orc again, but here your son like you ying with them as if they are dogs."


    "Haha, Maybe I shouldn''t give up that time, Sigh, those old painful memories. By the way, The dagger you sold me that day so you can gather some savings for your son...


    Haha, today I handed your dagger back to your son back, sorry although I charge some fee for safekeeping it till now, as you know my business wasn''t going well," Till saying that tears start falling from Aid''s eyes, but the smile on his face never faded as continue talking while looking at the floating cloud in the sky.


    "It seems like I bing quite emotional now, my old frid.


    I hope you be happy wherever you are, and don''t worry I will always give my utmost support to your son if he ev needs it, but looking at his super-fast growth, I don''t think he needs the help of an old man like me..." Aid said and after looking at the sky for some more minutes, he calm down his emotions, and after wiping tears from his eyes, he return to his shop, to deal with a certain fellow who dare to eat his food without permission...

 Chapter 69: Chapter 69. Teleportation!

    "A growth-type weapon huh? Although I have never heard anything about it but looking at its name, it should not be so simple," Myne thought while looking at the ordinary-looking ck dagger in his hand which he just took from Aid''s shop for free.


    "Well, it should be something good, I just have to wait till my appraisal skill update again to see if it can exin anything about what this growth-type weapon means."


    After returning to the house, Myne first drank some cold water from the well, th he order Little Doggy who likes following him too much, to make some distance from him before he stood in an op area at the backside of his house.


    His reason for doing this is to do some research on the special magic he got from the Orc king, as Aisha hasn''t returned home from her work.


    ''Unique Magic?Space-Time'' is the name of the skill he got from the Orc King about which ev his appraisal skill has no useful description, which can give him some idea of what the hell this skill does.


    Most of the magic he knows is rted tomon magic which is known about all the people. They are fundamtally made up of six attributes: Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Light and Darkness.


    Although there are also other magic like Lighting, Ice, nts, etc, those are all the sub-attributes of those main magic attributes, and if someone wanted to find out more about them they could do that after having a certain level of understanding of their source magic. But those two new attributes Space and Time arepletely new for him.


    Although Myne has some idea how he can use this skill, as the Orc King once use it in front of him, which is if he not wrong th should be the legdary super skill name: Teleportation, which was known as one of the most popr skill, because of its unique use of sding people anywhere its user wants.


    Myne once heard that there is a person from a remote vige who awak the teleportation skill. At the start, that guy and his family were very happy after knowing about it. But that guy starts using his skill publicly and bes quite famous, and th his real nightmare began.


    Because many high-level people show a great threat in him, as a person who can go whatever ce he wants without any restriction while making their all security useless, of course, they won''t let such a guy wander betwe them.


    So first they try a simple and peaceful method to recruit him in their camp, this way ev if he wants something he can just earn that thing by doing simple tasks for that camp. This would be a win-and-win situation for both of them and no one have any loss, but that guy only god knows, for some reason refuses every offer he got without any hesitation, ev the royal family is no exception.


    After seeing that guy didn''t want to join anyone, they felt like the guy had some bad thoughts, so theye to the conclusion that it better to made him disappear before he do something bad. So they hire a professional assassin and got that guy killed wh he was having fun with his new girlfrid.


    But wh that assassin searched his house to find some valuable things, he found that guy not only made a secret warehouse under his house but also store hundreds of valuable things which can ev make a powerful and well know noble feel poor in front of him.


    Although people only know about this from a letter st by that assassin as after a day no one saw him again, but you can understand from this story just how damn awesome this skill is.


    "Let''s see how this skill work," Myne said and activate the skill Unique Magic?Space-Time...


    Huh? Nothing happs? Is this skill brok? Myne thought confusedly while rubbing the back of his head.


    Myne tries to activate the skill again but again nothing happs.


    "Now this is weird I saw the Orc King didn''t make any kind of unnecessary movemt while using this skill he just looked at me madly before he suddlye behind me, th where is the problem?"


    "Wait a minute, he was staring at me that time, right? Doesn''t this mean I have to look or think of a destination before using this skill? F*ck, what a great idea, I am really a gius," Myne said proudly and this time while thinking about his bedroom, he again activated the Unique Magic?Space-Time skill.


    Just as he did that suddly a -meter tell  vortex-like portal with an outeryer of blue colour and pitch ck ctre area from which you can''t see anything happing on another side, appear just one meter away from him.


    "Should I go in? It doesn''t look that safe," Myne said worriedly th he took out a normal dagger from his invtory and throw it inside the portal, after which he deactivate the skill and the ck vortex faded away and disappeared before his eyes. Myne did this to avoid unnecessary problems and hurriedly run into his bedroom.


    After tering first thing he saw is the dagger he threw into the portalying in the middle of the bedroom.


    "Yes, looks like I was worrying unnecessarily, let''s see how it felt to teleport somewhere in seconds," Myne thought excitedly and active Unique Magic?Space-Time skill


    Soon same blue and ck colour  portal again appears in front of him, and Myne with little hesitation walks into it. As he did that he felt as if he was touching a waterlyir before the sse in front of him change again and hee back in front of his well.


    "F*cking hell, this skill is so amazing," Myne said while looking at the vortex fading away by itself.


    It seem like there is a time limit, on how long it can stay op, and now I think it limit should be most likely a 5 seconds, Myne thought while analyzing the teleportation skill''s rules.


    "Now let''s see this skill limitation," Myne said and start his research on the Unique Magic?Space-time skill.


    First, Myne tries to op the portal in various ces like in the middle of the air, on the g, in front of him, quite a distance away from him, while walking, etc, and the result made him very happy, that Unique Magic?Space-time skill literally has no restriction about creating a portal, you can op portal wherever you want.


    "This will solve my many problems if one day I idtally fall from a very high ce, th I can create a portal under me, and save myself. Also if some kind of overpowered monster tries to kill me, I can create a portal under its feet, and sd it to a remote ce for the vacation," Myne said with a smile.


    Th he ops the portal to almost all the ces inside his house and walks into them one by one. After that Myne teleports to various ces in his town, especially deserted ces which most of the time people avoid to go. Like this, he activates his Stealth and Presce Detection Moderate skills, and while avoiding people''s evil eyes, he visits all his frids and family members.


    First, he goes to June''s house, which was empty, clearly, she was at work. Th he teleports to Maya''s bedroom. She also wasn''t prest in the house, but Myne heard her voice from the downside, seem like she was taking care of the shop. After which hees to an alley betwe Ethan and Aid''s shops.


    Eth still hadn''te back to the shop and Amma was tertaining her new guest, this time it was an old man with a big belly and ugly face, who was buying many weird things like red colour candles, ropes, erotic short dresses, some dick shape toys, etc. It seem like he was preparing a great surprise for his wife or lover.


    On the other side, Aid''s shop waspletely messy, Aid was sitting on a chair reading a book, and Kofi with a sallow face and bleeding nose, cleaning the shop. At least now he won''t eat other people''s food without their permission for some time.


    Well, most of the thing about this skill is perfect and with my huge storage of Magic Energy I also don''t have to worry about not being able to use it because ofck of magic, Myne thought with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Now finally let''s see how far I can go with this skill, Myne said and imagined the capital city of Decora a remote kingdom, about which he had read in a book, which said that they make the highest quality clothes with their special techniques. Myne wanted to go there so he can buy some beautiful clothes for Aisha to give her a weing gift.


    But to his disappointmt no matter how many times he tries to op the portal to the Decora Kingdom it doesn''t op.


    "Maybe only the ce where I have personally visited, I can op a portal," Myne spoke in disappointmt after thinking about the problem.


    "Let''s forget about it, let''s go to Capital City, there I can defiantly find some interesting things for my Aisha," Myne said and imagine a random alley in the capital city he had se some days ago on the day of awaking. As he did the familiar portal again appear in front of him, and Myne without hesitation walk into it.


    "Huh? Oyy little guy, what are doing here? Don''t tell me you are following me the tire time?" Myne aftering out from the portal and just about to walk out from the alley, wh he saw Little Doggy jumping in front of him happily.


    "Remember never to do it again, what happs if you are left behind, and other dogs attack you? You know it could be very dangerous," Myne said concernedly but Little Doggy clearly didn''t take his words seriously and started looking at his suring with eyes filled with curiosity.


    "Sigh, since you alreadye here, th let''s go to shopping together, and anyway, it''s better than going alone," Myne said but before going out he took out a thin rope from his Invertory and tie it a the little Doggy neck so he not run a randomly while giving him unwanted trouble.


    After all, this is the Capital City and here people''s egos are much bigger than the size of their storage pouches.


    Like this, a boy and a dog, walk out from the dark alley. Leaving a dumbfounded drunker in a dark cornerpletely speechless, he still can''t believe in his eyes what he just saw.


    Maybe I have drunk too much, how can a dog appear out of nowhere and also tie a rope a his own neck by himself? Yes, I must be dreaming, I should go back to sleep before I start seeing some other weird stuff, Drunker said and after emptying the remaining alcohol bottle he again fell back asleep.

 Chapter 70: Chapter 70. Fun in the Capital City ( Part 1 )

    Aftering out from the dirty alley, Myne and Little Doggy saw a very big street crowded with a lot of people. Compare to Lucus Town where Myne live, this kind of sse is very rare. People are like ants walking quickly betwe each other as if the tire world''s responsibility were on their shoulders and if they took some rest or walk a little slowly th the world might copse.


    And to make things more difficult there are also carriages running in the middle of the street once in a while, and people have to give space for them otherwise they can only me to their bad luck, and let the carriage pass from on the top of their bodies, which is defiantly not a good sight to see.


    Myne also saw such a poor ghost whoe under the carriage and th cry very loudly as his both arm was brok by the weight of the carriage, now if he didn''t go to a good healer, th he should start calling himself a disabled person from now on.


    But what surprised Myne the most was that the carriage driver didn''t ev give that ugly guy look whoes under his carriage as if it wasn''t a person but a stone whoe under his carriage.


    "Sigh, it''s a busy sight, but for me this is heav, I can already smell money all a me, let go little one, it''s time to make some money," Myne said with an evil smile while rubbing his hands together in excitemt.


    Woof!


    Little Doggy also give his signal as if he understands Myne''s inttion, and excitedly starts following him.


    It has be so many days since Ist use my most precious skill, my little baby, The Stealing Hands skill...


    "Hahaha, I am so excited," Myne said while looking a at various shops causally. After this he starts searching such people who wear nice clothes and have clean faces with arrogant attitudes toward other people. After finding such people, he walks beside them, uses his sealing hand skill on them and directly steals their storage pouch, and transfers them into his invtory.


    This processst a 5 minutes, till Myne and Little Doggy,e in front of the most popr cloth shop in the Capital City, about which they asked 7 people before confirming that this is indeed the shop they are looking for.


    The shop''s name is ''Beyond Trds Dress Shop,'' which is a luxurious 5 story shop, with a beautiful structure, and all kinds of super cool decorations in front of it to attract customers, especially 5 beautiful girls in differt colourful short clothes, after seeing them for a while Myne ev forget to look away and just started them like a pervert, and only wh Little Doggy bit him on his leg lightly did he wake up from his dream.


    Those girls seem halfling, especially that middle one, she seems like a mix of some kind of beast race, otherwise, how can she have such huge breasts at such young age? Maybe one of her parts was a cow man/woman?


    Myne thought with a very serious expression, and while giving those girls who were performing some kind of weird dance a very thoughtful look, hee to the trance for the shop but was stopped by the guards.


    "Sorry, the dogs are not allowed in the shop!" A bulky but young looking guard said with a gloomy face as if he was waiting to have sex with his crush for many years and after a lot of struggle, wh he finally seeded and was just some step away from his dream, she reveal an external shocking secret that she is a transgder, and in ce of her pussy she has a dick, and if he wanted to have sex with her, he first has to give his back hole virginity to her.


    "And why can''t I take my dog inside?" Myne asked with a frown, while looking at the guard''s face, th he looked toward those beautiful girls and understand why this guard is so rude toward him.


    So he is just vting his inner anger on me, huh, this is not going to be easy for him, Myne thought.


    Just as Myne was about to say some beautiful word to the guard, suddly a middle age guarde out from the shop, and saw an unknown young customer with his dog, and his nephew staring at each other with not-so-happy expressions on their faces. Seeing that situation may go out of hand at any momt, he hurriedlyes betwe them.


    "Sorry dear guest, this boy is new here and doesn''t know the rules, please forgive him, and tell me if you need anything, I will do my best to fulfil your requiremt," The middle age guard who looks below average, but have quite a high level of intelligt hurriedly said with a humble smile.


    "This guy said that I can''t bring my dog inside the shop, why is that?" Myne asked while deciding not to make unnecessary trouble for such a small thing.


    "Sir, I am sorry, but it is the rule set by the shop owner. You see most of the people whoe here are nobles or rich people and those guys actually don''t like pets very much, that''s why you can''t bring cute dog in with you, The middle age guard said.


    "Sigh, I see, th you help me to take care of my dog, till Iplete shopping in your shop," Myne said after thinking for a while.


    "Sure, sir, you can rest used, I will properly take care of you, little frid, The middle age man said while taking Little Doggy''s rope from Myne''s hand, but just as he grabbed the rope Myne tightly held his hand.


    "Remember, If my dog got a little scratch, or someone hurt him in front of you and you did nothing, th I will make you feel the experice of what the real hell looks like," Myne threated the middle age guard in a deadly serious tone while using the King Intimidation skill.


    As he did that a ck aura sured his tire body making him look like a demon.


    The middle age guard who was tightly held by Myne nearly wet his pants out of fear but still manage to save his dignity somehow, and that young guard who was talking rudely with Myne some momt ago alsoe to the line, honestly bowed his head, not daring to look into his eyes.


    Those girls who were performing various kinds of dances also stopped their show and looked at Myne with fearful eyes, as if they were looking at a giant monster.


    "Yes, sir, I will do my best," The middle age guard after 30 seconds of silce finally gathered ough courage to op his mouth and said with a trembling voice.


    "I hope so, after all your life is depdt on it," Myne said and after handing Little Doggy rope to the middle age man, he patted his head, while telling him to wait here obeditly, and he will soone back after buying things, before tering into the shop.


    After Myne walk into the shop, the middle age guard tightly held the rope as if this is the most important thing in his life, and look at his nephew who was giving him a sorry look, and took a deep breath to calm himself down, and looked at the ck dog in front of him with a worried face.


    The interior part of the shop was much more luxurious than the outside, most of the people in the shop are couples, who areughing and talking to each other as if they are on a pic instead of a cloth shop.


    Just Myne ter the shop, a good-looking girl, the same age as Aisha in a colorful short maid uniforme to him with a beautiful smile.


    "Sir, how can I help you?" She asked attracting Myne''s atttion to herself, who was looking all a confusedly without knowing where to go.


    After hearing that this girl in maid uniform talking to himself, Myne paused for a momt, and give her a proper look before spoking, "I wanted to buy some nice dresses for my wife, but I don''t know where I can find them as your shop is quite big."


    "Haha, if you don''t know where to go, th sir, how about I help you to buy clothes for your beloved wife? By the way, my name is Una," Una said with a gtle smile.


    "Th I really appreciate your help, and my name is Myne," Myne said with his trademark smile, while shaking hands with Una.


    Myne, with the help of Una, after wandering a for half an hour in the shop, finally found three good dresses for Aisha. And th he spd  minutes in the male cloth section and brought some dresses for himself as well, as he saw many good-looking dresses, thanks to Una''s unwanted suggestion.


    "Sir, do you want anything else?" Una asked as she and Myne wereing back to the g floor.


    "Nah, that''s all for today, now could you please tell me the price for all those clothes? I am a little hurry," Myne said with a smile, he was still worried about Little Doggy.


    "Wait a momt Sir, I call my boss," Una said and called her superior, who was a middle age woman, she give Myne a smile and hurriedly looked at all clothes Myne bought.


    "Sir your final amount is  tinum coin and 30 Gold coins," The middle age woman said making Myne dumbfounded as don''t understand what was so great about those clothes that they are so expsive, but still in order to not ruin his good image in front of two beautiful girls, he took out the money from his storage pouch, and handed them to the middle agedy.


    That''s why most shop owners choose beautiful girls as their workers.


    The middle agedy''s smile bes much wider as she receives money from Myne. To tell the truth, at the start, she really didn''t expect that Myne was a rich person, after all, he didn''t look wealthy from his cloth or his behaviour.


    But still, as she has se ough world and knows that in most cases never judge a book by its cover, unless you have a lot of money, otherwise it can be very dangerous for your job, and today her confidce in her own wisdom has increased by an tire level.


    "How dare you do that!"


    Just as Myne and the middle agepleted trantion, and he put all clothes into his storage pouch, he heard a loud and angry scout from the shop trance.

 Chapter 71: Chapter 71. Fun in the Capital City ( Part 2 )

    After hearing loud scream from outside of the shop, Myne hurriedlyes out of the shop.


    At first, Myne thought that someone is making trouble with Little Doggy, but wh he came out, and saw the real situation he waspletely speechless.


    A young boy a 6 or 7 years old, with gold hair and a fox-like face, wearing gold colour clothes, looks rich pig at first nce, with his two knights in silver armor as bodyguards standing in the middle of the road in front of the shop, and beating a poor looking boy, who has an ugly appearance, cover in the dirt as if he has not tak a bath from many days.


    Besides the poor boy, a girl at the same age as him with ck hair, a nice figure and D-Cup size boobs, wearing maid-like clothes, crying and begging for mercy to spare the poor boy while holding the fox face boy''s legs.


    As for Little Doggy, that guy having fun of his life. Not only did the middle age guard arrange a specialfortable chair for him to shit, but he also bought various types of food for him and was feeding him personally.


    And his nephew was working as a part-time delivery boy, and if Little Doggy show difort or behave like he doesn''t like eating that particr thing, he immediately runs toward the nearby shop, and brought some dishes made from meat for him.


    Oye, little guy, seems like you are joying it very much, huh?" Myne asked aftering to Little Doggy and the middle age guard.


    Little Doggy, after seeing Myne, immediately jump down from the chair and pointed at it, indicating Myne to sit on it, while waving his tail happily.


    "Hum, good, good, this is why I like you so much," Myne said with a satisfied expression after seeing Little Doggy''s intelligce. And sit down on the chair, while joying the show going on in front of him.


    After all, this is a rare chance to watch such a beautiful romantic live drama, this kind of thing never happed in a small town like Lucas, and only in a big city like this one, you see this kind of thing, so how can he miss such a show?


    Una and her manager boss, are also dumbfounded after seeing Myne and his dog''s lovely interaction, this waspletely eye-oping for them, but they still don''t understand why their shop''s gatekeepers have such a nice attitude toward Myne.


    "Ohh, Sir, youe back! How was your shopping? Do you like our shop services?


    The middle age guard asked after seeing Myne, finally taking a breath of relief, only he and his nephew know how they manage to hold his dog in one ce, if not for the fact theyter idtally know that this dog is quite intelligt and can understand theirnguage, they might defiantly not be able toplete their mission giv by this dangerous young man.


    "Well, your shop services are indeed very remarkable and satisfying, I am very pleased, next time if I wanted to buy clothes again, I am definitelye here," Myne said with a smile, but th he thought something, and looked at the young guard who previously talking very rudely to him, and said,


    "You, what is your name?"


    "Suru, my name is Suru, my lord," The young guard said nervously.


    "Suru, go and bring something to eat for me, I think this show is going to take some time before finishing," Myne said while looking at the fox face boy with curiosity while throwing two gold coins toward Suru. Who subconsciously grab them with trembling hands.


    "My Lord, I didn''t need this much money," Suru said nervously.


    "Take them, they are also the reward of your hard work," Myne saidzily and ignore the team of uncle and nephew guards.


    "B*tch, how dare you touch my clothes with your dirty hands? Get out," The fox face boy yell and kicked the girl who was holding his leg.


    "H, hold on this b*tch, I will deal with herter, but now I have to kill this f*cker. A worm like him dares to f*ck my maid, whom I am trying to f*ck for such a long time, The fox cace boy said, finally revealing the reason behind his anger to the mellow eating audice.


    Just as I expected, this drama is also rted to a love story, Myne thought, while looking at the fox face boy with sympathy. that guy clearly belongs to a noble family but he still loves his servant and tries to win her love by the righteous method instead of forcing her. But the girl didn''t give a f*ck about his feeling, or she never have expect that a noble birth boy would fall in love with her.


    So one day she gives away her virginity to this poor ghost probably because he looks a little handsome, only in her eyes. But sadly somehow the fox face boy finds out about their love affair and after getting his life''s first betrayal, his all love for that girl turns into rage and result, it is already happing in front of Myne''s eyes.


    "Sir, here are your snacks," While Myne was making a backg story in his mind, Suru return with a lot of snacks.


    Myne said thanks, and give Little Doggy who wasying in hisp a chick leg, which is his favourite, and he took a juice ss from Suru''s hands, and while joying cold juice, he continued watching his show.


    "You bastard! How dare you f*ck my maid?" The fox face boy said and Kangaroo hide like a whip made of unknown monster leather, smashed on the back of the poor boy.


    Paa!


    "Ahhhh..."


    Tearing his shirt as the whip touches the poor boy''s back. The whip left a deep red mark on his naked back, from which blood startscking, showing the quality of the whip. Which clearly wasn''t low.


    "Please stop, don''t hit him, he is innoct...


    Paa!


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Don''t hit him! It was me who wanted to f*ck by him, so please stop," The girl yell in a crying voice while trying to break free from the knight iron like grip but it was no use as she did not have ough power to do so.


    "Shut up, you b*tch, I will deal with youter, and you motherf*cker, why don''t you think of consequces before dirting my toy?" The fox face boy said while gritting his teeth angrily, and again with all his strgth he hit the wipe on the back of the poor boy.


    "Ahhh, please forgive me, young master, I don''t know that Taira is your woman, otherwise how can I ev have the courage toy my dirty hand on her," The poor boy finally while during unimaginable pain, op his bloody mouth and said in a trembling voice.


    "Hahaha, what is the meaning of saying this now? You should have thought this before," The fox face boy said whileughing maniacally ande close to the poor boy, and kick him in his face, breaking two or three of his teeth.


    Seeing this sse, the audice also felt a little pity for the poor boy, who was clearly innoct as he know nothing that the random good-looking girl he choose to seduce would turn out to be the secret lover of a noble young master.


    But although they felt pity for the poor boy, no one came forward to save him, after all, it is not a fairy tale and they are not protagonists of a novel, who can p every random young master to save people for the greater good, or maybe for girls.


    "Sigh, poor boy, he is getting punished for the crime which hemitted unknowingly," Una, who was standing behind Myne said with a face filled with full of sympathy, while shaking her head.


    "Yes, you are right, but this is also a lesson for him, that before you put your little brother blindly in someone else hole, either you should have ough power to protect yourself, or you first check her backg detail," Myne said with a poker face and eat a sweet called Blue Jamun. He has no inttion of being a hero and saving that unlucky ghost and his girlfrid.


    "Yes, you are right, my lord," The middle age woman saidpletely agreeing with Myne''s statemt.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Why are you hitting an innoct guy?"


    Just as Myne and other people thought that the fox face boy would kill the poor boy by continuously kicking on his face, and finished the show in a hurry, suddly a loud crye out from the behind crowd.


    After hearing the voice, all the people quickly made their way with excited faces, while thinking that finally, the hero is here to punish evil.


    Myne also looked toward the source of the voice with a curious face and saw a 0 years old above average-looking young man with a muscr body and blue hair, wearing advturer-type clothes and a two-handed sword hanging on his backe out from the middle of the crowd and stood beside the poor boy, who was already fainted after eating 5 or so heavy kick on his face.

 Chapter 72: Chapter 72. Fun in the Capital City ( Final )

    "Who the f*ck are you?" The fox face boy asked annoyingly, clearly not happy that some putting his leg in his business.


    "It doesn''t matter who am I but now you have to stop, as I can''t let you hurt this guy anymore, you have already beat him ough," The newly arrive knight in poor and old leather armor said. Whom we are going to call him ''Blueha'' as he has blue hair.


    "My lord, ce, ces save my frid, he is innoct."


    After hearing Blueha''s straightforward speech without any respect, The fox face boy''s face be red in anger and just wh he was about to say something interesting, suddly The girl who was the main source of this tire trouble shouted with her all strgth in a crying voice.


    Hearing the helpless beautiful girl''s crying voice, Blueha''s heart was as if stabbed by a knife, he started looking at The fox face boy and his bodyguard as if they have killed his father, with anger clearly visible in his eyes.


    Th he took out his two-handed des from his back and pointed it at The fax-face boy''s bodyguard who was holding the girl tightly with one arm wrapped on top of her breast and the other hand staying casually on top of her stomach, and once in while he touches her neither region with his fingers wh no one is looking at him with a perverted smile.


    "If you don''t want to die, th release that girl immediately. I am not going to say that again," Blueha said in a loud voice, making the knight frown a little.


    "Hum, who do you think you are, bastard? F*ck off, otherwise, I won''t go easy on you, do you ev know with whom are you messing a?" The pervert knight said and wh The fox''s face boy wasn''t paying atttion, he lifted the girl''s skirt in front of Blueha and rub his index finger on her wet panty.


    *Moan, Please stop..."


    The girl finally could not hold back and moaned softly feeling rough touch on her pussy with a teary face, and looked at Blueha with hopeful eyes while asking for help.


    Seeing such a sse, Blueha''s inner justice finallyes out, and in front of the audice who was joying the show to the fullest, especially the male audice, who were wishing that perverted knight would show them some more beautiful sse, suddly activate his skills, and his tire body cover in a blue aura.


    After which as if Blueha teleported, he suddlyes in front of the perverted knight out of nowhere and swings his big de upside.


    All the people prest only show a blue line and with a light bang, they all look down and show the perverted knight''s right arm lying on the g from which he was touching The girl''s private part some momt ago.


    "Ahhhh...


    Both the perverted knight and The girl scream at the time, the former because of pain, and thetter because of seeing such a horrific sight.


    The perverted knight lets go of the girl and starts crying in pain, his partner who finallyes out of shock, hurriedly try to calm him down and fed him high-quality healing potion.


    Thanks to it, the perverted knight stopped bleeding like a fountain, but the pain was still there, as for The girl after she is free, hurriedly runs toward Blueha and hug him tightly while burning her head in his chest. Completely forgot about the poor boy.


    "Okay don''t worry, you are safe now, till you are with me no one can hurt you," Blueha after seeing a cute girl in his arm, his confidce rose with the speed of his naked eyes, and he tightly hugs The girl to give her some warmth, before taking calmly.


    "Thank you, my lord, if it wasn''t for you, I don''t know what I would have done in the hands of that beast," The girl said in a pitiful voice.


    While Blueha and the girl, having a romantic conversation, The fox face boy sweats bucket, he also shows just how Blueha cut his bodyguard''s arm as if he was cutting a vegetable. The fox face boy who knows his own limit very well, clearly has no confidce that he can defeat Bhluha, after all, he wasn''t ev powerful as his bodyguards.


    So after seeing Bluaha and that b*itch maid,ughing and talking like a couple, he first looked a him, and after seeing that no one looking at him, and most of the people discussing what just had happed, and making somemts about how brave Blueha is etc.


    so he made a decision he first took out a ck colour palm size ball from his storage pouch and gtly drop it on the g, th with help of his foot, he hides it under the poor boy half dead body.


    This is a special gift giv to him by his uncle, a mini boob, after activating it and you only have  seconds to ce it somewhere, if someone dares to move it ev a little bit, it would explode immediately. Since he can''t kill this f*cker with his own hands, th he can only use this simple trick to sd him to hell.


    After this he gives Blueha and his disloyal old childhood lover a deadly nce and quickly runs away in the middle of the crowd, showing his rare wisdom which a 99% of side viins don''t do.


    Blueha also noticed the fox face boy''s action, and just wh he wanted to catch him, but was stopped by The girl, who was still hugging him tightly, and th after thinking for a while, he finally let The fox face boy run away, after all, he has a very important thing to do, and that is to calm down a scared girl.


    After the fox face boy run away, his bodyguard also didn''t stay behind and followed his footsteps, and disappeared soon after.


    Myne who watching the drama, after seeing that everything is over like always the viin failed to do what he wanted, the hero saves the heroine, the original victim was forgott by everyone like a piece of trash, and one more story ded with a happy ding, he also stood up from his chair and calls the middle age guard.


    "Here is your reward, you did a good job today," Myne saidzily and before the middle age guard could understand anything, he ce  gold coins in his palm, yawning softly, he grab Little Doggy''s rope and walk away from them.


    Only wh Myne walked away a 30 meters did he hear the middle age guard''s voice, saying "Thank you very much, my lord."


    Myne and Little Doggy spd 0 more minutes in the market buying special delicacies popr in the capital city, ough for him to eat for a a year, before walking toward a nearby secluded alley, so he can op a teleportation portal to return home.


    But maybe today Myne''s luck was too good, just as tered the alley, he saw two ugly looking thugs age a , suring a 3 or 4 years old girl with gold long hair, and eyes, a pretty doll like face, a nice mature body which doesn''t match her age, C-Cup size boobs, wearing a gold high-quality long skirt, overall she is definitely not amoner.


    Probably a rich family spoiled girl who wanted to explore the world alone, and now gets caught in big trouble.


    After seeing them, Myne''s mouth twitched for some reason, and just wh he wanted to take his steps back and search for another alley to op the portal, he thought something and stop, th he took out a ck colour mask with red lining a its eyes socket making it look quite cool from his Invtory, and after wearing it, he walks toward the trio.


    Hearing movemt, all three people prest in the alley looked toward the trance, and show masked Myne with Little Doggy who was showing his razor sharp teeth to them. Both thugs be nervous after seeing Myne''s mysterious look, and their grip on their weapons bes tight, but the little girl with a mature body has a big smile on her face after seeing him and hurriedly spoke in excitemt.


    "Hey, mister help me, those two bad guys wanted to rob me."


    After hearing the girl''s request in a rude voice in which she didn''t ev say please, Myne nodded his head, and just wh those two thugs wanted to op their mouths to say some life threating empty word, Myne stop them while showing them his fist, and looked at the girl.


    "What would you give me if I help you?" Myne asked a very unexpected question making everyone prest in the alley speechless.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" The innoct girl asked confusedly clearly this kind of request waspletely new for her, whose most of her work was done by people a her for free.


    "I mean what would you give me for helping you? Do you really think that I would help you for free?" Myne said with a serious voice. Making the girl nervous and those two thugs excited.


    "But I don''t have anything on me, I forget to bring money with me wh I escape from my house," The girl spoke in a crying voice.


    About which Myne didn''t give a f*ck, after nodding his head in understanding, he turn a and left the alley with Little Doggy without saying anything.


    Both thugs and The girl stared at Myne''s back with shocked expressions, they still didn''t understand what just happed.


    Both thugs thought that they would have to fight with this dangerous looking man and his dog to death if they wanted to do something fun with this beautiful girl, but it turn out that they are extremely wrong, this nice man was actually the same as them, doing everything for profit, and waspletely reasonable, instead of shake of justice or some kind of nonsse reason like that.


    As for The girl she is still looking at the alley trance without knowing what''s going on.


    "Brother, I think we must do our work quickly before someone elsee here, and I don''t think the next person also be nice as that gtleman, Thug No. said while giving the girl a lustful gaze, making her shiver.


    You are right let''s do it, Thug No. said and hurriedlye to The girl. After which in the horrific eye of The girl he grabs her skirt and tore it apart.


    "Ahhh...


    The girl let out a loud cry, but it has no effect on those two thugs. Thug No. to y it safe, hurriedly put a big piece of cloth of The girl''s own dress into her mouth, so she can''t scream anymore.


    And Thug No. with his dagger, first cut her  bra in the middle, and after taking a deep smell of The girl from her bra like an expericed pervert, he also cut her blue panty as well making herpletely naked.


    Th Thug No. handed the girl''s dirty panty to Thug No., who quickly grab it as it was the most valuable treasure in his eyes, and start smelling the panty very passionately.


    While the girl struggling to escape from those two thugs, Thug No. pped on the girl''s  cheek and forcefully made hery down on the dirty g.


    After which Thug No. grabs both of the girl''s arm, so she makes too many movemts and ruins their fun while ying with her boobs, and Thug No. grab her legs and forcefully separate them. Doing that the girl''s pink virgin pussy finally appears in front of his eye.


    "You don''t know just how long I have waited for this day," Thug No. said emotionally, and Thug No. nodded after hearing his voice.


    Th in front of the girl''s teary eyes, he rubs his dick head on her pussy a little, and with his all might he put his tire dick inside the girl''s pussy which wasn''t ev wet ough, and while breaking her hym it directly touch her womb.


    "Ahhhh...


    The girl cried and gape in pain, but because her mouth was blocked, and her body was tightly held by Thug No. she couldn''t do much other than cry in regret that''s why she never list to her mother''s words.


    ...


    minutester...


    In the alley.


    Both thugs still f*cking the girl like the beast, without caring ev if she has lost consciousness because of intse pain, suddly stop whatever they were doing as they heard a very heavy breathing sound from behind them.


    They both looked at the trance of the alley and show a  meter tall muscr middle age man in a luxurious robe, panting heavily while looking at the girl under them.


    Both thugs, finallye back to the sce as they felt they were in deep trouble. Thug No. took out his dick from the girl''s mouth, and Thug No. from her pussy. They hurriedly wear their pants and pick up their weapons from the g, but before they could do anything, everything in front of them bes dark and they both lose their concisess and fall to the g.


    "Ohh, my little baby, that''s why I never let you go out of the house, and now look what happed to you," The middle age man said emotionally while covering his daughter''s body in a big cloth, and carrying her in his arm.


    "James!"


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Sd both of them to my secret room, tig them carefully, don''t let themmit suicide before I give them punishmt for their deeds," The middle age man said and like a gust of wind, he disappeared from his ce.


    "As you wish my lord," The person named James said, and after grabbing both thug''s arms, he with the thugs also disappeared from his ce, as if he never was there.

 Chapter 73: Chapter 73. Aishas POV

    After Myne left the young girl alone with those two thugs, without any kind of grief in his heart. He always told himself that he is not a hero nor he ev wanted to be in this life, he is just a normal person who have normal needs, that''s all. He asked that girl if she need his help in return she just have to pay for his service, a fair trade, equal exchange, nothing more than that.


    But that girl said she don''t have anything valuable things on her, ev th he still waited for her for 5 seconds if she promise to give him a rewardter, but that girl clearly didn''t understand anything, Myne know this after seeing her nk and confused face, he finds out that she is just ignorant brat who knows nothing about the world.


    So he left her on her own as if he never meet her without any regret, and left the girl alone for her to experice how painful and cruel reality is. Life is like this, everything in this world has a price, and Myne believes in those words from the very core of his heart. After that he found another alley but this time without any more idts and ops the portal to his house.


    Myne just put one foot inside the portable wh he heard a loud *Boom sound from the direction of the cloth shop where he did the shopping. He moves his head toward the direction from where the sounde but saw nothing as his vision was blocked by the row of tall walls. So he shook his head and ignore it and ter the portal without caring about the explosion.


    .....


    Aisha''s POV.


    Aisha aftering out of her house with a red face, stop running and took a deep breath.


    "Hoo, I kiss Myne, and that too with my own will! Shit, this is too embarrassing, now since I give him the gre light, he defiantly looks at every possible chance to mess with me," Aisha spoke with little excitemt in a low voice while walking shaking her head.


    "But it really felt good wh we kiss, I don''t what it will feel wh I and Myne do sex, does it really feel hundreds of times better than kissing as those girls describe?" Aisha spoke while thinking both she and Myneying naked on the same bed while looking into each other eyes, and th slowly their lips lock to each other...


    "Ahh, so embarrassing I am really bing a pervert, it is all because of Myne, thanks to his continuous kissing and touching no matter how much I try, I can''t let go of those perverted thoughts out of my mind."


    "Maybe I should consult an expert, I hope Mia can give me some nice pieces of advice in this matter," Aisha wish and hurriedly walked toward the advture guild.


    Minutester.


    Aisha ter the advture guild, from where she rectly tdered her resignation, and because she didn''t have many frids, and everything she did is in the guild leader''s office, so most people still didn''t know that she is no longer a worker in the guild.


    The guild was still the same as before, with some people eating and discussing their next mission, and some people looking at the mission board to see if they can find any suitable mission for themselves. Aisha look a to search for a certain person, but sadly she didn''t find her. At this momt suddly a waitress walked beside her.


    Seeing the waitress, Aisha quickly stop her, and asked with a poker face, "Hey, Do you know where is Mia?"


    "Yes, Miss. Aisha, I know, just a momt ago I saw Miss. Mia wt toward the staff room," The waitress reply nervously after seeing Aisha, clearly she also doesn''t very good impression of Aisha.


    Aisha after getting what she wanted to know, said "Thanks" to the waitress, and quicklye to the staff room.


    As it was still early in the morning and most of the staff members were at their work, so staff room ispletely empty, only Mia was standing in front of her locker, while putting a bag inside it.


    "Hey, what''s up Monkey, what are doing?" Aisha greeted Mia and asked casually.


    Huh? Mia turned a and after seeing Aisha she wave her hand with a smile. But before she could speak anything Aisha eximed in surprise.


    "Mia! What happed to your boobs? How did they be so big in just a night?"


    Hehe, didn''t I always say to you that one day I will also have big boobs like you, now look at them, my hard work finally paid off," Mia said proudly while bouncing her big E-Cup size boobs up and down in front of Aisha. But because Mia''s height wasn''t much tall in the first ce, her boobs look much bigger than they actually are.


    "But how did you do that? Just yesterday they are still normal but today they be so big? Aisha again asked whileing close to Mia and lightly touch her giant boobs curiously.


    "Ahh, hey, don''t touch them, I am quite ssitive there," Mia said hurriedly pping Aisha''s hand away.


    "Sorry, I was distracted a little," Aisha apologizes.


    "Sigh, okay let me tell you how I increase my breast size in case someday you also need this trick," Mia said in a low voice, and after seeing Aisha listing carefully she continue, "You remember that guy about whom I told you before?"


    "Do you mean that guy Who fooled you by saying he can increase the size of your boobs and ran away after taking your money?" Aisha replied after thinking for a while.


    "Yes, that guy, at first after not seeing him for many days like you I also thought that he was a fraud who run away with my hard earn money, but yesterday eving hee to me and told me that he wants to introduce me to his master."


    "At first, I was a little worried as I was already got cheated by him once, so instead of blindly following him, I knock out that guy and took him to my grandpa. Th Grandpa woke up that guy and did a private chat with him for a 30 minutes, before that guy unwillingly took me and Grandpa to his master.


    There in front of my Grandpa, that guy''s master use his kills which can increase any object size to 3 folds, and that too permantly. So this is how I made my boobs bigger."


    "Although because of it my grandpa be so angry that he literally throw me out of the house, sigh," Thest stce Mia said in such a low voice that ev after conctrating fully Aisha still can''t hear what she said.


    "What did say in the d? Can you repeat it, I didn''t hear it clearly, Aisha requested with a frown.


    "Ohh, nothing I just said that because my boobs now be so big, just an hour ago a handsome guy asked me for a date, can you believe it? And he also knows my idtity very well but still dares to ask me for a date, I am so excited," Mia said happily while jumping in excitemt.


    "So you are saying that fraudes back yesterday to you after missing for nearly two weeks, and took you to his master who has a skill that can increase any object size to 3 folds, and that too permantly?" Aisha asked with a frown, she always felt like there is a very big conspiracy hidd in this tire matter.


    Yes, although at first I also felt like there is something is not right, but since my Grandpa personally talks to him, th everything should be fine," Mia said causally while adjusting her newly bought purple colour fantasy looking bra, which she still felt a little ufortable wearing it because before this her breast was tiny so they wer''t made much movemt wh she does anything, but now with their increase in size ev if she moves a little bit her boobs made a lot of movemt which is really notfortable.


    Because of it, she decides to wear a tight bra to control them so they won''t affect her work, although her n worked very well but now she felt like someone is squeezing her boobs very tightly.


    "Since the guild leader didn''t stop you, th it should be okay, by the way, did you bring what I asked youst time," Aisha suddly said while throwing Mia''s boobs matter out of her mind. Anyway she is very satisfied with her own boobs, and Myne also like them very much, so she doesn''t need to go to any fraud to increase their size.


    "Ohh yes, I did, here it is, all the money that you lt me in those years. Your dresses and essories which I steal, I mean to borrow from you," Mia said while handing Aisha the bag she putting in her locker.


    Aisha op the bag, and looked inside it, she ignore everything else and quickly count the gold coins in it.


    "Why are there 0 gold coins missing?" Aisha asked with a poker face.


    "Hahaha, you see Big Sis Aisha although I really wanted to return all the money but because of a little misunderstanding my grandpa is again angry with me, so for someday I can''t return to my home, because of it, I urgtly need some money to stay in the hotel, but I promise wh I get my next month sry I will defiantly return you all money, I swear," Mia hurridly exin with an innoct smile.


    "Sigh... Forget it, I don''t need that money anymore, you can take them as a gift," Aisha said helplessly.


    "Really! Thank you, Big Sister Aisha, you are the best," Mia said excitedly while hugging Aisha like a child.


    "Okay okay, by the way, are you free now?"


    "Yes, why?"


    "The with me, I am going on shopping to buy some furniture and other items for my new house, and I need your help with the selection, also if you did good work th I can bring you to your favourite Inn, and there you can eat whatever you wanted to eat," Aisha said with a smile.


    "Really? Th wait a minute, I quickly change my clothes," Mia said and hurriedly run toward her locker and start changing her clothes.


    While Mia changing her clothes Aisha has no desire to watch her naked body, so shees to the Mission board hanging in the staff room, to see thetest mission.


    This mission board is differt from the one hanging in the main hall for everyone. This disy board has every single request on it including those which still cannot be shown to the advturers such as requests reserved to exclusive receptionists, designated requests and requests which had their op dates decided.


    As Aisha looked down at the requests, she was able to get a certain extt of information about what going on in the kingdom, especially if there something big happs.


    The mission was to gather slime oil which Aisha suggested to Myne previously or XXX monster spawned in arge quantity in the vicinity of a certain Town...From things like this, Aisha was able to predict what can be done beforehand.


    For small newly created ns, getting those kinds of information itself for a short term is absolutely impossible. Because the guild exists in every single town in that area, it is able to extsively gather requests.


    Such being the case, Aisha roughly looked over the disy board for her personal use, anyway, she was about to leave the guild for a long time, and doesn''t have many thoughts abouting back soon, so it better brings some nice information with herself, so till Sylphid return, she and Myne can do some mission to earn money.


    As Aisha did that, she found one request which made her frown.


    [ Target Rank: B-rank and above: The guild has received information that at the Duchy of Ose, which is situated far in the north, demon races such as Goblins and Orcs have closed in on the duchy in arge flock. ]


    It says that they want to verify the truth of this information. If the information proves to be true, th damage to the Duchy of Ose and the prest position of the demon race is also verified.


    If possible, the guild wants the advturer to provide aid to the injured people there. This request is extremely difficult.


    The important Duchy of Ose, nicknamed the Land of Death, is a wastnd which isn''t owned by any Kingdoms and is located on the border of the Kingdom of Demons.


    This request''s purpose is probably to verify whether the Kingdom of Demons participated in this demon race invasion, which is said to have urred in the Duchy of Ose, or not.


    The Kingdom of Demons is famous as a bellicist Kingdom which has monsters such as goblins and orcs as the vanguard. It had be quiet since it changed rulers approximately t years ago. However, it had previously started wars with many Kingdoms using rtively lower ss monsters like Goblins and Kobolds.


    For that reason, the Kingdom of Demons was recognised by many Kingdoms as amon emy which has to be defeated.


    If the Kingdom of Demons hasmced invasion towards another Kingdom, there is a possibility that the Kingdom which was quiet after changing its ruler will once again be attacking many Kingdoms.


    "Sigh, I hope this might not affect us," Aisha said helplessly, after confirming that there is no good mission that Myne and she could do without using the guild as the middleman to get their share of the reward, she give up.


    "Okay Big Sis Aisha, I am ready, let''s go," Miya grabbed Aisha''s arm and said waking her up from her deep thoughts.


    Aisha looked at Mia who was wearing a blue colour single piece skirt, which clearly did not fit her properly thanks to her giant boobs, and looked very tight.


    "Are you really going to wear this dress? Don''t you have anyfortable dress?" Aisha asked with a frown.


    "Sorry, but I really have no better dress in my locker, so I can only wear this, anyway I am not as ufortable as you think," Mia said with a smile and made some movemts like doing exercise, as a result...


    There was a sudd clothes ripping sounde from Mia''s dress, and her blue colour skirt in front of her mighty big boobs finally couldn''t take it anymore, and wh Mia did exercise, her dress rip apart from the backside.


    ..."


    ...."


    "Go, put on your work uniform again, thank god this happed here, otherwise if this happed in a crowded ce, th you defiantly be a fun topic of tomorrow," Aisha said while trying not tough after seeing Mia''s embarrassed face. "Also, I have told you many times to not buy those cheap clothes, but you said they are no differt from expsive ones, now you understand the differce?"


    Hearing Aisha''s taunt, Mia just nodded her head and simply wear her work uniform again.


    "Sigh, don''t make such a sad face, I will buy you a dress for you okay, happy?" Aisha said helplessly finallypromising after seeing Mia making a face like a child whose candy fell on the g just after clicking it two times.


    "Yessss, thank you Big Sis Aisha, you are great," Mia''s mood immediately bes positive from negative after hearing that Aisha going to buy her a dress.


    "Okay, let''s go we have a lot of work to do," Aisha said, and both she and Mia walk out of the guild.

 Chapter 74: Chapter 74. Sylphid Brothers POV

    "No, you''ll have to rush in stronger. What''s wrong with you guys, did you not eat food today or what!... Yes, just like that put in a little more strgth!!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Although each unit will usually be led by their respective captains, but wh such joint practices are held, I would be the one leading them. That''s because I have the Skills [ One-handed de?Saint ] [ Physical Strgth Enhancemt?Large ] and [ Support Magic?Speed Increase ].


    In the royal family, there are three princes including me and two princesses, but all of us have some useful Skills. This is all thanks to the royal family''s policy.


    As a distinguished schr once said, childr seem to inherit a simr type of Skill from their parts. If both the parts have good Skills, the childr born from the two will have a higher chance of obtaining a good Skill the same type as the parts.


    Because of that, the royal family obtains information from the temple about those who just came of age and awak their skills. If someone who obtained good skills appears, the royal family will act and wee that person as a member of royalty.


    Of course, they will perform a backg check on that person first, and after confirming whether there is a problem with that person''s personality and rtionships or not. There''s no way they''ll let a ridiculous and brain-dead person join the royal family.


    However, the royal family naturally doesn''t use their power and force a person to join them. If they did such a thing, the citizs of this Kingdom will most probably hold animosity towards the royal family. And ev if citizs didn''t care, that person himself will defiantly be a big emy of the royal family, and there is a high chance that he betray the royal family for revge.


    Oops, I''ve gone off-topic.


    Because of that, I''ve be bestowed the same Skills as my father, the King of Augusta Kingdom, who is also known as a hero. Not only did I receive his skills, but I have also bestowed another Skill, [ Support Magic?Speed Increase. ]


    Since I was a kid, I was raised with special education personally giv by that my father so that I could fight properly ev without help my skills.


    Wh I became 0 years old, I challged many well-known people but there was no one who was on par with me within the kingdom. Ahhm, of course, there is a person whom I still could win against no matter how many times I try, sigh, and that person is my father, who is also my teacher.


    Although I am able to fight with him well, but as expected there is still a very big differce in experice. Well, that''s why now I''m training those knights against my will, but because this is an order from my father, th I can''t do anything about it no matter how unwilling I am other than training those guys and vting some of my anger.


    "List, everyone, skills are definitely useful, and super powerful. History has proved that. And if you still do not believe th you can challge me to fight and I will show you some sse of history.


    But still, the most important thing is to practise daily so that you can make the best use of your skills and other techniques. The way you put in your strgth, the way to efficitly move your body, your faith in yourself, If youbine these techniques, you''ll be able to use skills more effectively.


    Daily training is certainly harsh, but never neglect it, and if you did th I will sd someone to carry you here against your will. Don''t forget that effort you are putting in training will without a doubt save your life."


    "Yess!!!"


    Although I say the same thing every time during practice, but it is still an important matter. Not only it can raise their morale, but also help them to see their own limits. If one day you lose your head just because you rely too much on your skills, th it would be undoubtedly a very cheap death.


    They also have their own family. Putting their lives on the line for the Kingdom... that''s good, but I think there''s a meaning to returning home to their family alive after protecting the Kingdom, otherwise, how can it be a win and win situation?


    That''s why I say this same stce so many times and am so harsh with them during their training. So they can return to their homes alive. I also know they defiantly not like this kind of harsh training but wh the right timees, they will be thanking me for being harsh. After all a kingdom is made up of its citizs.


    That''s why, I, who will seed my father in governing this Kingdom, must protect it, and its citizs.


    ...


    "Brother, you are really working quite hard, I am impressed."


    My younger brother Lewis Augusta handed me a towel and spoke with a smile.


    "Ah, thanks for yourplimt."


    Lewis did not inherit much from our Father, but most of his skillse from Mother, Ga Augusta. That is why he did not have many battle Skills, but more technical skills.


    Although he was also bestowed [ One-handed Sword?Extreme ], unfortunately, his strgth within the family would be faster to count from the bottom. By the way, Mother''s skills are [ Training ] [ Arithmetic ] and [ Unique Magic?Ice ].


    Speaking of Mother, it''s impressive that as a child, wh I saw her using ice magic skills and said "Mother''s amazing!", she would say "Ehehe, I''m like the Magical girl of your favourite book, right? Do you want a hug from your magical girl, my dear?"


    Cough, sorry, I''ve strayed from the topic again.


    Making the best of his skills, Lewis started his own n. He gathered people who set their aims on alchemy from all over the kingdom and is growing his n towards bing one of the top ns, in the Kingdom.


    For a statesman, it''s not only military power which is most important. Establishing such an organisation is also necessary, and since he was requested to create his own n, it could be said that my younger brother disyed his talt very well.


    Although if you ask him, rather than getting involved in politics, it''d be in his nature to build magic tools and weird potions. And I think that too, but it seems that my family has a tdcy to be reckless.


    "By the way, Big Bro, did you know Big Sis wt to confirm her partner candidate?" Lewis said with one eye closed while staring at his Big Brother deeply.


    "What!? Sylphy''s partner candidate!?"


    "Why have I never heard of that? I see... No wonder you guys were too quiet since this morning."


    Muu, my cute little sister''s partner candidate, huh! Which high-ranking noble''s son is he!?


    In any case, they probably forcibly pressed for a marriage meeting because of my little sister''s good looks, ev though she doesn''t have excellt Skills, and talks too much. And th there''s Father, why did he approve such a thing in the first ce?!


    "Since you look like you''re misunderstanding something, just so you know, Big Sis wt on her own ord. Naturally, Father agreed and st her out."


    "What? Father already agree... That means that guy has some good skills?"


    "Well, I don''t know, though it seems that from the temple''s reports, he has [ Appraisal?Complete ], [ Cut & Paste ] and [ Invtory ]..."


    What the hell? Although it''s not that I don''t understand [ Appraisal?Complete ] but did he say [ Cut & Paste] and [ Invtory ]?


    One of his skills is thatbines [ Cut ] and [ Paste ]. And [ Invtory ] if I am not wrong th it should be a storage type skill, in which we can store quite a lot of things. What''s the good in those two skills?


    "By temple you mean he''s amoner? But if those are his skills th won''t those guys who came courting my little sister would be better for her?"


    "That''s true, but you see, it seems he solo-ed an Orc."


    "What? A boy who just came of age killed an orc solo? That''s certainly unusual."


    I see, that''s why she wt to confirm it by herself, it''s not that I don''t understand but...


    "In my opinion, rather than Big Sis, I want Big Bro to get married right away. I am really worried about you."


    "Why?"


    "You yourself know that, don''t you? Please don''tplicate things for Big Sis, you Siscon, and get married immediately. you are already getting old, people of your age have childr ying in their backyard but you? Still spding all your day with those soldiers, sometimes I ev felt like you have some differt taste than normal people.


    "Hmph!"


    Such rudess, calling me a Siscon, and forcing me to do merry. Where would you find a big brother who won''t care for his cute little sisters?


    For now, it''ll be all right as long as my little cute sisters can be happy.


    Though it''d be good if Sylphy''s partner isn''t a boring man. Otherwise, It might not be good for him...

 Chapter 75: Chapter 75. Taking Marriage Approval ( Sylphid POV, Part 1 )

    After saying goodbye to Lord Husband, I hurried to the capital city alone on my favourite horse. Although soldiers whoe here to kill Orc King wanted toe with me to guard me during the way but I refuse their request and shut them up by saying if they didn''t leave me alone I wouldin about them to my big brother.


    Wh my brother''s name mtions, they all turn a and left to do their work without saying any more nonsse, they are clearly afraid of him.


    There is a mountain of things to do. At any rate, I have to hurry. First I''ll have to start with persuading Father, that is not going to be easy.


    By the way, Lord Husband... Um, saying that is quite embarrassing.


    At first in order to not be the ything of those noble''s families, I decided to look for a good partner for myself instead of waiting for a miracle. After I heard that there might be a suitable marriage candidate in a small town called Lucas, I wt there I immediately, but it could be said that I got gaged to a more wonderful person than I had expected.


    Though I have to share him with another girl but this is a small price to pay and it is quite normal for powerful people to have a lot of wives.


    At least it is thousands of times better than those dirty nobles, who bring me a marriage proposal for their useless sons who do nothing rather than y with girls all day long, and those f*cking pigs didn''t ev have any worth mtioning skills.


    I am really grateful that after this I won''t need to meet those bastards, just shake for my image.


    Although I still do not understand how Lord Husband has so many skills and how those work, but our child would definitely be bestowed with some wonderful skills, I can already predict it.


    Now I could finally fulfil my duty as princess of the Kingdom, and could ev obtain a good husband, I just hope he won''t feel pressured and ignore mepletely because of my status.


    I have se this kind of thing a lot, many royal family girls who marriage tomoner boys, can hardly have any romantic life, because their husbands feel inferior to them and they dare not to behave lightly in front of them.


    Anyway, let''s think about this matterter, for now, if I bring back this wonderful result, there should be no doubt that Father will be very satisfied. However, if I tell him the matter of me marrying Lord Husband, th I would have to talk about Lord Husnband''s original skills which the temple sds a report to us and have to tell him how they work and how much pottial they have.


    F*ck! I forget to ask Lord Husband about his original skills, he might not have any problem exining to me how powerful his those skills are. Sigh, now I''ll have to indirectly bring up the n matter in front and cleverly dodge this question, I hope this work.


    But I dare say that wh I bring my trump card, those two Orc''s bodies, it should go smoothly, though I am worried in a differt sse that Father might propose a fight betwe him and Lord Husband to test him. Whever Father sees someone whom people im to be strong he would want to test his ability. I really want him to do something about that bad habit of beating weak.


    Well, now I think about it, rather than my Father I should be worried about Big Brother Aniue more, though. It feels like Big Brother Aniue has be an ev worse Siscon, although It is not a bad thing most of the time, but I don''t know what kind of reaction he will show if I say that I''m getting married.


    I''ll have to find a way a that too, sigh...


    ....


    "Miss Princess, wee back."


    I have just reached the castle, and Morg, the prime minister, quickly discovered and greeted me. I wanted to have at least some rest though... But I really can''t be too carefree a him.


    "Ah, I just came back. Where''s Father right now?"


    Although I wanted to immediately meet Father to have a talk with him, Morg said that some kind of trouble cropped up and he had to attd a cab meeting.


    I was also told that Aniue ( Big Brother ) and Lewis ( Little Brother ) are participating in the meeting as well, so it may be quite important.


    Lewis is second for the session of the throne, he had absolutely no interest in the King''s seat, and established the major n: Alchemist Library and is running it. There''s a high chance his participation in the meeting is as a represtative of his n, rather than a prince.


    "Haha, seems like it''s something important, huh. I think it would be a good idea for Miss Princess to participate in the meeting."


    Morg probably nned for me to participate in the meeting the momt he saw me. He spoke up without hesitation and followed me to the meeting room.


    Well, it''s inevitable if something big happed. I have no problems participating, but I strangely have a feeling that I''ve be used by this Morg.


    While I thought as such, I arrived at the meeting room.


    "I, Sylphid, have returned, heard that something has happed and arrived. Am I interrupting?"


    As I oped the door and tered, all the atttion was on me, as I spoke.


    "So it''s Sylphid. You''vee at the right time. I want to hear your opinion too, sit there."


    Father, Far Augusta, The King of the Augusta Kingdom, urged me to sit with a gtle smile on his face.


    As soon as I sat down, Father gave a summary of what happed, It seems to be quite a troubling case. I was told that the demon race have started invading the Duchy of Ose located in the north.


    As of now, a part of the knight order is heading to Ose to confirm the information''s validity. A request has also be issued to the advturer''s guild, and depding on the information they bring back, it might be a fairly troublesome issue.


    If they are invading other countries, they will naturally have someone unifying the swarm of demon races andmanding them. Yes, they also have some individuals simr to the rect Orc King.


    Cmity ss monsters like the Orc King are as expected, notmon a that ce. There are only ordinary ones a the Country of Demons, which can also be called the demon race''s own country.


    In other words, in the invasion on other countries, if they have a Cmity ss in the invading force, there''s a chance the Country of Demons is serious this time.


    The Country of Demons'' King, or moremonly called the Demon King, has be substituted about t years ago, so the Country of Demons has be rtively quiet. But if they were involved in this time''s case in Ose, this might be a pre-counter to bring a full invasion into action.


    Duchy of Ose, the ce in the discussion, is the geographically nearest ce to the Country of Demons, which is conquered by the demon race. Because of that, they were discussing the countermeasures.


    "I see... This is indeed a serious matter."


    After that, the meeting continued for a few hours. In the d, it was decided that nothing can be settled without information from either the knights or advturers, so the meeting ded unfinished.


    While seeing off the ministers who participated in the meeting returning to their respective departmts, I awaited my chance to speak to Father about the incidt in Lucas Town.


    "Father, Brother, Lewis... There''s something private I would like to talk about, would you please spare me some time after this?" Sylphid asked seriously.


    Seeing me saying that with a serious expression, Father suggested moving to his office to talk.


    "And, Sylphy, what did you want to talk about?"


    As Father called me by my pet name ( Which we are also going to use from now on ) familiarly befitting a family, the mood became a little gtler.


    However, what I am going to say is connected to the discussion from earlier, and also to my future. Let''s do this, you can do it Sylphy, they are not going to eat you.


    "Please let me get straight to the point. I have decided on my partner, the boy who defeated an orc in Lucas Town rectly."


    "Oh, that mysterious boy who you''re pleased with, huh? So tell me what are his skills?" Father asked directlying to the main point.


    Here it goes, as expected he immediately asks the question which I was trying to think of a way to avoid, but sigh...


    "Sorry Father, but I still don''t understand his skills. What I''m about to say is somewhat connected to the previous discussion, but first of all, please look at this," As I said that, I took out both Orc''s corpses Lord Husband trusted me with from my storage bag.


    The sound of something falling ''Boom'' resounded, and both Orcs'' fidish figures appeared on the floor.


    "W, What!? T, This is..."


    Father''s expression changed to one of amazemt in a twinkling of an eye.


    Aniue and Lewis simrly wid their eyes in perfect circles and were astonished. They clearly didn''t expect that I would take out two dead bodies of Orcs.


    "Shlphy why do you have Orc''s bodies in your storage pouch? "


    The first to recover hisposure was Father, who hurriedly ask me. The two brothers seem like they would need some time before calming down.


    Well, I understand their feeling, after all, one who always practises his skills so he can be powerful ough to beat down all Orcs on his own, although he is already powerful ough to beat them but because there wasn''t any Orc in the nearby area, of course, Lucas Town incidt was an exception. And because of various reasons, he also can''t go out of Kingdom so his dream is still unfulfilled.


    And second, who is alchemy, who use all kind of Orc''s body parts in his potion making but in reality never had se any real living Orc.


    "Those two Orcs are killed by him just two days ago. An Orc settlemt was discovered deep inside the forest behind Lucas Town, about which I had informed Father and he sd Royal guards to kill the Orc King. You might not know that wh I was wandering in the forest I actually countered that Orc King, and had a fight with him."


    "What! Why you didn''t say that in the massage!?" Father eximed worriedly.


    "Well because I didn''t want you to worry for nothing as I was already saved by that boy, who risked his life just to save mine, Sylphy said emotionally, although this is notpletely true but anyway they didn''t need to know everything."


    "No way, I can still believe that he can kill normal Orcs, but fighting with an Orc King so you can escape and ev th he still safely returns back, that is impossible!!"


    Aniue shouted and died my words without hesitation, ev Father have to disbelieve writt all over his face.


    "It''s certainly an unbelievable story. And If it didn''t happ right before my eyes, I wouldn''t believe it either. Also if I didn''t counter the Orc King, th how do I know that there is an Orc King in the forest?"


    "I see, if it''s to someone who possesses such power, I agreed to have him as your partner. However, did you not think that it is more necessary to know that Boy''s skills'' true idtity?" Father asked with a frown.


    This is the critical momt.


    "That is naturally true, but he said that he won''t be going talk anything about his skills at any cost. I could also wield the royal family''s authority and force him to talk, but I decided that it would be a stupid idea."


    "Please think about it, in any case, if we''re unlucky, and in order to know about his skills we offd him, who just awak his skills have ough strgth to run away from under the Orc King''s nose safely. If we force him to do something and he starts hitting us, what would we do if he elopes to another country? Furthermore, it''s still better if he just elopes. But what if he bes our "emy"?


    With his pottial, I believe we definitely make big emies if we did that."


    "I see, there''s indeed some truth if what you said is true."


    "Also, I myself am very pleased with him. He''s calm, smart and a little bit rude to strangers, but most importantly he has the courage ough to protect his loved one from any difficulty. As a partner, I think there''s nothing I can expect better than him."


    Father quietly closed his eyes as he listed. For some reason, I felt nervous, after seeing him like this. And th, time passed siltly for a while.


    "Very well, since you also like him, I approve of your wedding. Strgth your rtionship with that boy, and just report his skills'' details once you find out."


    "No, Father... I can''t do this, I have already promised him, that I will defiantly not talk about his skills."


    "I see, you want to do your best in connecting with him, huh..."


    Father said that and closed his eyes once more.


    "I''ll never ept this! As if I''ll let my cute little sister be a bride!"

 Chapter 76: Chapter 76. Why is everyone Ignoring me? ( Shyphid POV, Part 2 )

    "I''ll never ept this! As if I''ll let my cute little sister be a bride!"


    At least read the mood, you damn Siscon! Although I am shocked by Big Brother''s unable to read the mood, I calmly started talking. Goodness, if only he didn''t have his problem of being overprotective, he''d be an excellt big brother whom I can respect...


    "Aniue, my marriage is my duty as a part of royalty and before long, Aniue will also have to decide on a partner, no? Won''t you celebrate your younger sister''s big momt? Don''t you want to see me happy?"


    As expected, with me putting it this way, ev Big Brother cannot help but re-think his next words.


    "Certainly, if you put it that way, I can''t say anything as the First Prince. However, I am worried! Worried about my cute little sister marrying a man I have never se before! Sylphy, you are a girl. Ev if you are called a Princess Geral Or Princess Knight, you are still a sweet little girl!


    Ev if it''s you, you can''t defd yourself against all the malice, can you? If that timees, who will protect you? If it''s after your marriage, it''s that man who will be your partner, right? Can he really protect you? I doubt that."


    It''s not like I don''t understand Aniue''s fears. From now on, something might appear which hurt me wh I leave the capital. It''s indeed a question of whether I can absolutely oppose it.


    "I can certainly understand what you are trying to say, Big Brother. However, you''ve se it, hav''t you? Those Orc corpses are still in front of you? He has the power to kill Orcs andpare to those pig head sons of nobles, he is a lot better. He''ll surely protect me from any malice! And he already had protected me from the Orc King once."


    "Is that really true? A young man who just came of age, no, you can ev call him a boy. He''s probably immature wh ites to battles and physical ability, no? And above all else, he''s probably overwhelminglycking in life experice. Those who bear a grudge against the royal family won''t attack with just military power, you know?


    Wh they hold your weaknesses and attack, can that boy truly protect you!?"


    I couldn''t say anything. Lord Husband is certainly strong, no doubt about that. However, I think what Aniue pointed out is perfectly possible. This is where Lewis started mediating. Thank you, it''s really good timing to cool Aniue down.


    "Lewis, what are you talking about? Your elder sister''s marrying off, you heard! And that to such an inexpericed person!"


    While Lewis feebly shook his head, he breathed a magnifict sigh. He probably gave in, huh.


    "Well, it''s not like I hav''t thought of anything. But you also know that she''ll have to marry sooner orter. Big Sis also seems to be interested in this person, so isn''t that fine? About him being young, this also reflects the possibility that he can grow, as for being inexpericed, as amoner isn''t it normal?


    How manymoner families do you think can afford proper teachers for their childr who can train them? I think it''s way better than marrying Big Sister off to some perverted old geezer, though."


    Listing to Lewis'' words, Aniue was probably thinking something as he suddly wt quiet. Especially thest old geezer thing, he probably has imagined something as his expression suddly be very ugly.


    Wh Brother and Lewis'' exchange ded, Father started participating in the conversation.


    "Haha, that''s true, it''s as Lewis said. Being young isn''t a bad thing. It''s up to the person himself, but if he''s willing, the faults Art pointed out will gradually disappear, won''t it? If you are willing, won''t it be okay for you to temper that boy? There''s not much of a differce from coaching the knights, or coaching a young boy is there?"


    Aniue let out a ''hmph'' and didn''t show much dissatisfaction, and ev if he wanted to be he still can''t do that both Father and Lewis are on Lord Husband''s side.


    "Either way, it''s necessary for the marriage to be in a shrine. If you are going to marry, th the marriage ceremony must be grand, right? It''ll be sufficit for us to probe that boy th"


    Marriage ceremony, huh... It''s certainly impossible to not perform one. Will Lord Husband be okay with it? I wonder if he''ll startining about it. Ah, this can''t do. The real issue still hasn''t bepleted.


    Since Father and Brother''s responses were ording to expectations, Ipletely forgot about the n matter.


    "Well, I have a request concerning that matter I would like Father... or rather, His Majesty The King to consider"


    "Hmm? As the king, huh... I can''t guess what it is, just say it."


    "The boy who will be my partner and me, and also Aisha, the Sacred Bow, a retired advturer, want to start a n and seek your approval."


    The momt I said n, Lewis got into it more than Father. Well, that''s understandable. Since Lewis himself is a n Master.


    "Oh, Big Sis wants to start a n, huh... Why so suddly?"


    "It''s because I will be in Lucas Town from now on, so I won''t be able to perform my duties as a knight. If it''s as a n, I can contribute to the country, no? Though it''s also for protecting Lord Husband..."


    "Oh, "Husband", huh"


    Father and Lewis looked at me with a smile that doesn''t look like a smile as if they discovered something interesting.


    Dammit, my tongue slipped. I idtally let it slip.


    "Oh, wh all is said and done, nothing''s better than getting along. I was surprised to hear something like ''Husband''ing out of your mouth, my sweet daughter."


    "Lord Husband, huh~, so Big Sis calls him that huh!"


    After that, although the n''s establishmt was easily approved after epting ~3 questions, Father and Lewis continued to severely tease me. Although I was tired from the persuasion as expected, what''s with the exhaustion from somethingpletely unexpected?


    ....


    Now what should we do with Orc King we get from Lucas Town?" Father asked after seeing two orc bodies in his office.


    "Father, why don''t you let my n buy it? Also since it is all thanks to Big Sis And his Husband that I get such a nice thing, I am also willing to give them a big wedding gift for their help."


    I was surprised after hearing Lewis going to give the Orc King''s befit to me, and Lord Husband, ev though we just provide information. And didn''t do anything with mtioning. I look at Father who just waves his hand casually like saying ''Do whatever you want'' and sits down on his chair and starts reading documts.


    Since Father didn''t mind, and Lewis, the richest person with personal money in the family wanted to give me such a nice gift th as a Big Sister, It was natural to take his goodwill, right?


    "Oh, how much will you give?"


    "Let me see. How about 50 tinum coins?"


    F*ck, I know it, this guy really super rich, just for providing the information he giving such a big gift? I wonder just how much he manages to earn in a month, someday I have to resolve this mystery.


    "Well, this is reasonable, it''s a deal th. By the way, I won''t going to count it as a wedding gift, this amount is not ough for considering a wedding gift."


    "Well, th how about 00 tinum coins? This should be ough for that, right?"


    Hmm, now this is called a wedding gift.


    "Understood, that will be ough. You are really the best Lewis," I said and give Lewis a sweet hug, which he deserve after emptying his pocket.


    Why do I feel like I was abandoned by everyone? Aniue thought after seeing that everyone isughing and talking while ignoring him as if he didn''t exist.

 Chapter 77: Chapter 77. Aishas Test

    Myne aftering out from the portal took a deep breath and looked at Little Doggy beside him with a smile.


    "Okay, little guy, now you go back to your parts, ytime is over."


    Woof, Woof.


    "Deal we y again tomorrow," Myne said and rub Little Doggy''s head, and ter his house.


    Little Doggy also obeditly run back to his parts while waving his tail in excitemt to tell them about his exited advture.


    Myne ter the house from the backside door and was tak aback. His house which just this afternoon was mostly empty now is now filled with all kinds of furniture, and carpets, in every corner of the house there was a magicmp hanging on the wall, giving light so powerful that his house was Illuminating like it was middle of the day.


    Some weird looking paintings of birds, The sea, and fishes, are also hanging on the wall, and those things are in just the living room Myne doesn''t know what Aisha had bought for other rooms, especially for their bedroom.


    Did she really buy all those things in 0 gold coins? As far as I remember the price of the painting is not cheap, and that big brown and blue colour couch doesn''t look like something that can buy in just a doz or so gold coins, Myne thought while confusedly looking at all the new things Aisha bought, and heading toward the kitch as the sound wasing from there.


    Myne ter the kitch and saw Aisha wearing a ck and  colour erotic apron on her naked  body, other than her sexy blue colour panty she doesn''t wear anything beath it, and her perfect hourss shape slder waist and big bubbly butt which bounce every time she moves, made Myne so horny that saliva starts dripping from his mouth.


    F*ck! So beautiful, why is she wearing such a beautiful outfit all of a sudd? Does she finally made up her mind, and is ready to ept me and my little brother both mtally and physically? Mtne thought while wiping saliva from his mouth and just wh he was about to greet Aisha while putting his hand in her panty to make her mood. Suddly He thought of something and stopped his raised step.


    Wait a minute, this level of eptance doesn''t look normal, today morning she just give me a kiss and was so embarrassed that she can''t ev look into my eyes, and directly run out of the house. Th how did she be so courageous just after going on shopping?


    Wait, shopping! Yes, she said that she is going to meet her frids and th going to shopping after that. F*ck, there is a conspiracy going on here. Thank god, I use my brain instead of thinking about my little brother. This kind of evil n is probably nted in Aisha''s mind by one of her devil frids, I can say this with full confidce.


    With Aisha''s gtle nature, it is nigh impossible toe up with such a dangerous n by herself to see how I react after seeing her in this beautiful outfit. Motherf*cker, just never let me know about you, otherwise I will bury you alive in the g, Myne thought angrily while wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    After which Myne took a deep look at Aisha''s wonderful figure in a sexy outfit, and made sure to memorise it in his most important section of memories.


    Th Myne calm down his super excited little brother, and walk to Aisha who was making dinner while mumbling a song slowly, clearly, she didn''t lyrics properly.


    "I am back. How was your day, dear?" Myne said as hee to Aisha, hug her from behind and give her a light kiss on her cheek while resting his chin on her shoulder.


    "Wee back, and It was wonderful, by the way, do you like the furniture in the living room?" Aisha asked and give Myne a kiss on his lips shyly.


    "Of course, I like those furniture, how can I don''t like your choices," Myne replies with surprise seeing how bold Aisha is today, now his suspicion turns to the conviction that Aisha is testing him.


    "By the way, you are looking gorgeous in this outfit, I can''t take my eyes off you," Myne said romanticly making Aisha blush.


    Thank you for yourplimt, and I appreciate that you like it, but now go sit down I serve you food," Aisha said with a red face while escaping from Myne''s embrace.


    "Okay, thanks for your effort," Myne spoke and after giving Aisha a forced kiss on her lips, he set down on the chair. And Aisha start cing all the dishes she made on the table.


    There are a lot of dishes she made, like vegetable curry, brown bread, meat soup, beef orzo skillet, poached eggs in salsa, fruit juices, sd, etc.


    Aisha after cing all the dishes she made on the dining table, also sit down beside Myne with a smile and start talking.


    "So what you did do all day?"


    "Well nothing much,zily lying on the bed till afternoon, th y with Little Doggy, train my skills. In the eving I and Little Doggy go shopping to buy a weing gift for you...


    "What kind of gift?" Aisha hurriedly interpret Myne in the middle of his speech and asked excitedly.


    "Do you want to see it?" Myne asked with a teasing tone.


    "Yes, of course, if you don''t mind," Aisha said shyly while remembering how childish she is behaving just now.


    "Th wait for a little, first we eat this wonderful dinner made by you, otherwise, it be cold, and th I will show you, your surprise gift, Myne said mysteriously.


    "Huh? Why are you still talking? Start eating, otherwise, it bes cold," Aisha said while eating the food like a hungry wolf.


    ..."


    It took Myne and Aisha half hour to finish their dinner, after which Myne help Aisha to clean the dishes while casually telling her some jokes.


    Did you also buy a new bedsheet? Myne asked after tering the bedroom and seeing a purple colour cotton bed sheet on his bed which looked like the girl''s choice at first nce. But still other than the bedsheet, she didn''t change anything else.


    "Yes, the previous one was too hard to sleep on itfortably, so I bought a much softer and more fluffy bedsheet for you, how it is, do you like it?" Aisha asked with a bright smile.


    Although Myne wanted to say that now his bed look like it was for a little girl but still after seeing Aisha''s bright smile, he swallow his uing words, and just patted her head, while nodding his head, making Aisha''s face red with happiness or maybe she was thinking something shameful while looking at bed with unknow meaning hidd in her eyes.


    "So where is my gift?" Aisha suddly remembers the gift which Myne mtion at the dining table, so she quickly asks, although she really doesn''t care much about the gift, but what she really cares about is that Myne bought a wee gift for her, which is also a big thing for her after all this will be a memory which going tost her tire life, and she wanted to joy this momt to fullest.


    "Oh, it seems like someone is very excited about her gift, huh?" Myne said teasingly while taking out clothes buy in which Aisha''s clothes were packed, and handed them to her.


    "Here, those are the dresses I bought for you as a wee gift for you toe into my iplete and boring life and making itplete and joyful," Myne said with a smile, which made Aisha pause for some seconds as if she remembers something, th she took cloth begs from Myne hand and throw them on the bed without looking at them, and hug Myne tightly while burying her head into his chest.


    "Thank you too, foring into my iplete and pointless life as well and making itplete and alive," Aisha said in a crying voice, but Myne didn''t speak just patted her back to make her calm down.


    he can sse from her voice that she is having some difficulty for some reason maybe because of her past experices, but since she is willing not to tell him, that means she needs some more time to fully op up in front of him, and Myne don''t mind giving her time as much as she wants.


    "Well, seems like we both need someone in our life to fill its emptiness and maybe thanks to god or our luck, we both found the right person for that, Myne said with a smile while holding Aisha''s chin and looking into her eyes.


    Th Aisha closes her eyes, and Myne moves his face forward and gives her a passionate kiss.


    The kisssted a 3 minutes and only wh Myne felt that Aisha is running out of breath, he stuck his tongue filled with Aisha''s saliva out of her mouth. Aisha''s face be red like an apple, and she was so ashamed that she don''t dare to look into Myne''s eyes.


    Th Myne put his left arm on Aisha''s shoulder and the other below her naked butt and with little strgth he lifted her into his arm in princess style and climb up on his bed.


    Myne thy down Aisha on the bed, and just wh Aisha thought the time is finally here wh she is going to say goodbye to her virginity, Myne who was standing in front of her, took a deep breath andy down beside her. After which Myne looked at Aisha beside him, who was staring at him with confusion.


    "Haha, I know what are thinking but today is not the day wh we are going to make love like a husband and wife. No matter how much you try to hide it but I can see just how much tired you are. Your eyes already started bing heavy at the dining table, and I you dozing off once in a while.


    So now take a good rest, you have done a lot of work today, we will do our lovemaking tomorrow," Myne said with a gtle smile while giving Aisha a light kiss on her forehead, before hugging her tightly and starting caressing her silky hair.


    Aisha''s eyes be little wet after hearing Myne''s caring words, she is indeed very tired after running all a the town for the tire day, and ev after returning home, she first ced most of the new furniture in their ce, th she made so many dishes to impress Myne.


    Th in order to test Myne''s true personality, she also wears that shameful outfit suggests to her by Mia, saying that it will help her to see if Myne really love her or just wanted to f*ck her. If he really loves her th he might be horny which is natural but will never do something like forcing himself on her like a wide beast.


    After doing those all things, only she knows just how she is keeping her eyes op. But at least by doing that she found out that Myne indeed love her very much, and she has no further doubt about his loyalty.


    "Thank you, foring into my life," Aisha said with a beautiful smile, tightly hugging Myne back while burying her head into his chest like a little girl, before falling asleep.

 Chapter 78: Chapter 78. Trolls Dungeon

    The sky was still dark wh Myne woke up, the reason because he had to urinate.


    The first thing Myne saw after waking up is two big soft naked boobs with already rock-hard nipples in front of his nose. After seeing such a sight Myne all sleepiness immediately vanishes, he ops his eyes widely watching them clearly in darkness.


    Th Myne slowly lifted his head a little and saw Aisha sleeping figure in front of him, she was lying while facing towards him, with a beautiful smile on her face probably having a nice dream, and her erotic apron which she worest night had long sincee off, and nowying under her body.


    Seeing that Aisha is in deep sleep, Myne''s inner demon wakes up, and he slowly moves his face forward until his nose was sandwiched betwe Aisha''s boobs, th he took a deep breath like a pervert to the smell Aisha''s sct.


    Ahhhaa, I know it, Aisha''s smell is really so nice, I can smell it my tire life, Myne thought and th he gtly grab Aisha''s right breast with his hand, and squeeze it lightly.


    F*ck, so soft, they are many times softer than June''s tight boobs, Thinking such Myne after confirming that Aisha not showing any sign of waking up, ops his mouth and starts licking Aisha''s rock hard pink nipple.


    Ohh, yess, so tasty, a little salty but still sweet. If only they could release milk th It would have be the best morning drink in the world. Maybe not now but one day I will definitely fulfil this wish of mine, Myne thought resolutely.


    After which Myne y with Aisha''s boobs lightly until he felt like his little brother might release cum inside his pants in excitemt, during this process Aisha made some movemts but because Myne was ying with her boobs very gtly she didn''t wake up just moan once in a while in her sleep.


    Although Aisha herself didn''t wake up but her pussy did, it start bing wet midway while Myne joying Aisha''s boobs, and only wh Myne stop ying with AIsha''s boobs did he notice that Aisha''s blue panty bepletely wet, and a little bit of her love juice also start dripping on the bed.


    Should I drink Aisha''s love juice? It would be quite wasteful to let it drip on the bed just like that, right? But what if Aisha wakes up? Doesn''t she think I am a pervert who does bad things to her while she is sleeping? Sigh, let''s y it safe, although this love juice going to waste but what can I do? I also have to take care of my image, Myne thought while shaking his head helplessly.


    Th he ters the bathroom, empty his urinary dder, drank some water, looked at the clock and saw that there are still  hours before sunrise, so againy down beside Aisha, grab her by her waist, pull her toward himself, and after burying his face into Aisha soft boobs until it bes hard to breathe, he close his eyes and fall asleep.


    Just as Myne close his eyes again, Aisha slowly op her eyes, as she felt like someone is touching her, she gtly rub her eyes so they can adjust ording to the light, and th she look down and saw Myne who was tightly hugging her naked body, and his face was betwe her boobs, sleeping like a little child.


    So it was Myne who is touching me huh? Wait a minute, what the hell! Why am I naked? Aisha suddly realise a problem, she remember very clearly what she was wearingst night and after looking a she saw her apron under her own butt.


    Sigh, maybe ite out by itself while I was sleeping, but what should I do now? I have to wear something before Myne wakes up otherwise what would he think about me? Huh? Why am I feeling a wet ssation in my pussy? Just wh Aisha thinking about a way to leave Myne''s bear hug without waking him up, suddly she felt a cold wet ssation on her pussy.


    She gtly lifted up her head, and look down and saw her wet pussy, and a wet stain on the bedsheet next to her pussy.


    Shit! Did I cum in my sleep? Just how horny I wasst night that I cum so much in my sleep?


    Now I have to quickly get out from her before Myne woke up otherwise I can make eye contact with him, Aisha thought and first she gtly took Myne''s hands off her body, th she slowly backed away but halfway through Myne again grabs her waist and pull her into himself, and tightly hug while rubbing his face betwe her boobs.


    Don''t wake up, please don''t wake up, Aisha pray after seeing Myne making movemt, but after an tire minute wh Myne didn''t op his eyes, she took a breath of relief. Th she again remove Myne''s hands from her body, but this time quickly and before Myne could do anything she hurriedly grabs her apron from the bed and quickly ran to the bathroom while shaking her butt.


    While Aisha running toward the bathroom, Myne who was acting till now also op his eyes and saw Aisha running naked toward the bathroom with a smile, during Aisha''s tire struggle he was awake, but just acted like sleeping, while joying teasing Aisha. After all, he just close his eye wh Aisha woke up, how can he fall asleep so soon?


    "She is so cute," Myne said with a smile, before closing his eyes again. It is better to pretd you know nothing otherwise Aisha would always feel embarrassed.


    ...


    "By the way Aisha, I wanted to ask you something."


    After that little episode in the early morning, Myne act like nothing had happed while Aisha thought that she did everything secretly and Myne didn''t know anything and behaved normally. After waking up, Myne helps Aisha to prepare breakfast although she protests that she can do it alone, but Myne like most politicianspletely ignore her protest without blinking and continued to help her.


    And while eating breakfast Myne thought something and ask Aisha.


    "Sure, what is it," Aisha replies while handing him an extra omelette.


    "Do you know where can I find monsters who are more powerful than normal Orcs? You see the forest is currtly unavable for us as many people in order to find out why Orc Kinge here doing investigating there, and I wanted to fight with some powerful monsters so not only we can make money but also train ourselves, Myne said calmly.


    After hearing I wanted to fight monsters who are more powerful than Orc, Aisha started at me for  seconds before replying, "Well if you wanted to fight with a monster who is higher level than Orcs, th maybe Trolls should be the perfect oppont for you."


    "Trolls? Do you mean those brown colour giant ugly guys who can heal themselves very quickly ev brok limbs can be regerated?"


    "Yes, those ones, wow, Myne, I didn''t expect that you would be so knowledgeable, I am impressed," Aisha said with a yful smirk on her face.


    "Hahaha, you know nothing about me, my cute Wifuu, there are a lot of things about me that you have to explore by yourself, you just show the tip of the iceberg," Myne said proudly while massing Aisha''s hair.


    "Ohh if that is the case th my dear Lord Husband, why not you tell me where can we find Trolls for hunting?" Aisha asked while making an innoct face with a mocking smirk on her face.


    "Did you again call me by that name?" Myne didn''t reply to Aisha''s question but asked back with a frown on his face while getting up from his chair.


    "Ohh yes, I did, since you can call me Wifuu, th can''t I call you Lord Husband?" Aisha said yfully.


    "I see, so now you start showing your turn color huh? It seems like I have to show you who is boss here," Myne said and before Aisha could understand the meaning behind his word, he quickly grab her hands tightly and lift up them with one hand.


    "Now you feel my anger, Wifuu..." After finishing saying that Myne use his free hand and start tickling her armpits shamelessly.


    "Ahhahaha, Stop it Myne, Hahah..."


    "Hahaha... Stop it... Pleace... Hahaha..."


    "Th tell me, do you call me by that name again?" Myne asked while continuously tickling which tells the truth he himself is joying quite a lot seeing Aishaughing wildly. After all not every day you can see a girlughing like that.


    "Hahah... okay, okay, I promise, I will never mtion that name again," Aisha said after controlling herughter a little before she again startughing, clearly her armpits is also the very ssitive part of her body.


    "Hum, good, never say that name again remember," Myne said with a satisfied smile, and stop tickling Aisha. He th releases her hands and adjusts her messed up new  and gre colour short one-piece dress thates to her knee, which he bought yesterday.


    I will take my revge, Aisha thought angrily while staring at Myne, th she wiped the tears from her eyes, straighted her clothes, and start eating her remaining breakfast.


    "So where are we going to find those Trolls?" Myne asked after seeing Aisha return to normal.


    But wh he doesn''t get any response from Aisha. Myne knows he did too much.


    Sigh, those girls, you can''t ev y prank with them, Myne thought helplessly while shaking his head, and spoke, "I am sorry, okay? I will never do it again, all right."


    "Promise?" Aisha asked with a frown.


    "Yes promise I will never tickle you again," Myne spoke while raising his right hand, showing sincerity in his word.


    "Good, I hope you remember that, as for finding Trolls, we can find them in a dungeon a little far from here," Aisha said calmly.


    "We? Are you also going toe with me?" Myne asked with a surprised expression on his face.


    "Of course, I aming after all we are now husband and wife," Aisha said with a smirk.


    "Th what about Sylphid? What if shees back wh we are not here?" Myne asked.


    "Don''t worry about her, she said that it took her at least  days before she could finish all her work and return here," Aisha''s reply causally clearly didn''t take Sylphid''s matter seriously.


    "If that is the case th let go quickly, we have to travel a long way," Myne said excitedly, looking forward to going on an advture with Aisha.


    As Myne said that Aisha also smile lightly clearly looking forward to going on the advture again after so many years.

 Chapter 79: Chapter 79. Silver Bell Pavilion

    When Aisha said that Troll Dungeon is a little far, Myne really didn''t expect that it would be so far away that it would take them a whole day even after traveling by carriage to reach their destination.


    After deciding that they would go to Troll Dungeon Myne and Aisha hurriedly get ready. First, they went to the weapon shop to buy arrows for Aisha, because she doesn''t have much in her reserve. Aiden wasn''t in the shop, and Kofi was cleaning the shop, so Myne just talk casually to him, mostly answering some of his doubts rted to Aisha.


    After leaving the weapon shop, they found a cheap carriage that was ready to take them to the town adjacent to the dungeon.


    As for what''s a dungeon?


    A dungeon is a ce which has a space with a fixed structure such as natural ces like gigantic caverns or hollow spaces under the ground, and ces humans have abandoned like towers or forts.


    Although at first, it''s just a space with nothing inside of it, when a gigantic magic stone filled with natural magic energy that demons possess ( Mostly formed in their heart ), which is also called a core, appears in it naturally, the environment will change and it bes a space where the demon race is born.


    The monsters prowling around the dungeon will change depending on the size and the type of core in it. And if the dungeon core is destroyed or taken away, the dungeon will copse.


    In many books, these circumstances have been confirmed by the adventurers who caused the copse of the dungeon because of their greed.


    The dungeon now Myne and Aisha heading towards right now is officially called the [ Dungeon of Strength ] but people prefer to call it the Troll Dungeon because most of the monster inside is the Troll.


    That''s what the dungeon is like.


    "Phew, we''re finally here! F*ck, my ass is hurting like hell, this damn carriage seats are so hard, I don''t know how this guy is still alive after giving his customer this kind of service? It is really a miracle that nobody has killed him till now out of anger," Myneins angrily while staring at the middle age carriage driver with hatred.


    "Well, at least this guy is ready to take us here, unlike the other guys who were not willing toe here till their all seats in the carriage were full, and those seats are not as hard as youining," Aisha spoke to Myne with a smile.


    "That''s because most of the time you sit on myp like a child, so, of course, your ass is not hurting," Myne replied while giving Aisha an angry nce, but she avoid it skillfully and start looking at her surrounding.


    Afterst night''s incident, only god knows what happen to Aisha shepletely let herself go, she doesn''t shy like before, talks freely, does whatever she wishes, teases Myne openly without caring about anything, and even kisses him whenever she was in a good mood. And even if during their kisses Myne touch her butt or boobs she doesn''t mind it all.


    5 hours after they started travelling, Aisha who wasining just like Myne, about how hard the carriage seats are, suddenly stood up from her seat and sat down on Myne''sp shamelessly while leaning against him, and slept like this all the way, and Myne can only let her do whatever she wants with a helpless expression on his face while reading his favourite book to kill time, and calm down his little brother.


    "Let''s look for an inn, it is alreadyte, we will go to the dungeon tomorrow, now I just wanted toy down on afortable bed," Myne said as he walk with the Aisha inside the town. By the way, this Town''s name is Adol. Adol Town is much bigger and richer than Lucas Town thanks to his Troll Dungeon.


    And the poption of this town si many times more than Lucas''s town, although half of the people in the town are foreigners like them who eithere here for the dungeon or to do business.


    "Okay, I''m also tired from swaying in the carriage for such a long time," Aisha reply jokingly.


    But after hearing Aisha''s carfree voice a vein appears on Myne''s forehead and he thought, This girl is now asking for a beating.


    Because Myne is super rich and has a lot of money in his Inventory, as well as many unopen storage pouches that he still hasn''t opened. So of course, he doesn''t want to spend the night in any cheap inn with Aisha.


    So after asking a random shop owner for directions to the most famous inn in the town, they head toward it, watching the various shops along the way while holding each other''s hands, making a lot of virgin people jealous.


    After all, Aisha is a very beautiful girl and it is rare to see someone like her daily, so it is natural when people show her holding Myne''s hand that they feel jealous and envious, especially when they thought about their own ugly wives/girlfriends.


    ...


    "Wee to the Silver Bell Pavilion. How may I help Sir?"


    After wandering around the town for 10 minutes Myne and Aisha finally found the Inn suggested by the shop''s uncle. ording to the shop''s uncle, this is the most famous and expensive inn in Adol Town. One night''s stay in this Inn''s most expensive room will cost them 5 gold coins, and the second most expensive room price is also not low around 3 gold coins.


    Compare it to a normal Inn which most of themon adventurer use to spend their night and have the price of only 2 or 5 silver coins for one night stay, this price is indeed sky high.


    After hearing the price Aisha also protests that they should find a normal Inn to stay and should not waste so much money, but Myne persuades him while saying that this is his first adventurer with her and he wants everything memorial, and nothing can be better than spending a night in most expensive Inn for the first time in his life with his sweet wife.


    Hearing this Aisha''s face be red as she thought something and didn''t stop him after that.


    "We went most expensive room of your Inn to spend the night," Myne said with a smile.


    As expected of the high-ss inn''s receptionist, just as Myne said that he want the most expensive room in their room, the smile on the receptionist girl''s face be even wider, she immediatelye out behind her desk and bowed a little to Aisha and Myne, especially to Myne while sawing gulf between her boobs to him and spoke with a wide smile, "Sure sir, we have mostfortable and luxurious room in this entire town, you and your wife will be defiantly satisfied with our service."


    "Although for one night stay we charge 10 gold coins but because you and your wife seem new here, and it is your first-time visit to our Inn, as a special discount we will only charge 7 gold coins from you."


    Haha? Did she just raise the price of the room after mistaking me for a rich guy or does that old man doesn''t know the real price? Myne thought with a smile but he doesn''t take it seriously, this kind of small expense is nothing to him. So he took out 7 gold coins from his storage bag and handed them to the receptionist girl.


    The receptionist girl took money from Myne, write down his name in the register, and after taking out a golden room key from her desk drawer, she respectfully indicate Myne and Aisha to follow her.


    Silver Bell Pavilion is a 3-story building in the centre area of Adol Town. Myne and Aisha follow the receptionist girl ande to the third floor of the Inn. There were only two rooms on the entire third floor.


    As Mynen and Aisha enter the room, They are greeted by a grand foyer adorned with exquisite marble flooring, reflecting the warm glow of the crystal chandelier overhead. The walls are embellished with tasteful artwork and delicate tapestries that add a touch of sophistication to the ambience. The room is many times bigger than they expected.


    Just as they enter the room they found themself in the expansive living area, bathed in the light of magic crystals hanging on the ceiling. The plush, oversized sofas invite you to sink into their heavenly embrace, while the intricate coffee table showcases carefully curated books and magazines for your leisurely perusal.


    Adjacent to the living area is a private dining space,plete with a sleek, mahogany table and plush chairs. This area is for those who don''t like to dine with other people so they can enjoy gastronomic delights created by the Inn''s top-ss chefs in their room.


    The bedroom is a sanctuary of tranquility, featuring a sumptuous king-sized bed adorned with crisp, high-thread-count linens. The headboard is intricately carved, adding a touch of regal charm to the room. A mini-bar stocked with an assortment of fine beverages and snacks is at your disposal, ensuring that every desire is catered to.


    Seeing those luxurious first times in their lives both Myne and Aisha can''t close their mouth from surprise, they have never seen something so grand, especially Aisha, she has travelled a lot during her adventure career but she never had visited any Inn expensive room, that time she thought Inn''s every room are same and they just provide some special services in those luxurious rooms and rob their money, but only today she knows just how wrong she was.


    "Cough! Sir, Madam, I''m leaving now, if you need anything just press this red button beside the main door, and someone wille to your service immediately," The receptionist girl said and after bowing to Myne and Aisha again she give the room key to Myne and left to do her work.


    After the receptionist girl left, the first thing Myne did is toe to king size bed and jump on it like a child.


    Omg, so soft, it felt like I am sleeping on Aisha''s boobs, and it smell also quite nice, Myne thought.


    "Look at this Myne there is a bath, a real luxurious bath, Just when Myne enjoying the softness of the bed," he suddenly heard Aisha''s excited voice. Myne hurriedlye down from the bed and run toward the bathroom, but after seeing the bathroom he was again dumbfounded while thinking that how can there be such a nice bathroom in the world?


    The bathroom centrepiece is a deep, freestanding soaking big tub fixed in the middle of the bathroom in which 4 people can easily go in and have fun, filled withfortable hot water, surrounded by marble ents andplemented by a rainfall shower and a range of premium toiletries. Soft, fluffy towels and plush bathrobes await your indulgence.


    F*cking hell, I will defiantly make this kind of bathroom in my house, Myne swear in his heart, ande to Aisha who was checking the temperature of the water in the tub.


    "The temperature is perfect we can take a bath at any time we want," Aisha said while looking at the bathtub like a hungry wolf looking at sheep.


    "I think we should have dinner first before taking a bath and going to bed," Myne suggest, which Aisha also epts unwillingly as her stomach starts sending her signals that it is empty.

 Chapter 80: Chapter 80. Aisha ( R-18 )

    Myne and Aishae out of the bathroom together, Aisha starts exploring the room, and Mynees to the main door and presses the red button beside it.


    1 minuteter there was a little knocking sound on the door.


    Myne open the door and saw a young girl aged around 15 or 16 in a maid uniform, which was so short that it can hardly cover her main body parts, standing in front of his room door with a smile on her face.


    After seeing Myne she bows lightly, showing him her C-cup size boobs purposely, and asked with a gentle and sweet voice, "Master what can I do for you?"


    Myne was taken aback by hearing the girl''s gentle voice which was full of provocation as if she was saying that she is willing to do anything, Myne just has open his mouth, no matter what it is. Myne paused for some second as he was thinking something wild, but soone out of his thought, and spoke with his trade mark smile, "I wanted to order the best food of your Inn for two people."


    "Sure Master, I''ll get it now, do you have any other wish? The girl asked with the same smiling face, but Myne can clearly hear the disappointment in her voice, clearly, she thought Myne would be alone, but s she was wrong.


    "No, that''s enough for now..." Myne said and dismissed the girl.


    ...


    Finishing the delicious meal bought by the girl, Myne and Aisha talk about how delicious the food was when suddenly Aisha opens her mouth and said something which surprises Myne, "Myne since today I troubled you all day long, so as an apology you can take the bath first."


    "Huh? Are you serious?" Myne asked doubtly.


    "Yes, I am serious now go and take a bath quickly, also don''t waste too much time in there," Aisha said with a fake angry face, while putting empty food tes onto the trolly.


    "Okay, if you say so," Myne said and quickly run into the bathroom. Remove his clothes, throw them into the empty basket, check the water temperature and jumps into the tub after confirming that everything is normal.


    Boom...


    "Phew~, this feels so good~ Ahh no wonder Aishained every time shee out of the bathroom after taking a shower,pared to this facility in my bathroom at home ispletely rubbish. After this mission I will defiantly renovate my house," Myne said to himself while rxing in the hot tub, with arm and legs open widely.


    ...


    Aftering out from the bathroom wearing a white robe, Myne throws himself onto the bedzily. Time passed, and soon Aisha stepped out of the bathroom.


    Myne who was already fallen half sleep state,zily open his eyes after hearing movement and looked toward the bathroom direction. But after seeing the view in front of him, his sleep disappeared immediately, and all the blood in his body start billing, his little brother be so hard that its size increased by two inches more than regr.


    All this happen because in front of him Aisha standing with holding her hands behind her back, wearing transparent pink colour erotic lingerie, underneath it she was wearing a purple colour panty with a follower design on it, as well as small colour and designed bra.


    Seeing Aisha like that Myne swallow his saliva while staring at her without blinking, and just when he was about to speak, Aishae in front of him with a face so red that Myne even shows a cloud of smokeing out from the top of her head, then she wraps her arm around Myne neck, sits down on hisp and starts kissing him like a hungry ghost. Clearly, she wasn''t in the mood for chit-chat.


    Myne was surprised for 2 seconds after seeing Aisha''s boldness, but then he throw away unnecessary thoughts into his mind. He grabs her wet waist with his both hands and, pull her close to him enough till their body touch each other, and starts kissing her passionately.


    Both of their hands were on each other''s back, Myne invade Aisha''s mouth with his tongue and start messing with Aisha''s tongue, and then he move his hand under Aisha''s sexy lingerie. Soon Myne unlocks Aisha''s bra skillfully and throws it on the bed, then he moves his right hand on top of Aisha''s big soft right side breast and squeezes it slowly and gently.


    *Moan...


    Aisha moans as Myne start showing his professional-level techniques. Then without giving Aisha time to take a breath, he rubs her rock-hard pink nipple between his index finger and thumb, and when Myne saw that the time is right, he pinches Aisha''s nipple, making her cry in pleasure, which reverberated in therge bedroom.


    *Ahhhhhh...


    *Ummmmmhh...


    Tonight Aisha has no intention of holding back, she was moaning to her heart''s desire, making Myne hornier than he is already.


    Aisha who was sitting on Myne''sp could feel his little brother rubbing against her things. And to her surprise, she could clearly feel that it is bigger than what she had heard from her colleagues and Mia. Will it fit in? This was Aisha''s thought before her lips were again sealed by Myne with his own, and his both hand under her lingerie start massaging her boobs.


    Myne while massaging Aisha''s boobs, remove his robe easily, underneath it he was wearing nothing, after removing the robe, he waspletely naked, his little brother was under Aisha''s panty enjoying free massage as Aisha was rubbing her pussy on it, as she was still sitting on hisp.


    Like this Aisha and Myne kissed each other for 5 more minutes before Aisha as a virgin could no longer take it anymore, she hug Myne tightly, and with a loud moan, she release all her stored cum inside her pussy, and wet her panty.


    "Haa, Haa, this was so good," Aisha said while panting heavily still hugging Myne tightly like a ko.


    Myne waited a little bit to let Aisha take a breath, and then he removed her lingerie and grabbed her by her soft ass and lifted her up. He turned around and gentlyid both of them on the bed, he was on top of her. Aisha didn''t move and let Myne do whatever he want and fully cooperate with him.


    Myne give a gentle kiss to Aisha before his face started travelling downwards, affectionately nting soft kisses all over her body as he traveled downwards.


    Starting from her cheeks, then her cheekbone, then he moved around her head and gently blew some air into her ear, sending shiver down her body.


    He gently nibbled on her earlobes causing her to moan again, he continued downwards, kissing her shoulder, around her cor bone, gently kissing over her mounds before he kissed her bellybutton and arrived at the final destination.


    Even though her pussy was still covered with her wet panty, the outline of the ce was clearly visible due to Myne''s how wet she had be.


    Myne looked at Aisha, who was clenching his hair tightly due to the embarrassment she was feeling.


    Myne looked Aisha right into her eyes as he asked calmly with a smile on his face "May I?"


    Aisha was too horny to say anything, it was her first time experiencing this kind of pleasure, this feeling waspletely unknown and incredibly overwhelming for her.


    As such, she did not say anything and just nodded before plunging his head against her private ce.


    ''I''ll consider that a yes'' Myne thought before he bought his hands to the side of her hips and pulled down on her purple-colour sexy wet panty. After removing Aisha''s wet panty instead of throwing it away, he took a smell of it and put it in his Inventory for some reason where time doesn''t work like the outside world, and Aisha''s panty could stay fresh as it is now.


    Aisha didn''t see Myne''s this little action, her eyes were already closed because of nervousness.


    Aisha''s forbidden garden was well maintained as there was not a single speck of hair around her cave.


    Aisha''s vagina was the most beautiful Myne had seen yet, Herpia was tight yet smooth at the same time while her folds were light shade of pink, her round clit was already hard as her hole was leaking viscous transparent love juice.


    Myne smiled a bit as he used both his hands to gently but passionately massage around her cave, stretching her smoothbia, opening up her folds to take a peek inside.


    He smiled a bit more as he used his thumb and index finger to y with her bead like clit.


    "Mnnhhhh, something ising again!!" Aisha yelled, her eyes widened up as the pleasure wave coursing through her body finally sought an escape.


    Listening to her deration, Myne increased his intensity as he finally pinched on her clitoris.


    *Aaaaannngghhhhhhh!!!!!!*


    Aisha moaned on top of her lungs as she closed her eyes and threw her head back, unconsciously pushing Myne''s face into her pussy.


    She finally came, and for the first time in her life, she have this kind of wonderful orgasm.


    As Aisha still pushing Myne''s head into her pussy, Myne also didn''t let go this golden opportunity and start licking every drop of Aisha''s cum, like a dog, giving Aisha more pleasure.


    *Moan...


    Aisha a pure virgin just with Myne''s little use of his licking technique again moan loudly and close her wide-open legs, but Myne''s big head was in the middle of them, which force them to stay open as he continued his licking program.


    Today morning he felt sorry that Aisha''s love juice was wasted but after tonight nothing like this going to happen, not a single drop of Aisha''s love juice going to waste.


    After licking Aisha''s love juice around her pussy, and inside as well, Myne finally stand up from his position, andy down on top of Aisha, with his little brother in front of Aisha''s pussy. Myne kissed Aisha again to calm her down while rubbing her boobs with one hand.


    Myne''s actions till now had lit a fire inside of Aisha. And fire is turning into a raging volcano.


    Aisha broke free to kiss and looked into Myne''s eyes with puppy eyes, and spoke with desperation in her voice, "Please...please Myne, please make me cum....."


    As you wish mydy, Myne said and spread her legs in an ''M'' shape as he positioned the tip of his dick again her folds. He massaged the entrance of her cave with his dick as hethered it with slippery love juice that was leaking outside her vagina.


    And when he confirmed that Aisha is ready for the next stage, he clenched her soft thigh flesh in between his fingers and positioned the tip of his dick onto Aisha''s pussy entrance and slowly enter it.


    He was one fifth of the way in as he felt a small resistance stopping him from going in any further.


    "This is going to be a bit painful," Myne said as he look at Aisha''s beautiful face that was red as an apple, and some tears can clearly visible in her green amber-like eyes. He stuck the thumb of the hand that was caressing Aisha''s face into her mouth, feeling it get wet with her saliva.


    Myne clenched her thigh flesh a bit too hard to divert her from the pain as he thrusted in his dick at once, breaking through her Hymen and iming her virginity.


    Aisha felt the pain of loosing her maidenhood as she bit on Myne''s thumb that was inside her mouth. Her eyes teared up due to the mixture of pain and pleasure, she didn''t know what to do as she hugged Myne tightly, pushing him inside even more as she dug her fingernails into his back.


    She could feel his warmth, both on the outside and inside of her now.


    Myne''s dick was only three fourths of the way inside as he felt his tip knoch against the entrance of her womb, hitting her G-spot instantly.


    The pain Aisha was feeling was instantly overwritten by pleasure, while Myne was also feeling the same, her wet and warm insides were extremely tight and mped onto his dick as if not wanting to let it go.


    It took Aisha an entire minute before her breathing be normal and she nodded to Myne, indicating to him that now he can move.


    Myne controlled his will to cum right now as he recalled his little brother out slowly, almost all the way out before thrusting it back again.


    But this time he was extremely gentle.


    *Aaaannhhhhh!!!!!* Aisha moaned in her most sexy voice yet as her insides became even more tight and mped onto his dick even more harder.


    The pleasure Aisha was feeling right now was like nothing else, she was getting addicted to this feeling, she wanted more of it, she wanted all of it.


    Myne started to piston his dick in and out of her wet meaty cave as he felt her insides mping down on him hard each time he tried to go out.


    Each time his little brother reached the end of her cave and pressed against her most sensitive part, she felt like a lightning striking through her body.


    The stimtion it was causing made her mind body numb, her body became loose as she moved along with his rhythm, all she could feel was pleasure.


    "Faster....a bit faster...." Aisha said in a very low voice between her arousing moans. Myne heard it very clearly, but he ignore it with a teasing smile on his face.


    He continued to plow her at his own slow ce for about 3 minutes while clenching herrge boobs his his hands.


    Aisha, whose boobs were jiggling while still being held by Myne, looked at him with watery eyes and muttered in between "Please... Please let me cum..."


    Myne, who was approaching his limit, looked at her watery eyes and kissed her deeply, while increasing his speed.


    Myne felt his little brother twitch inside her tight and warm pussy that was drenched in all its love juices. He pushed his dick hard against the entrance of her womb, as it''s tip peeked inside her baby factory and released all his thick and white love.


    Aisha''s whose body spasmed intensely due to the pleasure of orgasm.


    "Its.....it''s sho haw..." Aisha said in broken words as she felt her insides washed with his warm and white baby making fluid.


    Aisha''s whole body was convulsing due to orgasm as she mped Myne''s body closer to herself with her hands and legs wrapped around him like tentacles.


    Myne hugged her naked body even more tightly as he could feel herrge and soft mounds pressing against his chest.


    Aisha lost her consciousness due to the intense pleasure she had felt, still grasping onto his little brother tightly which was still inside her.


    Myne looked at Aisha''s innocent unconscious face with a smile as he felt incredible affection towards her. He had never felt such intense pleasure before.


    His body was lying on top of her unconscious self, his dick still hard and inside her, asking for another round but he calmed himself down seeing how exhausted Aisha became in just one round, and it is also understandable after all it was Aisha''s first time.


    Myne who was on top of Aisha, gently wrap his arm around her wrist and made her lie down on top of his stomach, as he was much heavier them Aisha, and it doesn''t feel right to sleep on top of a girl. After which he made himselffortable, hug Aisha tightly, and while rubbing her back gently, closed his eyes as exhaustion of all day travelling hit him and he fall asleep immediately.


    He didn''t pull out his little brother from her pussy, as he felt much better inside her. Although Myne didn''t pull out his little brother but both of their love fluids still came gushing out of Aisha''s pussy, along with a little bit of blood saying that she was no longer a virgin.


    -------


    Author Comment: Hoo, finally Aisha is no longer a virgin, cheer up everyone, also if possible then don''t forget to support me.


    And like always thanks for reading.

 Chapter 81: Chapter 81. A set of growth-type weapons?

    The next morning, Myne woke up fully refreshed. Aisha was still sleeping on top of him, and if she wanted to beid on anywhere else then she can''t as the entire night he was hugging her like glue.


    His little brother had automaticallye out from her pussy after its power-up mode was deactivated. But just as he opened his eyes, it also became rock hard again like every morning, ready for action.


    Although Myne wanted to do some morning exercise with his beautiful Aisha, but after thinking for a while he still can''t gather enough courage to wake her up from her sweet dream, so he let out a helpless sigh and unwillingly poured cold water on his little brother''s expectation. Then he gentlyy down Aisha on the bed from the top of his body.


    Although during this process she made little movement in the sleep as if she was trying to hug him again, and didn''t want to separate from his warm hug, Myne thought she might wake up at any moment but in the end, she didn''t. She is clearly a heavy sleeper.


    After that Myne headed toward the bathroom while humming a song in his mind, which he heard this from a traveller whoe to eat in the Inn, coincidentally that day he was also there and heard it by chance, this is the only song he heard till now, so he has a great impression of it, So whenever his mood is good, he starts humming it.


    "Ahaahaha, so nice, I''m afraid I''ll be obsessed with this hot bath," Myne said with a relieved voice while drowning his whole body below his neck into the water.


    5 minutester just when Myne''s eyes be heavy, he heard Aisha''s voice from out of the bathroom.


    "Myne, are you inside the bath?"


    Myne woke up in shock, and hurriedly reply while rubbing his eyes, "Yes, I am..."


    But before Myne could say anything else, Aisha enter the bathroom stark naked, with a beautiful smile on her red face. Although she looked a little embarrassed, she steadily gaited and approached the bathtub.


    She then sit down behind Myne and took soup in her hand, and start rubbing his back while saying, "Thank you for thest night. Let me wash your back."


    Myne didn''t say anything and let her do whatever she want, but just after two minutes, when Aisha''s naughty hands were like snakes reached for his little brother, he grabs Aisha from her waist and pull her into the bathtub.


    After which there was a pin drop silent in the bathroom, Aisha and Myne stared at each other, the fire of passion and lust can clearly visible in both of their eyes.


    "Now shall we start? Or do you still want to act innocent?" Myne asked in a teasing tone, which Aisha didn''t answer and just nodded her head.


    ...


    Myne and Aisha did a very intense morning exercise in the bathroom, andter on the bed like wide animals, in the middle of their love-making session Aisha showed signs of exhaustion but Myne use his skills and refilled her energy.


    If it was a normal asion then Aisha might know about Myne''s some more skills, but sadly it wasn''t, and Aisha didn''t care where her exhaustion goes out of thin air while she was riding Myne''s little brother. They didn''t stop until the afternoon when Inn staff knock on their room door, in order to inform them that they need to leave their room for some time, so they can clean it.


    "I think that for now, we can only continue our remaining exercise at night," Myne said with a smile while taking out his rock-hard dick from Aisha''s wet pussy filled with both of their cum.


    "Haa, Haa, I also think so, but please let me take a breath, my legs are already so weak that I don''t think I can walk for some minutes," Aisha said while panting heavily, her entire naked body covered with sweat, and wasying on the bed with her leg wide open.


    "Okay don''t worry about anything, let me help to clean up," Myne said and carry Aisha in princess style while walking into the bathroom, but this time they both just take a normal shower ande out.


    "By the way Myne, did you see my panty? I can''t find it anywhere," Aisha asked confusedly while searching her purple colour panty under the bed which Myne secretly put away in his Inventoryst night.


    "No, I don''t but I remember I ce it on the bed," Myne said innocently as he didn''t know anything about Aisha''s panty.


    Aisha searched her panty for some more minutes but in the end, she give up, she took her new clothes from her storage pouch, and after getting ready, both of them walk out of the room.


    Thanks to the morning intense love-making session, Myne and Aisha didn''t get time to do breakfast, so theye to the ground floor of the Inn and ordered lunch for both of them.


    While eating lunch Myne and Aisah discussion about going into the dungeon but after some consideration both of them decide that they would go to the dungeon tomorrow as it is alreadyte for that, and neither Aisha nor Myne has any mood to go to the dungeon after what happenedst night and today morning.


    "So what should we do now?" Aisha while eating dessert.


    "Is this even a question to ask? Since this is our first-time visit to this town, then let''s stroll around and do some shopping, and eat interesting street food," Myne said with an excited expression.


    "Then let go what are you waiting for?" After hearing word shopping Aisha immediately stood up from her chair and quickly grab Myne''s hand, while unring him to move fast.


    Huh? Do all the girls be so excited after hearing about shopping? Myne thought while getting dragged by Aisha.


    ...


    "As expected of a town that has its own dungeon, there are a lot of people present here. And looking at those things in shops I''ve never seen those things before," Myne said to Aisha while holding her hand more tightly so she doesn''t get lost in the crowd.


    "Yes, we rarely saw so many people in our town," Aisha nodded her head.


    After Myne and Aisha wander around the general stores, they learn that this is the freest time during the day, and only in the evening do they can really see how congested Adol town be.


    The next ce they headed towards was the weapon shop. Precisely because the town is adjacent to the dungeon, so there will be good weapons and armour. Although Myne doesn''t need any weapons or armour but Aisha needed, she is just wearing a normal beautiful-looking dress, which of course can''t give her any protection during the fight, and her bow was also quite old, and the quality isn''t high.


    Along the way as Myne was holding Aisha''s hand, many people who look like adventurers stared at them, their eyes were filled with jealousy and envy likest night, but Myne again didn''t give a f*ck about it, and even provoke them so if someone dares to mess with me and he can earn some pocket money, but s those guys only know how to bully weak, non of theme out to mess with him, making him very disappointed.


    After entering a good-looking shop with enough crowd, the first thing Myne discovered are three eye-catching weapons among the ones sold in the shop. Pitch ck "Dagger", "Bow" and "One-handed sword". All three of them are carelessly thrown in the disposal products in the corner.


    Myne might not have given them a second nce if not for the fact that he just recently get the same shape and colour weapon as them.


    Myne walked toward those weapons in front of Aisha''s confused eyes, as she didn''t understand why he is looking at those disposal weapons so seriously.


    [ Name: Dagger of Origin


    Attack: +9


    Grade: None


    Attribute: Growth


    Effective against: None ]


    Just as I thought this is also a growth-type weapon like thest one I got from Aiden''s shop, Myne thought with a frown. Then he looked at the other two weapons in the basket.


    [ Name: One-handed Sword of Origin


    Attack: +13


    Grade: None


    Attribute: Growth


    Effective against: None ]


    [ Name: Bow of Origin


    Attack: +10


    Grade: None


    Attribute: Growth


    Effective against: None ]


    As expected those two are also growth-type weapons, but what the hell is this growth-type weapon mean? This damn appraisal skill also not giving me any information...


    [ Appraisal?Complete LV2 ( 187/200 ) ]


    I just hope that it can give me some useful information after it levels up likest time, Myne thought while giving a quick nce at his appraisal skill experience point to see how many points are needed before it could level up again.


    "Myne are okay?" Aisha asked worriedly after seeing him staring at the weapons very seriously while frowning once in a while.


    "Huh? Ohh yes, I am okay, let''s go buy a decent bow for you too," Myne said with a smile while holding all three growth-type weapons in his hand.


    "Excuse me! I wanted to buy those three weapons, by the way, could tell who made them?" Myne asked the girl at the counter.


    "Sure sir, those weapons are not made by anyone, they can asionally be found in the dungeon, so they are often sold here. And because they aren''t that strong, so if there are new arrivals, they''ll immediately go to the disposal section. Even so, there are many people who buy them because of their rare design, colour, and cheap price.


    Also, 45 silver coins for all three weapons, thank you for your patronage!" The counter girl said with a smile.


    "By the way, we also wanted to buy a strong bow," Myne said while giving The counter girl 45 silver coins, although Bow of Origin is also a nice weapon, its attack power and durability are very poor, maybe it can be powerful in future after Myne upgrade it, but currently, it can only rest in his Inventory.


    "A strong bow, huh? Are you wanted to buy it for this beautiful madam?" The counter girl asked.


    Myne nodded his head to her question, and after receiving the answer the counter girl walk into a room behind her desk, and soone out with a long wooden box in her hand and ce it on her desk.


    "This is the best bow in our shop made by our shop owner himself, and let me tell you a secret, our shop owner is a Master level cksmith, and his all work is a masterpiece, people can do anything to buy their creation," The counter girl said with a serious voice while opening the box lightly.


    Myne and Aisha both didn''t take The counter girl''s nonsense seriously If this bow had really been a masterpiece, it would not have been rotting in her shop and would have been sold long ago.


    The box finally open widely and a green colour longbow with a wooden frame coated with an unknown liquid, and an iron wire-like string made of strong materiale in front of Myne and Aisha...


    [ Name: Oakheart''s Fury ( Longbow )


    Attack Power: +45


    Grade: Medium


    Attribute: None


    Effective Against: None


    Special Effects: Boost 30% arrow power.


    Description: A longbow made from a 100-year-old Oak tree that provides its holder with a high level of strength and flexibility. ]


    "What is its price? Myne asked with a satisfied smile.


    This longbow is indeed very suitable for Aisha, although it is not a magic item, but still, it is a good weapon, Myne thought in his mind.


    "Just 5 gold coins," The counter girl said quickly while trying to hold back her smile, defiantly she is going earn a highmission for this sale.


    Myne nodded and give her money, and then he grab the longbow and handed it to Aisha, who wanted to say something but shut up after hearing Myne''s next words...


    "If you really wanted to help me during the fight then you need a better weapon, you can''t just fight with your that old bow."


    Hearing that Aisha swallow back the words in her mouth and obediently took the longbow from Myne, but in her mind she decide to give Myne a reward after returning to their room.


    Then Myne wanted to buy armour for Aisha as well, but Aisha grabs her hand and forcefully pulls him out of the shop while saying that she doesn''t need any armour and that he already has spent a lot of money before they could even enter the dungeon.


    Aftering out from the weapon shop, Myne and Aisha stroll around the town like a newly weed couple on their honeymoon, and try a lot of different types of food at food stalls, and only when the sun starts fading away, and the market street crowded with people, did they return back to their Inn room.

 Chapter 82: Chapter 82. Super Pebbles

    Aftering back to the Inn, first Myne paid for two more nights. Then he and Aisha eat a luxurious dinner and hurriedlye back to their room.


    Myne just closes the door, when Aisha directly jumps on him like a hungry tigress and starts kissing him very passionately. While kissing both of them help each other to remove their clothes, and after being naked both of them throw themselves on the bed.


    Aisha''s pussy was already very wet, and Myne didn''t have done anything to make her mood, he hurriedly put the tip of his little brother on her pussy, and with his all strength, he pushes it deep inside Aisha''s vagina directly kissing her G spot.


    Ahhh.., *Moan...


    ...


    Aisha and Myne made love all night until both of them finally get so tired that they can''t hold it anymore and fall asleep while hugging each other with smiles on their face.


    The next morning after waking up, first they did some exercise on the bed, a little bit in the bathtub as well and then get ready and went straight to their destination, the dungeon.


    After 30 minutes of walking Myne and Aisha finally arrived at the dungeon''s entrance which was no different than a normal cave entrance.


    If not for the fact there is a knight in silver armour sitting in front of it working as a receptionist, and many people wearing adventurer-type outfits with different kinds of weapons in their hands wereing in and out, for a second Myne even thought that hee to the wrong ce.


    "Good Morning! Can we enter the dungeon?" Aisha asked with a smile.


    Hearing Aisha''s voice, The knight first give Aisha and Myne a quick nce with a poker face, then he took out two pieces of paper and handed both of them each while saying, "Please fill in your name and ce of residence."


    On this paper, the time of exit seems to also be recorded. Probably In the case where an ident happens inside and someone cannot return, by checking this paper, it seems that they can check if someone hasn''t returned or maybe never going to return.


    As Aisha and Myne filled out their forms and give them back, the knight handed them metal tes in return. It seems like a token or entry ticket to the dungeon.


    After finishing the legal process and asking for quick information about the interior, both finally started challenging the Dungeon of Strength.


    #Dungeon of Strength: First Floor.


    "Oh, I thought it would have a gloomier feel since it''s called a dungeon filled with darkness, weird and unbreathable smell, with the sound of people crying and begging for mercy but seems like I was thinking too much," Myne said while looking at the interior of the dungeon entrance which looks just like a normal cave.


    "Huh? Did you read too many novels or something? How can the naturally formed dungeon be so vicious and scary? They are not the prison of our Hume," Aisha said with a frown. Clearly didn''t expect that Myne has such a creepy image of dungeons in his mind.


    At first, Myne thought that they might need touch or a magtern to illuminate the way, but as they walk a little deeper, the walls themselves starts emitting a subtle glow reminiscent of a firefly''s light which made everything very bright, making Myne very surprised. Thanks to that, the inside of the dungeon is quite dazzling.


    Seeing Myne''s surprise Aisha chuckled and spoke while hugging his arm between her big boobs, which be a little bigger than before thanks to Myne''s hard work of the previous two days, "You can only see this kind of beautiful bright walls in the Dungeon of Strength, other dungeons need the item for illumination, otherwise, you can only wonder in darkness like a ghost."


    As they advanced while Myne listened to Aisha''s lecture on basic knowledge about dungeons, suddenly they discover a group of little monsters in front of them.


    [ Name: Power?Slime


    LV: 6


    Race: Slime ( Power Family )


    Gender: None


    [Skill]


    Power ( Passive )


    [Ability]


    None ]


    [ Name: Heat?Slime


    LV: 7


    Race: Slime ( Fire Family )


    Gender: None


    [Skill]


    Heat ( Passive )


    [Ability]


    None ]


    Huh? Passive skills? Doesn''t it means that those skills can always stay active without any need for power/magic energy supplies, and those are skills so anyone can use them at least I can, unlike the ability which was exclusive to that monster, Myne thought surprisedly, he never thought that he would get this kind of surprise just after entering the dungeon.


    Also, those slimes are much stronger than the previous one I had killed during my guild mission. Maybe it is because of the dungeon environment which is very suitable for monsters'' growth, Myne thought while looking at five jelly-like slimes in front of him.


    [ Power ( Passive ): Be slightly stronger. ]


    [ Heat ( passive ): Be slightly hotter. ]


    Well, those skills description is really rubbish, it is the same as not giving me any information at all. at least let me know how much percentage this "Slightly" represent, Myneins but his appraisal skill shows him nothing else. its intent is clear take it or ignore it.


    Although Mynein about the skills description, but he didn''t hesitate slightly to cut those skills from poor slimes and paste them into his skill list.


    After which he concentrate seriously to see what kind of improvement those skills brought him but other than feeling a little warm, and that too so little that he hardly noticed it he felt nothing, as for Power skill it didn''t give him any improvement at all.


    Well, I don''t think those useless skills are of any use to me, Myne thought disappointedly, but then an ideae into his mind as his eyes suddenly fall on pebbles scattered about the ground. He pickup a pebble from the ground, held it in his palm, and paste the Heat passive skill in it.


    Just as he did that the pebble in his palm start heating up automatically.


    F*ck! Really start heating up? Although not much hotter as it took out from the fire, but still the same hot as if I have picked it up from the ground during the hottest day of summer. With this, I think I can use those skills somewhere at least, Myne thought happily and paste all those slimes skills on the pebbles and put them in this Inventory.


    During this entire process where Myne experimented with slime skills, Aisha took out her new longbow and arrows from her storage beg, and fire two arrows at the slimes.


    Her arrows flew with a violent force along with a sharp wind noise, and directly hit slimes. Although slimes have soft bodies, they couldn''t absorb the impact, and they died quickly.


    As expected of someone who has Archery ? Sacred type of high-level skill, she killed three slimes with two arrows! One of her arrows took away two slimes live at once.


    "I think because of not practising for so long, my archery started rusting," Aisha spoke with a helpless smile, and with two additional shoots, she killed the remaining slimes as well.


    "It is not true, you are just being humble, this level of archery is already considered perfect in military training, let''s not talk among adventures," Myne said gently while cheering up Aisha, and giving her a light pat on her head.


    Just as Aisha eliminated those five slimes, three more slimese out from a corner, and while making a weird chi-chi sound, they start running or jumping toward them with an angry expressions on their face.


    After taking those slime skills as well, Myne holds a pebble tightly in his palm and throws it toward a random slime with his all strength.


    The pebble flew at a very fast speed and directly hit that slime, and sting like a balloon. spreading its jelly-like substance all around it.


    Seems like a pebble thrown by a level 52 person is no joke, and here I always that increasing levels is useless, and only skills matter the most, Myne thought with a smile, but when he turned around and looked at Aisha, he saw she was looking at with a shocked expression on her face.


    Well, I think killing a slime with a pebble is not amon thing, at least for Aisha this doesn''t seem so, Myne thought helplessly and throw two more pabbles and killed the other two slimes as well.


    "Myne I didn''t expect that you would be so strong, although they are just slimes, but still killing them with just pebbles is unheard of, maybe I don''t need to take action along the way anymore. With your abnormal strength alone, we can defiantly clear this dungeon without any problem," Aisha said half-jokingly with a smirk on her face as if she was saying, ''I know one more of your secret.''


    "Stop joking, and don''t even think about beingzy, since we are the partner of life and death, then at least half of the monsters thate in our way should be dealt with by you, otherwise I have to punish you, and believe me you defiantly not wanted to experience that again," Myne said with an evil smile while pping on Aisha''s butt lightly.


    "Try it if you can, if dare to tickle me like that day again, so I''ll shoot an arrow in your ass hole, Aisha said with an angry expression.


    "Then it would be better for both of us, to cooperate equally andplete our tasks instead of beingzy, and depending on others," Myne said and give Aisha a kiss before walking further into the cave. As for the Slime Oil dropped from the defeated slimes, Myne ignore them as they don''t have any high value.


    Aisha curses Myne in a low voice for being so harsh on his own wife but quickly follows him.

 Chapter 83: Chapter 83. Fighting With The Dungeon Boss

    "I think there are only slimes on the first floor," Aisha said while picking up her arrows in good condition from the ground with a frown.


    "Well I also think so, but there are really quite a lot of different kinds of slimes, I''ve never even heard of many of them," Myne said while starring at the small stone in his palm which was releasing water at a slow speed non-stop, but surprisedly the watering out from the pebble is sweet and fresh just like rainwater.


    As or how is this miracle happing that''s because of the new passive skill Water, which he just get from this wave of slimes, along with it two additional passive skills for his collection.


    [ Water ( passive ): Wateres out slightly. ]


    [ Wind ( Passive ): Wind flows out slightly. ]


    [ Light( passive ): Bes slightly brighter. ]


    Water skill he got from Blue slime, wind skill from Green slime and Light skill from White slime. Thanks to those continuous waves of slimes, Myne now have more than 20+ pebbles with all 5 passive skills in his Inventory.


    As for what Myne going to do with so many pebbles with those useless skills? He already has a n ready in his mind, and after returning home, he will start implementing that n immediately.


    After walking a little further suddenly a giant metal door appears in front of Myne and Aisha, blocking their way.


    "Myne, I think we''ve reached the first-floor boss'' room, and only after killing it, we can go to the next floor," Aisha said nervously while holding her bow tightly. After all, even though it has been many years since she left this kind of life where she had to fight for her life every day and now after returning to her old job, although she is excited but also a little nervous.


    "Don''t worry, till I am with you nothing will going to happen to you.


    Other than getting beaten by monsters if you didn''t fight with your all strength since I am only going protect you when I think your life is in danger, before that just assume that your bone is at stake, and you have to protect them if you wanted to sleep peacefully," Myne said with a smile which doesn''t look much different then devil smile to Aisha while grabbing her hand and pushing the door open.


    "Are you serious? You will let your beautiful wife get beaten by those monsters?" Aisha asked while making a pitiful face.


    "Ohh yes, and that too while eating snacks and enjoying it fully in the background and cheering those monsters to beat you harder, after all, wee here to train ourselves, not for a pic," Myne said while ignoring Aisha''s pitiful face.


    "Sigh, being a wife of the overprotective husband is also such a pain in the ass," Aisha mumbled helplessly while shaking her head.


    While Aisha wasining beside Myne, both of them enter the boss room, which was a huge round disk-shape room, and in the centre of the room, there was sitting a giant 5-meter big green slime, starring at them with its little holes on its face, which were maybe its eyes.


    "Chiiiii...


    The giant slime let a loud roar, before confirming that there were only Myne and Aisha whoe to challenge it, and no one else is going toe.


    [ Name: Exusia Slime


    LV: 15


    Race: Slime ( Poison Family )


    Gender: None


    [Skill]


    None


    [Ability]


    Mollusk Prison (Soft Body Prison) ]


    What a waste, being a boss of the dungeon, it doesn''t even have a skill? And look at its ability just a body prison ability. Is it going to kill people by giving them hugs and trapping them in its body until they suffocate to death? Also as a slime of poison family, what about its poison abilities or skill? What a great disappointment, Myne thought while shaking his head.


    "Aisha go and kill it, I don''t have any mood to fight with it anymore," After saying that Myne first cut the Exusia Slime''s ability and transfer it to the nearest stone pir, took out afortable chair which he borrow ( permanently ) from his Inn room, and sit down in a random corner, leaving Aisha and Boss Slime alone dumbfounded, both of them didn''t understand why Myne suddenly be so unhappy.


    But Aisha already starts getting used to Myne''s sudden change in mood out of nowhere, it is not the first time she saw this kind of thing, just yesterday while they were shopping, suddenly only god knows what happen, one moment Myne was walking beside her and next moment he bumps into a rich looking guy 10 meter away from them, as for how did he reach there no one knows.


    And when hee back, for some reason he was crushing that guy saying "That fatty bastard wears such nice clothes, walks with bodyguards, and two female ves in his arm but doesn''t even have a storage pouch with him, poor f*cker." Although Aisha didn''t understand what was he saying at that time, but she find out that Myne sometime does things that can''t describe bymon sense, at least this is not possible for her to understand.


    "Just watch and learn how I beat this Boss-level Slime, it would be helpful for you in uing battles," Aisha said with a smile, ignoring Myne''s mocking expression, she fire two arrows at the same time to test water, making two big holes in the Boss Slime body. But before Aisha could be happy, the hole in Boss Slime''s body healedpletely just within 5 seconds.


    So it can repair its own injuries huh? Maybe because it is made of liquid? Myne thought with surprise after seeing that Boss Slime can heal itself without the need for any kind of skill or ability.


    While Myne was watching the show, Aisha again fired arrows which were a little simr to when she helped him in the forest, It became three paths and flew towards the Boss slime and hit it urately.


    This time maybe because Aisha uses her Archery skill, each strike contains an outrageous power.


    Boss Slime, roar feeling pain, because of Aisha''s strong attack, and spits out a green color liquid from its mouth toward Aisha.


    Aisha dodged the attack very skillfully but still, that green liquid-like thing''s stter was fallen on her skirt. �ا�-????��?-!�ӧ�--&


    Aisha was busy fighting with Boss Slime and didn''t have much time to care about such a small thing but Myne did, and to his surprise, this Boss Slime simple liquid vomiting attack actually have a corroding effect on clothes. Just as it touches Aisha''s clothes, it starts corroding them, but when it falls on her body it has no effect at all.


    F*ck! Is that the legendary skill of the slime race? About which all most all my favourite writers have written in their books at least once!


    In the books, most of the protagonists encounter this kind of slime once during starting point of their journey, and always let their female members of the party fight with them, and after the slime died and explodes like a bubble while spreading all the substances on protagonist female friends and corroding their clothes, fulfilling protagonist and readers desire to watch them naked.


    Now this is called a surprise, who would have thought this kind of slime about whom I only read in books really exists? If only I can get this guy under my control then it would be so wonderful, I can let it attack on the beautiful girls during my journey, and then it would be such a nice view to see... Myne thought with a lewd expression on his face while daydreaming about perverted things.


    Unknown to her fiance''s thoughts, Aisha within a few minutes struggled to kill the Boss Slime, at the cost of her all clothes thanks to her carelessness at the start.


    "Aisha, why did you never tell me that you like fighting naked? Also, don''t take me wrong but I fully support your this hobby, in this style, you look much more beautiful than regr, I am really proud of you," Myne spoke in an emotional tone while looking at naked Aisha with eyes filled with lust.


    And two secondster without caring about dirty slime jelly on Aisha''s body, he embraces her and gives her a passionate kiss.


    Ahhmm...


    Aisha wanted to say something but because Myne invading her mouth with his tongue, not a single worde out of her mouth.


    Myne let go of Aisha after kissing for around 5 minutes with a satisfied expression on his face, although Aisha starring him angrily like she would beat him any moment.


    "Just wait until after we return back to the Inn, I deal with you properly there," Aisha said while quickly wearing her clothes. She is still afraid that someone mighte inside the boss''s room and see her naked, this is also the reason why she is angry with Myne.


    "By the way thanks for your hard work, you did a good job," Myne said with a smile, ignoring Aisha''s threat.


    "Now shall we look at our Boss monster''s drops? Myne asked with little expectation while walking toward the Boss slime corpse.


    "Huh, don''t even think that I would forgive you just because ofpliments and your sweet talks," Aisha replied with a frown while wearing her new red colour erotic cotton panty.


    Hearing Aisha''s angry words, Myne just shook his head, and after taking a nice look at Aisha''s new panty, he sifted his gaze to the Boss'' loot on the ground...


    [ Exusia Oil: By applying it on the skin, can moisturise it with high effectiveness. ]


    A high-level cosmetic huh? This will be surely famous among rich women, who care about their appearance more than their children, Myne thought and handed Exusia Oil transparent bottle-like container to Aisha without any second thought. This kind of thing only looks good in women''s hands, they are taboo for normal men, of course, there are many exceptions.


    "Thank you so much Myne, you might not just how much I wanted to buy this oil, but there are too few supplies of this thing in the market, If smeared, it''ll moisten and the skin will be smooth, you know," Aisha happily epts the Exusai oil with a big smile on her face, she even give Myne a kiss on his cheek.


    Her previous anger was defiantly fake, Myne thought and looked at the second drop, which was a pure white bordered cape with a golden colour, and a design that seems quite expensive.


    [ Name: Exusia Cape


    Defence: +10


    Grade: medium


    Attribute: None


    Special Effects: Physical attacks will sometimes be reduced by 5%.


    Description: Special item manifest with the dungeon energy and dropped after defeating the floor boss. ]


    Well, better than nothing, Myne thought looking at the cape in his palm disappointedly and putting it on Aisha.


    "Yep, this suit you very well..."


    "Is that okay? You have already given me one item," Aisha asked innocently.


    "Haha, so you wanted that your husband wears this kind of girly cape? I know it, you are so evil Wifuu," Myne said yfully in Aisha''s ears, making her very embarrassed, she thought about Myne wearing a short golden cape on his back which onlye to his hips, and indeed this is not good equipment for him.


    Just as Myne and Aisha were joking with each other, suddenly a door that didn''t exist before appeared in front of them.


    "That door will bring us to a small room which is connected to the next level," Urged Aisha, and Myne opened the door and both entered it.


    Myne thought for a moment about whether there might be traps or something, but Aisha told him that the door which appears after the boss is defeated doesn''t have any traps, and can be considered a safe zone for challengers to take rest and recover their injuries before going further.


    Just as Myne enter the room, the first thing that caught his attention is arge pink colour stone monument levitating in the middle of the room.


    This should be the transfer stone about which Aisha mention before, if you touch it once you can instantly move to another stone monument connected to it.


    This thing function is quite simr to my teleportation skill, and Aisha also said that there''s one at the entrance of the dungeon, and now if we want we can immediately exit from the dungeon, Myne thought and after looking at the transfer monument of a while he and Aishae to the stairs leading downwards on the opposite side of the stone monument.

 Chapter 84: Chapter 84. The Ogre

    #Dungeon of Strength, B1 Floor.


    The main monsters in B1 are Orcs and Goblins monsters, and on the floor below us, the second basement floor is inhabited by Trolls, this is what the knight at the entrance told to Aisha after she ask him. By the way, those Orcs are just normal Orcs and there are not many powerful ones like those in the orc settlement among them.


    As for goblins, they are also known as younger and weaker versions of Orcs and Trolls, they are also perverts like them. But because they are many times weakerpare to Orcs. So they can only gang up on the weak, catch and sexually assault various species of females, and use them as a reproduction machine.


    Of course, they could also breed among themselves, but it seems that for some reason they prefer other species'' females for reproduction more than their own.


    Just thinking about those ugly bastards looking at Aisha lustfully, made Myne blood boil from anger.


    I should be careful from now on in any case those f*ckers dare to do anything to my Aisha, Myne thought and activated his skill Presence Detect, and found the presence of two monsters 50 meters ahead of him.


    "Aisha from here on just stay behind me and shoot arrows from a distance, also never let down your guard, and always look at your surrounding, in any case, those monsters suddenly appear behind you, so be alert till we clear this floor, okay," Myne spoke seriously.


    "You are worrying too much you know, right? I am not a newbie in this field, I have cleared many such dungeons before I retired, so I know the basics," Aisha said with a smile, and give a kiss on Myne''s cheek to make him rx.


    Sigh, this guy is really treating me like a little girl, doesn''t he know I am more than 5 years older than him, Aisha thought funnily but still she is very happy that Myne care so much about her, for a lonely girl like her who always wish for a friend, Myne is really a perfect partner she could ever wish for.


    "But still stay alert, better safe than sorry, right," Myne said with a smile, finally calming down his tense nerves after getting encouragement from Aisha.


    Just as Mynepleted giving Instructions to Aisha, hee to the ce where he detect the presence of two monsters, and soon found an Orc and a goblin, discussing something among themselves loudly, and just half a step away from fighting.


    "Moersoda! I Hl_rt fo''eo soda, Hj s? t�� ma_st b��_yt, & c�� g��e janm eai''y Da_y_knw gat a wo''maa ya talitorr." ( MotherF*cker! How dare you f*ck my wife, and also impregnate her behind my back! i thought you were my brother but you turned out to be a cheater, ) The Goblin scouted his eyes already turned red from anger.


    "Hj s?n h��ba, ? lem n t��rirab, ��t Hale hdbs bsvsv ekeo bsbs wleo ebe wjwonsbb aje ekel w me whe ww lsi Aka''Magomensh R es''tie, Hjhah Me''t ��jene Mor g?tt Akneja''Magosh b jekDa Y���� Wo''tt T W��''ka Hjmbab. jeb whien shvs ehwi dhyttbaowo Abahdhi. ?bdh ��jdb vths n?idb dh��hd na soda dheeiiw sj��anaw?." ( Cool down dude, I am not a cheater, okay. I was just helping my sister-inw.


    She told me that for some reason she can''t fall asleep at night, and there was always uneasiness in her heart. She asked me to help her, and after talking with her a little more I learn that you don''t give her enough attention, and always wonder with your friends, and even at night you ignore her.


    After learning that I find out instantly why she can''t sleep properly, so I offer her a solution and she epts it without any hesitation. Now tell me, how it is my fault? if you don''t have enough time to f*ck your own wife, then of course, she would go to someone else to vent her inner desire, ) The Orc said calmly without caring about the goblin''s emotions.


    "Yoool mater��sd, juevs mat dbev wl, i eou m sote, jevq ��jfhd havai a?kwow ?isbs. Psnsba ?ndbs. ?bsvs akdoe ka analo wnavscq. Iwjw a. Al a qikia wjwba wl pana. Baka q qoooq yygeyw a nvsmqp��ksh lqpqoq joana.


    ?ksiewg dkslbs? okn?jeha.oaooa ��shsgw. ?kqkkw wakowjenw wowosh aj sbajao jwhbanaa." ( You bastard! Don''t lie to me, I know my wife very well, and I am f*cking her every night, she has already told me everything, like how you forcefully entered my house when I was not around and raped her just after getting evolved into an Orc.


    I always know that you have some bad thoughts about my wife, but I fool never think about it seriously, ) The Gobline said with tears in his eyes, but when he was about to take out the knife under his cloth to kill his wife rapist, suddenly he heard footsteps and saw two humes, one male and one female.


    The male was just an average guy whom he have killed a lot, but the female is a real deal, he have never seen someone so beautiful as her in his entire life. I have to make her mine, this was the only thought going through his mind after seeing Aisha and the same thought also going on the Orc''s mind as well.


    Unknown of those two monster thoughts, Myne aftering enough close to them, quickly use appraisal skill on them...


    [ Name: Osura ( Orc )


    LV: 18


    Race: Demon Race


    Gender: Male


    Age: 13 y/o


    [Skill]


    Strong Arm


    Strength Rise


    [Abillity]


    Roar ]


    [ Name: Goblin Tamer


    LV: 12


    Race: Demon Race


    Gender: Male


    [Skill]


    Tame


    Body Enhancement?Small


    [Ability]


    Roar ]


    [ Tame: Active Skill. After using it on a target monster, there''s a fixed chance of capturing the monster and enving it until its death.


    The number of monsters that can be enved will increase as levels of skill rise. In addition, the probability of sessfully taming monsters will increase as levels of skill as well as Host raise. The stronger the Host is the easier it would for him to tame any monsters.


    F*ck! Just when I wanted to sleep god give me a pillow, just some moment ago I was thinking about how to control Boss Slime for my research purpose, and the next moment solution itself run into me, I am really lucky, Myne thought and immediately steal the Tame and Body Enhancement?Small skills with a bright smile on his face.


    As for other skills, he just paste" them randomly on the stones on the ground causally.


    Okay, Aisha, you deal with the goblin and I handle that Orc, remember to be careful," Myne said and shoot a fireball toward the Orc and Goblin.


    Roarrr... ��*?��+��-��+?��-��@��#�ҧ�?@?$-&���!-


    Both the Orc and Goblin let out a loud cry and dodge the fireball. Then the Orc hurriedly rushed toward Myne with his all strength, wanting to kill him as soon as possible. As for the Goblin seeing the Orc is dealing with the powerful Hume male, he hurriedly runs toward Aisha so he can knock her out, and flee with her till both Myne and the Orc was fighting.


    Although his n was pretty good, but before he could go 20 meters near Aisha, an arrowe toward him at an extremely high speed and cracked his head straight like a watermelon.


    "p-p, nice kill Aisha."


    Aisha heard Mynepliment and hurriedly turn her head toward him to see the situation at his side but to her surprise, she saw the Orc''s body lying on the ground cut into two pieces.


    "When did you kill him?" Aisha asked with a frown whileing to Myne.


    "Just when you kill that Goblin," Myne said and start walking further into the dungeon.


    Aisha follows him closely while asking some questions curiously like how he dealt with the Orc, but in return, she only gets Myne''s mysterious smile.


    After which they encountered some more Orcs and Goblins since then. Most of the time Myne just work as a tank and let Aisha kill all the monsters by herself, so she can gain experience and level up quickly. After all, she doesn''t have the Tenfold Experience Acquisition skill, and her levelling speed same as a turtle.


    By the way, after the first Orc and Goblin encounter at the start, none of the other Orcs or Goblins had any new skill for Myne to steal, making him again disappointed.


    Once a time when Aisha was busy with a group of Goblins, Myne also tries his Tame skill on a random goblin who wanted to kill him as he thought that Myne is much weakerpared to Aisha since he was just dodging their attack from the beginning to end.


    Myne also didn''t waste his time and used the Tame skill on that poor Goblin and he immediately stood at his ce like a statue, his eye''s brightness be a little dim and he lost force.


    After which Myne give him somemand and he follows it without any hesitation, but when Myne asked him to do something which was impossible for a normal Goblin to do, he didn''t move and just starred at Myne nkly.


    After doing some more experiments and getting enough information about his new skill, Myne ordered that Goblin to kill himself and that guy actually killed himself, clearly the skill is quite powerful at least for low-level monsters.


    Now let''s see Aisha''s status, it has been an entire hour since we descended to the basement floor, her level should be raised a lot till now, Myne thought while looking at Aisha who was fighting with an Orc with her all strength, covered in sweat head to toe, and panting heavily.


    Sigh, she is really working hard to be strong, I should give her a rewardter for her hard work, Myne thought and ignore Aisha again...


    [ Name: Aisha Laurel


    LV: 32


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Female


    Age: 20 y/o


    upation: B-Rank Adventurer, First ss Cook, Host''s Beloved Fiance.


    Title: Queen Of Archery, Heart Breaker, Master Chef.


    [Skill]


    Magic ? Healing ( Large ) LV6


    Archery ? Sacred LV4


    Cooking ( Max ) ]


    Very nice, her levels increase by 30 to 32, and that too just within two hours of training, I always know that I have all qualities to be a great teacher. Huh? Her upation change? And when did appraisal skill start ass-licking? Host beloved fiance, is that even a thing to mention? Myne thought while staring at Aisha''s status panel worriedly.


    But not matter what to say Aisha''s skill levels are quite high, especially her cooking skill, No wonder the food prepared by him is so delicious that people be addicted to it.


    "Myne are you okay? Why are you looking at me with such worry expression?" Aisha asked confusedly while wiping sweat from her forehead.


    "Ahh, nothing, I am just worried that you working so hard that you would leave me behind and be more powerful than me. And in the future when I''m in trouble, I have to hide behind my Wifuu for protection, haha," Myne said with augh while handing a towel and a water bottle to Aisha.


    "That''s natural after all I am not azy bum like you, who would chill around shamelessly and let his beautiful wife fight with monsters," Aisha said while greeting her teeth, clearly she is very irritated that Myne making her do all the work, and himself enjoying in background.


    "Don''t say that, I am also working okay, it is not easy to cheer up your cute Wifuu all the time, and eat an entire roasted pig weight around 50 kg alone," Myne said as a matter of fact, making Aisha so angry that many veins appear on her beautiful face, which shows how angry she is.


    But before she could jump on Myne to beat him, a loud cry a little different from Orcs suddenlye in front of them.


    "That is the voice of an Ogre, no doubt," Aisha spoke with worry visible clearly on her face.


    Orcs are referred to as one of the subspecies of the demon race which has its origin as "Pig Head Monster".


    An orc is said to humes, beastmen, elves, dwarfs, etc., which mutated by absorbing the so-called "Evil Air or Dark Energy, which influences their body.


    Incidentally, Dark Energy contains thick impure magical energy. Because of that, Orc meat has a taste simr to that of high-quality pork.


    The Ogre is troublingly said to have originated from the "Oni" race.


    The Oni race, who once had built a favourable rtionship with roughly us humes, elves, beastmen races.


    If a part of the Oni race absorbs Dark Energy, their figure changes, and they will be monsters called Ogres.


    One theory states that the stronger demon race secretly manouvered and captured the Oni race when the dungeon was made and made them absorb Dark Energy against their will.


    The Ogre''s traits are that they are extremely strong, quick-witted, agile, burly, idiot, ugly, easy to manipte just need a strong fist and demon race aura. Their skills specialise in attack, and their battle style seems to be triumphing with a one-hit knockout.


    Putting it simply, Ogre is an upgraded version of an Orc.


    "An Ogre, huh? It seems like today we are going to kill a piggy, an ugly giant smelly brown piggy, Hehehe..."

 Chapter 85: Chapter 85. Sacred Bow! Is that you?

    "An Ogre, huh? It seems like today we are going to kill a piggy, an ugly giant smelly brown piggy, Hahaha..."


    "Myne stops talking nonsense, this matter is serious, don''t underestimate an Ogre they are not weak as Orc," Aisha said nervously.


    Just as Aisha warned Myne, a brown 3 meters tell Ogre with a big belly like a pregnantdy in 9th month, appeared in front of them while letting out a terrifying roar.


    [ Name: Ouoo ( Ogre )


    LV: 35


    Race: Demon Race


    Gender: Male


    Age: 15 y/o


    [Skill]


    Rock?sh


    Strong Arm?Extreme


    [Ability]


    Iron Stomach ]


    Well, it is indeed many times stronger than all the Orc we encounter till now, and also he was just amon Ogre, not an elite or general level, Myne thought, finally understood why Aisha is so nervous, and just when Myne was about to steal his skill, he saw Ogre swung its empty right hand greatly as if he threw something towards them from that hand.


    At first, Myne thought this Ogre is an idiot but when he saw a gigantic boulder flying toward them out of nowhere at an extremely high speed, he hurriedly shouted, "Aisha lookout," before hugging her tightly and flopping to the side, evading the gigantic boulder narrowly.


    The gigantic boulder that came flying passed above their head at a high speed, and directly hit the rock wall behind them, spreading out a loud destruction noise to the surroundings and smashing it.


    "F*ck! Aisha, are you all right?" Myne asked while looking at Aisha under him worriedly.


    "First of all, don''t use curse words, and second, I am all right, what can happen to me when you are with me," Aisha said causally while giving Myne a light kiss on his lips as a reward for saving her.


    "Thanks, by the way, where did that bouldere from? I didn''t show it in the Ogre''s hand at all," Aisha asked while grabbing Myne''s hand and standing up from the ground.


    "I think when the Ogre swung his hand toward us, he use his skill to manifest a boulder and he threw it at us," Myne said and hurriedly steal the poor Ogre''s both skills, that guy with his both skills is indeed a very dangerous opponent and Myne have no mood to watching him again throwing boulder after boulder on his head.


    No wonder people fear Ogre so much, his Rock sh skill alone is enough to make a lot of adventure despair, Myne thought while watching The Ogre swinging its right hand greatly like before toward Myne and Aisha. But sadly he can''t use his skills again in this life anymore.


    "Aisha''s previous formation, you give support, and I fight with him, also try to target his eyes first, clear?" Myne asked and Aisha nodded her head obediently, and said, "Be careful."


    "Good, let''s go tonight we are going to eat pork," Myne said with a smile and cast all his self-enhancements on him, and then shoot a fireball toward the Ogre.


    The Ogre after trying many times, finally give up on using his skill, and quickly dodged Myne''s fireball. He already understood that this punny Hume did something to him, which made him unable to use his skills. He looked at Myne who was walking toward him and let out a terrifying roar.


    "This guy''s mouth really smells so malodorous, I might not die from his attack but I will defiantly die from his mouth smell if he didn''t close it soon," Myne said while covering his nose and casting Fire Maximum under the Ogre''s feet while he was roaring like a beast to show who is boss here.


    Boom...


    While the Ogre still roaring at Myne, the red colour magic hexagram under his feet shine very brightly and before the Ogre could jump aside to dodge, a fire pir shoot under his feet, devouring his entire body.


    Roarrrrr...


    The Ogre let out a loud cry in pain, but still, instead of staying in the fire pir like those Orc which Myne kill in the forest before, this guy actually jumps out from the fire pir, while rolling on the ground.


    The aroma of cooked meat spread in the surrounding, making Myne''s mouth fills with saliva. After all, Ogre is a high-level monster and its body is also filled with magic energy. So the meat inside his body can be said highest quality you can find at the market, and Ogre meat is many times tastierpared to an Orc.


    Bang.


    The Ogre smash his fist at the ground and stood up while looking at Myne with his little eyes, this time he did not waste his time in making noise pollution and rushed toward Myne angrily.


    But before he coulde 10 meters near Myne, suddenly an arrow shoot out from behind him and its aim was the Ogre''s eyes.


    The Ogre clearly saw an arrowing toward him which he didn''t dodge, and just cover his eyes with his arm and block it easily. But before Ogre could be happy, one more arrowe at him with twice the speed. This time the Ogre was one step slow and the arrow directly hit his right eye without any mistake.


    Roarrrrr... Roar...


    The cry of Ogre spread to every corner of the first basement floor, attracting making monsters'' and adventurers'' attention.


    "Nice shoot Aisha, p-p, It seems like my training already starts showing its effect," Myne said shamelessly with a smile while giving Aisha an encouraging thumbs up.


    Hearing the word Traning, Aisha, who was in a good mood, as if someone pour cold water on her in winter, her mood immediately change from happy to angry, and for a second she even put an arrow on her bow, ready to shoot it in Myna''s ass but in the end held back. Injuring her own man in the middle of battle isn''t a wise decision.


    After teasing Aisha, which now be his best source of enjoyment, Myne looked at the Ogre, who was continuously crying loudly in pain and smashing his head into the well, shook his head, and cast Wind Maximum at him.


    As he did that a 5 meters tall tornado appeared in front of Myne and with a gentle wave of his hand, it headed toward the Ogre and soon took him inside.


    Inside the tornado filled with hundreds of wind des, the Ogre''s cry resounded all around for two more seconds before everything return normal and when the tornado fade away, with a bang, the Ogre''s body lifelessly fall on the ground with marks of cuts and burn all over it.


    "Phew, finally over, Myne, are you okay? You should take some rest, you use many powerful skills, and your magic energy must have been drained," Aisha said worriedly while casting her healing skill on Myne.


    Although she knows Myne didn''t get injured since the monster couldn''t even get near him, but still her healing skill can also help recover magic energy although not much but enough for an emergency case.


    "Ahh, Aisha, what''s going on, why suddenly am I feeling so dizzy and my head hurting so much? Myne asked while making a panicked expression on his face and falling into Aisha''s embrace.


    "Don''t worry those aremon symptoms, which happen when youpletely finish all of your magic energy in the body. During the time you don''t have even a little bit of magic energy for some minutes you feel very dizzy and tired, but don''t worry it should be fine after resting a little," Aisha said with a gentle smile while letting Myney down on herp.


    Ahh, what a great view, I can clearly see her hard nipples, thanks to her wet clothes, but I have to say even after covering head to toe with sweat she still smells so nice, I have to ask her the reason behind it, or this is a special trait of girls? Myne thought whileying on Aisha''sp, and receiving her gentle care.


    As for feeling dizzy and head hurting? Those are just nonsense, his body is directly linked with his Inventory which absorbs magic energy from surrounding all the time, so how can magical energy be drained so quickly with just two or three magic attacks? As for why he is using those skills in front of Aisha even though he decided to hide his other skills as much as possible?


    That is because Aisha has already seen him using those skills during the fight with Orc King, so it doesn''t matter if he uses skills that Aisah already knows he has.


    After which Myne and Aisha rested for a few minutes, before continuing their exploration.


    "Like you said the Ogre was indeed quite strongpared to Orc," Myne said with a smile and threw the ogre''s corpse into his storage bag.


    "It isn''t ''quite'', but a really strong monster, only you can say it is a weak monster, but for most of B- Rank and below adventurers the Ogre is a real nightmare, you don''t know but people peed in their pants just after seeing him," Aisha said with a helpless smile, while looking at Myne like he is more of a monster than a Hume.


    "If so then why are so sad, you should be proud that your man is so powerful both in bed as well as in battle," Myne said with a smirk while giving Aisha a knowing wink, which made her face red immediately.


    "I know it, you are really a pervert," Aisha said with a fake angry face while walking further into the B1 floor.


    "It doesn''t matter, after all, I am your pervert," Myne said and give a light p on Aisha''s butt, after which he put his arm around her neck while acting like he is still tired.


    ...


    While speaking about thoughts on the first time fighting an Ogre, as Myne and Aisha advanced, they finallye to the end of the B1, and again in front of the boss room.


    "Huh? There are quite a lot of people in front of the boss room. Are they also going to fight the boss?" Myne asked but Aisha herself was as confused as him, so of course, she didn''t reply to him.


    While Myne and Aisha slowly got closer, the people in front of the boss room also noticed them


    "You guys, are you perhaps here to fight the boss?"


    A man in his prime ( 30 or so years old ) with a height of 2 meters, wearing extravagant full-body steal armour called out to them.


    Hell no, wee here for our honeymoon, and thought it would be a wonderful experience to have some fun in the boss room as well, so here we are, Myne wanted to say all those things, after hearing the medal-winning question from the armoured man but before he could say anything Aisha called out the man name, making him forcefully swallow back his words.


    "Cass!"


    "Hm?... Sacred Bow! Is that you? I heard you''ve quit being an adventurer, so what are you doing in such a ce..."


    "Phuu, haha... Sorry, sorry, please continue," Myne said while covering his face with his palm, and then he took a deep breath to calm himself down, made a little distance from embarrassed Aisha and confused man named Cass, and let out all theughter he was holding back.


    "Haha, Sacred Bow, hahahaha, what a great title, If someone dares to give me such a title I would have undoubtedly buried him alive, hahaha..."


    "Is there something wrong with your partner? Why is heughing like this?" Cass asked still confused doesn''t under when did he say something funny that Myneughing like that. He also looks back at his teammates but they also have the same expression as him. Only Aisha''s face be more and more red every time she heard Myne''sughter.


    F*ck! Now Myne certainly wouldn''t let the matter go easily. I knew it, I shouldn''t have epted this title back then, Aisha thought feeling a little headache while thinking about Myne''s uing non-stop teasing.

 Chapter 86: Chapter 86. Rare Cockatrice-Type Monster

    Afterughing heartily Mynee back to Aisha and calmly stands behind her like a bodyguard.


    Cass gives him a weird nce but didn''t say anything, Aisha also ignores him like she doesn''t know him very well, and continues her conversation with Cass.


    "Yes, but you know old habits are not easy to leave, so here am I back to action, by the way, since you''re here, that means these people behind you are members of the "Soaring Sandstorm", am I right? Aisha asked curiously.


    Hm? "Soaring Sandstorm" Why does this name sound so familiar, I think I''ve heard about it somewhere before. And it seems quite recent... Myne thought with a frown.


    "Yeah, a request came in for the n. We came here to get ''Speed Shoes'' dropped by the rare monster from this boss room, Cocka Grice. At any rate, it is a rare monster and you know it''s not too easy to encounter them.


    Sigh, to tell the truth, we shouldn''t have epted such a request, this is so much pain in the ass," Cass said helplessly, clearly he is fighting with this boss for a long time to get his task item.


    Aah, now I remember, the Soaring Sandstorm should be the n formed by a former S-rank adventurer. So he is that guy, huh? Myne thought and use appraisal skills...


    [ Name: Cass


    LV: 52


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 32 y/o


    upation: The n Leader of The Soaring Sandstorm.


    [Skill]


    One-handed Sword?Sacred Lv7


    Trap Production Lv5


    Direct Pration LV6 ]


    I have to as a n leader he is indeed quite powerful, at least this is the first time saw a Hume whose levels are 50+, and his skills also look strong, but sadly I can''t borrow them, sigh, Myne thought disappointedly while looking at Cass''s skills with greedy eyes.


    "Anyway, Aisha, are there only the two of you in your team? And since youe here mean that you''re also after the boss? With just you two, rather than harsh, it''ll be impossible to kill this boss, you know about it, right?


    Cass asked with a stern face while secretly observing Myne, and after seeing his carefree attitude, he immediatelybelled him as a newbie, who knows nothing about the danger of a boss monster, and just blindly followed Aisha.


    "Thanks for your care but we''ll somehow manage. By the way, what''s the situation right now?" Aisha causally replies and asks back, to change the topic. She already knows Myne''s power and doesn''t need other people''s advice before doing anything, and if she really wanted to be powerful enough so she can help Myne, then she has to keep fighting with powerful monsters.


    As Aisha asked that, Cass sighed like an old man and helplessly exined the situation.


    It has been an entire week since theye here to get their task item, but even after a week of continued hunting the same monster over and over again, they still didn''t get that Item, and they gradually got tired, especially female members in their group who just wanted to get out of this dark hole. They haven''t seen the sun for an entire week.


    Theye here early in the morning and return at night.


    That''s why, they''re taking a break right now. Or to tell more especially, Cass is trying to motivate his n members for onest battle who were on the wage of giving up and wanted to go back to their homes.


    "Well then, it won''t be a problem for us to enter the boss room, right? Aisha asked with a smile.


    "Of course, I don''t mind, but are you seriously nning on entering the boss room with two people? Being an old friend of yours, I really wouldn''t suggest you do that, you can die there," Cass said while shrugging his shoulders.


    "No thank you, it''ll be all right with just the two of us. Okay then, see youter. Let''s go Myne," Aisha said and gestured to absent-minded Myne to follow her.


    "Ohh, yes, let''s go," Myne replied and follow Aisha closely, during this entire conversation Myne didn''t try to put his nose into the matter, and let Aisha handle everything, while sessfully solidifying his image of a noob in mind everyone in Cass''s group.


    But when he was about to enter the boss''s room, he turns his head toward a young girl age around 15 years, who looks like new in Cass''s group and probably a healer from her profession because of how her outfit was, and give her a wink with a smile, did some small gestures toward with his hands, and said something while moving his lips but without making any sound.


    That girl''s faces immediately be red like a tomato from shyness after seeing Myne trying to flirt with her, but before she could ask Myne the meaning of his gesture he already enters the boss''s room and the door was tightly closed again.


    ...


    "What were those gestures means which you did to that girl just now?" Aisha asked immediately with her arm crossed over her big boobies just after the door closed with an expressionless face.


    "Ohh those, I was just saying to her that there is a small poisonous spider in between her boobs, but the way she reacted, I didn''t think she understand what I was actually trying to say," Myne said helplessly and suddenly looked at Aisha with an evil smirk on his face. "Why? Are you feeling jealous?"


    "No way, why would I be jealous? If one day I even find you putting your nose under another girl''s skirt except Sylphid, then I will be the first one who shoots an arrow in your ass," Aisha said with a serious expression.


    "Ohh, looked at it, my cute Wifuu is getting jealous. Sorry dear from now on I won''t help other people okay? No matter if they die from poisonous spiders or something else," Myne said with a smile and hugged Aisha from behind while giving her a kiss on her cheek.


    "Good, I hope you remember this, putting your nose too much in others'' business can get you in big trouble one day..." Aisha said and paused for a second as if she remember something before getting out of Myne''s hug, and looking at the boss monster in front of her.


    Myne clearly noticed the small change in Aisha''s emotion but he didn''t say anything as this is not the right ce to talk about those kinds of things, as for the matter of helping that girl, that was just a white lie.


    He was getting bored during Aisha''s and Cass''s conversation, and suddenly his eyes fall on a young girl in Cass''s group who was also yawning boredly in a corner broadly, then this ideae into his mind.


    [ Name: Cocka Grice


    LV: 49


    Race: Bird Family ( Rare )


    Gender: Female


    Age: 1 y/o


    [Skill]


    Rush


    [Ability]


    Flying Feather


    Petrifaction ]


    The Cocka Grice is a flying-type monster. Its body at first nce looks like a giant white colour eagle but its head is of a chicken, mysteriously has a giant tail like a snake, sharp ws which can make holes in walls very easily, and eyes are the same as a snake, but a white glow can be seen in them once in a while.


    "I am feeling sorry for you friend, I think he is going to fail his mission," Myne said jokingly with a smile like taking pleasure in other people''s misfortune, while stealing Cocka Grice''s skill, as for its ability, because they looked very powerful Myne this time decide to collect them, so he pastes them on a stone and put it into his Inventory.


    Maybe in future, he can control powerful Monsters with his new Tame skill, and then he can give them those abilities and make them his most powerful helpers.


    "Well, he can only me his own bad luck for this, but I didn''t expect that it would be a rare cockatrice-type monster, and it looks very strong, what do you think?" Aisha asked while getting ready for the fight.


    "We soon find out how strong this guy is," Myne replies and fired multiple Fireballs rapidly at the Cocka Grice.


    Kraaaaaaa!


    Seeing hot fireballsing at herself, the Cocka Grice let out a loud cry and hurriedly try to avoid them, but sadly because of its giant size, it can only dodge five or so fireballs before getting bombarded by them.


    As the fire spread on her feathers, it again let out a loud cry but this time a painful one. it tries to use its skill Flying Feather so it can throw all the burning feathers at its attacker, but to its surprise, no matter how much it tries, it can''t use its skill, and soon its entire body starts burning and after some moments what was left was a scorched, staggering Cocka Grice.


    During this entire possession, Myne didn''t stop sending fireballs at Cocka Grice which help the fire spread on its body more quickly.


    "Okay, Aisha, you can now give the Cocka Grice a final blow and relief it of its pain," Myne spoke to dumbfounded Aisha who was staring at him with her mouth wide open.


    "Yes, but I don''t understand one thing, why the hell it didn''t use any of its skills? I had heard before that many people try to burn the Cocka Grice feather to kill it quickly but it always puts out the fire on its body by using its skills. Then why didn''t it use its skills today, and Just pped its wings like an idiot?" Aisha asked confusedly, making her feel like she''s been cheated on.


    She always thought that the Cocka Grice was a very powerful monster, and not easy to kill and only an S-Rank adventurer has enough power to fight with it alone, but today she show with her eyes just how easily Myne kill it.


    Were those people lying back then so not many people know about this secret and they can earn profit by continuously killing it easily? Hum, this exnation sounds very reasonable, Aisha thought and active her Archery skill and fired an arrow at the half-dead Cocka Grice''s right eye, taking it life with a single shot.

 Chapter 87: Chapter 87. Dungeon Trolls and Their Skills

    Hearing Aisha''s question why Cocka Grice didn''t use its skills, Myne paused for some seconds before replying casually, as if it has nothing to do with him, "Who knows, maybe this guy forget to use them after seeing my handsome face, what do you think?


    "Tsk, shameless," Aisha mumbled while rolling her eyes annoyingly, she is now really getting bored with Myne''s continuous nonsense.


    "Now let''s see the long-awaited drops..."


    [ Name: Speed Shoes


    Agility: +20


    Grade: High


    Attribute:


    Special effects: Movement Speed increases by 2 times.


    Description: Special item manifest with the dungeon energy and dropped after defeating the floor boss. ]


    [ Name: Ciel Sourie


    Agility: +50


    Grade: Ultra


    Attribute: Wind


    Special Effects: 1. Movement Speed increases by 3 times.


    2. Air Walk


    Description: Special item manifest with the dungeon energy and dropped after defeating the floor boss. ]


    Huh? Am I seeing things? Or one of the dropped items is actually a magic item? Myne thought unbelievingly while rubbing his eyes after seeing the status of the drops.


    But even after watching the status two more times and when the data still doesn''t change, he couldn''t help but let out a loud curse.


    "F*ck!!!"


    "Hey! Myne, don''t I said you not to use that word," Aisha immediatelyins hearing the forbidden word from Myne.


    "Sorry, I was just carried away," Myne apologize with a light smile while picking up both Ciel Sourie and Speed Shoes from the ground. Both of them are shoes with nice looking designs which are suitable for both men and women to wear.


    Three times increase in movement speed, huh? And the Wind Walk effect seems like an upgraded version of my Double Jump skill, but this effect can let me walk in the air with enough supplies of magic energy.


    Although both of those pieces of equipment are good, but are not much use to me, well let''s give the magic one to Aisha, as for the other one, I think giving it to Sylphid will probably make her happy, Myne thought and put the both of shoe type equipment into his Inventory.


    He will give Aisha her shoes after returning back to the Inn room, as currently, Aisha doesn''t look like have any mood to wear new shoes.


    "Now I genuinely feel a little bad for your friend, although it is okay to kill his target but getting his mission item as well, that shows how unlucky he is, and I believe that he will defiantly vomit blood if he knows about it," Myne said whileing close to Aisha, and again putting his arm around her neck.


    "Just as I said before this is what dungeon exploring''s like, no one knows what would happen next, and we are not that close of friends, we only meet two times and that too confidently, so there is not much friendship.


    It''s just he is a nice guy, and didn''t want to see people dying in front of him, so always gives them free advice," Aisha spoke calmly while shaking her head, and walking toward the next floor with Myne.


    "I see, a nice guy huh? Sound interesting," Myne thought with an evil smile, and touch the transfer stone to go to the next floor.


    ...


    "Boss, do you think those guys can kill the boss just by themself?"


    Outside the B1 floor boss room, Cass who was resting alone with closed eyes suddenly heard Lisa''s worried voice.


    Lisa is a new awaken who just recently join their group and is apletely newbie. If it is not for the fact that her healing skill is really having a wonderful effect, he might never let someone as inexperienced as here into his team, and let her risk her life.


    "Damn it! I know I shouldn''t let Aisha go there to fight with the boss alone," Cass cursed in a low voice so as not to disturb his teammates.


    "Huh? Alone? But Boss wasn''t that man also with her?"


    "You mean that idiot, what can he do in there? Looking at his previous behaviour I can say with my full confidence that he isn''t as experienced as you in the matter of exploring dungeons, let''s not talk about him being powerful enough to fight with a boss monster.


    Also, Aisha specialises in archery as her nickname suggests. No matter what, due to a bow''s nature, there''s no choice but to take a distance from the target before attacking. To make use of that ability, she will need an excellent tank. That is absolute. And did you see any Tank with her?"


    "No, but maybe that guy is a Tank?"


    "Are you kidding with me, now? It would be a miracle if that guy is a Tank, don''t you see even after crossing two entire floors of the dungeon, his clothes weren''t even a little bit dirty, and was so well dressed that for a second I thought he wase her to attend a marriage. How can someone like him be a Tank?


    Aisha is clearly protecting him like a mother hen, during their entire exploration," Cass said with little anger in his voice.


    Just when Cass''s voice die down and Lisa was about to say something, suddenly a light ''click'' sounde from the boss room''s door.


    Cass and Lisa looked at each other and hurriedly run toward it and slowly peeked inside the boss room.


    But to their surprise the entire room was empty, neither Myne and Aisha nor the boss monster can seen anywhere.


    "Boss, since there are no corpses of them in the room, I think they obtained victory without problems," Lisa spoke with a smile.


    But Cass didn''t reply anything, as his mind was in mess, because he felt little fear from Aisha''s strength which increase so much during her retirement, just two people and still one of them is useless, they killed the boss monster, which he had to bring all the elite members of the n with him to kill it.


    ....


    #Dungeon of Strength, B2


    "Phew, finally arrived at the level we were aiming for, it really took a lot of time toe here," Myne said with a sigh of relief.


    "If you weren''t sozy during the entire time, then we would have long ago arrived here," Aishain annoyingly.


    "Don''t say that dear, if I take action, how do I train you and make you strong? You are so heartless, instead of appreciating my hard work, you are justining. Poor me," Myne said while shredding crocodile tears.


    "Ok now stop your gimmick, otherwise forget your reward which I will give at night," Aisha said while looking at Myne helplessly.


    discover-stories-on-MVLeMpYr


    "Yes! By the way, tell me something about Trolls on this floor, is there anything different in them and the Troll from outside?" Myne asked.


    Aisha thought for some second, and reply, "Well first of all Trolls are huge, generally very huge. If wepare them to Orcs and Ogres which are generally around 2~3 meters tall, even the smallest Trolls are of approximately the same size as Orc King around 5 meters.


    But having a very size also have its own disadvantages like they have extremely dull movements, considerably low defencepared to Orcs, and most importantly they are very idiot."


    "Despite those weaknesses, they are said to be higher-rank monsterspared to orcs. There are reasons for that. One of the reasons is that they have a high regeneration ability, they can quickly recover from any kind of injury, and powerful Trolls can even regenerate their broken body limbs within some minutes."


    "Also, they can release a strong shock wave from the onerge eye which takes up not less than 1/3 of their face. These two abilities raise the real difficulty level for Troll hunting."


    "In reality, trolls cannot be defeated by half-baked firepower. There are also many parties that could not defeat it after a long, continuous battle, and have gotten themselves wiped out. That''s why they are recognised as higher-rank monsters than Orcs."


    "By the way, this floor''s boss seems to be "Troll Gazer". Normal Trolls already have troubling damage regeneration abilities, but this guy seems to have even an even stronger regeneration ability. Which crushed many people''s dreams of clearing this floor."


    "It ismon sense that rare monsters are usually stronger than a dungeon boss, but many people said that rare monsters seem to be easier to defeat than this guy.


    Practically there is only a handful of people who managed to defeat the Troll Gazer and break through this floor, and the rest of all who managed to break through this floor had coincidentally encountered other types of rare boss monsters" Aisha said the summary of ak the information which she heard from the adventurer in the guild, while carefully observing the surroundings as they going further into the dungeon.


    Myne also didn''t interrupt her in the middle and only when he saw that she finished her speech, did he open his mouth and ask the question which he wanted to ask from the start, "So you mean that Trolls have very powerful self-healing skills, which can even regenerate their broken body limbs?"


    "Ahm yes, this is what I heard from the adventurer whoe here to hunt Trolls," Aisha reply confusedly she suddenly felt Myne haven''t heard anything that she had just said.


    And actually, Aisha''s guess was right, just after Myne heard about the OP skills of Trolls, he was immediately lost in his own thought, and what was Aisha saying beside him all go to the top of his head.


    Maybe my luck is about to shine, a lot of powerful skills are waiting for me just ahead of me. Ohh my dear Trolls where are you, your daddy Myne is here, Myne thought with an excited smile, which give goosebumps to Aisha beside him.


    This guy is defiantly thinking something evil again, I have to be careful, Aisha thought and made some distance from Myne.


    Myne and Aisah wandered about the floor for about 10 minutes and finally managed to encounter our target, a lonely Troll, who was sitting in a corner while ying with his stick.


    [ Name: Power Troll


    LV: 51


    Race: Demon race


    Gender: Male


    [Skill]


    Regeneration


    Magic Eye of Shock


    Strong Arm?Extreme


    [Ability]


    Smash ]

 Chapter 88: Chapter 88. The Last Boss of Dungeon of Strength

    [ Name: Power Troll


    LV: 51


    Race: Demon race


    Gender: Male


    [Skill]


    Regeneration


    Magic Eye of Shock


    Strong Arm?Extreme


    [Ability]


    Smash ]


    F*ck! No wonder Aisha was talking so highly about them, those three skills are alone more than enough to beat all the monsters whom I fight till now, except for Orc King, of course. only-found-at-MVLeMpYr


    Now before stealing his skills let''s see just how much power they arepared to Aisha''s information, especially that Magic Eye of Shock, I wonder if I can use it properly with my both eyes, after all this is a special skill of Troll race, and Troll only have one eye, Myne thought excitedly and spoke to Aisha beside him.


    "Let''s go, Aisha, It''s not a good idea to keep your opponent waiting too long."


    After speaking before Aisha could get ready, he fired a wind de directly at the Troll, who was still ying alone without caring about otherworldly matters.


    Aisha''s information wasn''t wrong as Myne thought and Troll''s defence is indeed much weaker than an Orc. The Wind de fired by Myne at very high speed reached the Troll within 1 second and hit directly on its stomach, making a 50cm big cut on it.


    Roarr...


    The Troll let out a loud cry in pain and looked at Myne and Aisha heatedly.


    Troll after crying stood up from his ce, pick up his wooden stick which doesn''t look very suitable in his thick hands, and charged toward them like a hungry beast.


    Aisha drew her bow to the limit and started attacking from behind Myne, who was staring at Troll''s big belly with great interest because the wound given to Troll by him just now, already started to recover at the speed of visible naked eyes. And after about a minute it will bepletely recovered as if nothing has happened.


    Hum, impressive, but stillcking a little, I think this should be the lowest rank of Regeneration skill, maybe the Boss Troll has the one which can satisfy me, Myne thought while rubbing his chin.


    Meanwhile, arrows Aisha fired continuously hit the Troll''s body but not its fetal parts, and soon plug out by the Troll without any hesitation.


    Troll while ensuring the pain brought by Aisha''s arrows,e in front of Myne and tried to smash the stick in his hand on top of Myne''s head.


    Myne quickly dodged the Troll''s attack and fired a fireball on its face.


    Roarrr...


    The fireball hit on its targeted destination, making the Troll cry in pain again, but before Myne could be happy and steal the Troll all skills, suddenly as if something hit him very hard, and was blown off like a rag doll.


    At the same time, a violent pain ran through Myne''s entire whole body.


    Bang...


    Myne flow quite a distance and fall beside Aisha who was attacking Troll from 10 meters behind him.


    "F*ck! Ouch, ouch... It hurts so much," Myne cries out in pain while holding his stomach tightly.


    "Myne! Are you okay?" Aisha hurriedly runs to him and uses her healing skill on him.


    "Ouch, I would be more okay if touch me a little lightly," Myne said after feeling the pain fade away thanks to Aisha''s wonder healing skill.


    "By the way, how the hell you did get hurt? I didn''t see you getting hit by the Troll," Aisha asked puzzly while helping Myne to stand up.


    "I think this guy uses its special eye skill ''Shock'', which works something like a mass of invisible power, and blow away people," Myne replies and quickly steals Troll''s all skills. Although at first, he wanted to see how Troll''s skills work, but now after getting first-hand experience he decides to abandon this kind of weird idea.


    From now on just steal other skills, caught cannon fodder for research purposes and you will know how the skill work, no need to experience it yourself, this is just too dangerous and painful.


    "I see, now you mention it, I think I show his eyes shining for a moment, but because of distance I thought it was my imagination," Aisha said and again shot an arrow at the Troll who was again walking toward them.


    But surprisingly after taking some steps, the Troll stop at his ce and stared at his wound on the shoulder.


    The Troll seemed to be perplexed as its Regeneration skill disappeared and the wound on its body stopped recovering, but before it could think any further suddenly a red light shone under his feet and soon what was left at his ce was just ck ash.


    "I don''t think he can still regenerate after burning to ash, Myne mocks the dead Troll and Aisha just rolls her eyes on his childishment.


    Then Myne and Aisha wandered about the B2 floor.


    After which Myne didn''t give other Trolls the chance to hit him again and immediately steal their skills the moment he saw them and paste them on a stone and it them in his Inventory.


    During thest entire hour, they kill around more than 7 Trolls, most of them get beaten by Myne first and then the remaining work is left for Aisha to deal with, after all, he can''t just kill all the Trolls by himself and let Aisha bezy right?


    Although Aisha has some doubts along the way, like why no other Troll than the first one they meet at the beginning uses any of their skills, but for some reason, she didn''t ask Myne anything just act normally, which made Myne both surprised and happy.


    "Phew, will this do for now? It''s quitete, so why don''t we head back?" Aisha said while wiping sweat from her forehead annoyingly, this is defiantly the first time in thest 3 years, that she sweated so much.


    Then Aisha thought a little and suggest with a worried tone, "Myne do you think you be able to defeat this level''s boss the Troll Gazer?"


    Hearing Aisha''s question, Myne fall into deep thought for a while. And just when Aisah was about to say something, Myne open his mouth and spoke lightly, "Well although I can''t say absolutely but if you are with me to support me, and willing to grant me a wish of my choice, then I think the motivation produce from those two things will be enough to fuel me to beat that guy."


    "Tsk, shameless, pervert, I shouldn''t have said anything," Aisha immediately spoke with an angry face. But then she took a deep breath and said, "Well if we wanted to go back then we have to go from the previous floor''s transfer stone, which will take an entire hour, but if use the boss room''s transfer stone then it would be faster.


    Sigh, so in order to not waste any more time in this dirty dungeon, I am willing to fulfill your both demand, but remember the second requirement only bepleted if your wish is within my limit."


    "Haha, deal, let go and kick that Troll Gazer''s ass and return to our Inn room and take a nicefortable bath together," Myne said happily while embracing Aisha and giving her a deep kiss on the lips.


    "Hey!! Can''t you see how dirty am I? So stop hugging and kissing me whatever you get a chance," Aisha said angrily and wanted to push Myne away from her but to no avail.


    "Hahaha, who cares if you are dirty or clean, it doesn''t matter, If my heart says he wanted to hug you and kiss you, then I will do it immediately," Myne said jokingly while walking in the hall before the boss room.


    "Only a pervert like you could say such a thing," Aisha muttered but a happy smile can seen on her face, which she hide away quickly as Myne look at her.


    "Well looking at this deserted room, I think Troll Gazer''s reputation is not vain, that guy really works hard, there is not a single soul willing to challenge him," Myne said with a smile and push open the boss room door.


    As they set foot into the boss room, the first thing they saw was a giant 15 meters tall Troll with a big belly and a single eye, holding a 2 meters big giant club made of metal in his hand.


    [ Name: Troll Gazer


    LV: 65


    Race: Demon Race


    Gender: Male


    [Skills]


    Ultra Regeneration


    Magic Eye of Shock


    Strong Arm?Sacred


    [Abilities]


    Smash ]


    F*ck, Yes!


    Finally, an OP regeneration skill I am searching for, as expected, the Boss of Trolls indeed have better skills than others, Myne thought and hurriedly steal all three of his skills and paste them into his own skill list, although in order to get this better version of Strong Arm skill, he has removed previous LV2 Strong arm Extreme skill, but he doesn''t care as hardly fight with fist anyway.


    "No wonder only a handful of people can defeat this guy, he is clearly not something that normal people even think of meeting," Aisha said nervously while holding her bow tightly.


    "Don''t worry too much, just focus on attacking this guy''s big eye, and left the other things to me, okay?" Myne said while patting Aisha''s head to calm her down.


    "How are you so calm? Aren''t you even a little bit nervous? Sometimes I felt like you are bigger than me, not I am from you," Aisha asked with a surprised expression, she really did not know where Myne''s so much confidenceing from.


    If you can steal others'' most important source of their strength, then you would be also as confident as me. And everyone knows that without their perverted healing skill, Trolls are nothing but walking targets, so who can I don''t have confidence in defeating him? Myne thought and rubbed Aisha''s head gently before walking toward Troll Gazer calmly.

 Chapter 89: Chapter 89. Clearing the Dungeon

    Troll Gazer after seeing an ant size Mynepared to his own height walking toward him alsoes out from the previous daze state, raises his giant club at his face level and blocks two arrows fired by Aisha.


    Seeing this Myne also cast AoE Fire Maximum on him to test water.


    But to his surprise, although Troll Gazer''s size is big but he wasn''t as slow as other Trolls, he react quickly and get out of his skill attack range.


    After which Troll Gazer give a quick nce to Aisha and then ignored her, and rushed toward Myne like a behemoth. content-source-MVLeMpYr


    The ground starts vibrating as the giant Troll Gazer start running, and soon ites in front of Myne and smashes his big metal club on it.


    Myne who has already cast all his enchantment skills on himself, and was at the peak of his current power, easily dodge the Troll Gazer attack, and after making a little distance from him, used AoE Wind Maximum and shot three wind-tornado on him.


    Although this time Myne used a lot more magic energy while casting AoE Wind Maximum so the tornado can be big enough to cover Troll Gazer, but because of previous experience, he still hesitates a little and the magic energy he used during casting turned out wasn''t enough and tornadoes formed after casting was only big enough to cover half of Troll Gazer body.


    Troll Gazer also realize that although those tornadoes are giving him some minor injuries, but they were still within the eptable range, and because of his Regeneration skill which was already stolen without him knowing, he didn''t take Myne''s attack seriously and casually walks out of the tornadoes, and start attacking Myne again.


    "Myne, be careful!" Aisha in the background while attacking Troll Gazer which doesn''t have much effect, reminds him and fulfilled her first requirement although she defiantly not care about that now.


    Myne didn''t speak, just nodded his head, and fired several fireballs at Troll Gazer without stopping,pletely raining them down.


    At the start, Troll Gazer still show his agility and blocks some of the fireballs with his club, but shortly after that he starts showing his most crucial weakness, and cannot maintain the same agility as he show at the start, and bombarded by fireballs.


    Since Myne didn''t have any shortage of magic energy, and because of Aisha he also couldn''t use his other skills, so instead of wasting both of their time, Myne decide to make history and killed Troll Gazer with the most basic magic skill.


    Fireball after fireballs fall on the Troll Gazer nonstop, although because of low-level skill, fireball didn''t have much effect on him, probably the same as ant bitting, but when there is enough quantity to make up for quality then even an elephant can be killed by ants, let alone a Troll and that too without his skills.


    Aisha also stop attacking after seeing Myne''s crazy way to deal with strong foes, this is something she near have heard about, and as a Healer herself, she knows how much magic energy a normal Hume has, and how much a basic level magic skill consumes, but now seeing Myne''s way of fighting she realize that Myne might note in normal people category and it is apletely impossible dream topete with him and try to be as powerful as him.


    "Sigh, now I finally know where is his previous confidenceing from, with this level of magic energy reserve which is definitely more than a disaster-ss monster, why should he care about a dungeon monster?


    Careless, I was again tricked by this guy, now I hope that he doesn''t ask for any strange wish, Aisha mumbled while looking at the battle in front of her which looks like the firework of a carnival more than a battle.


    Without Troll Gazer Regeneration skill, it didn''t take long before Myne sted him into pieces, ending his miserable life earlier, anyway, it is still better to go to the afterlife Instead of being locked in a dungeon for the rest of his life waiting for someone to kill him.


    "p p, well done Myne, you made a new record in the history of the Augusta Kingdom by defeating the final boss of Dungeon of Strength in the shortest time," Aisha congrats Myne for killing Troll Gazer without much effect, making her both sad and proud.


    Sad because now she has to work more hard if she wanted to help Myne in his journey, Proud because her husband is very powerful, and which girl didn''t want a cool, handsome and powerful husband?


    "Thanks for yourpliment Wifuu, but if you give me a reward then I would be happier instead of praising me like a friend," Myne immediately took advantage of the situation and said with a sad smile.


    Aisha at first wanted to ignore Myne''s pervert request as he is bing more and more bold and shameless but still after thing for a little, she give up helplessly and start kissing him passionately.


    Their kissing sessionst of 5 minutes before both of them ran out of breath and couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "You are really a pervert, look at it you made me cum at this kind of ce, Aisha said angrily while panting heavily and pulling up her panty which Myne pull down when he was fingering inside her pussy.


    "Haha, sorry I just couldn''t hold back, after all, you are too seductive and it is very difficult to not do naughty things with you," Myne said with a smile while licking Aisha''s love juice on his fingers, and finally sifting his attention on the loot dropped by the final boss.


    [ Name: Linus ( One-Handed Sword )


    Attack: +65


    Grade: Ultra


    Attribute: Light


    Effective against: Undead


    Special Effects: Martial Arts: Sacrifice?Zwei ]


    "Well, this magic sword is really custom mode for Sylphid, at least now I won''t feel guilty that I''m discriminating between my wives," Myne said jokingly in a low voice and throw the sword into his Inventory.


    "Let go, Aisha, it''s time to go back and have some fun, Myne said and headed toward the final room where the transfer stone is, holding Aisha''s hand.


    Like this, Myne''s first dungeon exploration ended without any problems.


    ...


    Myne and Aisha entered the dungeon in the early morning but when theye out it had already been evening. Sun had already disappeared from the sky only his remaining orange and red colour light left behind Illuminating the world, indicating them to that it is time to home.


    Aftering out of the transfer room with a group of other adventures, Myne saw that most of the adventurers were alreadye out from the dungeon and were either sharing their experience with their fellow adventurers or selling and buying the items they get from the dungeon openly in front of the dungeon.


    Myne and Aisha looked at the surrounding with daze expressions, this is the first time they show people selling their goods openly instead of selling them in shops.


    "Maybe they didn''t trust shops in the town ande up with a solution of selling their thing at the entrance of the dungeon to other adventurers so they could earn more money," Aisha said hesitantly.


    It doesn''t matter let go quickly, I am about to copse from hunger," Myne said carelessly, neither did he have any interest in those poor adventurers'' items nor did he have anything to sell.


    Since Myne doesn''t have any interest in the unofficial poor market set by adventurers, Aisha also didn''t care and follows Myne closely while walking toward the town, but just after walking 10 meters Myne stopped suddenly and looked at his right side with a frown.


    Seeing Myne stop abruptly and was looking to his right side with a serious expression, Aisha also looked toward that direction with a confused expression on her face and saw 100 or so adventurers standing in a circle formation for some reason.


    "Let''s go have a look, I think there is probably something interesting going on," Myne said excitedly and after grabbing Aisha''s hand so she doesn''t separate from him, he walked toward the crowd, and after pushing a lot of people aside and beating few disobedient weaklings while showing them their ce, both of them finallye at the front row.


    In the middle of the circle formation made by the crowd, there are three people, two boys age around 20 to 22, and a beautiful-looking young blond girl with a very seductive body and big boobs which is not inferior then Aisha.


    The girl was crying and crying while sitting on the ground, due to which even the onlookers started feeling a little sympathetic towards her, while both boys looked at her with an angry expression as if she is the murderer of their parents.


    "Please stop, don''t hurt me, I am telling the truth, I didn''t steal your money or any equipment," The girl said.


    "Shut up, b*tch, I caught you stealing with my own hands, also if you didn''t steal anything then exin to me how the f*cking hell my storage pouch disappeared from out of thin air, just after you bump into me? The boy No.1 said angrily.


    "But I have already shown you my all belonging, believe me, I really don''t have your storage pouch," Tha girl spoke in a crying voice while tears start falling out from her eyes.


    After the girl finished speaking the crowd around them also nodded their head in approval, making both boys very anxious, they could clearly see that things are about to go out of their hands if they didn''t do anything.


    "Oye uncle! What going on here?" Myne asked the mellow-eating old uncle who is also enjoying the show beside him with great interest.


    The old uncle hearing Myne''s question, looked at him, and spoke with an annoying voice while rubbing his white beard, "Can''t you see it yourself? Those two evil boys are bullying a weak, pretty, helpless, poor girl in order to take her advantage.


    "Ohh, I see," Myne nodded his head with understanding after hearing the old uncle''s nonsense. Then he slowly let Aisahe ahead of him, and he himself stood behind her when the old uncle wasn''t paying attention and gestured for her to ask the same question again.


    As for why he didn''t ask others that is because other people look more rude and he didn''t want to talk nonsense with them,pare to them this pervert old uncle looks more honest.


    "Excuse me, Sir, could you please tell me what is going on here?" Aisha asked the same question again while making an innocent and cute face.

 Chapter 90: Chapter 90. The Law Enforcement Team of Adol Town

    "Excuse me, Sir, could you please tell me what is going on here?" Aisha asked the same question again while making an innocent and cute face.


    "Sure dear, how can I refuse a request of such a beautiful youngdy like you?" The old uncle spoke with a wide smile on his face, apletely different attitude from what he had toward Myne.


    "Actually, this is not the first time something like happening, one in a while some bastards try to rob new people whoe here to make torture from the dungeon, and when they get caught they start pretending as if they are victims," The old man said while looking at the girl and two boys with a calm expression, then he took out a small old looking tobo pipe from his pocket, light it up, and taking a deep inhale of tobo in it.


    "As for what going on here, it is very simple, ording to those two boys aftering out from the dungeon they are returning back to Adol Town when this girl bumps into one of them. At first, they didn''t take it seriously and thought that they aren''t walking carefully and apologizing quickly helped her.


    The girl is also quite beautiful so they start talking with her, but after some seconds The girl bes impatient and just wanted to get rid of them."


    "So she hurridly said goodbye, and was about to walk away from them when that tall boy grab her hand and start ming her that she has stolen his storage pouch, so now here we are, still don''t know who is right and who is wrong."


    "but from my all years of experience, I can say that this girl is clearly innocent, after all, why does such a beautiful girl need to rob those poor-looking brats'' storage pouch? With her superb appearance, it was peace of cake for her to get a nice job, they are clearly trying to make false usations about her to take advantage," The old uncle said while getting his teeth.


    The old uncle''s reasoning for judging people made Aisha both amazed and puzzled, she couldn''t understand the reason behind the old uncle''s logic, just because The girl look nice and those boys a little ugly, he immediately deres them guilty without any proof that they are trying to make false usations on her?


    Aisha looked at Myne who just as The old uncle finished talking his nonsense move him aside and stood between him and Aisha, holding a big bag filled with roasted meat.


    "Hey, brat what the f*ck are doing? The old uncle after getting pushed away from Aisha by Myne asked him angrily attracting the attention of people beside him.


    "Just watching the fun, why, do you have any problem?" Myne asked back while looking at The pervert''s old unclezily and putting a piece of roasted meat inside his mouth.


    Hearing Myne''s carefree reply The old uncle''s face be red from anger and just when he was about to grab Myne''s cor to give him a nice beating, suddenly he paused for a moment and then he curse Myne in a low voice and silently walk away.


    After showing the old uncle his ce, Myne also put away the floating fireball in front of him.


    Hum, trash, wanted to climb on my head, Myne taunt The old uncle and continue watching the drama in front of him.


    Seeing Myne way of dealing with troublesome people, Aisha was again get impressed by him.


    "What! Going on here?"


    Just when Aisha wanted to ask Myne something, suddenly she heard a familiar voice, and after looking in the direction of the voice, she saw Cass, who was helping The girl to stand up from the ground.


    Although Myne, who can consider a half barbarian as he spends most of his time before awakening hunting animals in the forest or reading story books and know only some miner thing about the kingdom''s current affair, other people weren''t as ignorant as him, and most of the people immediately recognise Cass, The n leader of Soaring Sandstorm, as soon as they saw his face.


    "Omg! That''s Cass, The n Leader of Soaring Sandstorm, what is doing here?"


    "Not only him, look there, most of the elite members of the Soaring Sandstorm are also with him."


    "Are theying to her challenge Troll Gazer?"


    "Yes, that is possible otherwise how can they have time toe here?"


    People immediately started specting as to what could be the reason behind Cass and his team membersing to Adol Town. Although Myne didn''t take Cass and his n seriously but after seeing how popr Cass is, he was also taken aback.


    Seem like I underestimated him, Myne thought but didn''t think too much about it, and handed a small bag of honey candy to Aisha who was giving him an angry nce once in a while, seeing him eating snacks alone.


    "You, tell me what''s going on here?" Cass asked both boys who were looking quite nervous and started sweating buckets after seeing Cass, especially after seeing The girl crying in his arm.


    But still, Boy No.1 took a deep breath to calm himself down and spoke, "Sir, this girl has stolen my storage bag, and after getting caught instead of returning it, she start making excuses..."


    "He is lying, Mr. Cass, I didn''t steal anything, do I look like a thief to you?" The Girl Interrupt Boy No.1 speech in the middle and said crying.


    Cass after seeing The girl crying his attitude toward her soften a little and he looked at both boys with cold faces, trying to see if theyying.


    "Tell me if you are really lying otherwise believe me your punishment won''t be light," Cass said to both boys, trying to scare them so if they start telling the truth.


    Both boys looked at each other helplessly after seeing Cass''s rough attitude toward them, but they still didn''t back off and Boy No.2, spoke without any hesitation, "Mr. Cass we are telling the truth this girl really stole my brother''s storage pouch."


    Hearing Boy No.2 words, Cass now didn''t know what to do, he look at The girl in his arm who was crying nonstop, and then at both boys who have determined looks on their faces, which saw that they are not talking lie, at least notpletely.


    "Myne, what do you think who is the culprit?" Aisha asked after seeing confused Cass.


    Hearing Aisha''s words, Myne smiles a little and reply, "I don''t know, maybe that girl or those boys, anyone can be the culprit, just watch and you will know soon..."


    "Please make a way, don''t block the road..."


    Just as the situation again be passive, suddenly crowd heard a loud voice. And when people looked in the direction from where the voicee, they show four knights in ck colour metal armour pushing the crowd aside and making a way.


    As those four knights move away, people show a middle-aged man wearing silver colour armour, with long golden hair, sharp eyes, and a long sword hunting around his waist walking behind them.


    "F*ck! He is Henrik, The captain of thew enforcement team of Adol Town, what is doing here?"


    "Why are you asking me, I am just as confused as you."


    "Basterd who is asking you, I am just talking generally."


    "Ohh, but my answer is still the same."


    "Shut up, you motherf*cker..."


    ...


    While the crowd making their own guesses again, Henrik, the captain of thew enforcement team, first looked at everyone with a cold face like a wolf looking at sheep, and then raises his right hand and snaps his fingers.


    As he did that, suddenly a man run out from the crowd with a wooden chair in his hands, and hurriedly ce it just behind Henrik, after that, he quickly clean the chair with a cloth and ran into the crowd like a bull hitting many people along the way and disappeared as fast as he came.


    exclusive-to-MvLeMpYr


    Henrik sits down on the chair like a king, and once again snaps his fingers.


    Again as he did that another manes to him between the people in the crowd, handed him a ready luxurious tobo pipe respectfully and after finishing his role he also disappeared into the crowd like the previous guy.


    Henrik looked at the dumbfounded audience with a satisfied smile on his face, everything he n till now is going well, but just as he open his mouth to ask what going on there, suddenly a loud snapping sounde from among the crowd.


    Confused Henrik and the audience before could look at the person who snap, suddenly like the previous two men again a man run out from the crowd with a small table in his hand. He ced the table beside Henrik and took out his storage pouch. After which he hurriedly pulls out a red colour wine bottle, as well as a clean ss.


    He filled the ss with wine, give a bow respectfully to Henrik and run into the crowd.


    "..."


    A pin-drop silence spread in the surrounding, most of the people trying their best to look as normal as possible so they don''t let outugh and be the target of Henrik''s anger. There are also some people who were pitching themselves to hold back theirughter. Four guards Henrik brought with him who was standing behind him also couldn''t help but tightly hold their mouth andugh silently.


    Henrik, took a deep breath to calm himself down and looked at the person who ruin his entire n to look cool in front of so many adventurers, and made himughing stock.


    The audience also follows Henrik''s line of sight, and saw a young man with a normal-looking face, and short hair, holding a bag of roasted meat in one hand, and sprinkling some seasoning on them with an innocent expression on his face, and after doing that he snaps his fingers to remove spices from your fingers.


    Snap-Snap-Snap


    Myne snap three more times, and the audience hurriedly looked around to see what kind of thing Henrik''s subordinates bring for him this time, but to their disappointment, no onees.


    Henrik''s face be red from embarrassment, as a captain of thew enforcement team of Adol Town, this level of disgrace is no different than getting pped on the cheek by your own wife in the middle of the market.


    Now wants nothing but to beat the hell out of this brain-dead boy, but still, to save the little leftover respect, he calm down and looked at Cass and The girl in his arm whom he is embracing tightly, as if she was his girlfriend and asked...

 Chapter 91: Chapter 91. The Real Culprit

    "Myne, did it intentionally?" Aisha asked with a frown, she clearly didn''t understand why Myne wanted to mess with the captain of thew enforcement team of Adol town.


    "Huh? Did what?" Myne asked confusedly while taking a big piece of roasted meat on which he just sprinkle seasoning. A moment ago when he was eating, he felt like there is something missing and the roasted meat is not delicious enough, so he took out some seasoning like chilly powder, salt etc, from Inventory and sprinkle it on them and heard Aisha''s weird question.


    Seeing Myne''s confused and innocent face like a child who did a bad thing unknowingly, Aisha just shook her head helplessly and didn''t say anything further.


    While Aisha and Myne having the conversation, Cass also finished telling Henrik about the matter between The girl and both boys.


    "I see," After knowing the entire matter Henrik nodded his head thoughtfully and looked at both boys and spoke with an unfriendly tone, "Both of you listen carefully, I don''t have time for your nonsense if you are lying then just get the hell out of here, and I won''t make things difficult for you."


    "But Captain we are not lying, this b*tch really stole my storage pouch," Boy No.1 said with a helpless face.


    "He is lying Master Henrik, I didn''t steal his storage pouch, if you don''t believe me you can search my body, and we all will know who is telling the truth and who is lying. The girl said with eyes filled with tears while getting out of Cass''s embrace.


    "Search your body?" Henrik swallows a mouthful of saliva after hearing The girl''s request, he looks at her killer body up and down which can make any man''s little brother hard just thinking about her.


    "Okay, since this is your request then I will help you to get justice," Henrik said in a domineering manner and hurriedly stood up from his chair.


    But to Henrik''s bad luck just as he was about to walk toward The girl and search her body very carefully, Cass the good guy stood in front of her, looked at him, and spoke with an emotionless expression.


    "Captain Henrik, although I didn''t want to interrupt your investigation but I think it would be better if we let another girl search her body, after all, it would be very disrespectful for her that an unknown man touching her body openly, right? What do you think?"


    Hearing all Cass''s words, all the people nodded their heads and, fully supporting his idea, some girls in crowds who were fans of Henrik just a moment ago, immediately turned their back to him and start cheering Cass.


    "I think you are right," Henrik said with a forced smile while greeting his teeth, and again sitting down in his chair.


    Basterd, don''t let me catch you, otherwise, I will do my best to make your life hell, Henrik thought angrily while looking at Cass who was ordering a female member of his team to search The girl''s body as if he deceive his daughter and run away after f*cking her.


    Lisa whom Cass asked to search for The girl''s body, immediately starts her work in front of all people, and because The girl was just wearing a single-piece dress, it didn''t take her long to finish her work, making the audience very disappointed, the real show just has begun and it finished before they could even enjoy properly.


    "Boss, I have done my work, and let alone storage pouch, I don''t find anything on her body," just as Lisa said that there was an uproar among the audience, and as if the girl had not been falsely used, but had been


    Some die-hard fans of women''s justice, in order to make up for the trouble both boys cause The girl. grabs a handful of stones from the ground and starts throwing them at them.


    Soon both boys are hit by a lot of stones, and blood starts leaking from various ces. Seeing that both boys might be prey of public anger, and would die for a little thing, Henrik shouted ''Stop'' loudly and calm down everyone.


    "Bholu, Hen, go arrest both of them and throw them in prison for 7 days," Henrik orders two knights behind him, who, without saying anything arrested both boys easily.


    "Thank you, thank you so much Master Henrik, if it wasn''t for you, I don''t know what would happen," The girl respectfully bow deeply in front of Henrik, giving him a nice view of the gulf between her big boobs.


    "You don''t have to thank me, this is my work to uphold justice, also if you even need any help you can alwayse to me, and I will help no matter what," Henrik said with a big smile while grabbing The girl both.


    p-p...


    The audience starts pping after seeing Henrik''s superb performance, increasing his already high ego to apletely different level.


    "Sure Master Henrik, if in the future I need your help, I will definitely contact you," The girl said with a smile while removing her hands from Henrik''s hands.


    After that, The girl quickly walks toward Cass and directly jumps into his embrace, giving very fetal damage to Henrik''s feelings.


    "Thank you, Sir Cass, for helping this poor girl," The girl said while tightly hugging Cass, and giving a light kiss on his cheek.


    read-more-at-MvLeMpYr


    "Ah, Don''t worry, I did what I should do," Cass said politely with a blushing face, and rubbed the back of his head, making everyone in his teamugh out loud seeing their virgin n leader embarrassed.


    ...


    "Myne, shall we go now too?" Aisha asked with a frown although everyone already decides that The girl is the real victim, but for some reason, she felt that the matter is not simple.


    Maybe I am thinking too much, anyway what this has to do with me, Aisha thought while shaking her head, but when he looked toward Myne she saw him staring at The girl with a wide grin.


    "Okay, Aisha, let''s go, seems like the show is over," Myne said while looking at the appraisal result of The girl in front of him...


    [ Name: Jenny


    LV: 12


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Female


    Age: 22 y/o


    upation: Theif, Sult, Lier


    [Skill]


    Pickpocketing Lv7


    Charm Lv6


    Space Box LV3 ]


    Well, it seems like Mr. Captain''s justice caught the wrong people.


    Someone has really said right ''Outer appearance matters the most,'' Myne thought while stealing The girl''s all three skills without any hesitation, anyone currently there are more than a hundred people with him, and the chance of people knowing that he had stolen her skills is no more than 0.9%, so it doesn''t matter if he steals something from a thief.


    ...


    After that little episode, Myne and Aisha return to their Inn, and the thing they did after entering Inn is, order a luxurious meal.


    "Sir, here is your order."


    Myne open the door of his room and was get surprised to see the girl who brought their meal.


    Because the girl is not a normal Hume like him but a catgirl, her age is the same as Aisha, with short ck hair, two fluffy and pointy ears on her head, a long tail, brown colour cat like puppies, and most importantly E-Cup size big boobs.


    Myne just after seeing her immediately seduced by her beauty, especially after seeing that she is a catgirl, he has always dreamed of f*cking a catgirl while grabbing her fluffy tail, smashing on her ass, and making her loud moan in pleasure.


    "Sir? Are you okay?" The catgirl asked concernedly after seeing Myne in a daze expression.


    "Ohh yes, I am okay," Myne quickly replies so the catgirl won''t think that he is a pervert, and pull the food trolly inside the room.


    "Sir, do you need anything else?" The catgirl asked with a sweet smile while waving her tail behind left and right, making Myne''s already hard little brother more excited.


    "No thank you, but I have a little selfish request if you don''t mind," Myne said with a serious face.


    "Just say it, sir, it''s my job to serve you," The catgirl said without any hesitation. Seem like the Inn owner really work hard while selecting his worker.


    "Hum, can I touch your tail? I always wanted to touch a catgirl''s tail," Myne asked shamelessly, making the girl''s face turn bright red from embarrassment, but she still did what Myne request, and turned around, cing her tail in front of him, without saying anything.


    Myne quickly grab her tail and gently rub it while feeling the softness of the hair on her tail, which was not only unimaginably soft but also veryfortable to hold. If the catgirl is working under Myne, then he definitely ys with her all day long.


    Moan...


    The girl let out a soft moan, just as Myne start ying with her tail like a pervert.


    Hearing her moan Myne immediately get excited and wanted to y more with her, but then suddenly all hair on his body stood up, and a very dangerous aurae from behind him, waking him up from his dream.


    Myne immediately let go of The catgirl''s tail, and said with a smile, "Thank you for letting me touch your tail, here take this small tip as a gift, thanks for your hard work."


    After saying that Myne gently pushed The catgirl out of his room and close the door.


    The girl till Myne close the door, didn''t understand what happened, a moment ago, Myne was skillfully massaging her tail, which was really quite enjoyable and just the next moment when she thought he is about to make his next move, he stop all of a sudden, put some coins in her palm and pushed her out of her room.


    The catgirl looked at 9 gold coins in her palm with a surprised expression on her cute face and hurriedly hide them in her blouse pocket, it is not a good thing if someone know that there is a very generous rich young master living in this room, otherwise all her seniors will try to get into contact with this generous sir for money and give him trouble.


    After putting the gold coins away, and adjusting her cloth, The catgirl looked at the closed-door of Myne''s room with a sweet smile, and happily walk away.

 Chapter 92: Chapter 92. Going Back to Home

    "Ouch, ouch, Aisha, it''s hurt."


    After the catgirl left Myne''s painful cry echoed in his room.


    "Why didn''t you think about it before when you are flirting with that catgirl, you pervert," Aisha said angrily while twisting Myne''s ear with her all strength.


    "But Aisha, Dear, I am not flirting with her, before today I had never seen a half-breed so I be curious and touched her tail out of curiosity, I really have no other intention, everything I did is for research purposes," Myne said while ensuring the pain.


    "Ohh, for research purposes, huh, but hearing that girl moan, why do I feel like if I wasn''t present here, you and she would have already taken your this research to a new level?" Aisha asked a smile that doesn''t look like a smile and twisted Myne''s ear with more force.


    "Ouch, hey. Please, stop, okay, okay, I was wrong. You can give me any punishment," Myne hurriedly said with tears in his eyes.


    "Okay, your punishment is that you can''t touch me for exactly a week from now," Aisha said angrily releasing Myne''s ear with a cold face.


    "What! How can you give me such a big punishment for such a small thing? Please change the punishment to one night, no, no, one night is too long, how about one hour?" Myne said with a smile, and wanted to hug Aisha but she directly took out a small kitchen knife and pointed toward him.


    "Don''t even think about touching me, your punishment is already started, and I am not going to change anything," Aisha said angrily and grab the food trolly with one hand, and pushed it toward the dining table, without breaking eye contact with Myne.


    "That''s not fair," Mynein sadly while following her toward the dining table.


    Aisha didn''t give a f*ck about Myne''sints and started serving food on the table, with a sad face.


    Seeing Aisha sad, Myne who wanted toin again suddenly felt extremely guilty, he never thought his little fun would make Aisha so sad, this ispletely out of his expectations.


    Sigh, Seems like I did too much this time, Myne thought with a regretful expression on his face, after thinking for a while quietlye behind Aisha and hug her tightly before she could show her knife again and stop him.


    "What are you doing, Let me go!" Aisha eximed and start twisting her body to break free from Myne''s bear hug, but in the end, she could do nothing but hit on his left with her own leg to vent her anger.


    "Do you remember, you promise to fulfil any of my a wish? Myne remind Aisha who was still hitting on his legs.


    "Yes, I remember, so what?" Aisha asked back angrily.


    "Then my wish is, I want you to forget everything that happened in thest half hour, and again be my nice, sweet, and innocent wifuu," Myne said with a smile, while releasing Aisha from his hug lock.


    Hearing Myne''s wish, Aisha stood at her ce for some seconds in deep thought, then she rub her forehead annoyingly and looked at Myne and spoke while grabbing his cooler, "This time I am forgiving you because of my promise but there will be no next time remember, also although I am not angry with you anymore, but still no sex tonight."


    "As you wish mydy," Myne said with a smile, and give Aisha a deep kiss which she didn''t refuse, and ept it.


    After kissing, Aisha''s mood also improve a lot, she didn''t mention that catgirl matters anymore, and both of them happily eat their dinner. Then they went into the bathroom together and soaked their body in a warm bathtub for a half hour while discussing their experience in the dungeon, and aftering out from the bathroom they simplyy down on the bed.


    Myne ept his punishment and didn''t try to have sex with Aisha, just hugged her naked body like a child, while burying his head into her big, soft boobies with a smile, and fell asleep. Aisha was happier that Myne ept his punishment and because of all day''s fighting, she also fell asleep much faster than Myne.


    ...


    The next morning, after waking up, the first thing Myne saw is Aisha''s smiling face which made up his day, and next is her venomous naked body which made his little brother who was desperate to enter into her pink cave, be rock hard instantly.


    "Sigh, little guy, she is still sleeping it is not good to wake up someone from their sweet dream for your own benefit, especially if that someone is your own wifuu," Myne said to his little brother, but the other party clearly didn''t care about those kinds of mortal things, to it only thing matter is Aisha''s cave.


    "By the way, now I think about it, in most of those love-type novels, it was always the female character who wakes up MC while giving him blowjob when he is sleeping. Okay, today I Myne will break this old custom, and make a new history," Myne said excitedly.


    Then Myne slowly without disturbing Aisha headed towardher regions, raise the quilt, went inside it and covered his body with the quilt again.


    "Ohohom, seem like it is not my little brother who is desperate but someone else kitten is also not in a good mood, Aisha is really quite a nice acter although she is also wanted to have sex but just to give me punishment she shows like she didn''t care about those things at all," Myne spoke with a smile while looking at Aisha''s wet pussy.


    After which Myne gently grab Aisha''s leg and spread them without making too much movement, so she won''t wake up, then he move his head forward and took a deep smell of Aisha''s pussy like a pervert, and start licking the love juice which was leaking from it.


    "Ohh yes, sweet as always."


    Moan...


    Just as Myne start licking Aisha''s pussy, Aisha let out a soft moan, while slowly opening her eyes. She is always a cautious girl, and if someone made even a little movement beside her, she wakes up immediately. Let''s not talk about if someone touches her and gives her a blowjob.


    Ahmm, why it is feeling so good down there? Aisha thought while rubbing her eyes, she looked beside her and found that Myne is missing.


    "Huh? Where did Myne go so early in the morning?"


    "Ahh... Moannn...


    Just as Aisha thinking about Myne, Myne under the quilt put three fingers inside Aisha''s pussy together, catching her off guard.


    "Haaa, haa," Aisha took a deep breath, while controlling herself to not lose in pleasure, and quickly throw away the quilt from the top of herself, and finally know where did Myne go.


    "Good morning," Myne said with a smile and continued his work.


    "Morning my ass, what are doing so early in the morning?" Aisha asked angrily with a red face while breathing heavily.


    "Nothing, waking up my wifuu," Myne said without even looking at her, as he didn''t want to waste time on talking.


    "Then do it faster, I''m about to cum," Aisha ordered after seeing Myne''s attitude, she didn''t try to stop him, and againy down on the bed, with eyes close enjoying happily.


    ...


    Aisha''s anger of the previous night finally dies down, with Myne''s morning surprise blowjob, after which they f*ck each other for 4 continuous hours wildly in their entire room, not a single ce in the room left behind where they didn''t leave the mark of their love.


    Then they left their room, eat a nice breakfast, and headed toward the transport area. As Adol town is a dungeon town there are always peopleing from very faraway ces, so there are all kinds of carriages from cheap to expensive waiting in the transport area.


    Myne who was very angry with his previous carriage ride experience, book the most expensive andfortable private carriage.


    The carriage Myne book charge 25 gold coins from Adol Town to Lucus Town. Although praise is sky high, and Aisha again protests that they should not book such an expensive carriage, but Myne made her shut up saying that she also said the same thing when he book the Inn room, andter she is the one who enjoys most.


    Although the carriage charge is high, but their service is still top-notch, there are shock absorption springs on the top of every wheel, making the carriage very stable, and a small box connected to the top of the carriage that blows cold air in the carriage, Myne asked how this thing works to the driver but he denies his request saying that this is a trade secret of theirpany and he can''t say anything about it.


    The carriage seats are also veryfortable a hundred times better than the previous carriage they use to travel toe to Adol Town.


    Aisha after seeing the function of the expensive carriage, never at oncein about why he booked it.


    As the carriage starts moving, for some hours, Myne and Aisha talk about various topics, read some books, and eat some nice dishes, but then there is nothing left to do, so Myne who always has unnecessary excitement tries new things, looked at Aisha with an evil smile, and Aisha understood immediately what he wanted to do.


    "No way, don''t even think about it, we are in the carriage and there is an old uncle just a little further from us, also we are on the way, what if some bandits attack us? This is too risky, wait till we reach home, there we can y as much as you want, but not here," Aisha said with a serious face.


    "Dear, maybe you forget but the driver''s uncle said very clearly that this carriage is not onlyfortable but also soundproof, and I check it myself and this carriage is indeed soundproof, as for bandits tell me how many bandits are there who can beat the trolls?" Myne said with a smirk and continued...


    "Also, I am doing this for our priceless memories, maybe we might not get such a nice chance together, after all, Sylphid will be back soon.


    Aisha who was still hesitating, after hearing Sylphid''s name, immediately throw away her shyness, as well as her one-piece dress, she lock the carriage door from the inside tightly and directly jumped on Myne''sp.


    "Remember everything is for our precious memories," Aisha said and start kissing Myne like a hungry tigress.


    Myne doesn''t have time to reply, while fighting with Aisha''s tongue with his own, he loosened his pants and side away her panty a little bit and put his entire little brother inside her in one go directly kissing her G-spot.


    Moan...


    ...


    While Myne and Aisha have a fierce battle inside the carriage, unknown to them although the carriage is indeed soundproof, but this doesn''t mean that it doesn''t shake with their movement.


    "Sigh, today''s children, can''t control their desire at all, at their age I never have done those kinds of things so openly," The old driver spoke while smoking with a bored expression.


    For him this is not the first time that his customer start lovemaking in his carriage, actually, most of the customers hire his carriage for this reason as well, so he already gotten used to it, anyway, he is already old, and doesn''t care about those things anymore.

 Chapter 93: Chapter 93. Home Sweet Home

    Myne and Aisha arrived back at Lucas Town in the evening, and that too because their this carriage was faster than the previous one, otherwise, it would take them some more hours before they could return.


    The first thing Myne did aftering back is not go directly to his own house but to visit his neighbour Aunty Aa.


    As for the reason, of course, to pick up Mightyena Trio, before leaving for Adol Town, Myne headed their responsibility to Aunty Aa.


    Aunty Aa and her daughter like dogs very much so they ept his request immediately, although Aunt Ailsa''s husband tried to protest but in front of his wife''s dangerous nce, he obediently shut up.


    "Thank you for your help Aunty Aa, and you too Kelly," Myne said with a smile. Currently, he and Aisha standing in front of Aunty Aa''s house, and having a conversation with them.


    "No need to say thanks dear, it was just taking care of three cute guys, not a big deal, and you know how much I like dogs. if not for the fact that your uncle is a big coward and alwaysins in my ears like a mosquito, I would have adopted some dogs a long time ago," Aunty Aa said with a gentle smile while patting Little Doggy''s head affectionately.


    "By the way, who is she, aren''t you going to introduce her to me, Aunty Aa asked with a smirk while poking in Myne''s stomach with her index finger. Although she met Ayesha once, she didn''t take her seriously at the time, so now that several days have passed, she has forgotten about her.


    "She is my fiance, and now lives with me," Myne told the truth right away without any hesitation, making Aisha''s face red from shyness.


    "What! Isn''t it too fast? Two weeks ago you are still a single dog, but now you directly made a fiance?" Aunty Aa asked with surprise.


    "I know the thing is happening very quickly, but anyway, I don''t care, we both love each that is what matter the most," Myne said with his same trademark smile. "Ok Aunty Aa, we should go now, we''ve already been traveling all day and are pretty tired, so let''s talk some other day.


    "Okay, take care, also if you go out again don''t hesitate to leave them here, I will take full care of them, Aunty Aa said, and Myne nodded his head.


    Then Myne gesture to Aisha, and Mightyena Trio, they follow Myne and return back to home.


    Little Doggy''s parents aftering back, again sat down under the tree in Myne''s courtyard, while Little Doggy himself ran around Myne excitedly.


    "Haa, home sweet home," Aisha said with a smile after entering the house.


    "Yes, nothing can be better than your own home, no matter how nice others may look," Myne said while nodding his head, for the first time in his life he miss his own old house, although only for some minutes.


    "Myne, you and Ted go and y till I prepare dinner," Aisha with a sweet smile, and headed toward the bedroom to change her clothes. The clothes she is wearing are okay, but inside the house, they are a little ufortable, especially her tight bra, it is so tight that sometimes she even wonders if she would die from suffocation someday.


    "Huh? Who is Ted?" Myne asked with a frown, he never heard this name before.


    "The guy beside you is Ted, although you are raising him for I don''t know for how long but youzy bum still didn''t give him any name, so I give him a nice name," Aisha said while rolling her eyes, she really didn''t understand how Myne brain circuits work, as most of the people after adopting a dog first thing do is give them a name, but he still calling them little doggy, big doggy., etc, this kind of thing is clearly not normal.


    "Ahh, I see, now I think about it, I forget to give him a name, even though we''ve been on an adventure together, maybe I am really toozy for those kinds of things," Myne acknowledging his mistakes.


    "So she gives you ''Ted ''name, huh? Do you like it? Myne asked with one eye closed while looking at Ted ( Little Doggy ).


    "Woof," Ted nodded his head with a wide grin on his face as if he was mocking Myne while saying that he lost his most precious chance for giving him the name and now in his loyalty list Aisha is on the top pce, while he is on second.


    Why it felt like this is mocking me, Myne thought but he didn''t think much about it and headed toward the kitchen to help Aisha, Although she said that he can do anything and she would make dinner, but he know that Aisha is much more tired them him, after all, most of the day they spend in the carriage while travelling, and in the middle half of journey, they are made love like animals, for one time even driver uncle has to remind them if they didn''t stop their lovemaking so roughly then maybe they would break his carriage.


    While Myne is cutting vegetables, Aisha alsoes back from the bedroom wearing a simple white colour apron, other than it there was no other cloth on her body not even her panty.


    Myne''s little brother immediately bes excited after seeing Aisha in such a nice outfit.


    "Myne what are you doing here? Don''t I tell you to take a rest," Aisha said with a frown while taking out the remaining materials from the drawer to prepare the dinner.


    "Well, yes, you said something like that, but as a nice, handsome, powerful and most importantly caring future husband of yours, it is my responsibility to take care of my beautiful Wifuu, so here am I ready to help you," Myne with a smile, while starring at Aisha''s wet pussy, as he bows to pick up materials.


    "Ohh, how nice of you," Aisha said happily and give Myne a sweet kiss on his cheek, before agreeing to let him help her.


    Aisha and Myne while happily having fun like a newlywed couple, talking and teasing each other, made the dinner. Aisha of course was very happy that Myne instant of resting decide to help her, so she especially made Myne''s favorite dishes as a reward.


    Myne was of course very happy getting such a nice reward, and give Aisha a very passionate kiss to show his gratitude,pletely suffocating her to death.


    your-chapter-source-MvLeMpYr


    After a short kissing session, Myne and Aisha had a warm family dinner. The dinner Aisha made was a masterpiece as usual, after all, a max-level cooking skill is no joke.


    Myne was very satisfied with Aisha''s godly cooking skills, so after eating dinner, he grab Aisha, lifted her up in a princess carry style, ce her on the sofa in the living room, and told her that he would clean all the tableware, and she just rest like a queen.


    Aisha, of course, didn''t deny Myne goodwill, since he wanted to clean the tableware on his own, who is she to get in the way of his grand task? She nodded her head with a smile, and let him do whatever he wanted to.


    Myne first gather all the dirty bowls, pots, and tes in one ce, then he took out 5 pebbles from Inventory. Those are the pebbles in which he transfers the water-type passive skills of slimes of the dungeon of strength.


    Just as Myne took out the water pebbles, they magically start releasing water as if they are taps, but what make Myne most puzzle is how the hell, so much water cane out from a little pebble with the size of a baby''s fist.


    Myne did the same experiments on them and found that no matter which direction you move the pebble, wherever side its main point is, it would start releasing water without the need of any hole, also if you break the pebble then other them destroying skill there is no other change in those pebbles and normal one.


    Because pebbles with one skill are not powerful enough and water release from it also very slow, so Myne decide to transfer two skills in the same pebble. At first, he thought that like himself other skills would be the first one''s experience point, but to his surprise, both of the skills really can exist at the same time in non-living things.


    Although power didn''t directly be double, but still increase by 50%.


    After ying with pebbles for some more minutes, Myne focused his attention on his task. He uses Paste skill and pastes 5 pebbles to 5 small sticks, then pastes those 5 sticks onto the wall in front of him where he is about to clean the tableware.


    As those pebbles release water automatically it made Myne''s work 50% faster, and soon he wash all the tableware and ce them in their representative drawers,pleting his work perfectly.


    Myne walks out of the kitchen with a satisfied smile, while patting on his own shoulder for such a nice invention.


    Now I only have to think of a nice excuse for Aisha, before showing them to Aisha, those magic pebbles are probably much more useful for Aisha, as most of the housework is done by her, Myne thought, andes to the living room.


    Myne thought Aisha might be reading some books to pass the time, but to his surprise, she is already fallen asleep with Ted in her arm. Both of them look very cute while sleeping.


    "Sigh, sometimes she looks no different than a child," Myne spoke with a doting smile on his face. He then gently picks up Ted from Aisha''sp andy him downfortably on the sofa and put a nket on him. After which he lifted Aisha like a child.


    Aisha subconsciously wraps her arms around Myne''s neck and put her head on his shoulder without showing any sign of waking up.


    Myne took Aisha to the bedroom and gentlyy her down on the bed, then he took off her sexy apron, folded it and ce it back in the wardrobe. Then he also took off all his clothes andy down beside Aisha, wrap his arm around her back, pull her close to him and hug her tightly, and bury his face in her soft heavenly breast, and close his eyes.

 Chapter 94: Chapter 94. Weapons can also use the skills?

    [ Name: Myne


    LV: 55


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 15 y/o


    upation: Hunter.


    [Skills]


    Appraisal?Complete LV3 ( 11/500 )


    Inventory ( 302/500 )


    Cut & Paste ( 55/200 )


    Tenfold Experience Acquisition ( Max )


    Soul Eyes ( 21/300 )


    King''s Intimidation ( 2/50 )


    Realize ( 13/200 )


    Ultra Regeneration ( Passive ) ( 0/200 )


    Charm ( 0/50 )


    Space Box ( 0/50 )


    *Special:-


    Stealing hands?Extreme LV2 ( 33/200 )


    Pickpocketing ( 0/50 )


    Double Jump LV2 ( 12/200 )


    Night Vision LV2 ( 121/200 )


    Stealth LV2 ( 19/200 )


    Lair LV2 ( 41/200 )


    Presence Erase?Extreme LV2( 25/200 )


    Presence Detect ( Medium ) ( 31/50 )


    Tame ( High ) ( 05/50 )


    Grappling?Extreme ( 19/50 )


    Eater LV2 ( Passive ) ( 52/200 )


    Merchant ( Passive ) ( 7/50 )


    Magic Eye of Shock ( 0/50 )


    *Weapons Rted:-


    Dagger?Extreme ( 32/50 )


    Two-handed de ( 22/50 )


    Axe ( 0/50 )


    One-handed de ( 0/50 )


    Twin des?Extreme ( 0/50 )


    *Body Enhancement:-


    Swift Feet (Small) LV2 ( 153/200 ),


    Strong Arm?Sacred LV1 ( 0/50 ),


    Leg Strength Enhancement ( Small ) LV2 ( 144/200 ),


    Sight Enhancement ( Small ) LV3 ( 33/500 ).


    Rock Skin?Extreme ( 26/50 )


    Unbeatable ( 4/50 )


    Mitigate ( 0/50 )


    Power ( Passive ) ( 32/50 )


    Rush ( 0/50 )


    *Unique Magic?Space-Time ( 58/200 )


    *Magic Rted:-


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind de, Wind Gun, Wind Shield ) LV2 ( 187/200 )


    Magic ? Fire ( Basic Form: Fireball ) LV2 ( 138/200 )


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Light Beam ) LV2 ( 11/200 )


    Magic ? Earth ( Basic Form: Rock sh ) ( 0/200 )


    AoE Magic?Wind Maximum LV2 ( 42/200 )


    AoE Magic?Fire Maximum LV2 ( 48/200 )


    AoE Magic?Earth Maximum LV2 ( 20/200 )


    Support Magic: Speed Reduction ( Small ) LV2 ( 02/200 )


    Support Magic: Sleep ( Small ) ( 12/50 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Recovery ( Small ) LV2 ( 199/200 )


    Support Magic: Anty Toxicity ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Absorption ( Large ) ( 0/50 )


    Water Attribute?Resistance ( 17/50 )


    Wind Attribute?Resistance LV2 ( 02/200 )


    Earth Attribute?Resistance LV2 ( 08/200 )


    Fire Attribute?Resistance ( 28/50 )


    Poison ? Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Dark Attribute?Resistance LV2 ( 149/200 )


    *Normal:-


    Needlework ( 1/50 )


    Etiquette ( 0/50 )


    Cooking ( 25/50 )


    Art of Negotiation ( 9/50 )


    Alchemy ( 6/50 )


    Cleaning LV2 ( 12/200 ).


    *Soul Rted:-


    Martial Art: Sharpness ( Extreme ) ( 15/200 )


    Martial Arts: Flurry Attack (21/200)


    [ Money: tinum Coin ( 131 ) Gold Coins ( 6003 ) ]


    The next morning after waking up, the first thing Myne did is look at Aisha, who is still sleeping happily, so this time instead of disturbing her sweet sleep, he decides to look at status and all his new skills.


    This time I gain a lot, not only did I finally get a healing type skill, but also many different types of wonderful skills as well, especially those passive skills. Now let''s see what those skills can do, Myne thought excitedly while looking at his status screen with a happy smile.


    [ Ultra Regeneration ( Passive ): A perverted overpower skill of Troll n can Instantly heal any injury as long as there is a little bit of magic energy in the Host body ( Severed limbs can also be regrown ).


    Note: Because this is a passive skill, it will always be activated. ]


    [ Charm: After activating this skill Host will be more attractive to the opposite sex, and the other party will trust him very easily.


    Note: Higher the skill level is, the easier it will be for the Host to seduce the opposite sex. ]


    [ Space Box: A 5 cubic meters storage box connected with the Host soul, can store any nonliving thing after touching it physically andmanding with the thoughts.


    Note: With each level up the storage capacity of the skill will is doubled. ]


    [ Pickpocketing: After touching anyone physically Host can steal any item from the opponent without him knowing.


    Note: This skill can only work if Host touches the opponent physically. ]


    [ Magic Eye of Shock: Can release a high-pressure shock wave from eyes through the help of magic energy. Better control over magic energy, the more powerful the shock wave would be. ]


    [ Rush: After activating the skill Agility increases by 50% for 1 minute.


    Cooldown time: 5 minutes ]


    Well, other than the Space Box and Pickpocketing skills, which arepletely useless for me as the Inventory and Stealing Hands skills clearly thousands of times more powerful than it, the remaining skills are very useful one way or another, Myne thought with a satisfying smile n his face.


    Also, the Appraisal is finally levelled up, let''s see if I can get any more information about those weird Growth-type weapons, Myne thought and hurriedly took out pitch ck colour dagger from his inventory.


    [ Name: Dagger of Origin


    Attack: +9


    Grade: None


    Attribute: Growth


    Effective against: None


    discover-MVLeMpYr-novels


    Required materials: Troll Hide x10, Iron Ingot x20, High-grade magic stone x1. ]


    Yes, something changed, so if I wanted to grow this dagger then I need those materials, but will this dagger be more powerful after the update? Let''s see what this "Required Materials" means...


    [ Required Materials: Materials required for the dagger''s growth. Skill "Training" is necessary. ]


    Now what the hell this Training skill is? Can''t I just hand over those materials to a cksmith to level it up?


    Things bing more and more troublesome with the growth-type weapons, Myne thought annoyingly and put back the dagger into the Inventory, then he appraised the other two Origin weapons, Bow and Sword, and without any surprise, both of them have the same requirement as the dagger, it was just the materials are different.


    [ Name: One-handed Sword of Origin


    Attack: +13


    Grade: None


    Attribute: Growth


    Effective against: None


    Required materials: Manticore Hide x5, Iron Ingot x30, High grade magic stone x1. ]


    [ Name: Bow of Origin


    Attack: +10


    Grade: None


    Attribute: Growth


    Effective against: None


    Required materils: Manticore Hide x3, Elder Treant Wood x10, High grade magic stone x2 ]


    Quite a lot of things were needed if I wanted to upgrade them all, also without any surprise, I haven''t even heard about many of the materials. Sigh, let''s forget about this matter till I didn''t find those materials, Myne thought helplessly with a sigh, but then his eye fall on sleeping Aisha beside him.


    "Ohh, Ipletely forget about that," Myne mumbled and took out a pebble from his inventory in which he store skills, and transferred a skill on Aisha''s skill list.


    Now I don''t have to worry too much about her being hurt, Myne thought with a smile.


    [ Name: Aisha Laurel


    LV: 36


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Female


    Age: 20 y/o


    upation: B-Rank Adventurer, First ss Cook, Host''s Beloved Fiance.


    Title: Queen Of Archery, Heart Breaker, Master Chef.


    [Skill]


    Magic ? Healing ( Large ) LV6


    Archery ? Sacred LV5


    Regeneration ( Passive ) LV1


    Cooking ( Max ) ]


    With the Regeneration skill, even if Aisha gets hurt during the battle I don''t have to worry, although she might get suspicious after finding out how her injuries get healed automatically but anyway she has no evidence which can prove that It was me who give her this skill, and even she asks me I can say that maybe her healing skill be powerful enough that now her own injuries start healing without her doing anything, yes this exnation sounds nice, Myne thought while nodded his head proudly.


    By the way, now if think about it, what would happen if I paste regeneration skill on a weapon? Will it automatically repair? But without magic energy how the f*ck are weapons or any other item going to use magic? Myne thought and again took out the haft and de of the broken steel dagger from his Inveontry, he get this trash from a stolen storage pouch andter he forget to throw out this trash.


    Then Myne use the Paste skill and paste the Regeneration skill on the halt of the broken dagger. After doing so Myne thought there might some strange pattern appear on it because of the skill like those patterns on magic items sold in the market but to his disappointment nothing like this happened, and just the dagger start heating up.


    And soon in front of Myne''s dumbfounded expression, the broken de "Grew" from the haft.


    [ Name: Steel Dagger


    Attack: +30


    Grade: medium


    Attribute: None


    Effective against: Humanoid Creature


    Skill: Regeneration


    Description: Created by fine steel, and other low-quality iron mixed in it. ]


    F*ck, it was repairedpletely, so cool. But again most important question is how the hell a steel dagger can use magic? Myne thought confusedly.


    Maybe because Regeneration is a passive skill so when it is active it starts absorbing magic energy from the environment and uses it automatically to repair. Yes, if this is the case then it can exin how a nonliving thing can use skill. But to verify my guess, let''s try to add a skill that needed to be activated to use.


    Let''s try the Light Beam skill, although I have only used this skill once, but if it can really work, then I can think of making magic staff for myself like those wizards in the novels, waving staff and sting enemies, just thinking about it makes me excited, Myne thought and paste it on the dagger.


    After which he waves his dagger up and down, left and right, but no matter what he did, no light beam shoots from the dagger, clearly his guess was right, and only passive skills can be used by non-living things.


    "Sigh, although my guess was right, but I am still a little disappointed, seems like I can only buy a cool staff in future to fulfil my wish. At least I get my answers. And Aisha is really too much, she calls mezy bum all day and sleeps herself the most. Sigh, I wanted to do some morning exercise with her, Myne said helplessly to himself while walking toward the bathroom.

 Chapter 95: Chapter 95. Time to Find a Craftsman For Renovation

    Not finding any water in the bathroom, Myne went to draw well water to wash his face.


    Although using magic pebbles he can solve this problem, but because of his old habit, Myne still prefers using cold well water to wash his face after waking up, this made him feel refreshed.


    After washing his face and attending the natural call in the open air behind his house, the first thing Myne did is give Mightyena Trio food, Although it is only 6 in the morning, but since he is free then it is better toplete his regr work.


    Ted, who is Aisha''s favour, and spends most of his time with her in the house, clearly took her all bad habits because he also likes her still sleeping like the bear on the couch without carrying about anything.


    If not for the fact that Myne has full belief in his appraisal skill sometimes he even wonders if this guy is even a dog, after all, most dogs know for their cautious, and alertness, but he ispletely opposite to them.


    "Maybe he is a special case among dogs," Myne said confusedly and pour an entire ss filled with cold water on Ted''s face, waking him with a surprise as if the world is about to copse on him.


    Woof-Woof, ( What, what happened) Ted barked confusedly while looking around trying to find the culprit who had poured water on him.


    One, who has no idea what Ted barking means just shows him the bowl filled with Org meat in his hand, which Immediately calms down that guy at the speed of light, and he again bes a cute little dog and starts running around him happily.


    After giving Mightyena Trio their breakfast, Mynee back to the kitchen, set down on the chair and start looking at his Inventory, to see if there were any nice things for breakfast or not. Before this, he have visit many different food stalls, and Inns, and had put a lot of hot and fresh ready-made food in his Inventory.


    He wants to use those delicious recipes to make Aisha a nice breakfast, even though she has forbidden him to bring outside food home.


    Although she would be a little angry, but if I made food by myself then maybe she directly start beating me. And if tell the truth I really didn''t need to do those things to make her happy but as a responsible future husband if I didn''t even prepare breakfast for my Wifuu once in a while, then how will I collect those precious memories?


    ...


    "Huh? Myne is already awake? Even being a boy, he is still surprisingly an early bird, and here I thought that boys never wake up early," Aisha spoke while yawningzily.


    Ahh, I am naked? Wasn''t I wearing my apronst night before falling asleep, because of tiredness while waiting for Myne who went to clean the tableware? Did he remove my apron? Aisha thought while opening the wardrobe, and the first thing she saw after opening it was the apron she was wearing thest night.


    "Sometimes Myne really does cute things, he even folded my apron although he doesn''t know how to do it properly," Aisha said while chuckling with a smile.


    After which Aisha wear some casual clothes, and walked toward the kitchen and again be surprised as Myne had already prepared breakfast for both of them and currently arranging them on the dining table.


    Now he is even trying to steal my work, I don''t know if I should be happy or angry, from tomorrow onwards I would try to wake up early, Aisha thought with determination.


    "Good morning, Myne..."


    ...


    Hearing Aisha''s sweet voice Myne look up and show Aisha, at the door of the kitchen wearing a short skirt and his loose T-shirt which was clearly a little big for her.


    Is that my T-shirt? She looks sexy wearing that, especially with her hard nipples, they are just provoking me to eat them. Calm down Myne, it is not the right time, Myne thought while trying to calm down his excited little brother.


    "Good morning, Dear, how was the sleep?" Myne asked while serving food on Aisha''s te and gesturing for her to sit down.


    "Very nice, I had a sweet dream where I was more powerful than you, protecting you from some bad guys. You were hugging me like a crybaby, tears of gratitude gushing out from your eyes, and you are thanking me nonstop for saving you. Sigh, what a great dream, If possible I wanted to have the same dream at least a hundred times more," Aisha said with a smile, eating a bit of brown bread.


    Myne didn''t know why but after hearing about Aisha''s dream which sound like more of her wish, he felt like Aisha need a nice beating, this girl now always try to annoy him in one way or another. Can''t she speak well of me, even if it is a lie? After all, he had prepared breakfast for her.


    "By the way, did you make all this breakfast?" Aisha asked trying to change the topic after seeing Myne''s heartbroken expression.


    "Sigh, do you really think that I can make this kind of nice breakfast? I bought them from the market," Myne said, and drank the fruit juice, while peeping at Aisha with one eye from behind the ss, trying to see her reaction.


    "Ohh, I see, but why did you do that? Don''t you like my hand food?" Aisha asked with a sad tone while staring at the ground like a depressed person.


    "No, what the hell are talking about, I just wanted to give you a surprise and try to look like a nice husband, also how can I don''t like food made by my sweet Wifuu? Don''t forget that I even clean the pot with my tongue thest night because of how delicious that carry you made was.


    So don''t even dare to question your cooking skill in front of me, otherwise don''tinter if I punish you," Myne said with a fake angry expression.


    "Then you promise me, that you would never bring outdoor food at home again, at least not until I am with you" Aisha said with a sweet smile.


    "Sigh, I promise, now let finished the food before it cools down."


    "Okay, pass me honey by the way..."


    ...


    After the sweet breakfast, Aisha went to clean the spare room which was first Myne''s bedroom when his parents were alive, and now just an empty room, to prepare it for Sylphid before shee back from the capital.


    Myne try to do that himself as he has cleaning skill, and this kind of thing can be done with just a wave of his hand, but Aisha who doesn''t know about it, gives Myne a weird nce while saying, "Are you a girl or am I? Why are you trying to steal all my work?


    MVLeMpYr-official-text


    Don''t tell me you have some alternative purpose behind it," saying that she turns Myne around and kick on his ass with her all strength before entering in his old bedroom which was now going to be Sylphid''s room, and locking it from the inside.


    "Ouch, my ass, someone really said the truth ''There is no respect for cheap goodness.'' Maybe I should go take a shower," Myne said and headed toward the bathroom while rubbing his ass. But after entering his simple bathroom without any facilities, a frown appears on his face.


    Sigh, seem like its time to renovate the bathroom, and give it a new look, and I think I should also build a dog house for Mightyena Trio, although now they can stay outdoors without much problem but in rain and winter season, it would be difficult for them, Myne though with a frown and decide to find a nice craftsman.


    "Maybe Aisha knows some good craftsmen after all she was a guild receptionist before, and till now there is nothing that I ask her and she doesn''t have an answer about that," Myne said with a proud expression.


    ...


    It took Aisha around 2 hours to clean Siphid''s new room and an additional hour to take a shower. Only after she finished her all work did Myne tell her about the renovation work, and Aisha like a child whose parents promise to buy her favourite toy, immediately jump into Myne''s embrace excitedly while giving him a deep kiss.


    "So do you know any skilled craftsmen?" Myne asked after separating his lips from Aisha''s lips. They are currently sitting on the couch in the living room with Aisha sitting on hisp.


    "Un, there''s a dwarf whom the guild requests for work once in a while, so why don''t we try visiting him? I have seen his work, and he is quite good with his work, Aisha said after thinking for a while, and in order to tease Myne she start rubbing her pussy on Myne''s little brother who was still in his pants trying toe out from his cage.


    A dwarf craftsman, huh! I have heard that dwarfs are quite good build things, and even in the capital city, many famous buildings are made by dwarfs.


    He might have some good ideas about renovation, and I also need to request some special equipment, which I am not sure a normal craftsman can do, so I think it is a nice idea to give him a chance, Myne thought with a half focus, as Aisha is now clearly crossing her limit.


    After putting the craftsman business on hold, Myne look at horny Aisha on topp who was still rubbing her pussy on his little brother. He then grab her waist and lifted her up andy her down on the couch with her legs on his shoulder and his head in the middle of them.


    "You naughty girl, you dare to mess with your favourite toy ( Dick ), it seems like I have to discipline you a little, Myne said with an evil smile, and directly pull out Aisha''s skirt and her wet panty.


    "Hehe, if my favourite toy is really so weak that it can easily break then what is the meaning of having it, Aisha said with a smirk and grab Myne''s cor boldly while wrapping her arm around his neck, she started fighting with his tongue with her own.

 Chapter 96: Chapter 96. Roku, The Dwarf Craftsman

    Guided by Aisha, they arrived at the dwarf craftsman workshop in the afternoon after making enough love.


    Myne''s house is built at almost the edge of the town, but the dwarf craftsman workshop is also erected really at the outskirts butpletely opposite to his house direction.


    The only difference is that Myne''s house is surrounded by nothing but emptynd, but the dwarf craftsman workshop is by many buildings like storage houses, bars, some other workshops, etc, it has quite some traffic, so even though it is outskirts of the town, it looks like a lively ce.


    Myne has nevere to this area of town before as he never needed.


    The entrance of the dwarf craftsman workshop is no different from a normal shop, it is just they didn''t sell anything, but take orders.


    "Mr. Roku, are you in?" Aisha opened the entrance and said in a loud voice.


    After hearing Aisha''s voice the female dwarf who was sitting bordly at a reception-like ce quickly stood up from her ce, and replied.


    "Ahh, Hello Miss. Aisha! Ya need something from Master? Wait a while, I''ll call him right now."


    After saying that the female dwarf receptionist height of 4 feet 10 inches, who has an average face, long brown red colour hair and beard, and C-Cup size boobs, walked with heavy steps to the back of the workshop.


    Myne saw a female dwarf with a beard first time in his life, staring at her back till she is no longer visible, with his eyes wide open.


    Is my eye hallucinating me or I really saw bread on her face? Myne thought confusedly but still, he couldn''t hold back his curiosity and ask Aisha in her ears, who seem familiar with her.


    "Aisha, did you also show that girl''s beard? Or is it only me who sees it?"


    Hearing Myne''s doubt Aisha hit on Myne''s stomach with her elbow to shut him up and spoke in a low voice, "Shut up, don''t ask this kind of question here, for a female dwarf their beard is a very sensitive topic, they don''t like people talk about their beard, also it is not a good thing to judge people with their looks."


    "But I am judging her, I am just asking out of curiosity," Myne mumbled in a low voice with a frown.


    Aisha wanted to say something to him, but suddenly she heard the sound of footsteps, and swallow her words back to her stomach.


    Soon an old dwarf in his 50tieses out from the back of the workshop. He has a height tall for a normal dwarf at least taller than that female dwarf receptionist, with short thick white hair and a beard, his face was covered in a pitch-ck soot-like thing, probably because he was working on something. your-NovelFire-story


    "Oh, if it isn''t Miss. Aisha! ''ve heard that ya just quit the guild, was worried bout ya, ya know, what happened?" The Old dwarf who had an unusual speech pattern ran and asked with a smile. Seem like he is familiar with Aisha.


    "Ahm, you know me Mr. Roku, that job was never meant for me, and since I''m getting married, I finally decide to free the guild leader from unnecessary tension," Aisha looked in Myne''s direction and said with a shy smile.


    The dwarf craftsman Roku only after Aisha looked in Myne''s direction did he notice that there is a young man standing behind her calmly.


    Myne after seeing that Roku looking at him, give him a polite smile,e a little closer to him from behind AIsha and extended her hand to shake hands.


    "Good Afternoon! My name is Myne! Aisha''s fiance, nice to meet you."


    As Myne give his polite gentleman-like greeting, Roku for a second seemed to be taken aback a little, but immediately gave a broad smile with his teeth showing.


    "Hahaha, Ah see, ah see, so you''re Myne. ''m Roku, this workshop''s owner, and a friend of your future wife Aisha. Nice to meet ya too," Roku said whileughing heartily, and violently pping on Myne''s back as if he was venting his anger on him, but that was not the case, he seemed a good person.


    Watching Roke pping on Myne''s back with enough force to shake his entire body, Aisha with a wide smirk on her face nodded her head with satisfaction.


    Aisha seem like enjoying this very much, wait for a bit, when we return home, I have to punish her, she bing more and more evil, Myne thought and activated his skill Rock Skin to save his back.


    Roku pped Myne back for a while and stroked his splendid beard as he asked.


    "And, what ''jae ''ere for? Inviting me for yer marriage? Dan''t worry I''ll defiantly attend yer marriage, by the way, ya might not know Myne just how lucky ya are that ya get such a nice wife like Aisha. I still remember there are many people who tried to impress Aisha and they used many methods to get her, but none of them sess, and also because of those guys I have the honour to meet Aisha.


    She is like an avatar of the god Vergadain to me, she brought me luck and wealth."


    After hearing Roku''s pure thoughts towards Aisha, Myne for some reason felt like something is wrong, as if there is a big piece of the puzzle is missing and what Roku said is only half correct. He looked at Aisha, who was looking toward chilling with a serious expression, clearly didn''t want to face him.


    "No, we wanted to build a bathhouse, and some extra thing at our house, so we came to discuss," Myne said after seeing that Aisha has no intention of taking the lead.


    As Myne said that, he told Roku about his renovation n...


    ?Arge,fortable, luxurious bathtub.


    ?A few 3cm x 3cm dents on the side of the bathtub. ( For magic pebbles )


    ?Hot water making mechanism and water inserting mechanism are not needed. ( As those things can be by magic pebbles. )


    ?The drainage system will use a magic tool, and the water will umte in a filtration tank, and can then be re-used for domestic uses.


    ?A bigfortable dog house for three big dogs.


    ?small training ground in the back side of the house.


    "Un, if yer leaving out them hot water making n'' putting parts, it''ll take ''bout five days, tho... Ya really okay with that? Putting in them water''s troublesometer, ya know?" Roku asked with a frown.


    It seems that usually, a dedicated magic tool is used to draw water from the well, or some water source. It will then be heated in a dedicated stove, which will then be poured into an iron pot.


    Because of that, the instation cost and the price of the magic tools are ridiculously expensive, and the project will berge-scaled. With that bottleneck, baths don''t spread to the general public.


    "Yes, that isn''t a problem! I can handle the rest," Myne said with a smile.


    Although Roku was perplexed, and also looked at Aisha, who was already convinced by Myne and just shook her head helplessly. So he only said, "If ya say so."


    "By the way, now most of the work is done, then shall we talk about the cost?" Myne asked, and both Roku and Aisha be active, especially Aisha who have some knowledge about those things, and know a little just how expensive construction work can be.


    "Kay, let me count what the budget will be of yer work, ye two wait for a little, I need to discuss this with my disciples," Roku said and walk back to his workshop.


    After Roku walk away leaving Myne and Aisha alone, Myne quickly grab Aisha''s arm, pull her into his embrace and said, "You naughty girl, tell me aren''t you enjoying too much seeing me in pain, huh?"


    "Hey, what are you doing, we are not in our house, release my arm quickly," Aisha said hurriedly while looking at the Roku''s workshop.


    "No, I will only release you after you promise to ept your punishmentter," Myne said yfully and slowly putting his hand in Aisha''s skirt.


    "Okay, okay, I promise," Aisha hurriedly replied after feeling that Myne''s hand was about to enter her panty.


    "Good, that my girl," Myne said with a satisfied smile and released angry Aisha, who was looking at him like tonight he is definitely going to suffer.


    Seeing Aisha''s expression, Myne who felt like he was in troubleter, wanted to calm down her, but then Rokee back with a small diary in his hand and interrupt him.


    "Myne, I and my disciples have counted all the expenses needed toplete yer house construction, after deducting our wages, and adding a friendly discount, you have to pay a total of 4320 gold coins."


    "What!"


    Before Myne could even say anything Aisha shouted in surprise.


    Although she has seen Roku working in the guild many times before, and a lot of time hees there to repair things which were broken by her, identally of course, but most of the time she only saw him working, and as for how much it needs to pay for his service he don''t know much as the guild leader always pay him in his office, so she never takes it seriously.


    And it was Mia who told her that construction work is very expensive, only today she realises just how expensive construction work could be.


    "Rx Aisha, don''t worry too much, let me see the bill," Myne said while taking the diary from Roku in which he has written all the things Myne need to know like materials cost, etc.


    "Well, everything is right, and your price is also reasonable, so I ept your proposal," Myne said calmly, making Aisha more surprised as she couldn''t under how can Myne have so much money.


    Roku after seeing that Myne have no problem, nodded his head happily and undertook the bath and dog house construction for his home.


    Since it was leisure time for the workshop, and they have no other work to do, Roku and his disciples immediately get into the drawing up of the bathtub, dog house, and training ground from today.


    Roku said to Myne that he will bring along a few of his disciples ande to his house, and start the work at the site.


    The task is progressing faster than I expected, if everything goes ording to n then construction mightplete in the time before Sylphides back, Myne thought with a satisfied smile while leading Roku and his gang... I mean his disciples toward his house.

 Chapter 97: Chapter 97. After Construction...

    "What''s with this, ''sn''t this Dyne''s house? Myne are you Dyne''s son?"


    As Myne and Aisha were guiding Craftsman and his gang toward their house, suddenly after seeing the house, Roke asked with surprise.


    "Yes, am I, why, do you know him?" Myne couldn''t help but ask back, although he know that his father have a lot of friends, but he did not expect that even this dwarf craftsman could not escape from his sweet talk and be his friend.


    Father is really something, only god knows where did he get so much excitement and power to make everyone his friends, wasn''t his friendship zone a little too wide? Now I won''t be surprised if I found one day that everyone in the town knows my father when he was alive, Myne thought with a helpless smile.


    Knowing that Myne is Dyne''s son, for some reason Roku became tremendously pumped up. Myne even heard him muttering that he may tamper with Dyne''s house, but he will never tolerate anypromises.


    -read-first


    What kind of friendship does Father have with him that he is so excited and motivated? Myne thought confusedly, but before he could ask anything Roku already start work.


    "List''n up! Y''all better make this yer best work! We all going make such an amazin'' bath which won''t lose even to those high-grade Inns," Roku said with vigour, motivating his gang members enough that they also seemed to have gotten pumped up, and in theypleted the interior design in a twinkle.


    Myne and Aisha looked at each other and smiled wryly at Roku and his gang vigour. But since people wanted to work hard, then Myne of course was very happy and didn''t bother to disturb them.


    ...


    Three dayster...


    Myne and one of Roku''s disciples appear to be the oldest of the other disciples, and his name is Somu, stood in front of Mightyena Trio''s dog house.


    The dog house Roku built can be said a masterpiece, it was big enough that five adult dogs height of 1 meter can stay in it, and It has sufficient space for each dog to have its own designated area. The entire dog house is divided into a total of 3 rooms. It is constructed from a very durable and weather-resistant material called Ironwood, which is known for its hardness.


    The dog house features a simple and practical design. It typically has a rectangr shape with a sloping roof to prevent water from pooling. The entrance is wide enough for easy ess and has a p or door to protect against wind and rain.


    Overall Myna and Mightyena Trios are very satisfied with Roku and his gang work.


    After inspecting the dog house, Myna and Somu,e to the backside of the house to see Myne''s new but small training ground.


    The training ground ispact and tailored to fit within the avable space in the backyard. It provides enough room for basic training exercises and activities. The training ground is enclosed by a 2 meters long sturdy fence to ensure safety and privacy during training sessions. After all, Myne has many secrets so it is better if people do not peek into his house.


    The barricades are also made of iron, wood and metal, and sharp and pointed spearhead were ced on top for added protection. The training ground is equipped with various training aids and equipment to facilitate different exercises. This could include items like different sizes of weights, dummies, target markers, obedience tools, and toys for interactive y, etc.


    Well now I and Aisha can train together without worry about other people peeking, Myne thought a happy smile and woke up the unlucky guy beside him, who was being forced to work with his other brother like machines by Roku, they hardly slept in thest 3 days, and now all of them have big dark circles around their eyes.


    Myne still couldn''t understand why Roku doing everything in so a hurry, after all, Myne himself wasn''t in any hurry, that''s why he can''t understand why Roku is making his people work till midnight, but Roku had already done that, and 5 days of work finished in just 3 days. In Myne''s eyes, Roku is a perfect example of a workaholic.


    "Ah''ve made the best bathhouse of my life!" Roku who was still excited like the first day, shout out loudly with a smile stretching across his whole face, and behind him stood his other disciples with lifeless eyes, now even a little wind is enough to blow them away.


    After Roku finished announcing his achievement, he grab Myne''s arm and start walking toward the bathroom, while dragging him along like a rag doll.


    "There''s some time for hygienic purposes, so ye should use it tomorrow. Ah, this really is a masterpiece," Roku said emotionally, behind him, his disciples already have tears of happiness in their eyes, as they finallyplete all the work in Myne''s house and now they are also free from their hellish torture.


    I am now truly feeling sorry for them, I wonder if Aisha wouldn''t have fed them Orc meat, which I reced with chicken meat, would they evenst till today? Myne thought, he has some sympathy for them, and then he looked at his new bathhouse which was an extravagant bathroom, bigger than the bathroom at the Silver Bell Pavilion he stayed at in the Adol Town...


    The bathroom is designed with a ssic architectural style. It has feature elements such as arched doorways, columns, and ornate detailing, creating a visually appealing and inviting atmosphere. Roku uses High-quality, natural materials throughout the bathhouse.


    This could include stone, marble, mosaic tiles, and wood, all carefully selected to create a rich and luxurious ambience and all of them have special a feature its hard to slip on and water dries easily. The walls are covered with nks that let out a nice smell. As if in a forest, the fragrance calms one''s nerves. This guy burns money like wood to make this bathhouse.


    Then there''s the bathtub. The bathtub''s edge is made of porcin or cast iron, while other parts are different high-grade materials, exuding a timeless elegance and having a beautiful glossy ck finish. Furthermore, very small decorations are engraved into it and looks like a work of art.


    It may be ced near arge window to allow natural light to filter in or set against a beautiful backdrop like a decorative mosaic or a stunning piece of artwork.


    The holes Myne requested for putting the pebbles in were also precisely made. It can be said that the workmanship doesn''t even lose to high-grade Inns, just as Roku had said.


    Sigh, now this is called a real bathroom, Myne thought emotionally while starring at his bathroom as if he was looking at his crush whom he chase for a very long time, and finally, she be his, and nowying naked on the bed while spreading her legs wide open for him.


    "Mr. Roku, thank you for the hard work you and your disciples put in, without you I really can''t hope of owning such a nice bathroom," Myne said respectfully and expressed his gratitude towards Roku, and his gang while handing over 45 tinum coins for the cost. Although it was more than the previous price they decide, but the way they did their work, Myne still felt that it wasn''t enough.


    "Oyy, Myne boy, why are giving me extra money? We already have a deal, do you forget? All I need is what we decided before," Roku said stubbornly while refusing to ept Myne''s goodwill.


    "But when did I say that extra money was for you? They are for those guys behind you, just looked at them how tired they are, they have worked hard, and deserve their reward. My father always says that nothing in this worldes for free, if you work hard, you will get your reward," Myne said with a smile, and ce 42 tinum coins in Roku''s palm, and the remaining 3 coins in Somu''s.


    "You can just think that they got their wages. Guys divide this money among each other, and please take a rest for some days, otherwise, I think after some years you guys might look older than Mr. Roku," Myne said while giving them a piece of free advice.


    Most of Roku''s disciples nodded their heads with teary eyes, clearly they already have realised their own situation. Somu as the first disciple of Roku looked at the money in his hands, which are nothing but hot potato in his eyes, and looked at Roku asking what to do, otherwise if he really epts that money without his permission then he is definitely done for.


    Roku after feeling the panic gaze at his Somu, sigh helplessly and waves his hand, indicating that he could ept them.


    "Okay Myne since our work here isplete, then let''s go see you sometime, and if you need something else then don''t forget toe to me," Roku said with his wide smile, while pping violently on Myne''s back venting his all dissatisfaction.


    "Sure Mr. Roku, if I need your help, I''ll definitelye to you," Myne said with a force smile, and again activate Rock Skin skill.


    "See you then," Saying such Roku and his disciples left Myne''s house one by one, of course, those disciples didn''t forget to show their gratitude to Myne for his generosity.


    "Sigh, good and hard-working people, it would be really difficult for them to earn a living, if there was someone else in Mr. Roku''s ce then that guy would have charged double the money for his work, but even after doing overwork, still is not willing to ept little extra money," Myne spoke while shaking his head helplessly.


    "Maybe this is also the reason why people like to take advantage of good people."


    "Myne, dinner is ready."


    "Coming, hoho, my dessert is calling me, I can''t wait any longer..."

 Chapter 98: Chapter 98. Unexpected Guest

    "Yess, the ''Hygiene waiting period'' is over, and I can finally enjoy my newly created bath!" Myne spoke excitedly in a lowly voice, while quietly slipping out of the quilt to avoid waking Aisha up.


    Sincest night both Myne and Aisha were in a very good mood as construction work was finished, both of them decide to celebrate this thing, and did a lot of fun, their fun activitysted until 2 o''clock at midnight before Aisha couldn''t take it anymore and lost her consciousness, with a wide grin on her face.


    Although Myne was also tired after doing such a long exercise, but maybe because his levels are quite high, he still wakes up early in the morning and decides to get ready bathtub before Aisha wakes up.


    As soon as Myne entered the bathroom, a nice fragrance of forest he cannot describe wafting in the air enter his nose.


    "Sigh, so rxing, expensive things have their own benefits, I just hope I won''t get addicted to staying in ht bathroom, Myne thought jokingly.


    "Okay, now It''s time to do some work," Saying such Myne Immediately took out five Water type pebbles from the storage bag, and every pebble has 3 Passive Water skills attached to them and put them into the open dent on the top part of the bathtub.


    Water starts umting in the bathtub at an amazing momentum by putting the pebbles one by one on each side.


    Then Myne put a Heat type pebble in the dent around the bottom of the water tub where water flows through. Then, he pasted 5 Heat ( Passive ) to the pebbles pasted on each side of the bathtub.


    Shortly after that, the water had steadily warmed up and the steam rises.


    Yosh, it''s a sess! Now I can take a bath in warm hot water..." Myne was delighted for a moment as his n was sessful without any problem but shortly after that, he found out that it was a massive failure.


    Gradually, the water went pass the hot bath and turned into scalding water, and when it was full, the water started boiling, now Myne just need some noodles, vegetables, and some seasoning, and he is ready to make a delicious breakfast.


    F*ck! This heat is too strong, it is enough to boil a normal man alive!!! Myne thought and immediately cut Heat ( Passive ) skills around the bathtub and return them to their original pebbles. After this, he also takes out Water pebbles as the bathtub was already full and tosses all pebbles into the Inventory.


    Doing all this, Myne with a stunned expression stared at the bathtub that looks like a hellish iron pot from picture books, the only thing missing is a red colour demon.


    Seem like I have to drain half of the hot water, before adding some cold water to get the water with the right temperature, Myne thought helplessly and open the lid of the drainage port attached to the side of the bathtub, the boiling water drained out along with an intense steam.


    When the hot water level drops to half, Myne closes the lid of the drainage port.


    After closing the lid Myne again installs 3 water-type pebbles at the upper dent, to refill the bathtub.


    "Phew, it seems that this time it went well. This might be difficult for me until I get used to it. Well, in any case, the bath is hot enough now, Myne spoke with a satisfied smile after confirming the bath temperature.


    Immediately after that, he removed his morning gown which Aisha bought for him and submerged himself till the shoulder into the bathtub.


    "Ahh, so nice, what a great feeling, all money spent on it is worth it. Now I think I am really going to be addicted to it," Myne mumbled with closed eyes. Although the bath that he got in at the Silver Bell Pavilion was also veryfortable, butpared to that bath, this bath is even morefortable.


    Just as Myne enjoying the warm bath happily, suddenly the door of the bathroom slid open, and naked Aisha walk in swaying her waist.


    Get hooked on mvl _emp _yr novels.


    "So you are taking a bath alone huh? Why didn''t you wake me up? You know Myne you bing more and more selfish recently," Aisha said with a poker face, and enter the bathtub.


    "Sorry, I wanted to call you but after filling the entire bathtub, and heating up the water, I forget about you," Myne said with a fake sorry face while staring at Aisha''s bouncing boobies.


    "Hum, if you have the same thing while looking at my eyes, then I might even believe it but now not a chance," Aisha said with a frown while trying to act angry.


    "Ohh, seem like someone is angry, this hero has to make her happy," Myne said with a yful smile, and directly jump in Aisha''s direction, and took her into his embrace.


    "Hey, stop it, not now, my back is still hurting because of all fun we didst night," Aisha tried to stop Myne with helf heartily, but Myne who knows everything about Aisha and her body as well, of course, didn''t take her nonsense seriously, and start kissing her while massagingg her boobs in the bathtub.


    ...


    After 1 hour of love making, both Myne and Aisha exit the bathroom with a satisfy expressions on their face and prepared breakfast together.


    After smelling the smell of AIsha''s handmade food, Ted starts bombarding the main door with his head, as Myne forget to give him food while ying with Aisha.


    Myne open the door and excited Ted while ignoring him directly run toward the kitchen.


    This guy haspletely be Aisha''s royal dog, now he didn''t take me seriously anymore, Myne thought with a frown and was about to close the door when he saw Ted''s parents with whom he hardly had much contact other than giving them food, as they are little too obedient, and rarely behave like dogs, sometimes Myne even wonder if they are Hume before andter some powerful magician transform them into dogs.


    But Myne immediately dismisses this nonsense theory of his as Appraisal skills clearly show that they are indeed dogs, just more intelligent than normal ones.


    Then Myne gestured to Mother Dog, and Father Dog, toe into the house, and then all three of theme to the kitchen, where Aisha had already prepared breakfast for everyone.


    Myne brought Mightyena Trio bowl, filled it with Orc meat, and let them eat in the kitchen, and he set down on the dining table with Aisha.


    Naturally, the topic that they discussed during breakfast is about the bath, and Aishains that Myne didn''t listen to her.


    "By the way, Aisha, are not you saying that your back was hurting then how did you make that pose during our lovemaking in the bathroom?" Myne asked yfully.


    "Cough, It is still hurting okay, I just didn''t want to ruin your mood, so I endurance that pain for your shake," Aisha said after coughing a little bit and drinking water to avoid Myne''s yful gaze.


    Hearing Aisha''s shameless reply Myne who was ready to make her more embarrassed, suddenly stop as he heard a knocking sound from the main door.


    Myne was about to stand up ad go to see who is disturbing his sweet breakfast when, Aisha said "Let''s me see, you continue your breakfast," stands up and walk to the entrance.


    Myne while eating a slice of bread looked at Mightyena Trio, who were also looking at him, waiting for hismoned, and with a sigh, he gesture them to continue their food.


    Soon Aishae back with a frown and a troubled look on her face. And behind her stood a beautiful youngdy with short golden hair but t cheat, who was non-other than his other fiance Sylphid.


    Well, Sylphide early, I thought she woulde two dayster, and wait a second, who is that man behind her? Don''t tell me he is her one of crazy pursuers, who have high status and now wanted to deal with me, as I am going to marry her.


    Sigh, I haven''t even spent a night with Sylphid and trouble has already started looking for me, Myne thought with a sad expression and gulped a whole mug of fruit juice, to calm down his mood.


    ...


    "Good morning Sylphy, so you finallye back, how are you? You don''t have any problem during the travelling, right?" Myne asked with a smile and put a piece of meat into his mouth.


    As for how can he eat so much, that is all thanks to his super useful skill Eater ( Passive ), which made his appetite big enough that he can eat as much food as two people, and after the skill level increased his appetite be more bigger, and that not most important part of this skill, the most important part is that after digesting food, it can store extra calories in the stomach, andter release little bit litter ording to body requirement.


    So after eating till full, if he didn''t eat anything the entire day, he didn''t feel even a little bit hungry until he used up all the extra calories stored in his stomach. This way not only did his body get nutrition the entire day, but he also doesn''t have to worry about bing a fatty. So he can eat whatever he wants without any limitation for taste shake of course, he is not addicted to it.


    "Good Morning you too, Lord Husband, and Of course, my journey was very peaceful, anyway who would have so much courage that they dare to disturb Ro''s family members?" Sylphy said with a smile, finally putting away her gloomy mood which she was carrying with her.


    "By the way, Lord Husband, let me introduce you to my older brother Aniue Augusta to you...

 Chapter 99: Chapter 99. Sylphids Elder Brother Aniue Augusta

    "Lord Husband, let me introduce you to my elder brother Aniue Augusta to you..."


    "I am Aniue Augusta, you''re my sister''s fiance... huh?" Aniue asked confusedly after seeing Myne, when Sylphy said that his fiance is a guy who recently awaken his skills he thought that would be a young boy, but he didn''t expect that the other party turn out to be a good build muscr guy who is the same age as Sylphy.


    Hearing Aniue''s question, Myne looks at the first prince of Augesta Kindom, as well as the future king carefully. Aniue is a muscr guy with a height of 1.7 meters, short golden hair, sharp eyes, a handsome face, wearing decent clothes, and a long sword hanging at the right side of his waist.


    [ Name: Aniue Augusta


    Race: Hume


    LV: 67


    Gender: Male


    Age: 26 y/o


    upation: First Prince of Augusta Kingdom,


    Title: The Greatest Siscon, de Master


    [Skills]


    One-handed de?Sacred LV7


    Physical Strength Enhancement ( Large ) LV6


    Support Magic?Speed Increase LV5 ]


    [ The Greatest Siscon ( Negative Title ) ]


    When the Host starts caring and loving his sister more than his own life and is willing to do anything for her shake then Host gets this title.


    Title effect: 1. As long as the Host sister is unmarried chance of the Host finding a partner for himself will reduce by 80%.


    2. Eternal ve of his sister, will do anything for her happiness.


    3. Rage: If anything happened to Host''s sister, the rage effect will activate and increase the Host''s power by 500% at the cost of being a mindless beast who only knows destruction till the skill effect is on.


    [ de Master ( Title ) ]


    When Host pratic with his de for so long that it bes a part of his body, then Host gets this title.


    Title effect: 1. Increase stamina by 30%.


    2. Additional 15% damage will be dealt to the opponent when the Host fights with a de.


    3. Chance of critical hit increases by 5%.


    Well, Sylphy''s elder brother is quite powerful, but why does he have such a weird title like Siscon?


    Although Mother had told me that most rich and powerful people have weird hobbies, but this kind of thing like being a ve of his sister doesn''t quite suit someone like him, Myne thought with a frown, but he didn''t show it on his face, from outside he is still calmly observing Aniue while eating his breakfast.


    "Hello, your highness, my name is Myne, nice to meet you, and sorry for not being able to greet you properly as I can''t leave my breakfast midway, otherwise someone would be angry, please try to under," Myne said with a smile while trying to make Aniue angry to see his real character.


    Otherwise, the way he looks at Myne is not different from a gangster who just run away from prison and found that his wife is having an affair with someone else, but still, since someone had told him that he shouldn''t judge a book by the cover, so he tried a direct way to judge the book.


    "Ohh, I see, no problem you continue your breakfast, I can wait a little," Aniue said with a forced smile, veins appeared all over his face, which show just how much strength he used to say those words. After saying that he did not forget to look at Sylphy with a strange look that only those two siblings could understand.


    Sylphy who saw that her brother might lose his temper at any moment, immediately took the lead to calm down the situation, and spoke with a sorry expression, "I''m sorry, Lord Husband for bringing my elder brother here. I had told him to wait at the Capital City until I brought you there, but as you can see, he was obstinate about it.


    Actually, my brother''s personality is a little like Siscon type, so after knowing that I will be married off soon, he is not exactly pleased with the fact. That''s why he said that he wanted to see with his own eyes if mypanion is a worthy one for me or not ande along forcibly."


    As Sylphy said Siscon''s words, in front of everyone, Aniue give her a fierce look, while showing her his first, but she ignore his threat and exined the entire matter in detail making Aniue very embarrassed.


    Hehehe, my future brother-inw, probably now dying from embarrassment, but as his title show, being a sister ve he can do nothing to his little sister''s big mouth, Myne thought with a smug expression on his face, while secretly looking at Aniue so he won''t vent his sister anger of him.


    Aniue after seeing that his cute sister again wanted to say something, in fear that today he might lose his all prestige, and aloof personality which he trying to make in order to give his maybe future brother-inw pressure, hurriedly interrupt Sylphy and said while looking at Aisha, "Come to think of it, why''s Sacred Bow here? Is Myne have anything to do with her?"


    mv,le mpyr story


    Hearing Aniue''s inquiry Myne looked at Aisha who was nervously starring at him, then Sylphy who seem like haven''t told anything about Aisha to her family with great interest as if he is watching his favourite drama, while eating Aisha''s breakfast as she doesn''t look like have any mood to eat anymore.


    "Hm? Sorry brother, it seems like I forget to tell guys that Aisha''s also marrying Lord Husband together with me," Sylphy said while making a cute and innocent face to calm down his Siscon brother, but Aniue after hearing her words took two steps back while starring at Myne with aplicated expression on his face, and clenching his de handle tightly.


    Looks like my image ispletely ruined in my maybe future brother-inw''s eyes, well formoners polygamy was never a good thing at least noble think so, now I wonder if by any chance his impression of me had turned to the worst from natural, Myne thought with a helpless expression.


    "Well, that''s fine if you don''t have a problem, I guess. By the way, you''re called Myne, right? If possible, I want to see your true strength, I''m entrusting my important little sister to you, after all. My sister...no, there''s also Miss.


    Sacred Bow, I want to confirm as a brother and as a man, whether you have what it takes to protect those twodies," Aniue directly challenge Myne to vent his anger in the name of moral nonsense which this time has some point.


    "Ahh, sure," What else Myne can reply to his challenge he just nodded his head with a forced smile as he can clearly see his uing beating, after all, he can''t use his magic skills to not harm Sylphy''s elder brother, and Aniue is clearly a master level warrior, and probably a very skilled one too, after all he is the first prince of the kingdom he can''t possiblyck skilled teachers who are willing to teach him right?


    Myne himself on the other hand after awakening, rarely touches a weapon, so now he is nothing but a punching beg for his opponent.


    I hope my defensive skills are powerful enough that I can take his beating without being too much embraced in front of my future wives, Myne thought while walking toward the backyard with Aniue.


    "Let me say this first, this is, in the end, a sham battle. So, please understand that rash and excessive actions are forbidden," Aniue said while standing in the middle of Myne''s newly created small training ground.


    Myne, with Aisha, Sylphy and Mightyena Trio stood at the door of the backyard while listening to Aniue''s rules, with a worried face.


    "Okay, girls cheer for me, that I won''t embarrass you all too much," Myne said while walking toward the battlefield.


    "Don''t worry Lord Husband, please have some confidence in yourself, you are much more powerful than my elder brother, so just beat the hell out of him and get his approval as well for our marriage," Sylphy encourage Myne excitedly, while showing her blind trust in Myne skills, making Aniue who was already irritated almost exploding with anger.


    This girl''s mouth is really too poisonous, can''t she see that her elder brother is already angry, why she is making him more angry? If I had known that she have such a personality then I wouldn''t even have epted her marriage proposal, Myne thought with a helpless sigh.


    "Yes, Lord Husband you can do it, please defeat Your Highness Prince, and prove that you are worthy enough for us," Aisha said concernedly but Myne clearly heard yfulness in her voice, clearly she is enjoying it very much.


    "Woof, Woof woof woof" ( Yes, defeat him, otherwise I have to do it, ) Ted also bark loudly but of course other than his parents no one understands what he said.


    Now even Aisha and that little traitor Ted also making my fun huh? Although I can''t understand what he said but with his intelligence and that happy face, anyone can say that he didn''t have bark anything good, I have to discipline both of themter, they now going out of hand, Myne thought with an annoying expression, and stood in the opposite side of Aniue, ready to fight.


    "Are you ready for a friendly battle?" Aniue asked with a wide grin, and throw a wooden dagger toward Myne which he grab easily.


    "Can''t we just settle everything peacefully like educated people?" Myne askedst time.


    "Sorry, but I don''t believe in those educated people''s nonsense, for me my de is justice, now show me the power you use to defeat Orgs..."

 Chapter 100: Chapter 100. Eyes Opening Fight

    "Sorry, but I don''t believe in those educated people''s nonsense, for me my de is justice, now show me the power you use to defeat Orgs... Aniue shouted loudly out of his old habit, he do the same thing while training soldiers to encourage them.


    Myne on the other opens his status window and starts activating his various skills, first of all, Presence Erase?Extreme so no matter how much enhancement he uses on himself but no aura appears on his body. This way he doesn''t have to worry about others finding that he is using a lot of skills at the same time.


    Then Dagger?Extreme and Strong Arm?Sacred to make his not-so-good dagger techniques a little bit better. Swift Feet ( Small ), Leg Strength Enhancement ( Small ), Sight Enhancement ( Small ), Rush skills to dodge all kinds of attacks, and finally most important Rock Skin?Extreme and Unbeatable skills to make his body durable enough to endure the uing beating.


    ( By the way, because not using those skills too much Mynepletely forgets about his skill''s cooldown time. )


    After using so many skills at the same time, Myne felt very powerful, so much that for a second he thought even with his trashy fighting techniques he can still beat the hell out of Aniue, and because he use many agility type skills, things around him start working in little slow motion in his eyes, making him little more confident.


    "Why aren''t youing to me? Do you want to let me attack first? If this is the case, then..." Saying till here Aniue with a sinister smile on his face, activate one of his skills. Red aura coated his entire body, and the next moment he vanished from everyone in my sight except Myne.


    Myne who has most of the enhancement skills activated somehow manage to see Aniue''s figure despite his unbelievably fast speed, and hurriedly raises his dagger to the right side to block his uing kick.


    Boom...


    But he still underestimates Aniue''s strength and received a tremendously heavy impact.


    Myne was blown off several meters away from where he was like a rag doll till he smashes into the fence.


    "Ahh... Ouch, my shoulder, it hurt... Wait a minute, I am not feeling pain..." Myne who was ready to ept pain, suddenly found that non of his body parts are hurting, not even the one who receives most of the damage, as if he never get any hit at all. He quickly opens his status while Aniue gives him time to recover and he finally finds out the reason why he is not feeling any pain


    [ Unbeatable: Active Skill, effective for approximately 30 seconds. While it is active, all physical attacks will have no effect on the Host.


    Cooldown time: 3 hours. ]


    F*cking yes, now I can also try to beat Sylphy''s Elder Brother without worrying about getting beaten back, Yahahaha, Myne thought whileughing wildly in his mind, but before he get too much happy, his eyes suddenly fall on the description of the skill, which pours cold water on his dream.


    Nonsense, what kind of joke is this, invincibility for only 30 seconds? What can I do in nearly 30 seconds, and 3 hours of cooldown time? What the f*ck? Do I have to ask my enemies to wait for 3 hours after fighting for 30 seconds? While telling them that I need some time to use my skills again, so please wait a while before we could start fighting again?


    Myne angrily curses 7 generations of the creator of Unbeatable skill, after seeing its use time, before standing up from the ground and charging toward Aniue.


    He wanted to finish this battle as soon as possible before his other skills also deactivate and fall into the cooldown time period. Only now does he realise how much this cooldown option is f*ck up, if one day he is fighting with a very powerful opponent and suddenly his most powerful skill fall into cooldown time, then won''t his game would be over?


    Seem like I should start learning somebat techniques, so if one day I can''t use my magic skills, then at least I can save my life rather than dying in a random corner of the world, Myne thought and sh his dagger at the face of Aniue.


    Aniue dodged Myne''s childish attack easily and again kick him but this time on his stomach, sending him flying much faster than the previous one.


    Myne, of course, didn''t get hurt, and again stood up unharmed and rushed toward Aniue like wild boar, making Aniue very surprised and frowned, as clearly knew how much power he use, and Myne didn''t get even a little bit of damage is quite weird.


    How is he doing that? Beforeing here I had read all his information, and he clearly did not have any skills that can block my attacks. Then why he didn''t get hurt? Aniue thought with a frown and dodged Myne''s punch.


    Then Aniue simply brandish and swung down his wooden sword right at the top of Myne''s head.


    Myne show the wooden sword falling on his head and tried blocking it right away with the dagger in my hand but the remnant force sent it flying from his hand, and he stared at his empty hand dumbfoundedly.


    Just then Aniue''s one-handed sword then hit Myne''s right shoulder, and right at that moment his skill Unbeatable was also deactivated for the next 3 hours and left all the defence matter in poor Rock Skin skill responsible hands.


    "Ugu..."


    As the Unbeatable skill was no longer activated and Rock Skin levels were not much high, Myne for the first time after the start of battle finally tasted the sweet taste of pain.


    "You''re full of openings!! At least try to read your opponent''s movements instead of standing in front of him like an idiot after attacking him! Can''t you just make a distance from me after failing to hit me?" Aniue spoke with a voice full of disdain while giving Myne time to attack him again.


    Ahh, like brother like sister, both of their mouth is really too poisonous, Myne thought while rubbing his shoulder which already get healed from previous damage thanks to his Ultra Regeneration skill.


    I have to do something otherwise his nonsense would never be over, Myne thought and again charged at full strength to slip into Aniue''s torso.


    "Umu, good! Your fighting spirit is quite impressive! However..."


    Ignoring Aniue''s muttering who talking like an old man, Myne got close to him and swung his right arm aiming at his stomach in one go. His n was simply, to use Grappling?Extreme,bine with Strong Arm?Sacred and beat the hell out of Aniue.


    But again his n was nice but his attack did not even graze Aniue. On the contrary, Aniue''s counter attack hit him and blew him off again, directly stering him into the house wall.


    Boom...


    "Ahhhh..."


    Myne spilt out a mouth full of blood, and probably because his head was also hit hard, blood was flowing out from my forehead as well.


    "Brother! You''re overdoing it! Please stop now!"


    "Myne!!


    "Woof!!"


    Myne took a deep breath after his pain die down a little as Ulter Regeneration took action and his injuries start healing visible to the naked eye, but because most of his injuries were internal and his head injury was hidden under the hair, so no one finds out that he has a super healing skill like Ulter Regeneration.


    He then heard Sylphy, Aisha and Ted''s worried voices which bring him some warmth, and he was about to stand up but then he thought something and looked toward Aniue with a side eye, and saw his unhappy face.


    It would be better if I act like a dead dog, otherwise, it doesn''t look like Sylphy''s elder brother would listen to his sister and stop the battle, Myne thought and start acting like he is in great pain and verge of losing consciousness.


    Aisha hurriedlye to Myne, and took him into her warm embrace, while shaking his body to see if he was still alive or not. But after seeing him slowly opening his eyes, only then did she stop her action and took a breath of relief.


    "Although you are quite strong, much more than what I expected but you are like an unpolished rock, full of openings, doesn''t have any proper techniques. So rather thanpletely depending on your skills, it would be better if you try to strengthen yourself," Aniue said with an expressionless face and walk into the house.


    Sylphyins about her brother''s rude behaviour and helps Aisha to carry fake unconscious Myne who was in deep thought after hearing Aniue''s advice.


    Sigh, at least in the end he said something useful, Now I also feel like I''m really relying too much on my skills, what if one day someone else also has skills like me, and robs or blocks my skills during the fight then what would I do? Just watch his face till he kills me?


    Seem like I have to learn some real fighting techniques, Myne thought with a frown with eyes closed, acting like half dead, while being carried by his two fiances toward his bedroom...

 Chapter 101: Chapter 101. Aniues POV

    Aisha and Sylphy bought fake unconscious Myne to his bedroom, and gentlyy him down on the bed.


    After which Aisha immediately start healing his nonsexist wound, while Sylphy wiped the blood on his face with a wet cloth.


    Sigh, so much care, injured people have their own benefits, Myne thought happily while enjoying care from his both fiancees.


    "Aisha, Lord Husband should be fine, right?" Sylphy asked concernedly.


    "Don''t worry Miss. Princess, Lord''s Husband is very powerful, and this level of injury is nothing for him, if he hadn''t been hit on the head, he would still be fighting Your Highness," Aisha said with a forced smile trying to rx Sylphy, even though she herself was also very worried from inside.


    Is Aishapleting me or insulting me? What does she mean that I could fight more? does she want to see me getting beaten, I know it, she is really an evil woman, I should have to discipline her quickly before she makes Sylphy like herself, Myne thought with a frown, and continued his eavesdropping on their conversation.


    "Sigh, it''s all my fault if I would have stopped elder brother earlier, this kind of thing never happened," Sylphy said with a sad face.


    Naive girl, even if she try to stop her elder brother, I''m sure that Siscon would have definitely ignored her, and vented his anger on me no matter what, that thing clearly written on his face, Myne thought helplessly.


    "It''s not your fault Miss. Princess, it''s just Lord Husband is a little too weakpared to Your Highness, and you don''t have to me yourself for this, after all Your Highness just wants to see Lord Husband''s real strength, so this kind of thing is normal seeing how much he loves you," Aisha spoke hurriedly seeing Sylphy depressed.


    Hey! How is she calling weak? I am a magician all right, it is natural that I don''t know fighting techniques. Also if I had used my magic skills, then I would have defeated Sylphie''s elder brother before my unbeatable skill was deactivated. Also why the f*ck, Aisha also calling me by that nonsense name?


    Don''t she promisest time that she wouldn''t use that name again, Myne thought angrily, trying to calm down himself for not getting up and giving Aisha a well deserve beating.


    Sylphy after hearing Aisha''s exnation finally calm down, took a deep breath and spoke with a smile, "By the way, Aisha, didn''t I tell youst time that you don''t need to be so formal with me? We are sisters anyway, you can call me Sylphy like my family calls me."


    "Ahh sorry, I forgot about it," Aisha saidughing awkwardly and rubbing the back of her head.


    "Haha, No problem, but from now on, you call me Sylphy okay? Let''s go outside, let Myne have some rest," Sylphy suggested, and Aisha nodded her head, after carefully putting the quilt on Myne, she walk out of the bedroom with Sylphy.


    "Finally alone, now I should also take a little nap anyway I am injured, and this is what injured people do," Myne mumbled whileyingfortably on the bed.


    ...


    Aniue POV...


    "I am Aniue Augusta, you''re my sister''s fiance... huh?" I said while looking at the man in front of me who was eating breakfast.


    This is the man my beloved little sister chose as her husband.


    From my first impression of him, honestly, he doesn''t look strong but azy and annoying guy, whose just after seeing his face people have a desire to beat him.


    But, since my cute little sister''s personally marrying into his family of her own free will, so he might have some ability, at least this much trust I have in my little sister. Also, he has defeated Orcs by himself just after awakening.


    However, after seeing him personally It is still hard for me to believe that this guy is only 15 years old, he clearly looks 20 years old by appearance, he might be exercising every day, other than this I have no exnation for his unnatural body shape...


    By the way, should I really fight with this guy?


    I''ve heard from reports that his Skills are [ Appraisal?Complete ] [ Inventory ] and [ Cut & Paste ].


    Father''s opinion is that he has some kind of secret aside from his natural skills, but....


    Well, whatever. I have no interest in what he''s hiding. The only thing matter is whether this guy can really protect my cute little sister or not.


    If I don''t make sure of that, I will never be able to approve of this man. now I think about it since even Miss. Sacred Bow is marrying into his home.


    But why he is silently starring for so long? Does he get scared of me after hearing my name? Well, this is not the first time, so let him calm down. This is what I thought naively till I heard his reply.


    "Hello, your highness, my name is Myne, nice to meet you, and sorry for not being able to greet you properly as I can''t leave my breakfast midway, otherwise someone would be angry, please try to under,"


    This bastard, is he trying to make fun of me? What does he take me for? Does he have no respect for elders? Yes, I also know that leaving food midway is not the right thing, but he can at least greet me properly before continuing his food, but he didn''t even stand up from his chair, now no matter what happened I will fight with him, to confirm his strength or course.


    Then I heard my cute little sister''s voice who always was on my side no matter what happened, today taking someone else side while saying bad things about me. Is she really my cute little sister who would try everything to just y with me?


    Wait a minute seems like this bastard has done something to my cute little sister, I have to show her that I am still her great knight whom she admire the most since her childhood, and no one can take my ce.


    Yes, I have to beat the hell out of this bastard who rob my cute little sister from me, I thought and hurriedly challenge him to a fight, "Well, that''s fine if you don''t have a problem, I guess. By the way, you''re called Myne, right? If possible, I want to see your true strength, I''m entrusting my important little sister to you, after all. My sister...no, there''s also Miss.


    Sacred Bow, I want to confirm as a brother and as a man, whether you have what it takes to protect those twodies,"


    As I challenge him, and under my pressure he immediately epts it. Yes, now the stage is set, only thing left is beating the hell out of him in the name of measuring his ability, hehehe.


    ...


    There can''t be deaths in a sham battle, after all. so I decided to use wooden swords, instead of real ones.


    If I use real swords then I am afraid that he can''t evene at me seriously before getting beat like shit, and If that''s the case, I can''t aplish my objective of judging whether his true strength is worthy enough of handing Sylphy him as his wife.


    Also, it might be called a wooden sword, but it is constructed through charging magical power into raw ebony by the Royal Magician. It is a much more powerful weaponpared to regr swords and can also be called a pseudo magic item.


    Also with wooden sword nobody will die, so there is no need for me to hold back, and I can use my all strength to beat him... Cough I mean measure his abilities. Anyway even if he gets some injuries and broken bones, there is Miss. Sacred Bow, who can easily heal him, so no need to worry.


    Finally, he seems to be getting into it. But no matter what say seeing my own little sister cheering for someone else so he can defeat me, is really not a nice thing, now I want nothing but quickly start the battle.


    Hm? Did he try to use some kind of secret technique? Otherwise why he is just standing in front of me absentmindedly like an idiot? Also for a second, I think I saw him getting re as if he was about to get invincible. Maybe I am thinking too much, he doesn''t even have such a skill.


    But still in order to not get embarrassed in front of my cute little sister, it would be better if I don''t let down my guard, and I have to win this bottle with absolute advantage, otherwise, how will Iter be arrogant in front of him?


    "Why aren''t youing to me? Do you want to let me attack first? If this is the case, then..." I spoke after seeing him not moving even after 2 minutes of waiting, and activate my skill Support Magic?Speed Enhancement.


    After that, I plunged towards him with my super fast speed and kick him on his right shoulder with all my might.


    At first, I thought he could ''t even see me with my speed, but surprisingly not only did he follow my movement all the time easily but he can also raise his wooden dagger at the right time, and tried to defend himself with it. But he still underestimates my strength and wasically blown off.


    What he was doing? Was he really think that he hit me with a childish attack? Where from Sylphy found this joker? I thought with a frown and dodged Sylphy''s so-called maybe future husband attacking toward my face, and give him a return gift at his stomach and again blow him off.


    Huh? Why is his skin so hard? Also is I am hallucinating or something otherwise why the f*ck he is still fine even after getting hit by me two times but didn''t even have a single injury on his body, what kind of magic is this?


    Well, whatever. I understood from our two exchanges that his battle techniques are no doubt simr to a novice.


    I understoodpletely from the way he moved and used something. Though he certainly has quite the talent, also he is somehow very powerful and fast but he can''t make use of his powers at all other than running around me.


    Let''s try to give him some advice maybe he can learn from it.


    Then I again dodge his simple attack and while standing right in front of him, I swung my sword right down on him.


    Defending with a dagger? His situation assessment also seems to be naive.


    If he receives a swing from a one-handed sword using a dagger... See that? You''ve lost the only weapon you have, you see? What are you going to do now? How are you going to fight without a weapon?


    Now in the middle of a battle, he is still staring at his hand which was holding his dagger a moment ago like an idiot. This guy ispletely helpless, although I understand that he is amoner and it is very normal that he doesn''t know how to fight, but dude, even my maid knows that you shouldn''t distract during the ongoing battle.


    Then I hit on his shoulder with my sword, and finally hear his painful scream.


    Aa finally, I would have never expected that someday I will enjoy other people''s painful screams so much. Looks like his whatever secret is can no longer protect him from getting hurt.


    "You''re full of openings!! At least try to read your opponent''s movements instead of standing in front of him like an idiot after attacking him! Can''t you just make a distance from me after failing to hit me?" I said disdainfully whileughing wildly in my heart. Bastard, you want to steal my sweet sister from me huh?


    By the way, with his current fighting techniques, it is really hard to believe that this guy has killed Orcs.


    But at least his fighting spirit is quite high, he stood up on his legs even after taking my hit. Also even though he already lost his weapon, his mental strength in not giving up the match is quite worthy of note.


    There are even some among the knights who would give up at this point. Well if he gave up with just this, there''s no way I''d hand Sylphy over to him.


    "Umu, good! Your fighting spirit is quite impressive! However..."


    I was interrupted in the middle of my speech after seeing his right arm heading towards me at an outrageous speed.


    For some reason after seeing his move, I felt a little weird like if his hand touch me then I will defiantly going to suffer a little, so I avoided it in a panic and countered.


    My counter splendidly suceeded, and he was once again blown off to his back. But after seeing him vomiting blood, I feel a little bad, it seem like I overdid this time.


    "Brother! You''re overdoing it! Please stop now!"


    "Myne!!


    "Woof!!"


    I heard Sylphy, Miss. Sacred Bow and his Dog worried shout.


    Although it''s a sham battle, Sylphy immediately stops it. As expected, even the Princess General became soft when ites to her fiance.


    Sigh, seem like that bastard really stole my cute little sister from me, and now I can do nothing about it.


    However, since he is not knockout, even after taking my full strength hit, this is also quite remarkable as the strength from the ebony sword, his own momentum, and on top of that, my Skills [ Physical Strength Enhancement?Large ] and [ One-handed Sword?Sacred ], are not something that most people can handle.


    He''s quite something to be able to open his eyes, with so many broken bones. That level of pain is not something a novice can endure.


    He''s still inexperienced, No doubt about that. However, if he really studied battle techniques, he would probably be outrageously strong.


    I could see that without a doubt. I also don''t think he is bad, personality-wise. But I still have to observe him a little more. m|v|l|e m|p|y|r original content


    Anyway, the person Sylphy''s marrying... is perhaps a good person. Sigh, It can''t be helped, I''ll approve of him. And I don''t have any other candidate anyway. At least he is hundreds of times better than those f*cker of nobles. Who only knows how to eat, shit and f*ck like animals all day long.


    "Although you are quite strong, much more than what I expected but you are like an unpolished rock, full of openings, doesn''t have any proper techniques. So rather thanpletely depending on your skills, it would be better if you try to strengthen yourself," I said and walk into my sister''s future house, to eat something.


    Let''s end this battle.


    There''s a lot to talk about after that.

 Chapter 102: Chapter 102. The Trouble Some Elder Brother

    "Hey! What are doing?!" yne woke up in shock and eximed.


    "Nothing trying to wake up an injured man without touching him so that he doesn''t hurt," Aisha said calmly while putting down the empty water ss on the table.


    "But why did you pour water on me? You could have woken me up even by speaking," Myne said angrily while wiping water from his face.


    "Ohh I forget about that, by the way, tell me are you still feeling pain? Or do you need more sleep to recover your wounds?" Aisha asked with a smile that doesn''t look like a smile.


    "Sigh, how did you find out that I was acting?" Myne asked with surprise while sitting on the bed.


    "It wasn''t as hard as you think, although your acting was very good, but I have healed a lot of people in my life, and believe me, I know how an injured patient with broken bone sleep. Compare to the real patient you are like a child who gets injured a little bit identally, but in order to get a gift from your parents, trying to act as if he hase from a bloody battle.


    Your acting is full of loopholes," Aisha said while shaking her head helplessly.


    "By the way, how did your injuries get healed so quickly? Even with my healing skill, they shouldn''t recover so soon?" Aisha asked with a frown.


    "Why don''t you guess it? You are after all a smartdy, right? Try it, maybe you found out my secrets," Myne said yfully with a smile, making Aisha more annoyed.


    "Oh, you''ve woken up?" Just as Aisha was about to say something, Aniue enter their bedroom while bitting a fruit in his hand, and spoke with a strange grin.


    "Elder Brother! Where are going? Our conversation is not finished yet!" Chasing after him enraged Sylphy also enter the bedroom while madly shouting at him


    "How are your injuries now? Since Miss. Sacred Bow had applied Healing magic on you, I believe most of the damage will be gone by now," Aniue asked calmly while ignoring Sylphy''s scolding, which made her more angry.


    "After getting treated by Miss. Sacred Bow how can there be any more injuries? I am fine now, thanks for your concern," Myne said with a wide smile while looking at Aniue, then at Aisha, making her face red from embarrassment after she heard that Myne called her by her title.


    "Sigh, by the way sorry, I went too far..." Aniue said after taking a deep breath and apologizing to Myne with an unwilling expression, and bow a little in front of him. While his head was lower he didn''t forget to give Sylphy a knowing nce.


    Caught off guard by Aniue''s sudden act, Myne hurriedlye back to the sense and spoke humblingly, "Ahh, ce raises your head, what are you doing Your Highness, there is no need to apologize!"


    Sigh, being a Siscon is also not an easy thing, to make his sister happy he is even willing to bow in front of a nobody, well at least I find out Sylphy''s elder brother''s character, Hard from the outside, but soft from the inside, Myne thought.


    After that, Aisha and Slyphy also calmed down, one from shock and another from her anger, and joined Myne and Aniue to engage in a lively conversation of four people.


    Aniue wanted to hear about Myne''s fight with the Orcs but, Myne just answer his questions vaguely with 60%lies and 40%truth from the start until the end.


    "By the way, Myne, it is already thiste, do you mind letting me stay here tonight?" Aniue asked.


    As if I can stop you from staying here? Myne thought rolling his eyes.


    "Sure, why not, although my house is not as big andfortable as Your Highness''s pce, but as long as Your Highness is don''t mind, please do stay," Myne said calmly.


    "Can you stop please calling me Your Highness? You''re getting married to Sylphy, you are soon going to be a family member, so just called me Elder Brother like Sylphy," Aniue said with a smile.


    "Sure, if you say so, I don''t mind then, anyway, calling from the title all the time is also very weird, I don''t know how you guys deal with it all day," Myne said carelessly, immediately epting Aniue as a family member and dropping all his formalities and return to his true self.


    This guy is indeed a weirdo, he changes his attitude really quickly, Aniue thought while raising his eye browser.


    After hearing about Aniue''s staying, Aisha quickly moved to the kitchen to prepare dinner, and Sylphy also went there with her while saying that she will help Aisha.


    Myne also wanted to go into the kitchen to help them, most importantly to run away from Aniue''s nonstop inquiries, but his two fiancees strongly opposed him, and forbid his entry into the kitchen.


    "Haha, seem like your fiancees don''t want to see you in the kitchen," Aniue said mockingly while rxing on the couch.


    "It is not the case, they probably want to talk with each other privately, you know girls always have a lot to discuss among themselves," Myne said with a helpless smile.


    "Come to think of it, just now I heard from Miss. Sacred Bow that your house has a considerably splendid bath right? So you don''t mind if your elder brother uses it, right?" Aniue asked, even though he know that no way Myne going to deny him.


    "Sigh, sure why not, just wait some minutes, let me heat it up first!" Myne said with a forced smile and hurriedly walked toward the bathroom.


    Hahahaha, seeing that expression of his where he is angry but still has to fulfilled my all request is really such a nice feeling, no wonder every time unclee to the pce, he would give us brothers and sisters orders to do various things even though there is a lot of maids and servants in pce, this level of satisfaction is really too good, Aniue thought with augh.


    Tonight he is in a full mood to give Myne a lot of trouble.


    ...


    That guy is defiantly doing this Intentionally, but sigh, even after knowing about it I can do nothing about it, after all not only he is more powerful than me, but he is also Sylphy''s brother and my elder brother from today onward and the crown prince of the kingdom.


    Just have patience Myne, he is only going to make trouble for one night, tomorrow, he is on his way, and you are on your, no need to worry about meeting him again before marriage, Myne thought while encouraging himself.


    After entering the bathroom, Myne took out 5 water-type pebbles and 4 heat-type and put them in their ce in the bathtub. Since he had boiled it in the morning, he can roughly grasp the bnce of pebbles.


    Soon the bathtub filled with hot water. Myne retrieves the pebbles and put them back into his Inventory. He then put his hand into the water and found that the water is a little bit heated more than it should be.


    Well till we finished the dinner, it should be perfectly fine, Myne thought and walk out of the bathroom. He then inform about it to Aniue, who said no problem, and both of them start talking about various topics till Aisha and Sylphy made dinner. Of course, Neither Aniue nor Myne have any hope of Sylphy cooking so in reality they are waiting for Aisha''s cooking.


    After 30 or so minutester, Sylphy informs them that dinner is ready.


    Aniue sits down at the dining table, and while Sylphy arranges dishes, Myne alsoes back from giving Mightyena Trio their food. After that, the three of them also sat down at the dining table.


    The dinner made by Aisha was very delicious which immediately get a lot of praise from both Aniue and Sylphy. Aisha was very happy knowing that everyone enjoying her food.


    ...


    "Fuuu, this bath is really splendid. The fragrance of wood is nice, and the hotness of the bath is good. It may even be better than the bath in the royal pce," Aniue said with closed eyes, whileying in the bathtubzily.


    "Haa, as long as you are happy with it," Myne said beside him with a forced smile, now he is the wage of getting out of control and saying some nice words to his Elder Brother which would defiantly not going to bring him anything good.


    Just as everyone finished the meal, Myne was caught by Aniue, and the result was us getting into the bath together, although he protest a lot, but in the end, when even Aisha betray him, he can only follow him.


    "By the way, Myne, the match just now... do you understand why you lost?" Aniue asked while looking at Myne seriously.


    Because ofck of techniques? Myne reply not fully sure if what is said is right.


    "Well, Yes and no. In the previous fight... how many skills did you use? Although you try to hide your aura very well, but you forget that no one can have so much strength and speed at such young age without proper teaching or skills, let''s not talk about your rock-hard skin and no injury period during our fight. So I feel like you might have used four or five skills am I right?" Aniue asked causally.


    F*ck, he noticed, well this is also quite reasonable, even after seeing me not getting injured after sending me to fly two times in a row, even then if he can''t find the problem then he really needs to check himself to a powerful healer, Myne thought but decide to not answer his question, anyway, he is not going to talk about his skills to anyone, just let them guess their own whatever they want.

 Chapter 103: Chapter 103. What! You Guys Made Love?

    Seeing yne silent without any intention of talking just starring at the chilling, Aniue hurriedly spoke before things get out of hand ording to him,


    "Aah, don''t misunderstand, I honestly don''t care nor have any interest on what kind of secrets you have at all. Father seems to quite care about it, but... in the end, Sylphy didn''t say anything about your skills to us.


    After she said that she didn''t know because she didn''t ask at all, Father persuaded her by saying that it''ll be fine if she tells him once she knows, but she firmly said that she will absolutely not talk about it ever again. Well, it''s something you don''t want to talk about, right? I don''t mind that. What I know is that you have some kind of power other than the skills you were bestowed with.


    I don''t care about the details."


    Huh? Now this is quite interesting, I didn''t expect this kind of answer from him. Also, it seems like Sylphy didn''t break her promise, well, maybe now I can at least trust her, Myne thought and look at Aniue with a confused face, not understanding what is he trying to say.


    "Hahaha, you look like you''re wondering about something. Right now, are you thinking "Why do I am talking about your skills, even though I said I didn''t care?" Aniue said with a smug expression on his face.


    Myne reflexively nodded his head.


    "Let me see, first of all, you didn''te at me seriously, rather, at full strength because you don''t want to reveal whatever your secret is, right?"


    "One more thing, though you made a conviction to try fighting, you probably don''t have much experience fighting with a person, if I am not right you might have never fought with some properly, of course, I am not talking about fighting with skills."


    "The reason you lost in the previous fight is because your fighting style relies too much on skills like magicians, you arepletely a novice in terms of melee fighting. You don''t have enough experience in the so-called battle sense, or the way to move your body.


    That doesn''t matter if you''re up against a monster, but if your opponent''s another person, that''s apletely different story," Aniue said with a deadly serious face.


    Well although I already knew about it that I am aplete loser in melee fighting but hearing it from someone else really didn''t give me a nice feeling, but I still didn''t understand what he trying to say telling me all of this? Myne thought with a frown for some reason he is having very bad feelings after seeing Aniue''s serious face.


    "So as being your elder brother, It is my responsibility to help you, so from tomorrow onward I am going to train you," Aniue said with an evil ear-to-ear wide grin on his face.


    "Huh? What!!!" Myne eximed loudly and stood up in shock.


    "Did you not hear me? I said that I''ll train you so that I can beat... I mean teach proper fighting techniques. Wow, by the way, I didn''t expect that your little brother would be so big," Aniue said with amazement while looking at Myne''s little brother with little envy.


    "Hey, don''t cast your evil eye on my little brother, I can take everything but this, also what do you mean by teaching me, aren''t you going back tomorrow? After all, you will have much more important tasks than teaching me," Myne said angrily while hurriedly sitting down again in the bathtub, and hiding his little brother from a pervert.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, I am just casually saying that your little brother is quite big even at such a young age, what do you take me as gay or something," Aniue said annoyingly while showing Myne his big fist.


    "Well the way you are looking it, indeed not very pure, I have some doubt about your motive," Myne said suspiciously with one eye close.


    This f*cker, maybe I shouldn''t have told him to be rxed with me, he was quite good when he was formal with me, Aniue thought while trying to control his anger, Sylphy is already angry with him, and he didn''t want to give her more trouble beating Myne again, while he is still recovering from his previous injuries.


    "Well let''s forget about this topic, I want to train you for two reasons. First, although I didn''t want to ept it, soon we''ll be a family, I didn''t want to see someone else other than me beat you, and second, so you can protect my cute little sister from every danger, do you understand that?


    So when next we fight after your teaching, you must certainly have to win," Aniue said seriously while pointing his index finger at Myne who nodded his head speechlessly.


    "Sigh, seem like my hard days areing, If I had known that things would turn out like this, I probably should have used magic to win the fight, Myne thought with a face like crying without a tear.


    "Okay stop making that kind of face, ande here I''ll wash your back for you! Sit over there! Aniue said and forcefully drag Myne in front of himself and start washing his back with an evil smile on his face, which Myne of course didn''t see, otherwise he would have defiantly run away.


    Like this Myne obtained a master''s without his will, and hiszy,fortable life get messed up.


    ...


    Myne who had his back scrubbed at full strength could only endure nothing but the pain. If not for the fact that he has the Rock Skin skill activated all time, maybe the topyer of skin on his back would have peeled off.


    After taking a bath, and venting his anger on Myne''s back Aniue left the bathroom with satisfy smile, and Myne while cursing Aniue all the time, again filled the bathtub with new hot water for Aisha and Sylphy.


    Just as Myne came out from the bathroom, he saw Aisha and Sylphy standing in front of him with towels in their hands, clearly they are waiting for him toplete his work.


    Sylphy shyly thanks Myne for his hard work and quickly enters the bathroom with a red face after seeing Myne half naked, Aisha who is long since used to raiding Myne and always sleeping with him naked didn''t care about it, she gives him a kiss on the lips as a reward of his hard work, and also enter into the bathroom and close the door.


    read more at _mp,y,r


    "Sigh, at least someone knows how to appreciate other work," Myne mumbled with a happy smile.


    ...


    "Phew~, this is wonderful.... When did you guys build such an amazing thing?" Sylphy asked Aisha who just enter the bathtub surprisingly while submerging herself till her shoulders. She clearly remembers that it wasn''t here when she visited this house before.


    "Actually, after you departed, the both of us soon went to Adol for an adventure. We then stayed in a high-ss inn, and Myne seem to like the bath there very much and said that he will build it once we returned home. He also said that it would probably make you happy as you might be used to taking baths daily," Aisha said softly with a smile, even though Myne never mention this thing.


    "I see, he said something like that, huh? Although he didn''t show it on his face, but he seems to care about me as well, no good, my face is get red by itself. Probably because I don''t have any experience associating with the opposite sex up until now, I''m happy and embarrassed with such a trivial thing, Sylphy thought while trying to hide her shyness.


    "B, by the way, has anything changed while I was absent?" Sylphy asked quickly to hide her embarrassment.


    But as she said that Aisha''s expression clouded a little while thinking about a lot of wild things she and Myne did.


    "Are you alright Aisha?" Sylphy asked with a frown, she is having a bad feeling seeing Aisha like this.


    Should I tell her the truth? After all, she is also going to marry Myne so it is natural to tell her that I and Myne already made love, right? Aisha thought and decide to tell Sylphy about her and Myne''s deeds.


    "I am very sorry, Sylphy, while you were not here, I and Myne went on the adventure, we spend our time together, andter things get a little further and unknowingly we both made love..."Aisha stop after saying the love word and her face be a little red, although now she doesn''t get embarrassed easily while talking about sex-rted things, but telling them to someone who is going to be her sister, she felt a little awkward.


    Hmm? Made love?


    What?!!!


    "Exin to me in detail!" Sylphy eximed with shock, her tone became stern while she wasn''t aware.


    Aisha then exins all matters while removing some of the unnecessary information which can ruin her innocent and naive image in Sylphy''s mind.


    "You mean that Myne wanted to hunt trolls, so you guys went to the Adol town dungeon. There you stayed at the Inn, at first, you nned to take separate rooms, but because of some trouble, you guys only get a single room.


    Later that night while you taking a bath, Mynee back from bringing food but after not finding you he identally enters the bathroom, and after some awkward moments, you guys took a bath together, and then things be serious and you guys ended up having sex together, right?" Sylphy asked and Aisha nodded her head.


    Well, this is clearly stated by Lord Husband, so I can''t say anything to Aisha, with her cowardly nature it is night impossible for her to make the first move. In the first ce, it''s not that like he had a rtionship with a passing woman, Aisha is also her fiance so it was natural they had sex, and she is clearly much more close to Myne than me.


    But since everything is normal then why I am feeling like I lose something very important, and this gloomy feeling thating out from my heart... Sylphy thought while staring at the chilling with a sad face.


    "I see, since it was you then I don''t care much about it, anyway you have as much right to love him as I do, so don''t worry. But tonight I will get him to love me, you don''t have any objections, right?" Sylphy asked with a serious red face.


    "Of course, I don''t have any problem, You can have as much fun as want," Aisha said with a smile while giving Sylphy an Ok gesture.


    Yosh, I''ve gotten Aisha''s approval. I''m quite nervous, but at any rate, it''s necessary to make a baby or two. Let''s do this, you can do it Sylphy, Sylphy thought the fire of perverted determination can clearly be seen in her eyes.


    "Ahm, by the way, Sylphy, didn''t Elder Brother Aniue say that he will sleep in Myne''s room tonight?" Just as Sylphy was making herself ready for the uing battle, Aisha pours cold water on her sweet dreams.


    Aah,e to think of it he did say that, didn''t he!? D, Dammit, this elder brother of mine!!! How far do you n on being a hindrance to me, huh, I''ll never forgive you!!! Sylphy scolds Aniue in her mind while greeting her teeth.


    "Huh? Elder Brother what''s wrong? After ruining my sweet sleep as well, you don''t look happy," Myne asked seeing Aniue''s shaking body.


    "No, nothing, for some reason I suddenly felt a chill down my back," Aniue said with a frown while ignoring Myne''sint.


    "I see, maybe your soldiers would be missing you, after all, you have given them some days of vacation, and they would be feeling lonely without you," Myne said mocking while covering himself with the quilt, he has no mood talk entire night with his annoying elder brother.


    Maybe..."

 Chapter 104: Chapter 104. Sylphys Cooking

    Next Morning. As soon as Myne woke up, he look beside him and Aniue was missing.


    Huh? Where did that guy go so early in the morning? Since his quilt is still warm, it shouldn''t have been that long since he exited the room, Myne thought while yawning and stretching his body.


    "Hearing the cracking sounds of the bones from his back truly feels good," Myne spoke and jumped out from my bed and headed towards the well to wash his face.


    The peculiar fresh morning air feels great, and Myne can feel it revitalising his half-awake body andzy mind little by little.


    After washing his face, and attending the natural call in the open air like always, Myne headed towards the kitchen and saw Aisha and Sylphy who was already preparing breakfast.


    Omg! Am I still in the dream, or I really saw Aisha who not only woke up early than me but already preparing breakfast? If she can wake up so early, then why did she always get up sote before today? Myne thought suspiciously, and decide to ask Aisha about itter.


    "Good morning!" Myne enter the kitchen and greeted both of them with a smile.


    Hearing Myne''s voice both fianc��es looked at each other and replied at the same time.


    "Good morning! Lord Husband!" Sylphy said formally with a red face.


    "Morning!" Aisha causally reply as her main force was still on the dish she was cooking.


    Thanks, can I help with anything? Myne asked while taking the ss of water from Sylphy.


    "No, it''ll be good if Lord Husband takes a sit and wait for us," Sylphy said shyly, trying to look cute in front of Myne, this is what Aisha told her to dost night in order to attract Myne''s attention.


    "That''s right, even though it''s Sylphy''s first time cooking, she''s quite fired up to make it and also working hard!" Aisha said with a smile.


    Huh? If I remember correctly, Elder Brother had told mest night, that Sylphy was once forced by her mother to learn cooking, but as a result, half of the pce cooks and kitchen servants were put on bed rest for a whole week just by smelling her dish. After that incident, even her stubborn mother deres that cooking is not Sylphy cup of tea.


    I am having a bad feeling about this, it seems like I am going to be a scapegoat, Myne thought nervously but seeing Sylphy''s excited face, he still force a smile on his face, giving her an encouraging thumbs up.


    Aisha in the background seeing Myne''s nervous expression but still encouraging Sylphy for her cooking, nodded her head with an evil smile, today she is finally going take all the previous revenge from Myne with interest, he has given her a lot of trouble before but she didn''t find the right opportunity to do anything to him, but today thanks to Sylphy she canplete her task.


    I hope Myne can still smile after eating Sylphy hand made food, Aisha thought while looking at the purple hot soup made by Sylphy in front of her, which look more like poison than normal soup.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Husband. Look forward to Sylphy''s handmade cooking! You will defiantly never forget it after eating it," Aisha spoke with a gentle smile, giving goosebumps to Myne who hear the hidden meaning in Aisha''s words.


    "By the way, do you know where is Elder Brother?" Myne asked after calming down, he decide to find someone who can be his partner in such a dangerous situation, and of course, no one can be a better candidate than a Siscon who can''t see his cute little sister sad.


    "


    Elder Brother is training in the courtyard. It''s his daily routine," Sylphy said while spooning in her soup.


    "I see, then you guys continue your work, call me when you are finished, till then I am with Elder Brother," Myne said hurriedly and was just about to run away, but stop when he saw Aniueing toward the kitchen with a towel in his hand, wiping sweat from his body.


    Well since the goat itself hase to be ughtered, what can I say now, Myne thought with a smug expression on his face which he quickly hide away, and silently sit down on the dining table.


    "Good morning everyone!" Aniue greeted everyone with a smile, and sit down opposite Myne.


    Myne and others greeted him back.


    "So how was your sleeping Myne, I didn''t disturb right," Aniue asked casually as he and Myne both were waiting for food.


    "To tell the truth, I didn''t sleep well, l have a habit of hugging and burying my face into my favourite soft pillow, which was missingst night, Myne said with a forced smile.


    Aisha who was making breakfast after hearing Myne calling her a pillow, her face be red from shyness.


    This pervert at least don''t say those things in front of others, Aisha thought angrily, but deep down she was happy that Myne miss her so much, and she herself didn''t sleep wellst night as In order to make Sylphyfortable she didn''t take off her clothes like she always does before sleeping with Myne.


    "I see, well then try to find your pillow maybe you found it", Aniue said casually with an expression like I don''t care.


    "Brother, do you forget about your promise?" Sylphy said while arranging breakfast on the table.


    "Sigh, Myne I am sorry for my rude behaviour, and as well for beating you... I am only saying that thing because of Sylphy''s happiness don''t think that I care about you," Aniue said the other half sentence in a low voice which only Myne can hear after Sylphy walk away from them.


    "See, I said apologizing isn''t as hard as you think, right? Sylphy againes back with a smile on her face, and Aniue can only nod his head for her shake.


    "Well don''t worry about those small things, and thanks to that fight, now I know my own weakness much more batter then before, so I should say thank you for your help," Myne didn''t make things difficult for Aniue as he can already see his and Aniue death in Sylphy hands and said with a smile.


    Aniue, and Sylphy both be surprised as they didn''t expect Myne would say thanks for yesterday''s beating.


    Maybe I am thinking too much, Both Sylphy and Aniue thought the same thing and looked at each other and a smile appear on both of their faces.


    "Okay let''s stop talking now, let''s eat breakfast before it gets cold," Sylphy said as she start serving the food on Myne and Aniue''s tes.


    "Which one did you make Sylphy?" Aniue asked excitedly although he indeed hears from his mother about Sylphy''s cooking incident, but out of his love for his sister it was very difficult for him to ept that Sylphy''s cooking skill can bad at such a level, so he never takes his mother talk seriously and always wanted to taste Sylphy''s hand made cooking himself.


    "Brother, why don''t you restrain yourself a little, it''s my first home cooking, you know. I worked hard to let Lord Husband taste it," Sylphy said helplessly but she was clearly happy seeing that Aniue excitedly wanted to eat food made by her.


    "No, exactly because it''s my little sister''s first home cooking, I want to taste it first, and no one can take this chance from me," Aniue said seriously while staring at Myne with threatening eyes.


    Myne whose 6th sense is already giving him a warning just as Sylphy brought her hand-made food, immediately raises both hands, while gesturing to Aniue that he can eat as much as he wants. If possible he can eat all that dangerous liquid.


    Aisha sitting beside Myne looks at Aniue with pitiful eyes, but then her eyes fall on Myne and her face immediately bes rosy as her revenge is about toplete, and to make things difficult for Myne she even locks the toilet door, and hides the key in her blouse.


    Hahaha, things really be more and more exciting, Aisha thought with a smug expression on her face.


    "Don''t be happy too much if I suffer today, then I will also not going to let you go easily," Myne whisper in Aisha''s ear making her happy face lose all colour. Stay tuned to m,vlemp _yr.


    "But Sylphy why is your soup colour purple? Also why its smell is so so unique?" Aniue finallyes out from his blind sister''s love, after seeing soup made by Sylphy on his te with a confused and nervous face.


    "Ohh, don''t worry, I made it just as the book describes, so everything is fine, you just give it a try and tell me how it is," Sylphy said proudly.


    Aisha if I small that thing for some more minutes then I am definitely going to faint, Myne spoke nervously in Aisha''s ear, and she also nodded her head, now even a blind can say that what Sylphy made is everything but a thing that anyone can eat.


    Aniue hesitantly looks at Aisha and Myne who give him a final salute for his sacrifice while Sylphy not looking at them, after seeing pity in both of their eyes, Aniue finally finds where is the thing about to go, but out of his sister''s love, he took a deep breath, pick up a spoon from the table, filled it with Sylphy''s purple soup and after remembering some good memories with his family, he put it in his mouth.


    Suddenly a deadly silence spread across the entire room, Myna and Aisha stared at Aniue worriedly who just sacrifices himself for the greater good, ready to rescue him if things goes out of hand, and Sylphy also starring at Aniue waiting for his review.


    Bang


    Aniue who was sitting on his chair with eyes close, and a small smile on his face, suddenly his body shook a little. The spoon in his hand fall on the ground, and white foam starteding out from both sides of his mouth.


    "Brother!!!" Sylphy screams in horror seeing Aniue''s weird condition. Myne and Aisha also hurriedlye to him, Aisha cast her healing magic on Aniue trying to rescue him. Myne also took out a bottle of anti-poison potion from his Inventory and quickly feed it to Aniue.


    Soon with Aisha''s continuous healing and anti-poison potion, Aniue finally opens his tired eyes and the first thing he said after waking up is, "Sylphy your food is very delicious, can I get more?" before he loses his consciousness again.


    Aisha and Myne have a tear in their eyes after seeing such a brotherly love, which they can only read in books, Sylphy on the other hand also start crying hearing her brother''s words.


    ...


    After that little episode, Sylphy decide that she would never let someone eat her handmade food again until she can learn how to cook, which made Myne very happy. Aniue also recoverspletely by the afternoon and receives a lot of love and care from his sister which he desires the most.


    so ording to him if he can get his sister so much care for such a little suffering then he is willing to do it every day. And only after Myne told him just how much he and Aisha work hard to save his life, did he drop this dangerous idea.


    "Myne, since you have to conduct the marriage ceremony with Sylphy and Aisha, you''reing to the capital in a few days, right? I was thinking about conducting an all-out training for you there. I''ll leave the contents for your desired training until youe to the capital, so don''t you skip out on it.


    Although I told you that I am going to train you today butst night I remember a very important thing, which I can''t ignore even if I wanted to, so I have to go back to the capital, don''t worry I will make everything prepared till youe to the capital, and believe me you never forget that," Aniue said with an evil smile whileughing and pping on Myne back with his all strength.


    After venting his anger, Aniue wrote the training program and the things Myne need to pay attention in the way he move my body on a memo with small handwriting and handed it over to him.


    Then Aniue has a sweet conversation with Sylphy, as he told her something which she should pay attention and he then returned to the capital.


    Myne then read the memo handed by Aniue carefully, it was easy to understand and everything is very carefully written in full detail, that even a child could understand. After reading it he put it into his Inventory.


    "Finally, trouble is gone," Myne said with a happy smile and closed the door.

 Chapter 105: Chapter 105. News From Capital

    After Aniue returned to the capital, Myne finally breathe a sigh of relief andy down on the couch to rx a little.


    Sylphy and Aisha both looked at Myne confusedly don''t understand why he behaved like he just avoid a disaster.


    "By the way, Sylphy I hear from Aisha that she told you about our little adventure in Adol Town, you don''t have any problem with what we did right?" Myne asked calmly. But after hearing his question both Aisha and Sylphy''s faces turn red.


    This pervert when did I tell him something like that? It seem like he was eaves��dropping when I and Sylphy taking the bath, Aisha thought angrily but decide to stay silent.


    "Ahh yes, I hear about it from Aisha," Sylphy said embarrassedly while looking down like a little girl.


    "Good, here I brought some souvenirs for you," Myne said with a smile and took out Troll Gazer''s drop, "Linus Sword" and Speed Shoes, from his inventory which was no secret to Sylphy as she already know about his awaken skills and handed them to her who ept them after some hesitation. Then he took out Ciel Sourie and handed it to Aisha.


    [ Name: Linus ( One-Handed Sword )


    Attack: +65


    Grade: Ultra


    Attribute: Light


    Effective against: Undead


    Special Effects: Martial Arts: Sacrifice?Zwei NovelFire|mp-yr chapter


    Description: Special item manifest with the dungeon energy and dropped after defeating the floor boss. ]


    [ Name: Speed Shoes


    Agility: +20


    Grade: High


    Attribute:


    Special effects: Movement Speed increases by 2 times.


    Description: Special item manifest with the dungeon energy and dropped after defeating the floor boss. ]


    [ Name: Ciel Sourie ( Shoes )


    Agility: +50


    Grade: Ultra


    Attribute: Wind


    Special Effects: 1. Movement Speed increases by 3 times.


    2. Air Walk


    Description: Special item manifest with the dungeon energy and dropped after defeating the floor boss. ]


    Aisha also happily epts her gift and quickly wears them.


    Dropped items are basically attached with a magic which will automatically alter it ording to the size of the person equipping it, so there is no need to worry about fitting.


    Sylphy did the same, she first try her shoes and she like them very much. Then she use her new sword which was clearly many times better than the previous one, she was carrying with her.


    After this, both Aisha and Sylphy try to use the special effect of their equipment but because ofck of practice, they both kiss the wall as they can''t control their speed, making their own joke in front of Myne and Ted, who were bothughing while holding their stomach.


    Then Aisha and Sylphy silently sit down on the couch with an embarrassed expression, clearly, they lose their excitement of getting new powerful equipment. Aisha who always thought that Ted was in her team bes a little angry seeing himughing, so before sitting she put her foot on his tail making him cry out in pain.


    Myne also calm down seeing Ted crying face, and in order to light up the atmosphere, he hurriedly change the topic, "Sylphy can you tell us about what happened in the capital?"


    Sylphy hearing Myne''s question nodded her head, "Firstly, our marriage has been approved. Since there are the preparations at the temple and the selection of guests, it''ll take some time, we''ll go to the capital. It has been quite a while since there was a marriage in the royal family, so I think the scale will be quiterge.


    Large-scale marriage huh? This means I should be ready for a lot of trouble, there is no way that this marriage can beplete without a lot of drama. ording to what I had heard from Aisha, Sylphy seems quite famous in most of the kingdom, and there seem to be a lot of youngsters who admire her,moners'' treated her as an idol.


    Everyone understands the fact that the royal family attaches importance to skills when ites to marriage, yet there is an unceasing line of young nobles who apply for marriage with her, clearly for noble there are many more things that matter other than skills. Aisha also mention that there was even a pervert Marquis over 50 years old who applied for Sylphy to be his second wife.


    But because it is hard for an over 50-year-old man to have many kids, Sylphy''s Father said that it was out of the question and directly refused him. Now if I think about it if that old guy can convince Sylphy''s Father that he can give many children to Sylphy then would Sylphy''s Father agree to marry Sylphy to him?


    Well the way politics work, I think there is an 80% chance that Sylphy''s Father would have agreed, Myne thought curiously while staring at Sylphy with worry-filled eyes who look like a hot potato to him now.


    "Lord Husband, I understand your worries, but... it''s no use getting nervous from now," Sylphy said with a helpless smile after seeing the worry on Myne''s face.


    "I know about it, but there would be a lot of nobles who courting you, and they won''t be pleased with amoner like me marrying you, so I am a little worried that my peaceful life soon be going to mess up and believe me if I hate anything the most than that is unnecessary trouble," Myne said with a forced smile.


    "Don''t worry you are just overthinking, there won''t be much trouble, after all. this marriage has been formally approved by Father himself. If an idiot who tries to pick a fight with Lord Husband appears, it''d be as if flinging mud at Father and that won''t be very nice for that guy. There probably isn''t an idiot who would go that far," Sylphy said confidently.


    But Myne and Aisha could only shake their head after seeing her innocence.


    This girl is clearly too naive, it is really difficult to imagine that she is the first princess of this kingdom, Both Myna and Aisha thoughts the same thing.


    "Also, if there is such a guy, Elder Brother Aniue probably won''t stay silent. He can deal with such a problem, Lord Husabdn doesn''t need to worry," Sylphy said causally. Then her eyes fall on Aisha who was calmly stroking Ted''s smooth hair.


    "By the way, Aisha, you seem quite calm, but you''reing too, you know?" Sylphy dropped a bombshell on Aisha without hesitation.


    "What!?" Aisha raised her voice in surprise at the talk suddenly turning onto her. From start to end she was thinking that it would be Sylphe and Myne''s marriage, and she would marry Myne after that to avoid further trouble, but Sylphy directly pull her into muddy water as well.


    "Eh, eh, eh!? Me too!!? But why?" Aisha asked quickly with an innocent face.


    "Well, of course, because if you and Lord husband marry just after our marriage then nobles will start making a noise afterwards if Lord Husband''s wives increased. And although you are already retired as an adventurer for many years, but you are still quite famous as Sacred Bow. So Isn''t it better to end the troublesome things in one go?


    And most importantly as Lord Husband''s first wife, how could you marry him after me and still be called the first wife?" Sylphy said with a smile waking Aisha from her senseless thoughts.


    Aisha was at first surprised after hearing from Sylphy that she is also going to marry Myne with her, but then she thought a little and calms down.


    Yes, Sylphy is right, as Myne''s first wife, if Sylphy married before me, then won''t I be Myne''s second wife officially?


    No, I can''t let this happen, first ce is mine, and why am I worried in the first ce, Myne is the one who is going to marry Sylphy so around 95% of people''s attention would be on him, I would be a minor character in front of his charm, yes, let him face all the trouble and I just enjoy in the background, Aisha thought while nodding her head.


    "That being the case, we''ll be contacted from the capital once their preparations have finished. The both of you should mentally prepare... Shall I proceed to the next topic?" Sylphy asked with a smile after giving Aisha enough tension.


    Myne and Aisha nodded in return to Sylphy''s question.


    Seeing that, Sylphy also nodded her head and started talking, "Next is about the establishment of our n, this was also approved. We will cooperate with my little brother''s Alchemy n, rather, mutual finance has also been settled. The details are that they will offer the purchase of materials and subjugation requests of specific monsters."


    "By the way, my little brother is a super rich guy in our family, and as you guys remember I had informed my Father about Orc King, for that simple information he give me 50 tinum coins and 200 extra tinum coins as an advance wedding gift.


    you can easily imagine just how damn rich he is," Sylphy said with a little envy, but the thing that she is also going to create a n for herself she quickly throws out her envy from mind.


    F*ck!! Just for simple information 50 tinum coins? Just how rich that guy is? Myne thought jealously, and decide that when he meet Sylphy''s little brother he sold all the monster''s corpus in his inventory to him. This kind of generous person always buys everything without thinking too much, he believes that he will defiantly earn much more than what he gets from a normal merchant.


    "Okay, you two calm down this is not much money as you think, as you guys build such a nice bathroom, you might already understand that such a simple construction work cost a lot of money,pare to it, when we create our n headquarters then its amount of money would be a drop in the bucket.


    Although Father said that he wanted to build our n headquarters in the capital city, but I rejected it since I believe Lord Husband didn''t want to work in the capital, I did the right thing to reject his offer right Lord Husband?" Sylphy asked innocently.


    What can Myne say about her innocence? He just nodded his head with a forced smile, although deep down he was cursing,


    F*ck, bloody loss, how can there be such an idiot in the world, can''t she just ept that offer? It''s not like we have to work from the capital no matter what, can''t we have two headquarters? Idiot," Myne thought angrily and looked at Aisha, who had the same expression as him, clearly she also thinking the same thing.

 Chapter 106: Chapter 106. Splitting Up Work

    After scolding Sylphy helplessly for a while, Myne finally calm down and spoke, "But Sylphy, although I understand your intention but our little money would defiantly not be enough to build even the smallest size n headquarter.


    You don''t need to worry about that, Father will pay half of the construction fee as the wedding present, and I also have some savings. Fortunately, there are a lot of areas left over around our house, and thend here is also extremely cheap too. If Lord Husband says it''s okay, I will negotiate with the Town Lord.


    All that''s left is where to ask for the quality goods," Sylphy said confidently, relieving Myne all tension regarding the money problem of the n headquarter.


    Hoo, at least she has a backup n, otherwise I really don''t know from how many people I have to borrow their storage pouch to gather all the money, Myne thought wiping sweat from his forehead.


    "Un, I''ll entrust Sylphy with thend matter then. As for me, I''ll take over the matter of finding a craftsman for the construction," Myne said after thinking for a while, finally Sylphy''s special identity would soon start showing its effect.


    "Hm? Do you have someone in mind who can build our n headquarter? Sylphy asked curiously, she really didn''t expect that Myne would take this kind of heavy work with his own will.


    "Yes, I have an old man in my eyes, whose craftsmanship can be said one of the best in our kingdom, he is also one who built our bathroom. But I feel a little sad about his discipline, after all, I was the one who give them vacation some days ago, and now because of me, their boss again going to put a hellish workload on them.


    They are all very nice guys, I hope they survive till the end of the construction," Myne said with a smile, making Aisha beside him giggle, while Sylphy stared at both of them dazedly don''t understand what was so funny about it.


    "Aah well, if this is the Craftsman who built our bath then there shouldn''t be a problem to hiring him. Putting the scale aside, our bath is even more gorgeouspared to the royal family''s," Sylphy said with a smallugh.


    Hehe, it seems like my little princess is getting addicted to the bath, I just hope I don''t be both girls'' bath servants whose only work is filling the bathtub with fresh water, Myne thought happily watching the beautiful smile on both Aisha and Sylphy''s faces.


    "Yosh, this will be thest matter. It''s about our position after the marriage, like I said before, we will be treated as an emergent noble. Well, though it''s called nobles, it''s just a name, so there isn''t and to manage or duty to fulfil. Also, a house name that works as our symbol is also needed.


    Lord Husband, please think about it carefully until the marriage ceremony," Sylphy said with a serious face.


    House name, huh, now this is quite interesting. What kind of name should I use? It would be better if the name is a little dangerous and mysterious, as well as a little creepy so people have to think 10 times before messing with my family.


    Let''s put the house name aside for now. I shouldn''t be in a hurry with such an important matter, I still have to quilt some time to think about the name matter carefully, Myne thought while rubbing his chin.


    "That''s all the things which were settled in the capital for now. Next is..." Saying till here Sylphy''s face suddenly starts bing strangely red, while she continuously starring at her feet.


    Sigh... Although she behaves very bravely from the outside trying to take most of the responsibility on her soft shoulders but from inside she is still a little girl who wants love, Myne thought with a gentle smile, but he didn''t try tofort her or said anything just silently watch her waiting for her next word.


    Sometimes it is better to be ignorant and let the other party do the thing they feel embarrasses most, this will not only give them confidence after oveing their fear but also make valuable memories.


    "No, it''s nothing. Well then, I''ll head over to the Town Lord''s ce," Sylphy said with a red face and hurriedly walk out of the house, she felt that if she spend some more time with Myne then she might not be able to control herself and would do something stupid.


    "I''ll follow her since I know the Town Lord a little bit," Aisha said and before Myne could respond she also walk out of the house, leaving stun Myne and Ted alone in the house.


    "Sigh, I should also head to the Roku workshop," Myne spoke to himself, and then his eyes fall on Ted who wasying on the carpet and asked with azy look, "Do you want toe with me?"


    Hearing that Mine wants to take him with him, Ted immediately jumps on his feet while waving his tail left and right happily, he bark two times, giving Myne his answer.


    "Okay, okay, stop ying now, let''s go."


    ...


    "Sylphy, I don''t think it is a good idea to hide your feeling, Instead of hiding your thoughts from him, why don''t you say it to his face," Aisha said calmly while walking beside Sylphy, she clearly knew what Sylphy trying to say a moment ago, but in the end she runs away from Myne.


    "No, it''s embarrassing putting it into words, it''s really hard to say for me," Sylphy said with a sign, she really can''t muster the courage and say boldly to Myne ''that since you made love with Aisha, then let''s made it with me too.''


    There''s no way I can directly say something like I want you to make love to me. And what makes me most worried is the fact that Aisha is already made love with Lord Husband, which I cannot turn a blind eye to.


    Although ording to Lord Husband, she is his first wife and no one can take her ce, but from other people''s standpoint, I''m the one who will be Lord Husband''s legal as well as his first wife. So a situation where a child is born from a second wife or to the concubine earlier than the princess, the legal wife, must be avoided at all costs.


    Of course, it''s not impossible that a pregnancy suddenly appears when the n''s establishment with only the three of us has already been settled, it wouldn''t be aughing matter. I hope Lord Husband and Aisha also understand that and are properly using contraception, Sylphy thought deeply with a helpless expression while walking.


    "Well... at night... I''ll say it," Sylphy said with determination.


    "That''s the spirit, I hope you sessfully express your true feeling tonight," Aisha encourages Sylphy with a smile, making her a little rxed.


    Otherwise, I don''t know how long I have to pretend like an idiot, I haven''t put Myne''s little brother inside me for many days, thanks to those two brother and sister, Aisha thought she is now a really little frustrated nowadays every time she tries to make love with Myne, Sylphyes out from nowhere and ruins their entire mood.


    This should be where Aisha and my age differences show. Although she is younger than me, but she is clearly more bold and experienced than me in those kinds of things, she can easily win someone''s heart no matter if it is with her sweet talk or her cooking.


    And I''m on the other hand not ustomed to such things, most of the things that happened between couples, I only heard about it from maids or read in some books, I stole by ident of course. The issue between husband and wife is quite the difficult one for me, Sylphy thought exhaling a deep breath.


    While having such an important, but embarrassing talk with Aisha, and learning about some of her experiences, Sylphy and Aisha arrived at the Town Lord''s office.


    They quickly entered his office. But to their disappointment, the receptionistdy didn''t recognise Aisha. She didn''t give them a face, and directly reject their request to meet the Town Lord, and told them that they can''t meet him without an appointment.


    Aah, I see. She doesn''t seem to know who I am, since I have a hood and robe on, but I don''t think my face is hiddenpletely that she can''t see it, maybe she didn''t expect to meet me here in the first ce, Sylphy thought with understanding, and took off her hood.


    Sylphy while showing her face openlye forward and once again talked to the receptionist. stay updated with m,v,l,e,m p _y,r


    But to her surprise, like Myne when she meet him the first time, she just look at her and said "You''re here again?", she defiantly doesn''t know who is she.


    Seeing the oue Sylphy''s face be red from embarrassment, she really didn''t expect that even people working in the Town Lord''s office would be so ignorant, only god knew what she did that she gets this job.


    Aisha afterughing silently from behind Sylphy, took a deep breath, put her hand on her shoulder, and sent a signal with her eyes as if saying "Please leave this to me.


    Then Aisha looked behind the receptionist girl and call out the man who juste out from a room.


    Yo, long time no see, Bilt.

 Chapter 107: Chapter 107. Town Lord Zamba

    "Yo, long time no see, Bilt."


    As Aisha called out to him, the man Bilt showed a little pondering face, but soon a smile appear on his face as he recognise Aisha.


    .


    "Look who''s here, Miss. Aisha. Are you here on business for the guild again? This time youe after a long time, you know?" Bilt said while walking toward them with a genuine smile.


    "No, actually I retired from the guild, and today I''m here for private business," While saying that, Aisha whispered something into the man''s ears, probably telling him about Sylphy''s identity as he also didn''t look like recognise her.


    Just as Aisha finished whispering and separate from him, Bilt eyes opened widely and he stared at Sylphy like he saw a ghost in the middle of the night.


    He then pitifully bowed his head and fired off words of apology, "I am deeply sorry!!! To be ignorant of Your Highness Sylphid''s identity, please forgive my rudeness, Your Highness."


    "Sigh, raise your head, it''s my fault foring here so suddenly without any early notice, so you don''t have to worry, you did nothing wrong," Sylphy said with a smile but Bilt didn''tply nor listen to her and continued apologising. Clearly, this guy knows his ce very well and wanted to live some more years, so he of course can''t just act as if nothing has happened.


    Aisha, seeing that thing not going to work with soft words lightly patted Bilt shoulder and said with a rough voice, "Isn''t making Princess wait for no reason more disrespectful than not recognising her?"


    As Aisha said that, Bilt started and immediately trembled, stood up with an intense force, and ran off saying, "I''ll immediately inform the Town Lord about her please wait a moment."


    "Unm, he seems to have quite the extreme personality," Sylphy said with a giggle.


    Aisha also didn''t expect his sudden movements as well. While smiling wryly, she stared at the path Bilt ran away on.


    Before five minutes had even passed, Bilt returned again. And while panting violently he bow to Sylphy and spoke, "Your Highness, sorry for waiting for you so long. Please let me be your guide to the Town Lord''s office."


    After nodding their head, Sylphy and Aisha follow Bilt and soone to the Town Lord''s office.


    "Her Highness Sylphid has arrived, my lord."


    Bilt opened the door and respectfully gesture for Sylphy and Aisha to go in.


    "Your Highness Sylphid, wee. I am Zamba Anaile, serving Lucas Town, Zamba said with a flirty smile and stood up from his seat, offers a couch for reception use and greeted from his name to his job.


    Hehe, he seems to be quite the good statesman. At least he knows his ce unlike some of the guys who be blind by their minuscule power and status and even forget who is Master and who is Servent, Sylphy thought with a smile, very satisfied with Zamba''s attitude.


    "Sorry for disturbing your work, I am Sylphid Augusta. By the way, I didn''t disturb you bying here without any notice or appointment right?" While sitting on the couch in Zamba''s offered, Sylphy said with a smile, making Zamba very nervous.


    "No, of course not, I am very happy that Your Highness, famous as the Princess Knight, has personallye to meet me. By the way, can I ask what has Your Highnesse here for? Zamba asked with a smile, while handing Sylphy a ss of cold water, although he said that he is very happy seeing Sylphy but his action told everyone that in reality, he doesn''t want to meet her at all.


    A person from the royal family suddenly looks for him without an appointment, even if he''s not guilty about anything, it does make one uneasy.


    I hope she wasn''te here because of what I have done in recent years, although those things weren''t worth mentioning in her eyes, but they are still enough to give me a lot of trouble if theye to light, Zamba thought nervously while wiping sweat from his forehead.


    "No need to be so guarded, I''m not here for some kind of inspection or to deal with your business. Actually, it''s about my marriage, my partner is from this town. For that reason, I will be going to stay in this town from now on. Today, I came here to greet you and also I have a little business with you..." Sylphy said and pause a little.


    "Ohh, congrattions!!! I see, Your Highness is marrying. This is really an auspicious asion! Your partner is from this town... Hehehe, he is Lord ude from the Roselia Family, right? Lord ude is indeed a worthy partner for Your Highness," Zamba said with a wide smile on his chubby face.


    "No, he''s not a noble. His social status is that of amoner," Sylphy replies with a frown after hearing the name of ude, clearly, she doesn''t have a very nice impression of this man.


    "Huh? Amoner who made Her Highness, famous as the Princess Knight, his own. He''s really enviable. If possible, can Your Highness tell me his name? Maybe I know him?


    Zamba asked respectfully, although he rarely goes out andes in front of people in the town, but this doesn''t means that he is an ignorant fool, who only knows how to y all day long, he has many people who are spread in most of the town a d provide him all the information of every important event immediately, so he knows most of the powerful and hidden people in his town, who are powerful enough to make him cry under their feet if they wanted.


    "He''s a hunter who lives in the back of the town, Myne, a young man who just came of age, some week ago, do you know him?" Sylphy said with interest, she really wanted to know if this Town Lord have any idea about Myne or not, after all, Myne was the one who save this town from the Orc King''s invasion even though not directly but anyway he also has a little contribution in that task.


    "D, did you say Myne!? Dyne and Yukino''s orphan child, that Myne!?" Zamba asked with a shocked expression on his face.


    "His father''s name even appears here," Aisha in the background who was ignored by the Town Lord from start to end mumbles in a low voice.


    But her voice didn''t escape from Sylphy''s sharp ears and she hurriedly asked, "What do you mean?"


    As Sylphy asked, Aisha quickly told her that the Craftsman gave a simr reaction when they went to request for the drawing up of the bath.


    Zamba who heard their conversation agreed while nodding his head, and said "Naturally. Myne''s parents are this town''s benefactors. Most of the citizens who have exceeded a certain age are thankful to them, and even now they respect them.


    There are a lot of townspeople who support Myne from the shadows after all his parents are very friendly and almost everyone in the town knows them when they are alive. Also, even if many people never heard of the name Myne, if they only hear that he is Dyne''s son, there will be a lot of people who will spare no effort to help him."


    "Of course, I am also thankful to Dyne and Yukino. They helped me a lot back then, if I had known about their son early, I would have defiantly helped him as much as I can, at least he didn''t have to very about food and clothes. So Myne is Your Highness''s...


    After this, the talk proceeded without a hitch. Zamba talks a lot of nonsense to impress Sylphy.


    After hearing about the establishment of our n, and the construction of the n headquarters from Sylphy, Zamba dly gave his permission with a smile, even if he wanted to deny he doesn''t have enough courage to do so, otherwise maybe the next day he found a letter on his desk saying that he is no longer the lord of Lucus Town.


    Not only that Xamaba also suggested to overlook the cost of thend and the profit. While saying that he can at least do such a small help to Dyne''s son, as well as Your Highness, who is going to make his town more prosperous with her staying here.


    Like this, Aisha and Sylphy safelypleted their objective, without paying even a single coin and went back home.


    "Sylphy, the one over there... Isn''t it Myne?" Aisha while walking on the way to him, suddenly discovered Myne who was walking a little further from them.


    "Huh? Yes, he is indeed Lord Husband but somehow, he looks weird? What happened?" Sylphy asked with a frown while looking at Myne who was walking without much focus clearly looking deep in thought.


    "How do I know? Let''s follow him stealthily, maybe he is in trouble, if he needs we can help him at the critical moment, In this way, Myne also wouldn''t be angry that we are spying on him, Aisha suggests with a frown.


    Sylphy nodded her head, and both of them start following Myne silently...

 Chapter 108: Chapter 108. Memories...

    "Sister L, please give me 4 honey buns, also a ss of Losa juice," Myne said to the shopdy in front of him whom he is quite familiar with as before meeting with Aisha whatever he wanted to eat sometime outside hee here at least once.


    Sister L is a middle age woman age around 35 years old, with purple long hair, sharp eyes, and a little chubby but fit plump body, big bubbly butt and D-Cup size boobs.


    Overall she is a very attractive self-independent unmarried woman who wanted to enjoy her life, because of this she never married anyone or have any n to give breath to children, she just wanted to live freely while having fun all day around, for this reason, she also started her own business which now going very well.


    "Ohh, Myne long time no see, where are you been recently? Don''t tell me now you don''t like honey buns any more," Sister L said with a fake sad smile while packing Myne''s order.


    "What are you talking about Sister L, how can I ever dislike your honey buns? I am eating them since my childhood, it is just that recently I am very busy, and Big Sister Myne also strictly forbid me from eating outside food too much as ording to her, a man my age should eat homemade healthy food for better growth," Myne said helplessly while shaking his head.


    "What! That big tit cow really said that? So things made by me are not healthy huh? Let me meet herter, she is really going out of hand recently, not only she didn''t return my that precious thing, but now she also dares to mess with my business. Myne here is your order, sorry but I can''t talk to you anymore, I have to go now, see youter.


    Oye Veer, take care of the shop, I am going out," L said in a loud voice, and before the guy''s name Veer could reply she already walk out from behind her shop counter, runaway quickly.


    Huh? Didn''t she say that she wanted to trouble Big Sis Maya, then why is she running in the opposite direction of Big Sis''s house? Myne thought confusedly but didn''t think too much about it, and while handing a honey bun to Ted, he also walk out from L''s shop and headed toward Roku''s warehouse.


    Phuah... Losa juice made by Sister L is still the best in the world, also what the hell does she use to make such a simple honey bun so delicious? I have tasted honey buns of both the Capital City as well as Adol Town butpared to Sister L''s buns, the difference between them is very wide.


    Maybe she has her own special recipe, Myne thought with a frown while staring at the honey bun in his palm for some seconds before putting it in his mouth.


    ...


    wee to NovelFire mp,y,r


    "Hello, Good afternoon," Myne entered Roku''s workshop, and greet the female dwarf with a smile, who was stillzily sitting on the counter with a bored expression on her face.


    "Oh, well, if it isn''t Mr. Myne-san? Good Afternoon, how are ya? And Ttank ya fer the other day!" The receptionist female dwarf said with a smile, but seeing Myne''s confused expression probably because he did not understand why she is thanking him, the receptionist female dwarf told herplete story.


    It turns out that because of Myne''s generous tips, not only did Roku give all his discipline a nice bounce and some day of vacations, but he also gives hisziest and freest worker in the warehouse, three month worth of sry as a bounce.


    No wonder she looks so happy, it seems like that old man Roku cares about his people very much.


    Sigh, same cliche old guy, strict from the outside but soft from the inside, Myne thought while shaking his head, and told her that he came here to discuss something important with Roku, she hurriedly run away to call him, and as usual, the scene of her noisily running with her short legs looks really funny to Myne.


    "Ooh, Myne, huh, thanks ferin''! How''s the bath and training ground? It dan''t heve any problem right?" Roku''s smile stretches across his whole face, as he asked.


    "Yes! The bath is amazing, I can ask for nothing better than that, my housemates are also very pleased with it! And the training ground is also very satisfying, thank you for such wonderful products!" Myne said with a smile.


    Hearing Myne''s praise of a product made by himself, Roku nodded his head with a delightful expression while saying politely "Ah see, ah see."


    "And, whatjae ''ere fer?" Roku asked happily.


    "Actually, I want to give you and your disciples a huge trouble even though it was me who suggest them to go on vacation," Myne said awkwardly and exined to Roku about his marriage with Aisha and Sylphy, and following the flow, about the establishment of the n, so he can understand the entire situation.


    Hearing Myne''s entire story Roku didn''t make a big fuss as if marrying a princess was a big deal for him, but Myne clearly saw little surprise n his eyes.


    "So you want us ta build a n House for ya, that it?" Roku asked while stroking his beard.


    "Yes, of course, if Mr. Roku has any work in your hand currently, then you can finish it before taking my order..."


    As Myne said that Roku folded his arms and pondered for a while. Behind him receptionist dwarven woman sweating buckets as she knows just how rare this level of the project is, if Roku epts this order then there is a high chance that their business reputation would increase by leap and bound.


    While the receptionist dwarven woman waiting for Roku''s decision, Roku suddenlye to her and said something to her, which made her eyes shine.


    Their talksted for quite a bit, but seem to have settled on something and Roku turn his head toward Mne and spoke while nodding his head...


    "When should we start?"


    "I think the construction will take some time, so I think it''s better to start earlier, but I think it would be better if Mr. Roku finished his unfinished business before starting my one," Myne said with a smile.


    "Understood, I''ll ept it then. I have your order, I have ta continue doin'', so?, we''ll start after that," Roku said after thinking for a while.


    "Un, there''s absolutely no problem with that! Let''s exchange the details with Sylphy and Aisha at my hometer. I will also prepare nice wine for you," Myne said with a smile and Roku nodded and epted his proposal.


    After which Myne and Roku talk for a while before Myne bids farewell to them and walk out from the warehouse.


    The work assigned by Shlphy is finished, what should I do now? Should I visit Big Sis Maya, it has been some days, and she might be missing me, Myne thought while rubbing his chin, but then his eyes fell on some children ying in front of him, while their mothers overserving them.


    "Sigh, how long has it been since I visit Mother and Father? Seem like a lot of time passed since Ist talk o them," Myne spoke in a sad voice. "Let''s go, Ted, we are going."


    Myne call back Ted who was messing with a cat, and after giving a final nce at the children in front of him he walked toward the Town Cemetery.


    Along the way, Myne also bought a lot of Sunflowers and Blue Roses, which were the favourite flowers of his parents.


    "Those cheap Sunflowers are selective breeding flowers that can produce very easily with magic power, those are Father''s choices, he was always very stingy with money, even on his wedding anniversary he always give Mother those flowers.


    And those rare Blue Roses are Mother''s choice, she likes them very much, no matter what day it is we always have them in our house till she was alive," Myne said to Ted trying to hide his uncontrol emotion through talking.


    "Once a time, Fathere home veryte in a drunk state, but because Mother don''t like his drinking habit, so in order to not get beaten by her, he stealthily enter the house, and because there was too much darkness in the house, and he was drunk he had identally broke mother favourite vase and destroy flower in it by stepping on them.


    That night you won''t believe me, the entire town heard his screams, hehe," Myne spoke whileughing, and fall into deep thoughts.


    Soon Myna and Tede to the deserted side of the cemetery where not many graves can seen, and two beautiful gravestone side by side, one is big, while the other is a little short appear in front of them. On the centre of both gravestones written their owner''s name.


    Yukino and Dyne.

 Chapter 109: Chapter 109. Family...

    Aftering in front of his parent''s grave, Myne took a deep breath to calm down his emotion.


    Then he took out a broom from his inventory, and start cleaning his parent''s graves and the area around it. After cleaning he took out flowers and nted them in the ground all around the graves.


    Finished doing that he sit down in front of his parent''s graves silently.


    Ted who was watching Myne from beginning to end silently without making any trouble, also walked toward him and sit down beside him.


    Myne looks at Ted beside and a smile appears on his sad face. While rubbing his soft hair, he looked at his parent''s grave and finally opens his mouth, "It''s been a while Mother, Father... I hope you guys are fine up there, and sorry for not visiting you for such a long time.


    I know you might be angry, but hahaha, to tell the truth recently I was very busy and excited, as I finally awaken my skills, and forget to visit you. You might not believe me but I awaken very good skills."


    Saying such Myne pause a little, before continuing, "And I also found a nice, beautiful and smart daughter-inw for you, her name is Aisha.


    Every time I look at her I saw Mother''s shadow in her, it just she is not as dangerous as Mother of course, otherwise I would have long ago run away from her, hahaha, after all, Father''s screams are still fresh in my memories, so I don''t have the courage to take that level of risk."


    "By the way, one more surprise, I didn''t find one daughter-inw for you, but two, the second one is actually the first princess of our kingdom, can you guys believe it? She is also very beautiful, smart, and most importantly very responsible,pletely opposite tozy people like me and Aisha.


    I think Father would be very jealous of me, after all, he just steal the daughter of a noble, and I on the other hand directly rob the princess, hahaha..."


    Afterughing, Myne took a deep breath, "Sigh, both of them are very nice and cute, even though I only know a little about Sylphy, as we haven''t spent much time tougher but I can say after observing her that she is a good girl, she has manymon things which Mother had, though she trying to look innocent and be shy very easily in front of me, but I can see that she is a little domineering type girl, it just currently she doesn''t feel secure with me, so she doesn''t saw her this side to me and AIsha, but anyway I don''t hate her for that, maybe her this side can make life little more interesting, I am looking forward to it when she shows her true personality, hehehe, I defiantly tease her to death after that..."


    "Well let me give you a piece of good news, I am getting married. Isn''t it amazing? Although it is a little fast, but anyway since both Aisha and Sylphy didn''t mind then I am happy to get merry," Myne said with a gentle smile on his face while staring at his parent''s grave.


    "Ohh, and meet him, he is Ted, the new member of my family, although he bes a traitor because Aisha spoils him too much and now always spends his time with her while ignoring me. He and his parents live with me, at the start I didn''t want to ept them butter before I could understand anything they already be important members of the family.


    Hahaha maybe I really like cute creatures very much," Myne said whileughing and patting on Ted''s head, who was clearly very happy hearing praise from Myne.


    As Myne finished saying that tears start umting in his eyes, although he wasughing, and trying his best to hold back his emotion, "Father Mother I really miss you very much, although there is Big Sister Maya, who was always taking care of me like Mother so I don''t feel lonely but she of course can''t take your ce.


    If only you guys haven''t left me alone so soon," Myne said emotionally while trying to control his wailing, suddenly something warm hugged him from his left side and back.


    Myne quickly wiped the overflowing tears with the back of his hand and saw his both fiancees who were hugging him tightly, Aisha from behind and Sylphy from the right side.


    While Myne was surprised to see both of them, Aisha and Sylphy walk in front of him, sit down on their knees, and put their hands together in front of his Mother and Father''s grave.


    "Mother, Father, nice to meet you. My name is Aisha. The eldest wife of Myne. I have heard from townspeople about you guys, and we will certainly be a couple that is as wonderful as the both of you.


    I promise you that I will make Myne happy till myst breath, and I will always be by his side no matter what happens, and never again let him feel lonely, so please watch over us, and give your blessing."


    "Father-inw, Mother-inw, nice to meet you. My name is Sylphid. I will be Lord Husband''s second wife. Although I am not as capable as Sister Aisha in terms of doing normal household stuff, and can''t even cook properly, but I will certainly do everything to make him happy and will be by his side till the end of my life. so please rest assured."


    Myne who was already taken aback by their sudden appearance out of nowhere after hearing their words, again be emotional, and grabbed both of them and hug them tightly.


    "Haha, Mother and Father, it seems like I found the right partners for me, now you can rest assured and please watch over us. I promise you that no matter what happens I will protect my family from all trouble from now on, no one can hurt them till I am alive," Myne spoke loudly with a genuinely beautiful smile, while hugging Aisha and Sylphy.


    Aisha and Sylphy after hearing Myne''s words, the same beautiful also appear on their face as well as they look at each other and hug Myne together.


    ...


    "Okay, now tell me the truth, why are you guys here?" Myne after finishing his greetings to his parents, and epting Aisha and Sylphy to his family from the bottom of his heart asked them while walking toward their house, holding each other hands.


    "Actually aftering back from the Town Lord''s office, we were heading toward home, when we saw you walking toward the cemetery in a bad mood, so we thought something had happened to you, and decide to follow you, and this was my idea so please don''t scold Sylphy," Aisha said while making a fake guilty expression, but anyone can say from her expression that she is more of happy then guilty and even if she gets another chance she would do the same thing again without any hesitation.


    "Stupid girl, do I look like I wanted to scold both of you? I am just asking out of curiosity," Saying such Myne released Sylphy''s hand and flicked Aisha''s forehead.


    "Ouch, it hurts, how can you hit your wife like this? I willin to Mother and Father about it," Aisha rubbed her forehead flicked by Myne and said with a pouting mouth.


    "Ohh, now you are threatening me huh? Seem like I have to discipline you properly tonight," Myne said with an evil smile, making Aisha''s face red from embarrassment as Sylphy was staring at her confusedly clearly she doesn''t understand the double meaning in Myne''s words.


    Like this joining hands and teasing each of them, the four of them get on their way home.


    After returning the first thing Myne did is take out two beautiful vases which he stole some time ago from his Inventory, put Sunflowers and Blue rose in them, and ce them on the table in the main hall.


    Whileing back, Sylphy once asked why he nts so many of those flowers around Mother and Father''s graves, and Myne told her that they are their favourite flowers, that time Myne thought a little and decide to always have both of those two flowers in his home.


    "Myne, since those two are Mother and Father''s favourite flowers, then why don''t we nt a lot of them in our garden? They would be very happy seeing them," Aisha said with a smile while looking at Blue Rose in the vase in front of her.


    Well, this is a nice n, before this, I never take care of the garden because I was alone and never had enough free time and money for those things, but now I am not alone, and money is also not a problem, Myne thought while rubbing his chin.


    "Un! That''s a good idea!! Let''s nt a lot of Sunflowers and Blue roses in the garden! I have a lot of them in my Inventory, and Ted and his parents can also protect them from harm. Okay let''s do that tomorrow, today it is a littlete, and you two are also looking a little tired," Myne said with a smile while patting excited Aisha''s head who was about to walk toward Graden, to calm her down.

 Chapter 110: Chapter 110. Elder Wifes Responsibility...

    "Now then, Lord Husband. Let''s exchange reports," Sylphy said while drinking tea made by Aisha.


    "Um, sure," Myne nodded his head while eating snacks.


    "We''ll start first. The Town Lord easily give us permission to build the n House without any problems, and he also didn''t ask for any fee fornd and said everything is free, thanks to Mother-inw and Father-inw," Sylphy said with a smile.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Myne asked confusedly, he doesn''t understand what did this have to do with his parents.


    "Well Town Lord said that Mother-inw and Father-inw were beneficial to this town, and had saved the town from a lot of crises back then. They seem very well know figures when they are alive if only I can meet them at least once, sigh," Sylphy said sadly.


    "Yes, I also wanted to meet Mother and Father and get their blessing while merring Myne," Aisha agree with Sylphy and nodded her head sadly.


    Those two idiots, sometimes they really left me speechless, maybe I should give them some interesting to eat to increase their sad mood, also that fatty Town Lord actually willing to give such a bignd for free?


    Even though it is a deserted area but still it is in the town, looks like that fatty trying to get close to Sylphy in the name of giving her freend, Myne thought while rubbing his chin.


    While Myne thinks about the fatty Town Lord scam, Sylphy finally put away her sad look and continues, "Well, that''s the gist of it. Town Lord will visit us before long, so we''ll draw up the contract for thend then. Honestly, the actual price of this area is overwhelmingly cheaper than I originally thought, probably because thend around our house is originally cheap.


    It depends on the price of the quality materials, but it seems like the funds Father prepared for us would be more than enough for construction."


    Well, that is a piece of good news, but I didn''t like taking things free from someone without my skills, since that guy giving a favour he defiantly asks for something back, and this also applies to Sylphy''s Father although he is King, but still better safe then getting embarrassedter if things go wrong, which is not what I wanted to see, so...


    "Sylphy, let''s forget about taking things for free, and pay for everything. It is not a good thing to hold others'' favour. Anyway,bine with the money you brought, I think we have more than enough money to make our n house. And if our house is not made by ourselves then how will we call it our," Myne said with a smile, making both Sylphy and Aisha stunned.


    "Lord Husband, are you sure you don''t want to take Father''s help? We might not have enough money to build our n house," Sylphy asked with worries.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, I''m not as poor as you think, and Ifter we run out of money, we just have to give a visit to your younger brother to gather the remaining funds, so you can rx," Myne said with a smile.


    "Huh? What does this have to do with my younger brother?" Sylphy asked confusedly.


    But Aisha who was also confused about where Myne going to get so much money, after hearing about Sylphy''s younger brother, suddenly thought about Adol Town''s dungeon, and understand everything.


    "Let''s talk about this matterter, you can ask Aisha, she understood what I mean, next is my turn to report," Myne said while giving Aisha a meaningful nce and told them what he discuss with Roku.


    "I see, so if I am not wrong then it probably took a week or so before Mr. Roku finished his all work. Until then, we''ll need to finish up the contract for thend before then. Seems like it''ll be better for us to send out a fast messenger horse to Father. Let them dispatch it to a specialist to handle the design of the building and such, and make advance arrangements with Mr.


    Roku, anyway at least he can do that much," Sylphy said, and this time Myne didn''t refuse her suggestion.


    After that, the three of them contributed various opinions, and after making a rough n, they finished their discussion three hourster.


    "Now then since our discussion isplete, you guys wait a little while I make dinner," Aisha said with a smile and stood up from the couch.


    "No dear, you are not going anywhere, today I wanted to make dinner for everyone, just take it as a small gift from me. You just rx and leave the rest to me," Myne said while forcing Aisha to sit down on the couch again.


    Then while ignoring Aisha and Sylphy''s protest, he patted their head with a smile, and enter the kitchen.


    "That is not fair, cooking food for everyone is my job, how can he kick me out of the kitchen? I hope he doesn''t bring outdoor food again otherwise he is just asking for a beating," Aisha said angrily, but then with a sigh shey down on the couch helplessly as she know that she can do nothing to change Myne''s decision.


    While Aisha was thinking about what Myne going to make for dinner with his low cooking skill, suddenly Sylphy who was sitting opposite to her, hurriedly run to her and directly jump on her couch, and ask with curiosity full eyes, "Aisha, tell me what is Lord Husband means when he said that about getting enough fund by just meeting my younger brother?"


    "Ohh, about that, let''s me tell from the start, anyway we have a lot of time now," Aisha replied with a helpless expression and start telling Sylphy about their adventure in the dungeon of strength, although before this she told her about it, but that time most of their talk was focused on her and Myne sex experience, so Sylphy still didn''t know that there are a lot of powerful monster''s dead bodiesying in Myne inventory.


    While Aisha tells Sylphy Myne''s deeds, Myne himself, on the other hand, prepares normal things which he can do, like making vegetable and fruit sd, different kinds of fruit juice, various types of sauces etc, after making all those side dishes, he took out main dinner course from his Inventory, which are super delicious dishes made by his Master chef Big Sister Maya, which are not only healthy but homemade as well, so Myne didn''t have to worry if Aishaterins that he again brought outdoor food home, as Maya, is not an outsider.


    Yoch, everything is ready, after eating Big Sis Maya''s hand food, Aisha and Sylphy defiantly be her fans, hehe, I am looking forward to seeing their dumbfounded face, Myne thought with an evil smile.


    "Food''s ready!!!" Myne called out, and Aisha and Sylphy hurriedly run into the kitchen like hungry beggars.


    "Omg, Lord Husband! Did you make all of those dishes? How did you do that? Aisha said your cooking is not much better than mine, then how?" Sylphy asked surprisingly, while Aisha on the other hand inspect the fresh food on the dining table with a frown on her face.


    Huh, weird, such wonderful dishes I don''t think any Inn or restaurant chefs can make, they didn''t have this level of cooking skill, then where did Myne bring their dishes, Aisha thought while wondering where Myne get those dishes. To tell the truth, even Aisha herself felt that those dishes are much better than what she made.


    "Sorry, Sylphy, but this is my secret, I can''t tell you guys where those dishese from, but let me clear one thing, those dishes are fully homemade and not brought from outside, so some people don''t have to look at me with suspicious eyes," Myne said with a forced smile and give Aisha a meaningful nce.


    Aisha after hearing Myne''sment just stare at him for some second, before nodding her head, and sitting down at the dining table with Sylphy, while Myne served them dishes on their tes.


    "Lord Husband, you really hide very well, I didn''t expect that you can even clear the dungeon of strength, no wonder you didn''t care about money, with Troll Gazer and the other two bosses'' bodies, you can indeed earn enough money for our n house without any problem," Sylphy spoke with half of her mouth filled with food.


    "And those dishes are so delicious, many times more delicious than the ones made by Aisha."


    "You foody don''t talk while eating, where are yourdy like manner, you are now behaving like Ted," Myne said and hit lightly on Sylphy''s head.


    "Ouch, it''s hurt," Sylphyin but her hand didn''t stop and filled her mouth with more food, clearly, she''s already surrendered to Maya''s god-ss cooking, and even forget her act well behavedy in front of Myna and Aisha.


    Hearing that, Aisha and Myne spontaneously looked at each other helplessly, and then they started giggling.


    ...


    "Phew, nothing is morefortable than taking a bath in hot water after a long day," Myne said while rxing.


    After dinner, Myne wanted to clean the tableware, but this time neither Aisha nor Sylphy give him any face, and directly threw him out of the kitchen while rolling up their sleeves and saying ''don''t rob other people''s work.''


    Although Myne didn''t understand when did he rob their work, as he is just in a very good mood, and wanted to give them free time but since they didn''t want then what can he do, so he decide to take a bath before going to sleep.


    So he heated up the bath, ording to regting the water temperature, and because he is already experienced doing this, it was ready in just five minutes, the fastest so far.


    if only it was a little less steamy then it would be perfect, now it is very hard for me to see anything, While doing nothing but thinking that, Myne heard the sound of the door opening, and someone came into the bathroom.


    "Ohh, Aisha, you naughty girl, can''t wait to have fun with me huh? What if Sylphy finds out that you are missing? Doesn''t she feel sad?


    You can just wait a little more we can start our couple''s thing in the bedroom without being disturbed by anyone, right?" Myne saidzily with a smile, although he said that he wanted to wait so Sylphy doesn''t feel sad, but deep down he himself wanted to eat Aisha very much, and now since shee to him, then there is no chance that she can leave before ying two or three round.


    "Huh? Aisha, why are you so silent?" Myne said with a frown and look at the door, and saw that person''s body swung with a start as he called out Aisha''s name again.


    Is it Aisha??? Wait a minute. It isn''t Aisha?? Then...


    "Don''t tell me Is that it you, Sylphy?" Just Myne as said that, that person''s body trembled violently, and she hurriedly opened the door in a panic and exited the bath.


    Well, seem like next time before speaking I should confirm the other party''s identity, otherwise, Sylphy might be more embarrassed. But what the hell she is doing here in the first ce even after knowing that I am in? Myne thought confusedly while rubbing the back of his head.


    "Why the hell did you run out? What in the world you do if just run out like a child? He is your husband, you have to face him today or tomorrow. So listen carefully now, unless you tell your feeling to him, don''t even think abouting out from the bathroom as I am locking the door from outside, now go and do what you are telling me for thest two days," Aisha said angrily in lord''s voice.


    Probably frustrated by listing Sylphy''s continuous nonsence.


    Myne who faintly heard their conversation couldn''t help but give thumbs-up to Aisha, although she know that helping Sylphy get close to Myne would only reduce her time with him, but she still did her best to help Sylphy, this kind of thing not many people can do.


    "Sigh, now my respect for Aisha increased by directly 10 levels, I really have the vision in choosing a wife, and I will make sure that she never has sadness on her face, just because I can''t give her enough time," While saying that Myne determines to give Aisha top priority in his heart.


    "But I am ahh..." Although Sylphy wanted to say something, but Aisha didn''t listen to her, she grab her hand, open the bathroom door, and push her in before closing the door.


    Maybe this is not enough to open her up in front of Myne, Aisha suddenly thought after closing the door, and then she hurriedly opens the door again and in front of Sylphy and Myne''s surprised eyes, she grab Sylphy''s bath towel which was wrapped around her body and pull it off, making herpletely naked, and again quickly close the door, and lock it from outside.


    "Now they canmunicate properly like a real couple, I am really genius but sigh, it seems like today I am going to sleep alone without having Myne''s little brother inside me. I am really missing it," Aisha said while exhaling a deep breath. She put down her hand inside her skirt, and touch her wet panty helplessly.


    "I hope tomorrow Myne can calm down my heat, it is really not easy to be an elder wife, sigh..."

 Chapter 111: Chapter 111. Special Night Part 1 ( Half R-18 )

    With the opening and closing of the door, the steam became a lot lesspared to before, and Myne can see the beautiful views in front of him clearly.


    Sylphy after seeing that she was standing in front of Myne naked, hurriedly wrap one arm on top of her small breast, which weren''t as small as Myne thought and the second one between her leg to hide her most important part. Her face was red as a tomato, and she continuously looked toward her feet nervously, sweat start falling down from her forehead, and her body was shaking once in a while.


    Myne look at the finerge tits spilled free, with an astounding size and ripe roundness, each one stood firmlypletely ignoring thews of gravity. A pale pink are surrounding her jutting nipples. Her t abdomen held traces of muscles, likely the result of her training, and her amazingly wide hips and extra th thighs stole his gaze.


    Sigh, if only she wasn''t so nervous, she looks really cute I want to tease her, but I doubt that if I tease her even a little she might directly pass out from embarrassment, Myne thought with a helpless smile while looking at Sylphy voluptuous body with lustful gaze. Then he took a deep breath to calm down his little brother and throw his towel which was ced beside him toward Sylphy.


    The towel directly falls on Sylphy''s face, coughing her off guard, but she soones back to her sense, and hurriedly wrap the towel around her body and covered her private parts.


    He give me the towel, doesn''t this means he didn''t want to see my naked body? I hear from some maids that when men see a naked woman they lose their control and show their true selves, and will do sex with them no matter if that woman wants it or not. Does this mean he has no interest in me? He doesn''t even look at me carefully, am I so ugly? Seem like he only considers Aisha his wife, huh?


    Maybe I am doesn''t matter much to him, but this is also not his fault, it was me who wanted to marry him for my own benefit, we never had a love for each other.


    Maybe I am thinking too much that he will love me if I help him in every possible way, such an idiot am I, Sylphy thought with a sad smile, and wanted to go out of the bathroom, but suddenly found that the bathroom door is locked from outside.


    Aisha really lock the door from the outside, I thought she was just joking to scare me, seem like she is already considering me as her sister. Sigh, she is really a nice woman, I can never be nice as her, I am just a fork in the road in both of their lives, maybe after marriage, I should just leave them alone, instead of disturbing their life...


    "Are you finished overthinking?" While Sylphy''s train of thought drifted further and further away from the right track, suddenly Myne''s calm voice brought her back to reality.


    "Huh? What do you mean, Lord Husband?" Sylphy asked confusedly.


    "If you really wanted to know, thene here and wash my back, your today''s free service ticket is over, and now, if you want anything from me you have to pay for it," Myne said with a smile and turn around, move a little further, making some space for Sylphy behind him in the bathtub and again sit down while facing his back toward Sylphy.


    Sylphy heard Myne reply, and her face became even redder, she took many deep breaths to calm down her speedy heart and slowly walked toward Myne. The closer she approached the bathtub the faster her heart beat.


    Aftering behind Myne, she picks up the washing cloth from the bucket, slowly enters the bathtub and sits down behind him embarrassingly, and then with trembling hands, she gently starts washing Myne''s back.


    I am washing a man back, I never have done something like before, I hope I don''t mess everything up, Sylphy thought.


    After feeling Sylphy breath calm down a little, Myne spoke again bringing Sylphy back from her thought, "Tell me Sylphy, what do you think about Aisha, what type of woman she is?"


    Hearing Myne''s question Sylphy take aback, but since she didn''t want to disappoint Myne more, she thought a little and reply honestly, "Aisha is the nicest person I ever saw, she is beautiful, innocent, brave, intelligent, gentle, and many more. Although from the age she is clearly younger than me, but in reality, she is actually an elder sister to me, whom I can rely on.


    She show me the right path when I was confused and encouraged me when I was depressed... She is the same as my mother, an ideal to me, whom like I want to be," Sylphy said emotionally with a smile while wiping Myne''s back.


    Haha, she really thinks very highly of Aisha, Myne thought with a chuckle.


    "Yes, she has quite some traits you describe but believe me she is not that perfect. Aisha also has some bad habits, it''s just you don''t know about that yet. Anyway, now tell me if you get a chance to be like Aisha, what would you do?" Myne asked.


    "I will try my best to hold that opportunity and never let it go," Aisha said with a little hesitation.


    "Haha, you really have good spirit," Myne said whileughing then he turns around and sits down face to face with Sylphy, and while looking into her eyes, he asked with a smile, "Then answer me Sylphy, since Aisha is trying her best to make us close, so we all be a family, then why are you think that you are a burden on me and Aisha?"


    "What!! How do you know that I am thinking about it?!" Sylphy eximed with shock.


    Myne didn''t answer Sylphy''s question and continued, "Do you really think that if I or Aisha didn''t like you, then we still try to get close to you? Don''t you realise how causally we are behaving with you recently? That is because we already ept you as a family member.


    Although you might be older in age from both me and Aisha, but in reality, to Aisha, you are her younger sister, and to me, you are my cute little hard-working wife, nothing more than that. So never even think that we both don''t love you and you are the third wheel between me and Aisha, do you understand?" Myne said with a smile while gently patted on her head.


    Sylphy at first didn''t react but soon her eyes filled with tears, she didn''t care about her image or shyness anymore. She directly jump into Myne''s embrace, and soon the sound of sobbing echoed throughout the bathroom.


    "Thank you for epting me, and giving me a ce in your family and heart, I promise that I will never let our family suffer because of me," Sylphy said while crying heartedly in Myne''s embrace.


    Myne who long know that Sylphy holding something deep in her heart, let her cry so that all her negative emotions cane out, this kind of thing is very normal in the noble and royal families who hold their true emotions all their life just to maintain their aloof image.


    For Sylphy who just spend some days with Myne and Aisha, and is still willing to let go of the emotion hidden deep in her heart shows that her childhood was not like other royal families and there is the warmth of family to protect her from bing cold and emotionless.


    Sylphy cried for around 5 minutes in Myne''s arms like a child while telling him her all bad memories which left some shadow in her heart, Myne, of course, listened to her all stories painterly while crashing his hand gently on her back making her morefortable, but doing that unknowingly he also unlocks her towel which is already fall into bathtub, but because Sylphy was lost in emotions she didn''t realise that she wasying naked in Myne embrace.


    "Thank you, Lord Husband, for listening to me, I am feeling very light now," Sylphy said shyly while getting out of Myne''s embrace but then she identally looked down and saw Myne''s little brother giving his salute to her.


    Sylphy''s eyes bulged in surprise... Omg, how can it be so big? Although Aisha said that it is very big, I thought she was joking, will it even fit in me? Sylphy thought with eyes wide open but soon she realized what she was doing so she quickly averted her gaze and saw Myne looking her up and down very attentively.


    Huh? Why is Lord Husband looking at much with such eyes? Sylphy thought embarrassingly, but then her eyes fall on the towel under the water on which she was sitting, then she look at herself and finally realised why Myne looking at her so seriously.


    "Ahhhh!!!!" Sylphy screamed out of surprise, and hurriedly wanted to hide her private parts but Myne quickly grab her hands and stop her from doing what she wanted to do.


    "Sorry dear, but not this time, unless you tell me those three magical words which I know you know, I won''t release your hand, now it depends on you how long you want to let me see your beauty," Myne said with an evil smile while licking his lips pervertedly, he ignores Sylphy struggle and starts observing her entire body carefully.


    "Hum, even though your boobies are a little, I mean a lot small than Aisha but they have their own beauty, maybe after getting my daily massage, increasing their size is not impossible," Myne said while touching Sylphy''s boobs with his face, as his hands are busy holding Sylphy.


    "Please, don''t say such words," Sylphy said while trying to get free from Myne''s iron-like grip but after seeing Myne have no mood to let her go, she took a deep breath, and finally gather her courage to say three magical words, "I Love You."


    "Huh? Did you say something? I didn''t hear it clearly can you respect it," Myne said teasingly, finally removing his eyes from Sylphy''s C-Cup size perfect shape boobs.


    Before today Sylphy always wore a very tight bra out of old habit as a knight she need to do various flexible movements during fights, and big boobies can only drag her back, so Myne always thought that Sylphy''s breast is A-Cup size, but only today he realises that she is hiding her treasure very deeply.


    "I Love you, Lord Husband," Sylphy spoke in a loud voice embarrassingly while lowering her head, now she wish she can find a hole in the ground and bury her face in it.


    "Good, always remember that I love you as much as I love Aisha," Myne said with a smile, while putting his index finger under Sylphy''s china and raising her face.


    Sylphy looked at Myne''s calm face with a gentle smile, although she didn''t know what going to happen next, but her heart told her to just close her eyes, giving him the consent to do whatever he wanted with her.


    Myne seeing Sylphy''s funny expression as she close her eyes, and waited for his action, didn''t tease her anymore, he got closer and locked his lips with her''s in a soft, warm, and moist embrace. After a few moments of this gentle kiss.


    Sylphy whose first kiss was finally stolen by Myne, couldn''t help but open her widely while breathing heavily.


    Myne who is already very experienced in kissing, in order to make things more entertaining, instead of using his kissing skill to impress Sylphy, lets her take control while he bes passive. They switched between locking their upper and lower lips every few moments.


    Sylphy who has no idea what to do during kissing just lets her body do the thing which resulted in a sloppy kiss only steered by instinct and passion.


    But it didn''t mean that the kiss wasn''t enjoyable.


    "Mnnhh~"


    Sylphy hummed in his mouth, her mind melting in pleasure and happiness. She cupped Myne''s face with her hands, leaning and pushing her body on him as she did so, wanting to get as close as she could.


    Although Myne having a lot of fun, but because it was Sylphy''s first kiss Myne didn''t tease her too much, and quickly removed his lips from her while giving her time to breathe.


    "Hahaha, are you okay? You look like you just run dozens of kilometres," Myne said whileughing and hugging Sylphy more tightly to make her calm.


    "Don''t tease me, Lord Husband, this is new to me," Sylphy said fake angrily and hit her fist on Myne''s chest gently.


    "Sorry, sorry, I won''t do this again all right," Myne spoke with a smile.


    "Lord Husband, if you don''t mind, then let''s make love..."

 Chapter 112: Chapter 112. Special Night Part 2 ( R-18 )

    "Lord Husband, if you don''t mind, then let''s make love..."


    "Huh? Are you sure? Didn''t you want to wait until our marriage?" Myne asked with a smile that doesn''t look like a smile, while gently massaging her perfect handful size boobies.


    "Moan..."


    "No, I didn''t want to wait, Aisha is already made love with you, and I didn''t want to be left behind. So please Lord Husband make me a woman from the girl," Sylphy said embarrassingly while trying to control her shaking body, which was vibrating because Myne ying with her boobs.


    "Well, if that is the case then I will be more than happy to fulfil my sweet little wife''s wish," Myne said with a smile while giving a light kiss on Sylphy''s lips, before standing up in the bathtub and lifting Sylphy in his arm in a princess carry style, the only difference is that both of them are naked.


    "Ahh, Lord Husband! What are you doing, please put me down, it is very embarrassing," Sylphy cried out in surprise, and hurriedly covered her own face with both hands.


    Myne of course didn''t care about Sylphy''s words, he spoke while walking out from the bathtub carrying Sylphy in his arm, "We have already epted our feelings for each other, and is about to be one with both body and soul, then what is there to be ashamed of?"


    Saying such Myne opened the bathroom door, which Aisha open only god knows when, and ce Sylphy gently on his bed.


    Sylphy whileying down on the bed with a red face looked at Myne''s muscr body and his little brother. Her Adam''s apple moved up and down as she gulped seeing the spectacle in front of her nervously. Both of her hands automatically cover her private parts once again nervously.


    Myne then grabs her both arm again and brought them on top of Sylphy''s head and lock them there with his one hand, while revealing Sylphy''s breathtaking beautiful naked body in front of his eyes.


    "You know, you look many times more beautiful like this than normally," Myne said flirtingly while carefully printing Sylphy''s beautiful naked image in his mind.


    "Re... really? More beautiful than Aisha?" Sylphy asked shyly trying to look into Myne''s eyes.


    "Haha, yes dear more beautiful than Aisha," Myne said with a helpless smile andy down on top of her and lock his lips with her.


    This time Myne didn''t hold back and directly unless his master-level kissing skill, making Sylphy''s body shiver from sensation. Myne after finding an opening, his tongue quickly made its way inside her mouth, Sylphy''s racing heart geared up as his tongue yed with hers. His tongue explored each nook and cranny of the inside of her mouth.


    "Mmhhh~"


    Sylphy moaned and her core heated up, she felt her love nectar leaking from her honey cave.


    But that was just the start Myne didn''t hold back, his remaining free hand snaked around Sylphy''s thin waist, making its way to her soft boobies, and start massaging them one by one. Then his hand moved from her boobies, and quicklye to her soft ass and yed with it however he wanted, just like a child ying with y.


    Jolts of pleasure ran through her spine, and Sylphy lost control. Her virgin pussy overflowed with her love juice, Myne''s little brother who was resting on her pussy soon be wetpletely.


    Myne smiled while kissing her lips as he felt wetness on his little brother.


    He then releases Slyphy''s hands, and just as he did that Sylphy hurridly wrap her arm around his neck and legs on his waist, and clung to him like a ko. Myne also didn''t hold back and grabbed her ass with both tightly and their kissing be more fierce.


    "*Slurp*" Myne slurped up all the drool that Sylphy delivered in his mouth. Their tounges entwined, sweeping over each other as their drools swirled in their mouths.


    Myne who wanted to start with a small kissing session, now had evolved into a full-blown make-out session.


    The wet sound of clicking saliva echoed in their ears, none wanting to pause the melody.


    At this point, drowned in pleasure, both forgot everything around them. There was literally no space between their bodies, both of them pressing each other bodies, the wet sloppy sound of their steamy kiss reverberated throughout the whole bedroom.


    This is continuous for some more moments before Myne gently grabbed her slender shoulders, and separated her face from his, just a silver strand of saliva connected their lips.


    Sylphy panted heavilypletely out of breath, her tongue lolling out and her gaze entirely unfocused, the mounds on her chest heaved up and down with her each panting breath.


    Myne also was panting slightly as well while he admired Sylphy''s funny expression on her scarlet face.


    "Lor.. *huff* Lord Husband..." With another huff, Sylphy tried to continue again...


    But Myne already pecked on her flushed cheeks before he went a bit lower and started licking her sensitive neck like the true hungry beast he was.


    "Hnnn~" Sylphy moaned, her chest heaving up and down as her slender arms snaked around his neck.


    Myne''s mouth produced saliva like he was hungry for days and that drool was dutifully used to soil her whole delicious neck. His tongue and lips felt the softness and smoothness of her neck, he nibbed and sucked on multiple ces but none were rough enough to leave his mark, just gentle kisses.


    Sylphy''s sweet moans filled up with even more pleasure, and her arms tightened around his neck as she buried him deeper in the crook of her sensitive neck.


    His lips then followed the love bit and sucked in a bit of her flesh, already a bit slimy from his wild licking session.


    Sylphy hummed as Myne''s whole weight pressed on her, his lips never leaving her pale neck and now he even grabbed and massaged her both boobies at the same time. His grip was a bit too tight.


    "It''s hurting, Lord Husband, please calm down. They''re not going anywhere," Sylphy softly chastised and hugged Myne''s head pressing it deeper into the crook of her neck.


    Myne also realized his mistake, he nodded and removed his palm from her breasts and snaked his arms around her waist, going lower and cupping and molding her ass cheeks with his hands, where he knew she wouldn''t mind his slightly more forcefulness.


    Myne then came above and kissed her lips again, his tongue was without dy invited into Sylphy''s mouth.


    His little brother already starts rubbing itself on Sylphy''s drenched pussy, making her more sensitive. They started to rub their pleasure parts against each other. The friction added more heat to their passion-filled makeout.


    Myne rose a bit, breaking the kiss. He looked toward Sylphy with a hungry lustful eye, now couldn''t take it anymore, he really wanted to plunge his raging rod deep inside her wet cunt.


    "Sylphy are you ready?" Myne asked with a smile trying to calm himself down, after all, Sylphy is still a virgin and being rough with her from the start is defiantly not a good idea.


    Sylphy''s chest heaved up and down, thinking about the next actions. She took a deep breath and spoke in a low voice, "Yes, Lord Husband, please make me your."


    Myne after getting confirmation went down again, he spread her thighs apart and saw Sylphy''s heavenly cave which now releasing love juice nonstop.


    Let''s tease her a little bit before getting the start for more fun, hehehe, she would soon beg me to f*ck her, andter I can use this to mess with her, Myne thought and after taking his face close her wet pink pussy he blows cold air on her pussy, sending shivers of pleasure down her spine.


    Then he gave a big lick to the pink sensitive flesh around her untouched vagina while testing her love juice which told the truth much sweeter than Aisha.


    Just when Sylphy was thinking that Myne was about put his big rod inside her, to her surprise he turned his head sideways, licking and sucking her inner thighs. His arms caressed her waist and stomach as he switched between licking her thighs and eating her pussy, goosebumps arose in the wake of his touch on Sylphy''s milky white abdomen.


    Sylphy whined, she brought her cuffed hands to his head and pushed him deeper into her pussy, her thighs tightly crushing his head. Her arousal was getting out of control because of his teasing!


    Now please don''t tease me so much you idiot Lord Husband, Sylphy curse Myne in her mind with teary eyes.


    Myne finally after feeling Sylphy emotions didn''t tease her anymore and inserted his tongue into her vagina.


    "Ahn~mmm~!!!"


    Sylphy''s eyes rolled up to her skull, she hummed and bit her bottom lip, suppressing her moans, her legs wrap more tightly around Myne''s neck while trying to push his face deep inside her pussy.


    Myne while getting pushed into Sylphy''s sweet pussy, move his hand from her stomach and brought his thumb and flicked her clit.


    "Ummhhh~ oohh!!!"


    Sylphy tongue lolled out as a smile made its way to her lips! Her efforts to suppress her moans were in vain as she made an ahegao face.


    Was my body always this sensitive? Or this is happening because Lord Husband touching me, Sylphy thought while enjoying otherworldly pleasure.


    "F*ckhhh~"


    Sylphy arched her back, push Myne''s face with both her hand and legs with all her strength on her pussy, and release all her emotions, pleasure, and pressure that umte deep inside her for all those years in the form of cum into Myne''s mouth first time in her life.


    "Ahhhh...."

 Chapter 113: Chapter 113. Special Night Part 3 ( R-18 )

    "Haa... ha.. ha," Sylphy who was continuously panting heavily look at Myne embarrassingly who was licking his lips with an evil smile on his face.


    "Seem like you enjoy a lot, my cute princess," Myne said teasingly, then he rub his index finger on top of Sylphy''s wet pussy covering it with her love juice before putting it in his mouth.


    "You know, your cum is the tastiest thing I even have eaten, Aisha''s was a little bit sour but your''s sweet as f*ck," Myne said excitedly bringing a bright smile on Sylphy''s face. Although Sylphy feels that what Myne said is very shameful but for some reason, she felt very happy knowing that Myne liked her cum more than Aisha.


    While Sylphy enjoys Myne''s hot gaze, Myne on the other hand, put his two fingers inside her pussy to make it prepared before putting his little brother.


    "Moan...Ahhh..."


    While Sylphy crying from enjoyment, Myne took out his finger from her pussy, he held his thick, precum-leaking hard cock in his hand, and ced it just below her wet pussy, between her wet and plump thighs.


    Although Sylphy just cum a moment ago, but her pussy was dripping love juices as if a leaking tub, telling Myne that it is fully prepared to ept his little brother inside it.


    Sylphy''s eyes were wide open from nervousness feeling Myne raging hot rod between her thighs and brushing against her cunt.


    "Sylphy do you really want me to put it inside you? Once it enters there is no turning back," Myne asked with a teasing smile while rubbing his little brother on her pussy.


    "Yes, I am ready, please don''t tease me anymore Lord Husband, I am begging you," Sylphy spoke in a crying voice, staring at Myne''s little brother, which was about to make its way inside her.


    Satisfied with Sylphy''s answer, Myne moved his dick up and down her vagina a few times, making her pant. Finally, he aligned it with her hole and slowly prated her. Since Sylphy was a virgin her pussy was very tight and he had to force himself inside her to be able to move forward. She let out a moan filled with pain and pleasure until he felt something stopping his advance.


    Myne who is very experienced in taking girls'' virginity, first kiss Sylphy to distract her, then while she is enjoying kissing, he simply gave a push forward with his hips and breaks her hymen in one go.


    Sylphy let out a short gasp when she felt his little brother piercing her virginity forever but because Myne''s tongue was inside her mouth no sounde out from there.


    Myne finally reached her deepest part and stopped there so Sylphy''s pussy can adjust ording to his little brother.


    As Sylphy calm down and the pain from breaking her hymen faded away, Myne started moving inside her slowly.


    Since it was Sylphy''s first time she cum a few thrustster, letting out a shout of delight, her vagina walls twitching around Myne''s dick uncontrobly.


    Sylphy blushed in shame of climaxing so quickly but Myne didn''t mind one bit. He grabbed her ass in his hands, his fingers sinking into her malleable bottom cheeks. She liked the contact and her hips moved to amodate his cock better.


    Myne then started to move his waist circrly, trying to stimte different spots inside her and find where she liked it the best. He kept at it for a while before starting to focus on one area where he had managed to get some great reactions out of her. He was getting hornier and hornier now and his movements inside her elerated.


    "Ahhh...moan, Lo..Lord Husband, please faster. Fill my pussy! Fill me! Your big cock is so good in me! Yesss! F*ck my pussy!


    Let''s make a lot of children. Ohh yes, that''s right faster..." Sylphy who is long ago forgotten about her innocentdy-like manner was now sending her hips against his, as strongly as she could, seeking as much pleasure as possible, while spoking very boldly making Myne speechless.


    Seem like she is more wild than Aisha, I hope she doesn''t get addicted to it, but looking at her face I think she will be more active and bold after this, at least in bed," Myne thought with a happy smile seeing Sylphy getting more and more exhrated as he went on.


    Seeing Sylphy lose control of herself so much, thrilled Myne began to pound her with all his strength.


    Sylphy soon cum one more time but Myne didn''t even slow down, making a mess out of her cunt. When he kept at it for a few minutes, she wasn''t able to say anything intelligible anymore, only shouting her pleasure in a loud voice. She came several times and her face was full of tears and drool, her expression full of pleasure.


    The whole situation sent Myne into hisst spurt, until he couldn''t hold it anymore and ejacted full strength inside her, sending his cum deep into her womb with a low groan.


    This feeling was too much for Sylphy and she couldn''t help but cum again. She started to squirt, sending a strong jet of liquid out of her pussy, directly on Myne''s little brother.


    It was the first time Myne saw a girl squirt so much and he really wanted to taste that but because there was also his cum mixed in it, he decide to let it go. He had a random thought, wondering what it would actually taste like,pared to pussy juice. Seeing such a lewd scene, his dick kept its hardness, waiting for more action.


    He grabbed Sylphy by her back and turned her around, her belly facing the mattress and her head now in the bed''s pillow. He raised her ass higher and prated her in one go, just like that. She grunted and he went on pumping into her again from this position. It didn''t take more than a few strokes before she cum again, once more squirting, directly on the bed this time.


    It was really arousing and Myne felt like he wanted to test her limits. He went on f*cking her at full strength, hammering her sloppy pussy. He sometimes changed positions but never stopped digging into her flesh.


    Sylphy kept cumming and squirting, drenching the sheets of the bed. The smell got really intense and stimting, entrancing both of them in their world of mating.


    Sylphy, who was already not able to speak correctly anymore, was bing worse and worse, only letting out animal growls by that point.


    "Ooouuhhhh! Uuuhhhrrmm! Roooohhhh! Roooohhhh! Ooouuhhhh!"


    When Myne felt that he was getting close to cum once more, he turned her so that they were facing each other, raising her upper body until her head was on his level. Sylphy''s eyes were unfocused and her mouth was opened wide, grunting at his pounding, with her tongue sticking out.


    Myne brought his head closer, took her tongue into his mouth, and continued his movement onto her lips, in a deep tongue kiss. That caused her to cum yet again another time, spasming in his mouth. The feeling of her pussy twitching on his cock finally pushed him over the edge and he let out his spunk into her, all the while continuing their kiss.


    It felt amazing to ejacte and kiss her at the same time.


    Eventually, they both fell onto the bed, panting heavily. Sylphy was so tired that barely conscious at this point.


    Myne after seeing her condition felt a bit sorry about going so hard on her, even though he know that it was her first time, but because of Sylphy''s continuous request of banging her faster, he lose control and as a result Sylphy defiantly did not being able to walk properly tomorrow, unless he or Aisha use their skill to heal her but then there would be no fun.


    "I am sorry, Sylphy. I got too excited," Myne said while Sylphy''s eyes were still open even though they were about to close because of how exhausted she was.


    Hearing Myne apologizes, Sylphy slowly shook her head, and with a gentle smile on her lips, she spoke, "No. It was, best, if possible I wanted to do it every night, can you fulfil my this wish, Lord Husband?"


    Just as Sylphy requested, Myne who felt sorry for a moment ago, look at Sylphy surprisedly but soon his surprise turn into an evil smile, He brought his face close to her, and after giving a deep kiss on her forehead, continued. "You were really amazing, Sylphy, and I promise you as long as we are free I will f*ck you until you forget about everything other than pleasure.


    So now you rest peacefully, okay."


    Sylphy after hearing Myne''s promise nodded a little and closed her eyes, quickly falling asleep on the bed.


    Seeing Sylphy sleeping peacefully like a child with a wide happy smile on her face, Myne again give her a kiss on her forehead and covered her with a nket so that she would not catch a cold.


    "Now it is time to find my sacrifice queen, since she is willing to do so much for Sylphy then it is natural to make her happier than Sylphy, did she really think that I would let her go just because I have Sylphy? Hehehe, tonight as a reward for being a good sister and nice elder wife I will f*ck her all night, Myne thought with an evil smile while rubbing his hands together.


    Then he cast the Stamina Recovery magic skill on himself, and walk out of the bedroom naked while searching for Aisha...

 Chapter 114: Chapter 114. Special Night Part 4 ( R-18 )

    Aftering out of the bedroom, first Myne went toward the kitchen to drink some water, although Sylphy''s cum was sweet but the quantity wasn''t sufficient enough to quench his thirst.


    Now where is my idiot wifuu? Myne thought and walked toward the room which Sylphy''s room which Aisha prepared some time ago, but now she have to use it herself.


    The room door was unlocked, and after entering, the first thing Myne saw was, of course, sleeping beauty Aisha in her regr clothes. In order to give Myne and Sylphy privacy after unlocking the bathroom door, she didn''t stay in the bedroom anymore and hurriedly walk out from there, without changing her clothes.


    Sigh, and just two days ago she said that she can''t sleep with her clothes on and only cuddling me naked like a ko did she feel mostfortable. Well, looks like she''s not in as good a mood as she was pretending, Myne thought with a smile and walked toward Aisha.


    Sylphy''s room bed was quite smallpared to Myne''s one, only sufficient for one person. Myne first took away the quilt from the top of Aisha, and then slowly starts taking off her clothes without making too much movement so he doesn''t wake her up.


    Aisha was wearing a simple one-piece dress, which has a zip behind it. Myne skill fully unlocks the zip, then slowly pulls down the entire dress, leaving Aisha only in bra and panty.


    Hum, now this is how I like to see her all the time, but weird, as far as know although Aisha sleepste in the morning but she never was such a heavy sleeper that I remove her entire dress and she didn''t even notice. Is she acting? Now this makes sense, so she is acting to be mad at me, huh? She is so cute, Myne thought while shaking his head with a smile.


    Then he unbutton her bra, and throw it away, finally giving some peace andfort to her big boobies.


    She never listens to me, don''t I tell her that there is no need to wear those tight bras in the house, but no, she still wears them no matter how ufortable and tight they are, Myne thought and give a light p on the back of Aisha''s head as a punishment for not listening to his, while moving his hand toward her panty.


    Why is she so wet? I hadn''t done anything yet? Did she masturbate while listening to Sylphy''s loud moans? So doesn''t that means that she is outside the bedroom the entire time?


    I know it, although she scold me while saying that I am a pervert but she herself wasn''t innocent, she is really a naughty girl, but I like it, Myne thought with an evil grin while pulling down Aisha''s wet erotic ck colour panty and putting it in his Inventory carefully.


    "This is my reward for all my hard work," Myne mumbled and looked at Aisha''s pussy which was releasing love juice nonstop. Afterpleting all those work hey down behind her and hugged her tightly.


    "My sweet Wifuu, I know you are faking to sleep, but this doesn''t matter now, let me tell you an important thing, tonight we are going to make love till the morning, so get ready," After saying that Myne licks Aisha''s ears making her entire body vibrate from excitement, then he raised her torso slowly.


    There was practically no space between their bodies as Aisha surrendered her whole self to him, only wanting one thing in return �� him to quench the fire in her core which burning since she left Sylphy and Myne alone!


    Myne joined his pelvis with Aisha''s round ass, her well-meaty thighs swallowed his cock and provided it with their warm moist embrace. His one hand massaged her big boobs, her nipples were already erect, while the other tightly hugged her belly, he moved his hips back and forth, mming his pelvis on her butt, her fleshy ass and soft boobs jiggling nonstop.


    Myne vigorously pumped his dick in and out of the small gap between her thighs.


    In and out, in and out!


    pk! Sp! Pak! Sp!


    The sound of wet flesh pping fell on his ears, it was strangely pleasing.


    Myne grunted, her thighs and dripping pussy were burning in heat, and the pleasure his dick experienced while squeezed between them was something words could never express.


    pk! Pak! Pak! Pak! Pak! Pak!


    Sp! Pak! Sp!pk! Pak! Pak! Pak!


    Pak! Pak! Sp! Pak! Sp! pk!


    ''Aisha''s thighs like always feel so good!'' Myne felt like cumming in just a few pumps, he understood that it was partly because he hadn''t touched Aisha for some days and now both of them were together again which made little too excited.


    Meanwhile, Aisha''s state wasn''t much better, although she was pretending to sleep but the more Myne''s veiny cock rigorously brushed against her pussy the more she was heating up. Her mind was in chaos �� one part wanted orgasm just this instant, while the other wanted tost a bit longer than Myne, so she can make his funter.


    She clenched Myne''s arms on her belly for support. Her whole body was up only because of him as she had lost the strength in her legs and core long ago.


    Myne''s arm that was hugging her slim belly crawled up to her cor bone and after caressing her chest with his hands, he then gently grabbed her sweet sweaty cheeks. He turned Aisha''s face to the side and as if knowing his intention, Aisha''s tongue automatically lolled out from her humming mouth.


    pk! Pak! Pak! Pak! Pak! Pak!


    Sp! Pak! Sp! pk! Pak! Pak!


    Pak! Pak! Pak! Sp!


    Myne vigorous thrusts only hastened with each passing second. Both of them engaged in a wet sloppy kiss, as he moved his hips in and out with his cock between her thighs. He sometimes licked her cheeks and jaw, and asionally rubbed her pussy with his palm and then it went back to her squeezable boobs.


    This basterd~ I feel .... hmmm I''m gon~...na cummhhhh~why he is not putting his dick inside me? Aisha thought with half focus while kissing Myne like there is no more tomorrow.


    Myne hastened his already rigorous pumping, his left hand grabbed her neck so that she won''t drop on the bed, he removed his right hand from her tits and put it on her pussy, rubbing the naughty bud on her dripping cunt.


    Aisha''s body trembled due to his touch and due to the sensation of something familiar building up in her abdomen.


    Myne grunted, he was at his limit too. He quickened the rubbing of her clit and pussy along with the pace of his pumping.


    Shlick! slick! shlick!


    His dick brushed against her spasming pussy, their arousal was at its limit, and his rod twitched between her warm and wet thighs.


    pk! Pak! Pak! Pak! Pak! Pak!


    Pak! Sp! pk! pk! Pak! Pak!


    Pak! Pak! Pak! Sp! Pak! Sp!


    pk! Pak! Pak! Pak! Pak! Pak!


    Sp! Pak! Sp!pk! Pak! Pak! Pak!


    Pak! Pak! Sp! Pak! Sp! pk!


    Myne grunted as ropes upon ropes of white liquid expulsed out of his twitching cock tightly hugged between Aisha''s thighs.


    "AAaaaaAAAnnnhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Aisha moaned and spasmed as well after she felt Myne cum between her thighs.


    While Aisha was cumming Myne hold her more tightly in his embrace, as he felt warm liquid falling on his little brother.


    Aisha panting and quivering in pleasure while resting in Myne''s embrace with a big smile on her beautiful face.


    "Did you... hah... liked my thighsh.." Aisha asked after turning around and facing Myne, still panting heavily.


    "Yeah... hah, they''re the best! I never thought that they would be so good, hahaha!" Myne replies whileughing and then he gives Aisha a deep kiss to let her know just how much he misses having this kind of lovemaking with her.


    "You know you be weak just after having sex with Sylphy, otherwise, before this you never cum before me, hahaha," Aisha mocks Myne whileughing with a beautiful smile on her face. All the sadness she was feeling before has long since faded away the moment Myne enter the room.


    "You naughty wifuu, dare to mock your hubby, let me teach you some manner," Myne said with a fake angry face.


    "Hahaha, let''s me see just how much power you left," Aisha said with provoking expression making Myne more annoyed.


    But before Myne could do anything Aisha hurriedly escape from his hug, and with her all strength she grab his shoulder and push him onto the bed tightly before climbing on top of him, she grab Myne''s little brother tightly and put it''s tip on the entrance of her pink wet cave, and after giving Myne a provoking smile, she sits down on it sending Myne big rock hard dick deep inside her in one go directly touching her G-spot.


    Ahhhhh....


    Ahhh...


    Myne and Aisha both moan loudly as they be one after many days of separation.


    Aisha whose pussy waiting for Myne''s dick for many days immediately orgasmed, her pussy squeezing strongly around Myne''s little brother. She then started to move her hips crazily on top of him, as if in a frenzy. Her pussy waspletely drenched and very warm, making Myne groan in pleasure.


    However, Myne didn''t want to control by Aisha, otherwise, she would tease him only god knows for how long, so he started thrusting into her from below, disturbing her rhythm. For some time, their mating was a mess, with her dropping on him as fast as she could and him pounding into her with all his strength.


    Finally, Myne grabbed her hips and went on to regte her movements, taking control of the situation. In her frenzy, Aisha tried to continue banging herself on him but after another climax, she lost the initiative and became the one getting pounded. Myne didn''t go easy on her and his cock continued to make her cum several times more.


    "More, more! Your big cock, stronger, stronger! Oooohhhh! Again, again! Faster, ohh yes... I miss it so much!"


    Myne heard Aisha''s voice, he turned her on her back and went on pistoning from the top. He grabbed her nipples with both hands and pulled on them, making her cum once again. Next, he sent one hand over her clitoris and started stimting it, making her shiver.


    He then raised her legs until they were parallel to her body, her feet next to her head, and moved his upper body topletely envelop her from the top, taking her head into his hands and going into a long and sloppy tongue kiss with her.


    This position didn''t allow Aisha to make any movement and he started insanely pile-driving into her. He went on and on like that, observing the changes in her, keeping in mind his goal to discipline her properly.


    Aisha quickly started having orgasms after orgasms, with less and less time in between them, until she reached a point where her cunt went out of control, convulsing continuously. Myne felt a warm liquid on his pelvis and Myne look down and saw Aisha losing control of her dder, peeing on him.


    Hahaha, one more thing which I can use to tease herter, Myne thought happily and look at Aisha, her face was a mess of fluids, with tears and drool smearing it, constantly distorted into a climaxing expression, even while they continued kissing without stopping.


    Myne felt that he was on the right track and didn''t release her in any way. He was also getting close to his release and gave a fewst big strokes before ejacting everything into her sloppy cunt. The feeling of his cumming into her sent Aisha for an even greater spasm and she trembled uncontrobly for a full minute, her eyes crazy with pleasure.


    Finally, Myne felt Aishapletely rxing into him. He confusedly checked her face and saw that she had lost consciousness, with her eyes still open butpletely unmoving.


    "Have I done too much?" Myne mumbled worriedly and hurriedly cast the Stamina Recovery skill on Aisha. After a minute or so Aisha slowly open her eyes and look at Myne with a bright smile on her face.


    "That was the best sex we ever have, let''s not stop so soon, as you said we have the whole night ahead of us" Aisha said excitedly and jump into Myne''s embrace and start kissing him like a hungry beast.


    Amn, this girl is really crazy, but I like it, This was Myne''sst thought before he stop thinking and begin the third round with Aisha...

 Chapter 115: Chapter 115. An Uninvited Guest

    Morning...


    Sylphy open her eyes slowly and saw an empty bed beside her confusedly.


    Huh? Was what happened thest night just a dream? Sylphy thought but soon she saw the mess-up bed and herselfying naked on it and understand that wasn''t a dream.


    "If it wasn''t a dream then where is Myne?" Sylphy mumbled and stood up, but before she could step forward her legs trembled and she fall down on the bed.


    "Sigh, Myne was too roughst night, I can''t even stand properly, but now I think about it, I really wanted to do it once more, if only Myne was here, I can make more love with him," Sylphy spoke helplessly, and after trying sometimes, she manage to walk but very awkwardly.


    After that, she wears some of Aisha''s loose clothes without any bra or panty, which she found in the wardrobe and walks out of the bedroom, and heads toward her own room.


    "Aisha''s clothes were in Lord Husband''s room, doesn''t that mean that both of them are sleeping together in the same room all the time? Then why did they give me a separate room?


    I don''t mind staying with them in the same room, and the bed is also big enough that all three of us can sleep together," While mumbling unhappily Sylphy open the door of her room, but seeing the view in front of her, she opened her eyes wide with shock before closing the door again.


    "Maybe I should try to prepare breakfast, they look quite tired, let''s not disturb them, but just how much love they made that they mess up the entire room? I think I still need to learn a lot of things, I will ask about it Aishater, and Lord Husband is also so mean, can''t they stay with me for at least one night?


    It is not like Aisha was going anywhere," Sylphy spoke jealously while walking toward the kitchen.


    But unknown to Sylphy just as she closes the door, Aisha who just fall asleep around 1 hour or so ago after making love the entire night like a wild animal in every possible position both of them could think, slowly opens her tired eyes with a smile ster on her face.


    Hahaha, she is defiantly jealous as hell after seeing my and Myne''s deeds. I shouldn''t tell her about Myne''s skill which can recover stamina although he never himself told me about it but even an idiot can understand after recovering from exhaustion magically within some second.


    Let''s tease her a little when she asks me about itter, I would make a random story, hahaha, I can''t wait to talk to her, Aisha thought and get out of Myne''s bear-like hug.


    "Well,st night was really amazing, my pussy was still quite sore, thank god Myne use his stamina-recovering skill on me before falling asleep otherwise, I might not be able to open my eyes now," Aisha said and look at Myne who was sleeping like a baby, she then gives him a kiss on his forehead, and wear her clothes scattered around the room.


    "Now where the hell did Myne put my panty? I think I heard him saying something like taking it as a reward. Forget it I will ask himter when he wakes up," Saying such Aisha walks out of the room. She first washes her face, before going into the kitchen where Sylphy again making an unknown dish.


    "Good Morning," Aisha spoke while taking her apron hanging on the wall, and putting it on herself.


    Hearing Aisha''s voice, Sylphy look at her with surprise as she didn''t expect that she would wake up so soon, but she quicklye back to her sense, and greeted her back with a smile, "Good Morning."


    ...


    "Here is your bowl Myne," Aisha said while handing a bowl filled with meat soup to Myne on the dining table.


    "Thank you, Aisha," Myne said while taking a bowl from Aisha and looked at Sylphy who was eating breakfast with a depressed expression on her face.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with her? Why is she making that kind of gloomy expression?" Myne asked low to Aisha who just sit down beside him.


    "Haha, don''t worry about her, she just tried to cook something again, but the result was quite bad, so she is a little depressed she should be fine after some time," Aisha said calmly.


    But Myne who felt little bad for Sylphy, put down his bowl on the table and lightly patted her head.


    "Cheer up Sylphy, every new thing starts with failure, no need to be depressed because you didn''t seed in making a dish, just don''t give up, try again, next time ask Aisha more questions, and you will defiantly seed. Remember, A wise man once said that failure is the mother of sess.


    So be positive and eat your breakfast now before it gets cold," Myne said with a smile, motivating Sylphy who was on the verge of crying.


    "Since you believe in me, I will do my best, thank you for encouraging me Lord Husband," Sylphy said with a smile while making a cute face.


    Seeing Sylphy''s speed of changing mood, both Myne and Aisha shook their head helplessly.


    "So Sylphy how was your first time?" Aisha who doesn''t like silence while eating, in order to make breakfast more interesting asked Sylphy.


    Just as Sylphy heard Aisha''s question, she quickly recalls her and Myne''s deeds, and couldn''t help but bashfully looked downward in shame.


    "Hahaha, why are you so embraced? Here is no outsider, we all are family, right? Tell me about your experiences, after which I will tell you mine, and believe me you like it a lot," Aisha said in a teasing tone, making blush both Myne and Sylphy.


    "Stop messing with her, can''t you see she is feeling awkward, she is not like you, she needs some time before she can fully open up with us," Myne who couldn''t take Aisha''s teasing anymore lightly hit on her head, and said with a frown.


    "Ouch, that hurt, don''t hit on my head all the time, what if I be an idiot?" Aishained with a puffed-out face.


    "Don''t worry about it if someday you be an idiot, then I will take care of you, so now silently eat breakfast," Myne said with a poker face.


    Seeing Aisha and Myne''s lovely quarrel, Sylphy who is feeling shy couldn''t help butugh out loudly attracting both of their attention on her.


    "Hahaha..."


    Like this, they eat breakfast in harmony


    ...


    A week passed in a blink of an eye. During this entire week, Myne spends most of his time apanying Aisha and Sylphy.


    Other than eating and sleeping, Myne was making love with both girls. At the start, it was still rtively peaceful butter as if both of them made a bet or something, they both be very wild and whenever they saw him free, they directly jump on him like hungry beasts and then start nonstop f*cking session until they won''t pass out from fatigue.


    Although Myne also liked this kind of life very much, butter even with his Stamina Recovery skill it be a little difficult for him to handle both of them.


    But finally just when Myne thought that he is about to get the title of loser who can''t even satisfy his wives, one day fatty Town Lorde to his house saving his dignity. Not only he but Roku whoe to the preliminary inspection of the n House site, and the construction specialist from the capital city requested by Sylphy also came.


    Myne and Sylphy spend some time with them and further perfect their n house construction n. This processst 4 hours before all three of them said farewell, giving Myne some peace.


    "Ahaha, seems like you guys are working hard, wait for a little let me make something interesting for both of you," Aisha said with a smile while looking at Myne and Sylphy who wereying on top of each other on the couch like a dead dog.


    "Aisha is very lucky, she doesn''t have to worry about those kinds of tiring work," Sylphy said envyingly, she was being tortured by Town Lord''s nonstop questions for 3 entire hours, and so tried that she didn''t want to move a finger now.


    "Yes, you are right, but this is also good, otherwise if all three of us nowyingzily then who cooks delicious food for us?" Myne said with a chuckle while hugging Sylphy more tightly and burying his face deeper into her boobies, which grow a little after getting a fair amount of massage from him every day.


    "Lord Husband, please don''t hug me so tightly, I am covered with sweat, and smelling unpleasantly," Sylphy said shyly but didn''t do anything to move Myne away from her, clearly she is just saying for formalities, and actually liked being cuddled by Myne.


    "Bow-bow-bow..."


    "Woof-woof-wooof..."


    Just when Myne wanted to say that he don''t mind her sweating small at all, suddenly he heard Ted and his father barking voice, seem like someone hase in front of his house.


    "Sigh, don''t go anywhere I wille back quickly. I still want to rest on my most fragrant boobies pillows," Myne said while giving Sylphy a light kiss on her lips, before walking toward the main door.


    Myne open the door and saw the figure of an imposing carriage at the entrance of his house.


    The whole carriage was coated in pitch ck, and the edges are ornamented with a golden colour, with a g hanging on the top of it which he doesn''t recognise. An extremely extravagant-looking carriage.


    Ted and his Father stood at the entrance of the house, barking at a middle age uncle magnificently dressed in a stylish butler uniform with a splendid moustache, and stopping him from entering the courtyard.


    "Okay, Ted, calm down, and you uncle who are looking for?" Myne asked with a frown, he can already predict that this butler''s uncle and whatever in the carriage is nothing but big trouble for him, so he didn''t try to be polite with him.


    "Finally, you are willing toe out, are you the owner of this house? We have heard that Your Highness Sylphid is here and arrived to visit her," The butler said in a loud and arrogant voice as if he is talking to his servant.


    "Huh? Princess Sylphid? I''ve never seen her. you mighte to the wrong address, why not you go in that direction, if you drive the carriage fast maybe you can meet her after 7 or hourster," Myne said innocently without any hesitation while pointing toward the capital city.


    "What did you say? Are joking with me, boy? Do you even know whom are you messing..."


    "Enough!!!"


    Just as the butler trying to scare Myne, a man wearing elegant clothes with excessively extravagant ornaments on them came out from the carriage stopping the butler from speaking further.


    This man has a slim build body, big ck colour hair, a fox-like face, and sharp eyes with dark circles under them as if he is heavily addicted to narcotics and hasn''t slept very well for many days. Completely refreshing image of a real noble which Myne has in his mind.


    A real noble, wickedness gleams from his face. Sighhh, here goes my peaceful afternoon nap, Myne thought helplessly staring at the enemy of his peace.


    As Myne was thinking that while looking at that noble, the first thing that came out of his mouth was something which Myne predict just after seeing his expression.


    "Aah, what is the meaning of this! For a Royal and lovely person like Her Highness Sylphid to stay in such a dirty little shack!!"

 Chapter 116: Chapter 116. Challenge...

    "Aah, what is the meaning of this! For a Royal and a lovely person like Her Highness Sylphid to stay in such a dirty little shack!!"


    "If you have so much problem, then why not you just f*ck off bastard, rather than torturing people while showing them your ugly face," Myne said with a poker face, and before that man who insulted his parent''s house could say anything Myne mmed the door in his face.


    "Did that f*cker just m the door in my face while insulting my beautiful face?" The man from the noble family asked his butler in confusion.


    "I am afraid he did Young Master. What should we do now?" Butler asked while wiping cold sweat from his forehead.


    "Is this even a question to be asked? Go and bring that beggar out from his hole, let me see his reaction when I burn down his entire house and break his all bones, then he''ll know who he messed with, The man while gritting his teeth.


    "But Young Master, have you forgotten Your Highness Miss Sylphid also inside the house, if we use force then the consequence wouldn''t be good," Butler said nervously.


    "Ohh, yes, I forget about it, then try to call her out, if she still didn''te out then use your skill and break the main door, I don''t think she''ll be able to ignore me even when I''m stood in front of her," The man said angrily with an evil grin on his face.


    ...


    "Lord Husband, who was outside?" Sylphy asked with a frown after seeing Myne mming the door with full force.


    Myne turns his face toward Sylphy and with a smile on his face he replies calmly, "No one dear, some monkey making noise outside our house, just ignore them."


    "If you say so," Although Sylphy felt that Myne hiding something from her otherwise he wouldn''t have lost his temper, but since he didn''t want to talk about it, then she is also not interested in putting her nose in this matter.


    "Myne who are those two guys standing in our courtyard?" Aisha who saw a carriage and peoplee in it from the kitchen window asked with a frown whileing toward him. "I think they are nning to do something bad..."


    "Her Highness Sylphid pleasee out, my Young Master are here to meet you."


    Before Aisha could finish her sentence suddenly that nobleman butler''s loud voicee out from outside, making everyone frown especially Aisha, which of course doesn''t go unnoticed by Myne, but now he doesn''t have the luxury to think about it.


    "Let me see who is making trouble," Sylphy said angrily and open the door.


    "Ooh! Your Highness!!! It''s been a while. Oh dear, you look as lovely as ever!! Even in such a dirty ce, Your Highness''s beauty hasn''t been tarnished at all!"


    Just as Sylphy open the door and walks out, The man hurriedly walks toward her and greets her excitedly.


    Sylphy on the other hand seeing Noble man''s face made shit eating face and finally realized the reason behind Myne''s sudden anger.


    "You''re speaking quite a lot about my partner and house, aren''t you? ude Roselia. Who do you think you are?" Sylphy didn''t give a f*ck about ude''s identity and directly confront him.


    Myne and Aisha also walk out of the house and stood behind Sylphy silently watching the drama unfolding in front of them. They can clearly see that Sylphy doesn''t have a good impression of this use.


    ude who didn''t sense Sylphy''s anger, continued his nonsense, "Her Highness Sylphid, a noble person like you shouldn''t stay in such a dirty ce, how about youe with me to my manor? There we can have a proper talk, I am already feeling ufortable just standing here. People like us...


    "Aisha, if I sted this bastard''s head will it bring trouble to Sylphy in any way?" Myne who was controlling his anger while hearing ude insulting words about his house, whisper in Aisha''s ear.


    Aisha hearing Myne''s question looked at him with shock but seeing his angry face, she thought about it and spoke with some hesitation, "Although there won''t be any direct impact on her considering her identity but only openly, but if you really did that, his family will do everything to destroy us behind the sense, and the end result would be either we kill everyone rted to him, or get killed by them.


    Overall one thing is clear after his death we will not be able to live in peace."


    Killing his entire family huh? That really would be a pain in the ass. Maybe I can assassinate him, anyway, I am just a newly awakened person, they won''t suspect me, now this sounds like a good n, Myne thought while rubbing his chin, and staring at ude, who is still talking nonsense about his wealth.


    The butler who was clearly more smart than his Young Master seeing that everyone giving them unfriendly nces, nervously walks beside ude and whisper, "Young master, young master, please calm down, we are note here to show our wealth."


    Although the butler tried to stop ude in a panic, but he was still a stepte.


    "Did a noble like youe here to pick a fight with me?" Sylphy finally couldn''t hold back and angrily asked.


    Looking at the situation, ude alsoes out from his daydreaming and understood that he is messing up everything.


    "N, Not at all! ...N, no... Your Highness... living in such a dirty ce, pitying, no, um..."


    "Oh, is that so, I understand. Why don''t I ept your challenge, let''s have a good fight, I haven''t yed with my sword for many days, it would be a good exercise for me as well," Sylphy said with an evil smile, making ude tumble from fear, after all, he knows very well that he is no match of Sylphy when ites to fight.


    Seeing that things getting out of hand the butler forced his way through once again.


    "Please forgive this rudeness, Young Master ude doesn''t bear any ill will and just wanted to help Your Highness Sylphid. Please understand and forgive us."


    Looking at the butler who is older than her own father bowing deeply, Sylphy breathed out a deep sigh and folded her arms below her chest.


    "it shouldn''t happen next time"


    Sylphy squinted and red at ude.


    "Putting aside youing here to pick a fight with me, what the hell did youe here for? If you don''t have any solid reason then f*ck off and nevere back here to disturb me and my family again," Sylphy said in a loud voice.


    Hearing Sylphy''s piss-off voice, ude finally recalled his business toe here and took out a letter from his breast pocket.


    "I''ve heard that Your Highness will be marrying soon, and your partner will be amoner, so the people who proposed to Your Highness up until now including me cannot consent to this kind of thing. That''s why we have a proposal. Before the marriage ceremony, we would like to y a game with Your Highness''s partner. If he wins, we will be obedient and give our blessings for Your Highness''s marriage.


    If he loses, we want this marriage to be called off."


    While saying that, he handed over the letter he took out from his bosom to Sylphy with a perverted expression on his face.


    "Why do I need you bastards'' blessings? There''s no way I''ll ept this shit. That''s all, right? Now get the f*ck out of my face immediately, just seeing your face makes me feel like vomiting."


    Rejected clearly by Sylphy with insulting words, ude made a vexed expression for a moment, before ring at Myne, as if he stole the virginity of his sister, and then run away with another woman.


    "What are you looking at you disgusting worm, don''t you hear what Sylphy said, now f*ck off from my house before I personally send you and your bulter away, and believe me you defiantly won''t like that," Myne who is already pissed off by ude didn''t give him any face.


    "You will regret this, Your Highness! And you too bastard!"


    Like every typical viin, ude also didn''t forget to leave behind a rubbish line, before boarding his carriage and returning to whatever shitty ce he came from.


    "Sorry, Lord Husband... This is all my fault, that you had to go through all of this," After ude is gone Sylphy also returns back to her cute form and quickly apologises.


    "Don''t me yourself, you and I both know whose fault is here," Myne smiled after seeing Sylphy''s guilty expression and gently give her a pat on her head.


    "Let''s go, Aisha told me that she has already prepared snacks for us, let''s eat something first before discussing this matter," Myne said calmly while putting his arm around Sylphy''s neck and walking into his house with her.


    Sylphy who was in a very bad mood thanks to ude, smiled seeing Myne care, she also wrapped her arm around his waist and while giggling beautifully she enters the house with him.

 Chapter 117: Chapter 117. Somone Dare To Kidnap a Dragon?

    "Sorry, Lord Husband, Aisha... it was my fault."


    As Myne and Aisha drank the tea, while eating snacks in the living room and calming down, Sylphy apologised to them again.


    "I''ve said this before Sylphy, it''s not your fault, why are you repeating the same thing?" Myne said calmly and flick Sylphy''s forehead to annoy her so she won''t me herself more.


    "Ouch!"


    "That''s right, Sylphy. That bastard ude was the one at fault, I clearly saw him looking at you with evil eyes. He is defiantly not a good person, you should stay away from him," Aisha said with a frown.


    "However, if I weren''t here, nothing like this would have happened, you both might be living peacefully, but now a lot of troubleing knocking on our door just because of me, sigh..." Sylphy worriedly said while looking down with a sad expression on her cute face. Clearly, yde''s matter weighed in her mind.


    "Well, If that case, will you stop our marriage just because an idiot is not happy with our wedding and wanted to stop it so he can be your partner to gain status and wealth?" Myne asked while forcefullyying down Sylphy on hisp and massaging her head to make her feel better.


    "How can this be possible, there''s no way I''ll do that! I am already your woman, now only death can separate us," Sylphy said with a determined expression on her face.


    How can I let go of my Lord husband to whom not only confess my love but also give away my virginity? He is mine now no one cane between us, of course, Aisha is an exception, Sylphy thought happily while enjoying Myne''s head massage.


    "If so, don''t worry about it then, your Lord Husband is not weak that any loser cane and mess with his women," Myne said with a smile and looked at Aisha who was ncing at Sylphy with envy, seem like she also wants a head massage from Myne.


    "However, I don''t understand one thing," Sylphy suddenly open her eye and looked at Myne before speaking.


    "Hum? And what is that," Myne asked.


    "Why did Father listen to such a person? Our marriage has already been decided, there''s no way Father would overrule it with a game or something, but in the letter given by ude, there is obviously written in it that Father agrees with ude''s terms," Sylphy said confusedly making both Myne and Aisha frown.


    "Who knows, what Your Majesty was thinking, he is the King, and his decision is clearly not something we could understand unless he tells us about it," Aisha who was still looking at Myne and Sylphy with envy said while drinking tea.


    "Aisha, honey, do you also want a head massage? If so then instead of staring at me with those creepy eyes, why note here andy down on my otherp? I don''t have any problem giving a massage to both of you together," Myne while ignoring what Aisha said, gesture her toy down on hisp as the couch was big enough that both girls can lie down with him sitting in the centre.


    Aisha hearing Myne''s invitation, happily put down the teacup on the table and run toward him quickly andy down on his other emptyp with a wide smile on her face like a child.


    But due to her bad luck, before Myne could even put his hand on her head, someone knock on their door.


    "F*ck! Now which bastard hase this time?" Aisha said angrily.


    "Hey! Don''t you always scold me for saying bad words? Now why are using them yourself?" Myne immediately rebuke Aisha for saying bad and helped her to get up.


    "Hehehe, she looks really pissed off," Sylphy jokingly said while looking at Aisha who was heading towards the entranceway.


    "Don''t worry, she is fine just a little jealous, but weird why we didn''t hear Ted barking this time?" Myne asked confusedly which Sylphy of course don''t have any answer.


    A whileter, Aisha led someone in.


    Hm? Somehow this feels like deja vu... Aisha''s expression was stiff, it feels like I''d seen it somewhere before. Am I just thinking too much? Myne thought with a frown but soon he get his answer.


    Just as Myne was thinking Sylphy who just get up from hisp and sit down beside him, raised her voice.


    "Lewis!? Why are you here!?"


    Eh? This name sounds quite familiar, Myne thought and look at the neer.


    "Nice to meet you, I am Lewis Augusta, Elder Sister Sylphid''s younger brother. Please take care of me from now on, Brother-inw."


    The one who greeted Myne in a yful way is this kingdom''s Second Prince Lewis Augusta.


    Lewis is a thin-looking boy, who has a handsome face, short golden hair like Sylphy, wearing big round goggles on top of his golden eyes. His clothes sense is also quite good, he is wearing ck pants and a ck T-shirt and on top of it a white shirt with golden lining on the sleeves and cor.


    Myne finally remembers who Lewis is, the super-rich guy in Sylphy''s family who also has his own Alchemy guild. As Lewis greeted him so suddenly For a second Myne doesn''t know how to greet back his overexcited brother-inw, so he just casually waves his hand at him with a smile.


    I hope after him Sylphy''s mother and father do note here to meet me. Before marriage meeting all of them feel very awkward, Myne thought with a sigh.


    "By the way, Big Sis has ude Roseliae to visit?" Lewis after seeing Myne''s awkwardness didn''t tease him anymore and after giving him a light smile, he look at Sylphy with a serious expression while asking.


    "Yes, that bastard came here to pick a fight earlier so I sent him away," Sylphy replied gritting her teeth, she was clearly still angry because of ude.


    "Uwaa, I was still toote, huh? Did that idiot not say anything?" Lewis asked with a sigh.


    "He said some considerably unpleasant things, like retracting the marriage if they win in a game. Furthermore, he said that Father has approved his nonsense, what''s the meaning of that? Lewis," Sylphy asked angrily.


    "Haa, as I expected. Just as that idiot said. First things first, let me exin the number one misunderstanding, Father did not approve of such a thing. He only had a little intention and said "Well, let me think about it." He probably twisted it and told you that Father agree," Lewis said with a helpless expression finally replied Sylphy tension.


    So that bastard trying to be over smart huh? And Sylphy''s Father doesn''t directly reject his request means he also has some kind of aim, I should be careful till marriage, there are too many people slowly showing their fangs recently, Myne thought with a frown and carefully listen to the detailed exnation about the current circumstances from Lewis.


    ording to Lewis there seem to be eight people who are opposed to Myne and Sylphy''s wedding and nned a game along with the idiot noble ude. They are not only from Lucas like ude, but also sons of nobles from the capital city and the neighbourhood towns.


    Their reputation actually is extremely bad. They are full of pride and ego about being nobles and force unreasonable demands in the town where they live and fill their own pockets by taking advantage of their status. For fun, they also kidnap young girls that they feel are pleasant in their eyes, one of those 8 guys even pregnant 2 girls before throwing them out of his mansion.


    However, if that''s all there is, it wouldn''t be that unusual as for most nobles those aremon things, and now evenmoners get used to it, and they rarely send their daughters and wives out of the house, when noble leave from their mansion but just the other day, a ve dealerined to Sylphy''s Father.


    That ude''s party had smuggled young dragons into the kingdom. Originally, ve dealers deal with monsters, humans and demi-humans, both male and female. They then use them for appreciation, battle or sell them whatever gives a high price. But there is aw that has been established from old age that forbids the ve dealers from dealing with some rare races and monsters.


    Included within the prohibition is the dragon race.


    Why can''t they deal with dragons? Because they are not easy to mess with. Dragons are one of the most ancient, powerful and intelligent species. They can understand mostnguages and canmunicate with any intelligent species.


    Naturally, with such arge and powerful creature that can easily destroy a town, humans cannot treat dragons as ves, otherwise, they would soon find themself under their graves, of course in ash form, leaving a body behind is not dragon''s style, they prefer burning their enemy with their extremely high-temperature heat breath.

 Chapter 118: Chapter 118. Accepting The Challenge...

    Since Adult Dragon is not something that low-level scum like ude dares to mess with, that is why they deal with a dragon who is still young.


    Yes, they deal with young dragons, technically a baby dragon if we look at the ageing prosses of dragons who live a very-very long life.


    And most ironic thing is that dragons have very high affection for their children more than humans as it is not easy for dragons to reproduce so for them every child is very precious, and if someone dares toe near them they immediately burn those guys to death. So people rather fight an adult dragon than mess with their children.


    Nobody knows how the idiot noble ude got his hands on a young dragon. However one thing is clear since he steals a dragon child then that child''s parents wille searching for it, and when theye things defiantly get out of hand. The dragon will angrily attack the city where they will find their child.


    Thousands of people lose their life without even knowing what they did wrong, and the sarcastic thing is that they did nothing wrong.


    "Is this information true?" Sylphy frowned and asked Lewis.


    "As of now, I can only say "probably". It''s secret information from a trustworthy ve dealer, so it is most probably true. However, it still cannot be proved. Since nobody knows whether it''s true or not without proper proof, the influential nobles in each town cannot use their power. If it turns out to be false, it won''t end with Fathe apologising.


    That''s why we are now desperately collecting evidence," Lewis said while rubbing his forehead worriedly.


    Well, seem like this information is most like true since they are trying everything to collect evidence. Without proof, they can''t take action against that individual who is seeking his own death by kidnapping a dragon child. But I still don''t understand what this dragon kidnapping case has anything to with Sylphy''s Father epting ude''s challenge proposal, Myne thought with a frown.


    "Umm, but how is this matter connected to the game??" Sylphy asked the question which bothered Myne as if she read his mind.


    Lewis nodded his head and started his exnation, "ording to the information, the suspects of this uproar on the dragon are exactly the same as those who raised an objection against you and brother-inw''s wedding and proposed the game. The game''s details were checked carefully, a lot of evidence was collected, and they''ve ascertained that this entire game is full of unfairness."


    "They appealed to Father and raised an objection to the marriage Father has already decided and willmit injustice with the game which will be held. If thises to light, there''s no doubt they will be restricted. Whatever the reason is, it will be possible to distract us with this whole dragon matter if they feel that they are getting restricted.


    Father thought about this and approved without giving his promise."


    "I see, so that means Father wants us to ept this game, huh? Good grief, what does he take our marriage as?" Sylphy asked loudly nearly exploding from anger. And this is also not her fault, anyone with the right mind would be angry if they find out that their own Father using them behind their back to catch kidnappers for the greater good.


    After hearing the entire story even Aisha and Myne also felt what Sylphy''s Father did is too much, using his own daughters to catch some f*cker who kidnaps a young dragon is not something a normal father would do.


    Just how much does a man have to be cold blood toe up with such a nonsense n? I hope I never be someone like Sylphy''s Father, Myne thought while wiping cold sweat from his forehead. Today he learn a very important lesson, never mess with a guy who rules an entire kingdom, who knows when he lose his mind and do something which you would never expect to f*cked up your entire life.


    "By the way, I have a question. No matter how stupid they are, there''s no way they didn''t think of the possibility that an adult dragon wille to get its child back, right?" Myne asked to change the topic, he didn''t want to see Sylphy in a bad mood because of her Father''s decision.


    "We still don''t know whether it''s true or not, since it''s something we heard from a ve dealer, although we know that since he himself reports everything to us about this matter, so there is a high possibility that what he said is true but still without real proof, we can''t take any real action," Lewis said while shaking his head.


    "Also, It seems that they have decided to sell it off to a neighbouring country before things get out of hand. There''s the rumour about the Country of Demons attacking, and an enved dragon would increase their war potential, so there is a high chance that they buy it without caring about adult dragon rage.


    And if they really sold it, the adult dragon will note to our country, and those guys will easily save their asses."


    Now if I look at this entire matter logically then this can be said a master n. If I were really a normal person as the guy with the young dragon might be thinking, then not only he can easily win this challenge and get Sylphy in his arm, but he can also make a high profit selling the dragon to the enemy country.


    I have to say whoeveres up with this n really deserves a medal, Myne thought while rubbing his chin with one hand, and patting lightly on Sylphy''s golden head with another to calm her down


    "I see, they''re more of a low-life than I imagined... Something like this done by our kingdom''s influential nobles, pathetic, we should just take back their noble rights and throw them out of the kingdom," Sylphy spoke gritting her teeth, clearly this time Myne''s pat is not enough to calm her raising rage.


    "Well, that''s the story, Big Sis. I''m sorry but won''t you ept the proposal? Of course, there''s no way your marriage will be cancelled if you were to lose. But as far as I know, there''s no way Brother-inw would lose to them, so we don''t have to worry, "Lewis said with a smile with a hidden meaning in it while looking at Myne.


    Huh? Myne raise his eyebrow as he felt like something is wrong with the way Lewis looked at him, but he didn''t think too much about it, as he was still thinking wherever he should sell the monster''s bodies pile in his Inventory to Lewis or not.


    "Lord Husband, sorry, but that''s how it is. Should we ept it?" Sylphy turn back face to face Myne and asked apologetically.


    "Well, if you give me a cute smile and promise to not use the ''Sorry'' word again for next entire week then I don''t mind kicking some basterds ass who dares to have some bad thoughts about my sweet wife," Myne replies with a smile while putting his arm around her neck and hugging her lightly.


    "Hehehe, this is what I expected from you, and I promise I wouldn''t use the ''Sorry'' word again," Sylphy said with a happy smile, enjoying Myne''s warm hug.


    "But you already use that," Myne said and flick her forehead lightly.


    "Oops, my mistake," Sylphy hurriedly spoke and after putting her arm around Myne''s neck, she tightly hug him and give a deep kiss on his lips as an apology.


    "Cough, hello guys, maybe you forget but I am still here, can''t you do this lovey-dovey thingter? I am feeling very awkward seeing you like this," Lewis said blushingly clearly even though he is very intelligent and rich as hell but at the end of the end he is still a young virgin boy.


    "Hahaha, okay, if you say so," Saying such Sylphy hurriedly escape from Myne''s hug with a red face, as this was the first time she shows her carefree and perverted side in front of someone else other than Myne and Aisha.


    Myne just smile seeing Sylphy blushing from shyness, he then look at Lewis and asked calmly, "So what should we have to do in the game those guys mentioned?"


    As he said that, Sylphy quickly picked up the letter she received from ude from the trash can, although she had already read the letter but that time because of anger she just give a quick nce before throwing it away, so is also not very clear about the contents inside it.


    "Let''s just check the contents for now. In any case, it''s worthless," Sylphy said causally while waving the letter in her hand.


    "No, actually the contents are unexpectedly decent," Lewis, who already heard about the summary in the capital, answered with a frown.

 Chapter 119: Chapter 119. Bribe...

    "No, actually the contents are unexpectedly decent," Lewis, who already heard about the summary in the capital, answered with a frown.


    Oh, that idiot bastard who doesn''t even have basic manners, actually thought up a game that even an intelligent guy like Lewis says decent, seems like things are going to be very interesting, Myne thought with a smirk and looked at his wives.


    Sylphy and Aisha also had expressions of surprise when they heard Lewis'' words.


    "In a separate ce about 50km north of the capital city, is the "Divine Spirit Forest", where some powered-up monsters are prowling about, the gist of the game is to collect materials from that forest," Lewis spoke with a serious face and after confirming that everyone listening carefully he continues...


    "Your tasks in the game are like this:-


    ?Collect the chosen materials within the time limit. Each of the materials will be assigned points, and the winner will be decided by the total points collected.


    ?The points of the target materials will be discussed in chivalric order.


    ?Points may be added or subtracted depending on the state after dismantling.


    ?The game will be held for two days.


    ?To prevent unfairness, a few knights will be deployed in the forest as surveince.


    ?The participants can have substitutes.


    That''s roughly the details. Basically, the eight nobles who are opposed to your wedding will each choose their own adventurer substitutes, making a total of eight adventurers."


    So nine people, including me (Along with the knights tasked with surveince) will enter the forest, and each of the participants will harvest andpete for points within the time limit, huh? I already have a great n to earn the highest points without much effort. This is going to be fun, Myne thought excitedly while trying to hold back his evil smile.


    "Also when you guys enter the forest, every one of you will get a dedicated storage bag by the surveince knights. Those bags are the work of a famous alchemist, a precious item where the items put inside will "not experience the passage of time.


    So the materials will be put away in it and will be retrieved after the end of the game without worrying that those materials will go to waste after some time, as we all know some rare materials can only use in a specific time period otherwise they be useless.


    So in order to avoid this kind of waste every participant will get those rare storage bags temporarily of course," Lewis exins calmly but every time he mentions those special storage beg a smile is clearly visible on his face.


    So those storage bags are cheap copies of my Inventory huh? I didn''t if they have any other cool features or not. Also, the venue will be the ''Divine Spirit Forest'' huh? I''ve heard that there has been a legend since ancient times, that a divine beast sleeps within the deepest parts of the forest.


    Is that divine beast has the same power as that guy who in order to quench the forest fire identally spread by me with just his voice alone while throwing an entire giant water wave? And I also heard from adventurers that monsters living in this forest are far stronger than the normal ones from other ces.


    Rare monsters and valuable materials which are rarely seen in other ces can easily be found there, many people be famous overnight because they found very nice things there, this is also one of the reasons which made that ce famous.


    Now that I think about it, Lewis''s Alchemy n must have sent a lot of people over there to collect a lot of valuable rare materials, so he must have known a lot about that forest.


    Once our n officially starts its activities, I must have to take advantage of our cooperation between the two ns which has been decided by Lewis and Sylphy and use him to get as much information as possible from him about that forest so I can explore it and be rich like those lucky bastards who now enjoying their life thanks to their sky-high luck, Myne thought with a determined expression on his face, which made everyone in the living room puzzle as they didn''t understand why he suddenly looks so excited.


    "I see, the contents are certainly decent," Sylphy nodded her head.


    "But how do the stupid nobles n on ying dirty?" Aisha who was silent from the start asked attracting everyone''s attention on her.


    "Well, I shouldn''t talk about it as it is quite funny but they''ve bribed the knights. It came to light when the knights who have contacted them pretended that they have been bought out andter reported to us, Lewis said with a smile and exined the entire matter he learn from the knights.


    It turns out that those nobles intend to borrow the time-stop storage bag in advance from the bribed knights, infiltrate, and collect the materials inrge quantities before the game. And on the date of the game, they will fill the newly handed storage bags and hand them in as a result.


    A truly in and simple n, so much so that people even wonder if the guy whoes up with such a n is an idiot or something.


    If they were normal people, they wouldn''t think that they could bribe the knights just under the king''s nose. However, the amount they presented for the bribe this time is also unparalleled. So those noble thoughts that since the job isn''t that difficult for the knights to do, and there isn''t that muchbour.


    Andpare the benefits of the reward and thebour they requested, it certainly is an unprecedented condition. So there is no way those knights deny their simple request. There''s no way the stupid nobles would have thought that the knights they bribed might deceive them before they could even be happy.


    But sadly their n to have their own way using their position as the sessor of an influential noble and the power of money to win the game is wasted before the game could even start.


    Anyway, how can the knights who were coached by the Eldest Princess Aniue himself partake in such a bribery scheme? Since they are qualified enough that princess himself teaches them, then they clearly don''tck money or something. The n was quickly exposed which even an idiot can predict, and this is the result.


    I wonder what that guy''s mother has eaten during the pregnancy period that she gives birth to such an idiot child? Or this is a gic problem? Also, his bribing of the knights before Sylphy epts his challenge shows how intelligent the man is. Didn''t it cross his mind even once what would happen if Sylphy didn''t ept his challenge? So, won''t all his preparation go in vain?


    Now that his master n has copsed, he must be crying in his mother''s arms at home right now, hahaha, I really want to see his face and make fun of him, but s, until the beginning of the game, this can''t be possible, Myne thought funnily with a smile on his face, he really wants to see ude''s face, who is probably breaking the furniture in his house in a fit of rage.


    "There isn''t a problem to arrest ude at this point in time as we have those knights as witnesses, but Father said that those who are not directly involved in this, their aplices should also be arrested. It is also likely that each will have its own house involved, so all eight members will be arrested if all goes well," Lewis said with a frown.


    "I see, and will Lord Husband be the only one harvesting in the forest without anypanies?" Sylphy asked worriedly she also wanted to participate in this game but ording to the game rules, no one can help Myne during the game.


    "That''s right, by the way, Mother and Sister are preparing for the wedding ceremony in the capital city. It''d be bad if this matter isn''t settled quickly, since there''s also the matter with the dragon. That''s why the wedding ceremony''s schedule will be considerably elerated.


    After this, I will send out a knight I brought along to ude''s house and tell him that you ept the challenge and the game will be carried out. The game''s schedule and the marriage ceremony''s schedule will then be officially decided.


    To tell you the truth I am very excited about your wedding Sis, if there are not those troubles some matter, then I could enjoy more, but s," Lewis said with a helpless smile while shaking his head.


    "Also If the brother-inw wins, it might be good to get them to consent to disinherit. Since they''ve paid quite the price, I think they''ll dly ept such a condition. There''s also the fact that they are probably confident that they''ll definitely win through backhanded means, after all."


    I hope those guys really save up and store those rare and precious materials harvested beforehand, then I will really earn blood, just those guys didn''t change their mind at thest moment, otherwise, it would be a big loss for me, Myne thought greedily while standing beside Aisha, and watching Sylphy who was hugging Lewis and saying goodbye as he is about to go back to the capital city.


    "He seems to be really busy, this way he definitely not be able to enjoy his beautiful teenage days," Myne said with a helpless expression while shaking his head.


    Aisha who heard Myne''s nonsense couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "Don''t talk like an old man, you are not much older than him."


    "This is not about age, I already have two beautiful wives, and I am enjoying my life very well without worrying about anything other than thinking that between you and Sylphy whom I should f*ck first tonight," Myne spoke in Aisha''s ear with an evil smirk, making her blush.


    "You look so cute when blushing," Myne said and give Aisha a quick kiss on her lips while Lewis and Sylphy not looking at them, after which he walked toward the window to see what Ted and his parent doing. He is still confused why they didn''t bark when Lewise.


    Myne open the window and look outside toward Ted''s dog house, and finally know why he was so silent all the time. In front of his house stood five 2 meters tall bulky men wearing full-body heavy golden knight armour, carrying 2 meters long silver colour spears in their hands, blocking Ted and his parents at a ce.


    Ted although trying to scare those knights while showing his big razor-like sharp teeth once in a while, but because his mother''s foot wasying on top of his head, he can''t do anything other thany on the ground obediently and stare at the knights angrily.


    Well, at least Ted''s mother is smart enough to know when to retreat and when to attack, with her being around I can be rest used that Ted won''t cause any trouble, Myne thought with a satisfied expression on his face, and return back to Aisha and start teasing her.

 Chapter 120: Chapter 120. Claudes Plan... ( POV )

    "Dammit, dammit, dammit! Where do I vent this boiling anger of mine!!"


    Inside a luxurious mansion, ude walks toward the living room while making a very ugly face, his maid behind him tumbling in fear every time he smashes an item on the ground to vent his anger.


    How much do they think I''ve spent on making the arrangements? The First Princess, Sylphid Augusta. If I can get her to be my wife, our Roselia family will be more secure and our status also increases, there is also a chance that we can participate in higher political matters of the kingdom. On top of that, she possesses such beauty.


    You could say that she is very suited to be my wife, someone as beautiful as her should only be with a perfect person like me. It''ll be rtively easier to set up a marriage proposal with the royal family as long as one has good Skills. Not to brag, but I think my [ Two-handed spear?Extreme ] is pretty strong, ude thought while gritting his teeth angrily.


    Despite that, the royal family bastard refused my proposal. Not only me but other people from different nobles'' houses also had their proposals turned down. However, there''s no way she''ll never marry. She is already 22 years old, and can''t be left unmarried for too long. Thinking such I decide to wait a little bit before doing something extreme.


    But just as I thought that the royal family dropped a bombshell: Sylphid''s wedding has been decided. On top of that, it seems that her partner is amoner. Motherf*cker what they took me as? Am I not as good as amoner?


    I''ll have to somehow prepare a n, and get the wedding cancelled. Thinking that, I worked out a n. I kept in touch with my noblerades who also were turned down by Sylphid, and got the preliminary arrangements ready. I thought up a game with "Falconry", an interest of nobles, as a base, and applied for it in a meeting with Your Majesty the King, and exined the outline of the game.


    Thinking such ude couldn''t help but remember his conversation with Your Majesty Faren who was sitting on his throne that day and looking at him with his eagle-like eyes, which made him feel like he is a prey caught in the trap and now just waiting to ughter.


    "Hahaha, overturning a wedding that I have already approved, ude Roselia, is that what you''re saying?" The Augusta Kingdom''s most powerful person ( ording tomon folk ) Faren Augusta said with loudughter.


    "That is not my intention, it''s just that I am apprehensive aboutmoner blood entering the royal family," ude said nervously while sweating bucket.


    "Oh? As far as I remember I was originally amoner, though," Your Majesty Faren said with a yful smile.


    "But Isn''t Your Majesty Faren the King now? No matter the origins, right now, for the time being, the royal family has Your Majesty Faren''s blood in their veins. And it is in itself a mistake topare Your Majesty Faren to an ordinary person without a name or status," ude gather his courage and said seriously with a tone as humble as he can make.


    "Haha, well, alright. I understand your point. If Sylphy epts your suggestion. I''ll think about it. I don''t think that''ll happen though, so you better give up," Your Majesty Faren said with one eye close.


    Tsk, that bastard, in the end, I didn''t get his promise. Whatever, since he said he''ll consider it, it won''t be an exaggeration even if I say that he gave his approval. I''ll have to do something to ensure my win in this game.


    Thinking Such I called out to an acquaintance from the first knight unit and requested for cooperation. What? Although he''s a knight, he''s on a tight budget? There''s no problem if I just dangle some money in front of him. He also took care of me quite well until now, at least the inside information he provides is very reliable.


    Now then, let''s make the necessary arrangements and get Sylphid as my wife by hook or by crook, this is going to be very interesting, especially at the end when I win the game and Sylphid has to be my wife even if she is thousand times unwilling, hehehe, ude thought with an excited expression, but suddenly his face bes serious again.


    "However, there''s no meaning to it if Sylphid doesn''t participate in the crucial game!!!! What should I do? What in the world should I do to get them into the game?" ude mumbled desperately holding his rage and spinning his thoughts round and round.


    But after thinking very deeply he still didn''te up with any idea, so decide to drink some wine to cool down his mind. He pick up the wine ss in front of him, and found that it was empty.


    As ude was already holding back his anger, he stood up from his sheet and walked toward his personal maid, who was taking care of his every need for many years, aftering in front her, without saying anything he raise his hand and p on her cheek with his all strength.


    "You slut, can''t you see that your master''s wine ss is empty? Why are you standing here like a statue instead of doing your work, do you think that just because I f*ck you every night you be special?


    It seems like I have to lock you into the basement for someday so you can know your ce," ude said with a poker face while looking at his maid who was getting up from the ground with tears in her eyes and a big red palm print on her white cheek.


    "Master, please forgive this lowly ve of yours, I vow this kind of mistake never going to happen again," The maid begged while kowtowing front of ude for forgiveness.


    She had once seen a new maid who juste here for work, ude gets liking to her body so he called her into his room and wanted to do sex with her forcefully but that girl didn''t want to have sex with her as she was already married so while resisting she identally p on ude''s face.


    Later ude throws her into the basement and now it has been an entire year but that girl still has note out from that basement.


    She knows that she has nothing special it is just she is a little more pleasurable and ude like to y with her more than other maids but once he throws her into the basement then her fate is sealed and there is no chance that she cane out from that death cage alive.


    "You should have thought that before, now it is toote," ude said and ignore his personal maid begging, he grab the wine bottle from the table and took a deep sip from it. And just as he was about to summon a guard to throw the maid into the basement so he can train herter, suddenly his house butler enter the room with a worried expression.


    "Young Master, His Highness Lewis'' messenger came to visit, should I bring him in?"


    What? Did he say His Highness Lewis? What does he want? ude thought with a frown.


    "Hum! Bring him me," ude said after thinking for a while.


    Butler nodded his head, and hurriedly walk back to bring that messenger.


    "Why are you still sitting there? You didn''t hear, a guest ising, what would he think if he show you in this condition, do you want to ruin my image? Quickly get up you idiot b*tch, after dealing with this messenger, I will personally punish you," ude yells angrily.


    The maid nodded her head apologising and with trembling legs, she walked toward a cover and stood there silently while thinking about her uing nightmare.


    Soon the butlere back with a knight, probably Lewis''s imperial guard since he was wearing golden armour, and only the imperial knights have the privilege to wear golden armour.


    "I heard that you are here with a message from His Highness Lewis?" ude asked straightforwardly.


    "Yes, I was tasked with handing this directly to Lord ude," Saying such the knight with an emotionless face took out a letter from his bust and handed it over to ude.


    He then turn around and left at a quick ce after saying, "My job is done, I am leaving."


    He''s quite restless. Thinking such ude opened the wax seal on the letter he was handed with a disgusted expression while wiping the sweat of the knight on it, and read the contents while drinking the wine the butler brought over.


    "What!!!!"


    *Bang!


    ude stood up from his seat with a disbelief expression while throwing a wine ss in his hand away, and stared at the letter in his hand with wide-open eyes.


    Written in the letter is that Sylphid has epted to participate in the game which is unbelievable for him as he thought that Sylphid would defiantly not participate in such a game where she knows that she would lose very miserably if her beggar partner participated in it.


    However, there''s also a condition that He and all the other 7 nobles who are participating in the game will be disinherited if they lose...


    Well, my preparations are wless, there''s absolutely no way I will lose. With this, the wedding will start afresh. It seems that Lady Luck is finally smiling at me. Hahaha, now I just have to win the game and Sylphid would be in my bad, just thinking about it make me excited, ude thought with a wide grin. But then his eyes fall on his pitiful maid, who was sobbing in the corner.


    "Oye,zy ass, stop crying and go prepare a hot bath for me, also don''t forget to wear my favourite clothes, if you manage to make me happy, then I might forgive your punishment," use said with an expressionless face.


    ude''s maid after hearing that ude is willing to forgive her, hurriedly nodded her head, after saying "Thank you for your generosity Master" She quickly run toward the bathhouse.


    "Tsk, slut, just because I f*ck her more than others, she starts to consider herself special, tonight I will show her what it means to make me angry," ude spoke with a cruel smile.

 Chapter 121: Chapter 121. The Royal Castle...

    "So how much confidence do you have that you can win that game?"


    After it was decided that Myne would ept the request by the royal family to participate in the game prepared by some idiot nobles, the day for the wedding ceremony was immediately decided. Taking the time taken for travelling into ount, the game is scheduled to be on the day after tomorrow and the wedding will be held two days after that.


    Myne who didn''t want to risk getting beaten up by his Big Sis Maya till his wives couldn''t recognize him by not informing her about such an important matter as his wedding. So after Lewis returned back to the capital city, Myne immediately told Sylphy and Aisha that he is going to inform Big SIs Maya about their wedding.


    He had already told them everything about her that they needs to know, so after hearing that they didn''t show much reaction and just told him that say hello to Big Sis Maya on their behalf.


    Nodding his head, Myne walkout from the house, and with the help of his skill Unique Magic?Space-Time he directly teleported into Maya''s bathroom in the bedroom. Then he used Presence Detect ( Medium ) to see who was inside the house, and after confirming that there is one person in the house, that too just 5 meters away from him, he slowly opened the bathroom door and peeked outside.


    Outside Myne saw his Big Sis Maya who wasying on the bed on her stomach, wearing only Myne''s favourite purple colour bra and panties, while swaying her legs casually and reading a book.


    Myne seeing such a beautiful sense didn''t think too much, directly removing his clothes, and throwing them into his Inventory, he then walk out of the bathroom and jump on Maya like a hungry wolf.


    Then there was a fierce battle happened on the bed for two hours before Myne start exining the entire situation to Maya whileying on top of her burying his head into her giant boobies, while his little brother still resting inside her pussy enjoying the massage getting from her pussy wall, and waiting for them to finish their talk before resuming its work.


    "Well, tell the truth not much just around 100%," Myne said with a severe face, and rub his face on Maya''s soft boobs while biting her nipples lightly.


    "Ahhmmm. Hey, I am talking seriously, and you too don''t take everything so lightly if you don''t want to lose your little princess," Maya said with a frown while hitting on Myne''s head.


    "Ouch, it hurt. By the way Sis, so are going to attend my wedding?" Myne while making a fake painful face asked.


    "Of course, I aming, how can I miss my sweetheart who is also my cute little brother''s wedding? And without getting my blessings how can you even think that your marriage will beplete?" Maya said yfully while hugging Myne tightly and showing the tip of her monstrous strength.


    "Sis, okay, okay, I understand, please release me now, I can''t breathe," Myne hurriedly spoke while patting on Maya''s white slender hands, which hid unimaginable strength.


    "Hehehe, here, you can''t even get yourself free from my sweet hug but still have a face to say that you can win a game easily in which all of your opponents are cheating? Listen, my dear little brother, although confidence is a good thing but overconfidence isn''t, so before the game make yourself ready, prepare some emergency ns for the worst situation.


    Don''t blindly believe that everything will go ording to your n," Maya said with a gentle smile and kiss lightly on Myne''s forehead before turning him around and sitting on top of his little brother pushing it deep inside her, directly kissing her g-spot.


    "So now shall weplete our unfinished business? Maya said with a yful smile, and start moving up and down the top of Myne.


    ...


    "Honestly speaking, going along with this farce where the results have already been decided is really absurd," Sylphy said angrily with a frown.


    Right now, Myne, Sylphy, Aisha, along with Ted were inside a carriage the royal family prepared for them and heading toward the capital city.


    The wedding ceremony will be held two days after the game ends, and the schedule is very tight. Once Sylphy and Aisha arrive at the capital city, they would be able to take it rtively slowly and can prepare themself for the wedding but Myne, the poor guy, as soon he arrives, he will be sent to the "Divine Spirit Forest" along with the knights.


    I also wanted to prepare myself for therge-scale wedding ceremony though but s, poor me, can''t even enjoy my own wedding. Sigh, and once the marriage ceremony finishes, some bastard noble who has nothing better to do would probablye to give me more trouble, Myne thought with a sigh, while shaking his head helplessly.


    "But as expected of the royal family''s carriage. There''s almost no shaking. The private carriage we boarded when we left Adol Town wasn''t as good as it is," Aisha started a conversation with Sylphy as she was getting bored to death, and need something to time pass.


    "Of course, it is better than a private carriage, unlike those private carriages which have normal shock-absorbing equipment installed on top of their wheels to reduce shaking, the carriage of royal family carriage has a magic tool under the carriage which absorb all the shock before it could reach inside the carriage," Sylphy said proudly.


    "To be able to make such a magic tool, that person must be an amazing alchemist," Myne said bordly while wondering how that guy made this kind of thing.


    As Sylphy heard Myne''s words, she show a wide grin on her cute face before spoking, "The person who made it isn''t an alchemist but a transmutator. By the way, she is also the one who made the time-stopping storage bag."


    Huh? Now what the hell is transmutator? Here I am, after working under a potion master for many years, I still haven''t been able to make a simple potion and now this new profession pops out from nowhere about which I''ve never heard of.


    But now I think about it since it looks like Sylphy knows this transmutator, then once I''ve gathered the materials, it might be a good idea to try requesting her to transmute the Dagger, Bow, and One-handed Sword of Origin, Myne thought while rubbing his chin and looking at Sylphy who was happily talking with Aisha as if he is seeing an angel.


    "She is really an angel to me, my luck is shining very brightly even since she came to me," Myne mumbled happily.


    ...


    A public carriage would take about 6 to 7 hours to the capital city, but thanks to the royal carriage which have many enhancements and magic tool installed in it, they arrived in about four hours.


    Myne and others who had just arrived at the capital city, did not enter from the main gate but a side gate exclusive to the royal family, and entered the city.


    Since the news of Sylphy''s wedding has already been announced throughout the city, and because Sylphy is very popr among the citizens in the capital city, if the citizens find out that Sylphy return in the carriage which just crosses the city gate, then the whole city may be in an uproar, and people start blocking their way to meet her, so side gate is very helpful to avoid this kind of hassle.


    After crossing the market, the carriagees to a very magnificent castle, which Myne can''t describe in words, as he has never seen such a wonderful thing before.


    The royal family castle appears as a delightful blend of regality and charm from the outside. The entire castle emanates a sense of tranquillity and intimate grandeur.


    The castle''s architecture showcases a tastefulbination of modesty and elegance. Its structure, while not as imposing asrger castles about which Myne heard from adventure who have visited other kingdoms, possesses a unique character that reflects the history and culture of the Augusta kingdom.


    Delicate towers and graceful turrets rise above the castle, offering glimpses of the surroundingndscape and hinting at the noble lineage housed within.


    Approaching the castle, one is greeted by an inviting entrance, adorned with decorative ents that provide a glimpse into the kingdom''s heraldic heritage. The gatehouse carries an air of importance, offering a warm wee to visitors. Stood in front of it are 4 well-equipped knights, ready to beat anyone who dares to mess in front of it.


    The castle''s exterior exudes a sense of serenity, with its well-maintained walls and meticulous details. Ornate carvings and subtle embellishments adorn the stone fa?ade, showcasing the craftsmanship and artistic sensibility of the kingdom''s artisans.


    How much money and effort must they have spent on building such a wonderful building? Myen thought while looking at the royal castle outside from the carriage window with awe, as the carriage enter the castle gate.


    "Her Highness Sylphid, Mr. Myne, and Miss Aisha have arrived!" The attending knight who saw Myne and others hurriedly run into the castle and notified their arrival to Sylphy''s family.


    Myne while alighted from the carriage after Aisha couldn''t help but roll his eyes, Powerful people! Even the royal guards have been used as servants to notify our arrival, and why did that man look so happy after seeing us, don''t tell me he is getting a tip after informing about us Sylphy''s family.


    Damn it!


    My feet go numb after sitting in one ce for hours, if only Sylphy wasn''t so shy then we three can do many interesting things during the journey rather than sitting at a ce and dozing off like old people but sigh, not everyone is like Aisha who can easily get excited and horny just thinking about doing some shameful things in different ces, Myne thought with a sigh, while stretching his body and rxing a bit, but suddenly a voice called out them from behind.

 Chapter 122: Chapter 122. Mynes new sister, Ayri

    "So you guys finallye here, huh?"


    As Myne and others heard the familiar voice they turn around and saw Sylphy''s Siscon Elder Brother who was walking toward them with a smile on his face.


    "Elder Brother!" Sylphy seeing Aniue eximed excitedly.


    "Yo, nice to meet you again, Elder Brother, how are you?" Myne as always greeted Aniue calmly while waving his head and Aisha just wave her hand without saying anything.


    Tsu, Aniue who was smiling happily with folded hands after seeing how excited Sylphie is to see him, couldn''t help but roll his eyes after seeing how casual Myne is towards him.


    "Ayri! Why did youe out? Mother will be very angry if she finds out about it," Sylphy worriedly spoke to the young girl who was standing beside Aniue with a sweet smile on her face while walking toward her.


    "Huh? Ayri? Who''s she?" Myne asked his first wife who most of the time has the answers to all his questions.


    Hearing Myne''s question Aishae close to him and softly whispered into my ear, "She''s the Second Princess Ariel, Sylphy''s younger sister."


    "I see, by the way, how many brothers and sisters does Sylphy have?" Myne asked curiously, although he heard some rumours that The king have three or four children but he is more willing to believe his walking encyclopedia than some rumours.


    "You don''t even know such amon thing? Our King has a total of 5 children, three boys and two girls," Aisha replies with a weird expression while looking at Myne as if she is seeing some kind of unique creature.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I didn''t know about those things because I have no interest in poking my nose in other people''s family matters, okay. I am just a normal hunter who likes to mind his own business, rather than knowing how many children The King has," Myne said with a frown while hitting gently on Aisha''s head who was giving him a nce like he is an idiot.


    "Well, whatever," Aisha said casually and ignore Myne, who was trying to convince her that he is not an idiot who doesn''t know anything about simple things that even a child knows.


    "By the way, I heard that her body isn''t too well, and usually, she secludes herself in her room and almost neveres out from the castle, at least this is my first time seeing her," Aisha said after thinking a bit with a sad tone.


    "Huh? Really? Poor girl, having everything but can''t enjoy anything, god really didn''t look at her," Myne said sympathetically, although Myne never cares about other people''s problems but he is also a Hume with a heart and he always has some special feelings for children ( only cute one ) and cute animal/monsters.


    "But I have to say that she looks exactly copy of Sylphy just a younger version of her with long hair," Myne said with a smile and the way he looked at Ayri be more gentle.


    Ayri is a young thin looking girl with a cute chubby face, golden hair tied in a ponytail style, and a height of around1.3 meters only enough to reach Myne''s chest, she is wearing a long one-piece white and blue colour dress thates to her knee.


    "Big Sis, congrattions on your wedding. It''s your big moment, after all, there''s no way I can shut myself in my room, while you all having fun outside, right?" Ayri spoke with a giggle.


    "Yes, you are right, she really looks exactly like Sylphy, I just hope she doesn''t attract the attention of some pervert like her big sister," Aisha said with a poker face while looking at Myne out of the corner of her eye after seeing him showing too much gentleness and affection toward Ayri.


    "Why are looking at me while saying that? Also which angle do I look a pervert to you who looks at children with the wrong intention?


    Let''s clear it up today my sweet wifuu, what kind of my image do you have in your mind, a psycho old pervert who likes Lolis?" Myne asked with a smile that doesn''t look like a smile while tightly gripping his fist and showing it to Aisha, ready to beat her up if not for the fact that they are in public.


    While Myne and Aisha having a very enjoyable conversation, Ayri who finally couldn''t take Sylphy''s continuous scolding anymore, looked at them and asked while holding Sylphy''s hand, "Big Sis, are not you going to introduce me to your husband?"


    Hearing Ayri''s voice Myne also calm down his anger, he looked at Aisha while saying, "Just wait, I am not done with you," and quickly put a gentle smile on his face while looking at Ayri who was staring at him curiously.


    "Tsk, seems like I spoke too much, this bad habit of mine now be worse," Aisha mumbled while biting her tongue in a cute manner.


    Myne ignore Aisha mumbling as he is determined to punish herter, and looked at Sylphy and Ayri who wereing toward him.


    "Let me introduce you to him, this is Lord Husband his name is Myne, and Lord Husband this is my little sister, Ariel, but most of the time we called her Ayri. Her body''s a little weak from birth. So she usually doesn''t appear much in public," Sylphy introduces Ayri to Myne with a smile.


    "Hello beautifuldy, nice to meet you! My name is Myne!" Myne said politely with a gentle smile, Myne felt it is not very appropriate to talk while looking down because of the height difference, he sit down on his knee while moving his hand forward for a handshake.


    "I''m Ariel, please call me Ayri if you don''t mind, Ahm by the way what should I call you? Lord Brother-inw?" Ayri asked innocently, as she grasp Myne''s hand while shaking it lightly.


    "Haha, just called me Brother Myne, you don''t have to be so formal with me, I am not an outsider anyway," Myne said with a smile.


    Omg, Brother Myne is really so nice and gentle, just to make me morefortable while talking he even sits down on the ground without caring about making his clothes dirty. Is everymoner as nice as him?


    No, I heard many servants talking and doing bad things secretly, maybe he is just a special one, it is nice to have one more caring brother to y with, Ayri thought happily with a beautiful smile.


    "Okay, then I will call you Brother Myne from now on, and you can call me whatever you like," Ayri said while giggling.


    "By the way, since this is our first meeting and you also acknowledge me as your brother then let me give you a gift," Myne said and in the surprised and curious eyes of everyone as well as a pair of jealous eyes who thinks that his other sister is also about to be robbed by the same thief who stolen his first sister from him Myne raises his hand in front of Ayri and an adult palm size metal ball appears on his palm.


    "Wow, what kind of magic is this Brother Myne? Did you create this ball with your skill?" Ayri asked surprisingly with her eyes wide open.


    "Haha, I have a skill called Inventory which works the same way as a storage bag, so this is nothing special I just took it out from there. Anyway, let me introduce you to your gift, this is an item I created in my free time and it is called Wind Ball. Yes, I know its name is very ugly, but my talent at naming was never very good, so for now, let''s ignore its name.


    This Wind Ball is a simple product that only has one function, and that is when you open this small iron window, it will releases cool air nonstop." Saying such Myne opened the small window at the top of the ball which had an iron grill with tiny holes inside to prevent people from peeping into its interior design and just as he did that strong wind starts blowing out of it, due to which Myne and Ayri''s hair started fluttering.


    "Wow! So cool, can I hold it? Please?" Ayri asked with puppy eyes.


    "Of course you can, it''s your gift after all," Myne said and handed the wind ball to Ayri. He created this wind ball when Roku and his gang were building his bathhouse.


    At that time he had nothing else to do but watch them, so he decided to go back to the Dungeon of Strength to kill some monsters for extra money, and while exploring the dungeon he encounter a new type of smile, Wind Slime, which gave him Passive Wind skill. At First, he have no idea how to use it but then he saw Roku working on some metal parts and an ideae into his mind.


    He asks Roku to make a hollow metal ball with a window on top of it, he also requests him to add a special mechanism that after closing it the first time it can''t be opened no matter what and if someone dares to open it forcefully no matter if it physically or with the help of some skills, then a small st would trigger in it destroying the pebble inside it.


    This is also the reason why he can use this metal ball so carelessly as he has full confidence that no one can know his little secret.


    So because of this thing, I haven''t felt hot even with the windows closed for the past several nights, Both Aisha and Sylphy thought at the same time, then they look at each other and immediately understood that Myne haven''t told either of them about it.


    "Hey, Aisha, do you think if we hadn''t heard about it today, would Myne have told us about it ever?" Sylphy asked in a low voice.


    "I think he would, just he thought we didn''t need to know about it, so didn''t tell us about it," Aisha said hesitantly.


    "Now I think about it, do you think Myne have this kind of more magic tool, that''s why he always prepared the bath for us?" Sylphy asked again with a frown while thinking deeply but Aisha didn''t answer her as she herself know nothing about it.


    "Thank you so much, Brother Myne! I like this gift of yours very much," Ayri said excitedly and give Myne a tight hug.


    Did I just hear a ss-breaking sound? Maybe it is my imagination, Myne thought happily while patting Ayri''s back lightly.


    "Okay, don''t be happy too soon, if you think that this is the gift I want to give my new cute little sister then you are very wrong, I give you this Wind Ball because I thought that staying in the same room all the time would be very troublesome, especially at such a hot season, so this ball can give you some coolness.


    Your real gift is this," saying such Myne took out a dainty half moon pendant ne with a vibrant blue hue and a delicate golden chain.


    [ Name: Moon shing ( Neckless )


    Grade: Ultra


    Attribute: Light


    Special Effects: 1. Child of Magic: Controlling Magic energy around the Host bes three times easier than normally, especially while using magic-rted skills.


    2. Moon Guard ( Passive ): When the host''s life would be in danger, a very powerful shield automatically covers the host''s entire body. It can take a full power attack of a level 100 individual. After the shield gets destroyed it would fall in a cooldown period of three days, before it can use again.


    Description: Special item manifest with the dungeon energy and dropped after defeating the floor boss. ]


    This is the magic item Myne gets after he beat the hell out of Troll Gazer the second time.


    Although at first, Myne wanted to give it to Aisha but then things with Sylphy also develop very well, so till now he can''t make up his mind as to whom he gives it to, as he didn''t want to make others sad while not giving her anything, but now since he has one more candidate Ayri, his new little sister who is very weak physically, then of course, he would give it to her.

 Chapter 123: Chapter 123. Appraisal Skill Failed?

    "Wow!!!"


    "Omg!!!"


    "No way!"


    Suddenly three loud exims sounded, the first one was of course produced by Ayri but hearing two extra voices Myne frowned and look at his left side and show Aisha and Sylphy who were gazing at the ne in his hand with disbelief expressions on their face.


    Why are they behaving like a child? This is just a ne, is there any need to be surprised like this? Myne thought confusedly but then he ignored Aisha and Sylphy and look at Ayri who was also shocked seeing the ne in his hand.


    "Is this really my gift?" Ayri asked hesitantly.


    "Yes of course, why? You don''t like it?" Myne asked back nervously.


    "How can I not like something so beautiful, but I can see clearly that it is not a simple ne but a very precious magic item, and it would be a waste if you give it to me as I never left the castle. you should give it to Sister Sylphy, it would be more useful for her than me," Ayri said with a helpless smile but her eyes never left the ne not for a second.


    "Huu, shily girl, you made me worry for nothing, for a second I thought you don''t like my gift. Also, it is not going to waste on you, on the other hand, it is perfect for you, as it will protect you.


    As for Sylphy you and I both know that she doesn''t need protection, so really it would be a waste to give it to Sylphy, do you understand," Finish speaking Myne in jealous eyes of his two wives and a Siscon brother, tie the ne around Ayri''s neck.


    "Thank you so much Brother Myne, this ne is so beautiful, I will always take care of it," Saying such Ayri hugged Myne once more, and give a sweet kiss on his cheek.


    Noooo... Here goes my other sister as well, this devil, I will kill him! Aniue whose eyes already be blood red from anger, shouted loudly in his mind while gritting his teeth. But in the end, he could do nothing other than watch everything silently.


    After all, he can''t beat Myne for no reason, otherwise, his both little sisters would be very angry with him, and this is thete thing he wanted to see in his life.


    "Well, good you liked it, by the way, let''s me introduce my other family members to you," Myne said with a smile and stood up from the ground and pointed at Aisha who was still envyingly starring at the ne on Ayri''s neck, "Her name is Aisha, she is a very bad girl, so if possible stay little away from her."


    Aisha who just raise her hand to say hello after hearing her name from Myne, suddenly froze in her ce as she heard thetter part.


    "Puu, hahaha, Aisha, what have you done that Myne is angry with you?" Sylphy who was standing beside Aisha asked with a smile like taking pleasure in other misfortune while trying to control herughter.


    "Nothing, but now I am thinking to do something very bad," Aisha said with an unnatural smile, some veins can clearly be visible on her beautiful face which shows how angry she is.


    Ignoring angry Aisha, Myne next pointed at Ted who from start to end obediently stood beside Aisha like a well-trained soldier, and spoke, "And this little traitor''s name is Ted, although it was me who take care most of his needs but at the end of the day he loves Aisha more than me anyone."


    "Don''t say such a thing, Brother Myne, I think he likes you as much as he like Sister Aisha, it''s just he ys with her more than you," Ayri said gently and walked toward Ted, who raised his head and looked at her curiously while waving his tail.


    Ayri aftering close to Ted, starts stroking his back calmly, which Ted of course enjoys very much, this is also the main reason why he likes to stay by Aisha''s side all day long.


    While Myne and the others enjoying such a harmonious conversation, Aniue who was dying from jealousy in the background as everyone literally forgot about him, took a deep breath to call down his emotions and with a stern expression on his face he spoke, "Everyone, except Ayri, let me ask you guys apologize as because of us, the kingdom''s trouble entangled with your wedding."


    "Ahh, don''t worry about it, it''s not that much of a big problem! Sylphy, Aisha, and I also agreed to it before epting that proposal, so don''t me yourself for no reason," Myne said casually with a smile.


    Hearing Myne''s words, Aniueughs happily and starts pping his back with all his strength in order to vent his previous anger in the guise of happiness. "Hahaha, just as I expected, how can you guys mind this kind of little thing."


    F*ck, this guy again pping my back with his full strength, what have I done to make this Siscon angry? Is this because I get too close to Ayri? Now this makes sense why he is hitting me so hard, Myne thought while activating his Rock Skin skill.


    "Now then, shall we go in and meet Father? By the way, I feel sorry for you, Myne, as soon as your meeting with Father ends, you will go towards the "Divine Spirit Forest" Immediately without any rest," Aniue said with a fake worried smile, but in his heart, he wants to send Myne as far as possible from Ayri.


    "Well, although I am also a little nervous to meet Your Majesty but it is not like I have any other option right?" Myne said bitter expression while following Aniue.


    At first, Myne thought that Aniue would take him to the audience room where His Majesty meet everyone normally, but Aniue actually took him to their family''s private room. Probably because Myne is his daughter''s groom, so the king wanted to treat him like a family member, rather than a outsider.


    King Faren Augusta is one referred to as a hero by the entire kingdom, about whom Myne has only heard in rumors, actuallypletely different from what he expected.


    Speaking of the king, the first thing thates to your mind would be the kingdom''s most distinguished existence, the richest person who showers in gold, beauties surrounding him from every direction giving him services that most normal people couldn''t even imagine, a muscr handsome man who doesn''t give f*ck about anything.


    However, the King in front of Mynepletely ruins the original king''s image in his mind.


    King Faren Augusta is an old man in his 50ties, has a simple-looking body nothing worth mentioning. Only his hair looks very cool.


    The color of his hair is the same as that of his children, golden, but with time most of the goldenness has faded, leaving only whiteness behind, but he still has a lot of hair on his head, and it too in liberty spikes style, although Myne has no idea how he manages to make his hair like that but to tell the truth this style suits him very well, unlike other people who even before reaching their 50ties lose most of their hair.


    Faren is wearing an attire which could be said to be ordinary clothes with rtively few ornaments. Well, even though they look ordinary from the outside but they are also high-level items that Myne has never touched in his whole life.


    He also has a smile stered on his face only god knows if it is genuine or fake, but Myne didn''t care, as he himself most of the time greeted other people just like this.


    [ Name: Faren Augusta


    Race: Hume


    LV: 87


    Gender: Male


    Age: 52 y/o


    upation: King of the Augusta Kingdom


    Title: Hero, Mastermind Behind The Sense, ??????


    [Skill]


    One-handed Sword?Sacred Lv9


    Physical Strength Enhancement?Large LV9


    Strategist ( Max ) ]


    [ Hero ( Exclusive Title ) ]


    A title that is given to the host by the entire kingdom''s citizens for his great contribution and sacrifices. Only a true man who is worthy enough to do anything for innocents can get this title.


    Title effect: 1. Charisma among the same race would increase by 200%.


    2. Produce an invincible aura of fear and respect around the host, which makes people think very highly of you and they will subconsciously recognize you as their leader and listen to all youmand. (Special Note: This effect will only work on people with weak will, strong people can easily overpower it.


    3. Increase luck by 50%. ( Permanent )


    [ Mastermind Behind The Sense ( Exclusive Title ) ]


    Someone who manages everything behind the sense, and wants everything under his control. Doing 100 or more such tasks in which the host has done a very big thing without revealing his identity to anyone, the host would get this title.


    Title effect: 1. Dark Attribute increase by 200%, and skills with dark attribute would have two times more effect than normally.


    2. Manipting other people would be 3 times easier. (Special Note: This effect will work better on people with weak will, strong people can also get affected by it ording to the situation and rtion with Host.


    3. Increase luck by 25%. ( Permanent )


    [ ?????? ( Exclusive Title ) ]


    ????????????????


    Title effect: 1. ??????


    2. ??????


    3. ??????


    WTF!!! Why are there so many question marks in the third title information? Not even its name can seen? Don''t tell me that title is so powerful that my appraisal skill levels are insufficient to reveal its data? Myne thought dumbfounded but he soon calmed down as he saw Faren staring at him with a frown.


    He definitely knows about my original skills, so looking at him too long is not a good idea, I should think about itter, Myne thought and hurridly move his eyes away from Faren and casually looked at the middle agedy beside him.


    But after seeing her carefully Myne who didn''t give her much attention at first because of Faren couldn''t help but open his eyes widely with shock, his heart literally skip a beat seeing her otherworldly beauty.


    F*ck, I am in love again, I had this feelingst when I saw my Big Sis Maya for the first time. This is the love at first sight, shit, do I really like older women so much? How can I fall for Sylphy''s mother? Myne thought while trying to calm down his excited little brother and looked at the status of beauty in front of him...


    [ Name: Ga Augusta


    LV: ???


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Female


    Age: ??? y/o


    upation: First Queen of The Augusta Kingdom


    Title: ???, ??????


    [Skill]


    Transmutation


    High-grade Arithmetic


    Unique Magic?Ice


    [#$*��]


    �V��$���#


    ��$$��@* ]

 Chapter 124: Chapter 124. Definition of A True Brother...

    Seriously! Are you kidding me now? What kind of nonsense is this? Other than some simple information, and a little bit about her skills which look very powerful by the way, appraisal show me nothing, also a lot of question marks are okay but why the hell are there so many weird symbols in her status?


    I had no idea what the f*ck they are, Myne thought dumbfoundedly this is the second time he failed to see other people''s information, and now he is having doubts about Appraisal skill''s godly power.


    Maybe Appraisal skill is not as powerful as I thought, but anyway, if you can''t see her other information so that''s it. It''s not like I wanted to steal her skills in the first ce.


    Sigh, if only I can see her age, but looking at her beautiful young face I think her age shouldn''t be too big, otherwise things would be very difficult ifter I made up my mind, but I can''t see much hope about it this time since she already has four big children, Myne thought while starring at Sylphy''s mother imposing figure.


    Sylphy''s mother is a very beautifuldy with long ck hair, an undescribable attractive face, big and round blue color eyes, a short nose, red lips which just seeing people wanted to taste, a perfect hourss shape body with a two giant G-Cup size breast, which are also the main reason of Myne falling for her at first sight, big bubbly butt, and many other wonderful ces hidden in her long seductive blue color dress which are currently unavable for him or any other men in this world other than The King her husband.


    Seeing Myne starred at her full of admiration like an ill child who had just gotten out of the house first time, and watches everything like it is the most beautiful thing in the world, Gaughed a little whileing close to Myne, and pinched his cheeks gently with a smile on her red lips.


    Then she lower her face and whispered in Myne''s ear with her sweet voice, "You shouldn''t just casually appraise a girl, you know."


    Ahhh... She smells so nice, and she is too close her boobies are touching my chest, this is not good, at least not when I am now with so many people. Aaahhuu, Calm down Myne otherwise you will definitely get the official title of pervert today, Myne thought while taking deep breaths and trying to calm down.


    As for Sylphy''s mother knowing that he was appraising her, Myne doesn''t care about it since he knows that at this moment everyone in the room other than Aisha is aware of his original skills.


    "Sorry about that, I did it out of habit identally, I can''t control it, so please forgive me oh, beautiful youngdy, next when I meet you again I won''t use my skill," Myne said flirtingly while bowing in front of Ga, shamelessness runs in Myne every vein and there is no way he would stop trying to impress a girl no matter if she is the queen or mother of 4 fully grown children, as long as she is beautiful and have a good character, with some well-developed body parts, Myne willing to do almost anything within his limit to get under her panties.


    "Fuu, haha, you are really interesting, it has been a long time since someone has talked to me so carelessly like you, let''s not talk about flirting with me, and that too in front of my husband and children, hahaha, as expected of my son-inw," Ga spoke happily while giving Myne a tight hug, and patting on the top of his head.


    While Ga giving Myne otherwordly pleasure with her super-size giant boobs, Sylphy who finally couldn''t take it anymore came into view after clearing her throat loudly, "Mhm, Ahem!!"


    "Ahh, dear, what''s the matter? Did you catch a cold? Sylphy, your wedding ceremony ising up, you know, it would be bad if you get cold during such an important event. Shall I prepare a decoction for you?" Ga asked yfully trying to act innocent while pressing Myne''s head deeper into the chasm of her giant soft boobies.


    F*ck yes!!! I am in heaven, Sylphy is really a good wife, she now how to make her husband happy, I''ll thank her nicelyter, Myne thought with closed eyes, as Ga continued to massage his head between her soft heavenly boobs.


    "I am extremely healthy, Mother! ...Rather, Hahaue! Please get away from Lord Husband, you''re spoiling him!! Look at his face, it has be red fromck of breath," Sylphy said angrily and pull Myne out of heaven.


    "Ohh my, is my little daughter jealous of her own mother? That''s really a foolish thing to see. But I have taken a liking to my son-inw. He is so cute and brave after all,pletely my type, hehehe," Ga said yfully making Sylphy''s face red from embarrassment.


    "Hey, I am not jealous, I just worry about Lord Husband," Sylphy hurriedly tried to defend herself.


    "As If I believe in your nonsense. Dear, I gave birth to you, you did not give birth to me, that''s why I know you more than you yourself," Ga said with a smile while pinching Sylphy''s cheek.


    Hearing the heartwarming conversation between the mother and daughter, Myne who was left alone by both of them, finally manages to calm down the boiling heat inside his body little by little.


    Not caring whether the conversation going in apletely different direction before everyone knew it, Aisha and Ayri were also dragged into it, and it became quite chaotic very quickly.


    So this is the legendary girl''s talk? It has quite a terrifying power indeed, Myne thought worriedly while shaking his head as he was forgotten by all three beauties and a cutie.


    Same as Myne, Faren, and Aniue after seeing that thedies'' talk is not going to stop anytime soon, they also decide to not disturb them and move toward Myne along with Lewis, and another person who seems to be a little younger than Ayri.


    "You''ve already met Lewis, right?" Aniue asked with a smile, and seeing Myne nod his head, he brought the young boy in front of himself.


    "This is the Third Prince Rector. Though we have different mothers, he''s my precious little brother, so you get along with him as well," Aniue said while patting Rector''s head.


    Rector is a young boy age around 14 years, with long ck hair, and brown eyes, and looks very different in front of his other brothers and sisters, but he is also very cute and well-behaved, without any hint of arrogance or ego on his face, which shows that even after being the child of the second queen his childhood spend very well.


    "Yo, I am Myne, I hope we can be friends Tector," Myne said with a smile and move his hand forward.


    It''s Rector, not Tector, Brother Myne it is unfair, you treat Ayri like a princess and even give her gifts but when it was my turn you even forgot my name within just some seconds, Rector poutily replied while holding his hand and shaking it with lightly.


    "Ohh my dear younger brother, let me tell two truths about the world.


    The first one is, never hope that boys will get the same treatment as girls from anyone, and the second is, never expected that a real brother who loves you would treat you nicely, yes, he will help in your trouble time, will even be ready to put his life on the line, but if he treats you gently and lovingly daily without making any kind of trouble for you, then either he does not consider you a real brother and just acting to be a good brother for formalities, or he has some ulterior motives," Myne said with a deadly serious expression.


    Hearing Myne''s golden words, which can make even a world-ss schr speechless, everyone present in the room couldn''t help but look at him with surprise.


    "Wow! Brother-inw, I didn''t expect that you have such a high wisdom, this kind of thing, I am afraid not even many well-known schrs could say," Lewis said with a surprised expression on his face. Beside him Faren his father also nodded his head, he was also quite surprised by Myne''s wisdom, this level of deep knowledge is not something that can be seen inmoners.


    "Sylphy, I think your Lord Husband is much more interesting than I expected, You wouldn''t mind if I borrowed it for a whileter, would you? Maybe he can help me with my work, you know just how troublesome those calctions are in my work right? Ga said with a smile.


    "Sorry, Mother, I have to deny your request, although I have to admit that Lord Husband is indeed very intelligent for amoner but this doesn''t means that I can let him work with you all day long, don''t forget he also has a n to manage," Sylphy said with a frown.


    "Well, don''t deny me so quickly, let''s talk about itter, maybe my Son-inw wouldn''t mind helping his Mother-lnw," Ga said yfully while messing with Sylphy''s hair dotingly.


    "Brother Myne, is what you true? Then doesn''t this means that I won''t get any gift?" Rector spoke with an unbelievable expression.


    "Well, you can say that, but I am not so cheap person who couldn''t give his younger brother any gift, but of course, it won''t be free, if youplete a simple task given by me, then I will give a wonderful reward which you will earn by you own effort. So do you want to take my task?


    Remember once you say yes, then there is no turning back, either youplete it and take your reward or you can just give up and cry silently," Myne said while looking into Rector''s eyes, waiting for the fish to take a bit.


    "Yes, I am willing, Elder Brother Aniue always told me that if you don''t have the courage to take risks then you will never be a powerful man," Rector said seriously but thanks to his immature face he look very cute.


    "Good, Elder Brother Aniue is really the best example of how a real brother should be, nowe with me, the task I am going to give can only stay between you and me if other people know about it, then you might as well say goodbye to your wonderful reward," Myne said while giving Aniue a thumbs up for making his fun more interesting, and then he put his arm on Rector''s shoulder before walking toward a random corner for privacy.

 Chapter 125: Chapter 125. Going On The Camping...

    After Myne and Rector walk a little farther from everyone, Myne told Rector his task in his ear while looking at everyone, if by any chance someone try to listen to their secret conversation.


    "What!!! Brother Myne, are you kidding? I really have to do that. Am I not too young for this sort of thing?" Rector exims with surprise.


    "No, since you are already aware of these things, then it is okay, just treat it advance training, anyway after a year or so you would be an adult, then this kind of thing can help you to get them, you know what I mean," Myne said with an evil smile.


    "But if Mother found out about it then I am definitely done for, I didn''t want to lock in my room like Ayri," Rector said hesitantly with a red face, clearly he know about whom Myne is talking.


    "Ohh, if that is the case, then you might as well forget about your wonderful reward, maybe I can give that to Ayri as well, she doesn''t mind getting one more gift," Myne said with a frown.


    Seeing that Myne already decide to not give him the reward, and is about to go back to everyone, Rector gritted his teeth and finally made up his mind, "Okay, I am doing that, but remember that reward should be as good as the risk I am taking doing you this task.


    "No problem you can believe in your this elder brother, you will defiantly be satisfied with your reward as long as you are a normal Hume," Myne said while making an okay gesture.


    After Myne with Rector who was in deep thought probably making ns of how to finish his task, return to everyone. Although Sylphy asked Rector what kind of task Myne give him but he tightly shut his his mouth and didn''t reveal any information.


    Seeing that everyone had done their introduction and be familiar with each other only he was left behind, King Faren finally open his mouth as well and spoke with augh, "Hahaha, since you guys are done, then let me talk to my son-inw as well.


    You can call me Father-inw, or just Father would be fine too But if you ask me then I would be happy if you call me Father like Sylphy and others. And there is no need to be so formal and nervous with me, we are now family, so just behave as you are," Faren said with a smile while patting Myne''s shoulder.


    "Are you really okay with my being casual? It might not be a nice thing especially when there are other people present, they might think that I am disgracing you," Myne asked with a frown, although he doesn''t like being formal and serious all time, but there are some people with whom you should not behave casually this can get you a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    "Haha, well what you said also has a point, then it seems like you can only be casual with me when there is no outsider present among us. Sigh, sometimes being a king is also not easy, even your family has to be very careful while talking to you, sometimes I really miss my old carefree life before I be king," Faren said with a sigh while shaking his head.


    "Anyway, Myne, I''m really sorry for this time''s matter. There were misunderstandings, and it brought you unnecessary disorder.


    Although because of my position as a king and as well as your Father-inw, there is no way I can apologize to you, this is a special privilege that every father-inw has, giving trouble to thier Son-inw is their greatest pleasure, and believe me I myself have experienced this a lot, and now it''s your time so deal with it, but I am so cheap and wouldn''t make things difficult for you just for the fun shake, like someone else father," Faren saidst part in a very low voice which only Myne can hear while giving a quick nce at his wife Ga, but before she could notice his gaze he hurridly look back at Myne and manage to save his sex life if there is any at this age.


    "I originally didn''t want to drag your wedding into such a boorish matter, but you know that sometimes things just get out of control, no matter how hard you try to stop them. Yosh, the formalities end here, now it''s time toe main matter, Myne I want you to remember this, victory or defeat has already been decided. You should harvest without forcing yourself, okay?


    Fairly strong monsters appear in that forest. There is no point in forcing yourself to get hurt and die for no reason, Sylphy is yours this is the fact and no one can change this, so treat it as a camping and return back safely," Faren said with a deadly serious expression, and Myne can only obediently nod his head like a duck.


    Anyway, he can''t just say then that he is going to hunt down those nobles'' men to loot thier trophies, right? He has to maintain his good image in front of his Father-inw.


    After this Myne received a few warnings from Aniue and Lewis, which of course waspletely useless for him.


    "Lord Husband, Aniue said it as well, but there''s no need for you to force yourself, okay? I don''t think someone like you will fall behind due to some monsters, but nothing is certain. Although I have full confidence in you that you won''t do something stupid but please be careful," Sylphy said after everyone except Aisha, Ted, and her left, giving them some private time.


    This girl is still very shy in front of her parents.


    "Don''t worry my little princess, I will be fine, so don''t think too much and make preparation for our wedding, also buy some nice dresses for me as well, I will be returned before you could even finish your shopping," Myne said with a smile while pinching Sylphy''s soft cheek with his both hands and then give her a deep passionate kiss.


    "Do you also want to say something?" Myne asked with a poker face while looking at Aisha after kissing Sylphy till she couldn''t hold her anymore and was about to pass out fromck of breath.


    "Take care, don''t get yourself in trouble I won''t be there to help this time..." Aisha said with a smile, but Myne can clearly hear the nervousness in her voice.


    Sigh, this naughty girl is so stubborn, can''t she be a little more nice for a while? Sigh," Myne thought ande in front of Aisha, hug her tightly, and kiss her the same way as he did with Sylphy.


    Aisha, who was much more worried about Myne tightly hug him as well and start kissing him like there is no more tomorrow.


    "Come back safely, otherwise you might as well forget to touch them again" After spreading their lips, Aisha said anxiously while pointing to her boobs. Aisha knows just how much Myne like her boobs, so before sending Myne away she wants to give Myne some motivation that can stop him from messing around.


    "You both are behaving like I am going on a war or something, rx it''s just simple camping, where I have to beat some bad guys and take thier things," Myne said calmly while patting Aisha''s head.


    After which Myne talks with Aisha and Sylphy a little more before once again getting on the royal carriage and heading toward the Divine Spirit Forest.


    ...


    "He seemed to be quite shocked."


    "Yeah, he probably never failed in appraising anything up until now, but I think he is more shocked by your beauty rather than your secret," Faren said to his wife Ga with a helpless smile.


    Yes, his wife Ga, has a secret. A tremendously great secret. The only one who knows about it is he and the transmutator Mavise, his second wife. This secret will never be told to anyone else for all eternity. And there might not be a need to speak about it. Since they are happy right now, and didn''t want any kind of trouble in their lives.


    "Haha, you are jealous, right? I saw you biting your tongue while I am hugging him, but it is not his fault, any man other than you seeing a beauty like me can''t take thier eyes off me, unlike you who ignore me because of your never-ending work," Ga said with a mocking and helpless tone, but then she returns to normal and continued, "I wonder if he''ll be on guard against us because of this?


    Although seeing how carefree he was with me, I don''t think he''ll care, even if he does find out. He''ll soon be my cute son-inw, with whom I want to spend a lot of time, so it would be better if there is no misunderstanding between us."


    "First of all, I am not jealous, and I will try to give you more time from now on, okay.


    Second, I think it''ll be all right, that kid is very intelligent, and he like our other children as well, especially our younger daughter he doted on her a lot for some reason, he even give her that powerful magic item as a gift, although I don''t know who that work but I can feel that it is very powerful," Faren said with a frown.


    "Huh? When did you be like Aniue? Do you care about Ayri receiving the magic items as a gift from Myne more than him knowing about my secret? Are you sure you are okay?" Ga asked while rubbing her forehead, she suddenly felt that talking with her husband at this moment is not the right decision.


    "Hahaha, sorry, honey, I get carried away a little, but our Son-inw is also very mysterious as well, let''s not talk about his overgrow body which doesn''t match his age, It''s also strange that he obstinately doesn''t want to talk about his skills, although he knows that we are aware of his skill."


    "Tell the truth, I understand why he didn''t want to talk about it, he was an orphan until some weeks ago, and live alone, so him being careful is also reasonable.


    And I heard that he also has a sister, not blood-rted but they are very close, she raise him after his parents'' death like her own child, which is also the reason why his personality didn''t get warped instead he be more mature very early age.


    Our daughter really found the right partner for herself, I am very proud of her," Faren said with a happy sigh and looked at his absent-minded wife who was muttering some words while ignoring him.


    "What we do if he couldter appraise me? He will probably tread on a path of hardships. Like Mavise and I. It''ll be enough with just the two of us, I didn''t want to see my cute Son-inw have the same burden as us," Ga muttered while shaking her head


    If he doesn''t know anything like he is now, he''ll certainly live a blissful life, but if he still decides toe into this muddy water then it is his fate, Faren thought while pretending to not notice his wife''s muttering with unnecessary worry on her beautiful face.


    ...


    "We have less time than I thought, you bastards! Get harvesting before it''s toote!! Tch, that brat, Myne or something, will be here earlier than expected. He''s early, but to even dare to use the royal family''s carriage, that f*cker really got balls of iron.


    Although It''s natural since Sylphid''s there, but I am still feeling very jealous, that bastard riding the carriage with my wife" ude said angrily biting his nails with envy.


    "He''ll probably arrive in a few hours. It''d be impossible to continue harvesting in front of him. In that case, now''s the only chance. Well, the Roselia family itself hired five A-rank adventurers. and there are above thirty adventurers including the adventurers the other families hired, and they are hunting in the forest now.


    Amoner hunter wouldn''t be able to surpass the materials obtained by so many people, let''s see how that f*cker wins."


    "Our victory has already been determined. Wait for me, Sylphid. You''ll soon be mine!! I can''t wait to have fun with you, hahahaha..."

 Chapter 126: Chapter 126. Provoking...

    It was already getting dark when Myne arrived at the forest. A few tents have been prepared at the base camp, located some distance away from the entrance to the forest.


    Nobles and their people were nowhere to be found, clearly still hunting monsters in the forest to secure thier victory before even the game started.


    Myne just step out of the carriage when a knight in charge of guidinge to him, and led him toward the tent allocated to him.


    "Lord Myne, this is your tent."


    After the knight said that to Myne, he looked around our surroundings restlessly before spoking again in a low voice.


    "Although I don''t think it will happen, but there''s a possibility Lord ude and his group may do something to Lord Myne. This tent is adjacent to our knights'' tents so please call us immediately if anything happens. There is no need to be shy."


    "I see, this is really a serious matter, thank you very much that you are doing so much for me, since you guys are here to protect me then I can rest assured. By the way, what is on the menu tonight? You see I am traveling for the entire day, and now dying from hunger," Myne said with a smile to the innocent-looking knight who is trying to make a good rtionship with him.


    As for ude and his group, he didn''t care, they are just a bunch of monkeys who doesn''t know thier ce, if they really dare to mess with him, then he didn''t mind finishing the game early.


    Hearing Myne''s question which waspletely out of his expectation, The knight was taken aback for a second before he return to normal with a bright smile on his face.


    "Haha, Lord Myne, it is our honor that you wanted to eat with us, although our food quality is as good as food made by royal chefs, but you will certainly satisfy after eating that, Sying such The knight led the way and bought Myne to a tent which was little farther from other tents, and a lot of people eating food can be seen in front of that tent.


    Even though it is not muchte and there is still some time before it bespletely dark but because those knights have to change shifts with others they are eating earlier.


    After which The knight took Myne to the food stall where all dishes were ced.


    Those knights who were eating dinner at first be surprised to see Myne as most of the nobles bought thier own servants with them to take care of their needs, but they soon lose interest in him seeing him going toward the food stall while thinking that this noble might be a good person who didn''t want to trouble his servants while bringing them to such a dangerous ce like Divine Spirit Forest.


    "Why is there no meat on your menu? Don''t tell me you guys are all vegetarian, and how are you still healthy while eating this kind of stone-like bread? As far as I know, this is the cheapest bread we can find in the market, right? Even Farmers don''t eat such an ass-breaking thing that can''t digest easily, how can you guys eat this thing?


    Your sry cannot be less than that of a farmer, can it?" The more Myne asked, the more the knight who was guiding him would turn red in embarrassment.


    "Actually, our original menu wasn''t this, but before we assign here for duty we offer two choices, first, we can eat normally, work for 8 hours, and then be free to do whatever we wanted but then we only get the normal sry that every soldier get, and the second choice is that they would reduce our daily life qualities like food, working hours, etc, but in return, we get three times of srypared to normal, and because the Divine Spirit Forest is very dangerous ce and soldier dies here every once in a while, so in order to make more money quickly for our families, all the soldier present here chose the second option, while the remaining soldiers who chose the first choice are currently off duty as their work time is finished some hours ago."


    "Sigh, you guys are really too much, anyway, thank you for your guidance, you go and do your work, I am going back to my tent for rest, and if possible please don''t disturb me before tomorrow," Myne said with a smile while patting on The knight''s shoulder who was guiding him and give him some golden coins for his services.


    The knight bes delighted after seeing so many golden coins in his hands which are equal to his 3 or 4 months of sry, he couldn''t help but smile wide from happiness, but then hees back to his sense, and hurridly wanted to refuse Myne''s generous tip for a better impression, anyway,, he knows that rich people didn''t take back the money given to other, so he doesn''t have any worry, but found that Myne already walks away from him.


    "At least now I can give Moolisha a beautiful gift on our anniversary, she would be very happy this time," The knight mumbled happily with a wide grin on his face, and under the jealous eyes of his friends, he hurriedly put away his extra ie.


    "People really can do anything for family, I wonder if I haven''t awakened those powerful skills, will I also struggle for my all life just to earn some pitiful amount of money? Sigh, thank you, god, for giving me those skills, at least now I can live freely instead of wasting my entire life earning money," Myne thought while looking at the orange color sky.


    "Let''s see where are those nobles," Myne put away unnecessary thoughts and active Presence Detect ( Medium ) and searched his surroundings.


    "Hmm, those presences are from the knights whom I just meet, but why are there so many people gathered in the direction of the forest? Are they adventurers those stupid nobles hired for hunting? There are quite a lot of people 1,2,3... around 40 people? Just how much they wanted to win the game? And even if they win, then what?


    After all, Sylphy is just one but those nobles who form the team together are a total of ten people how are they going to divide the trophy? Maybe they are already nning how to stab each other back after this matter is over, I guess?"


    Just as Myne enters his tent which only has a small bed, a crude wooden table, a chair, and a lot of small insects crawling everywhere, he suddenly feels the presence of a personing towards him.


    Hum? Why the hell is that idiot nobleing to me? Don''t tell me he wanted to threaten me so I can give up early and save him a lot of trouble. But this sounds really a good n, Myne thought while rubbing his chin, and watching ude walking toward him at a very fast speed.


    "Good workmoner, you really dare toe here huh? I have to praise you, you have some courage," Just as ude opens his mouth he starts spreading poison from his mouth.


    "By the way,moner, your loss has already been decided. Go propose breaking off the engagement to the King. If you do that, let me see... I''ll give you a tinum coin, maybe? What do you think? Amoner like you has probably never seen one before, have you?


    I can also send you to a very interesting ce with my men, there you directly be a man from a boy, and if you like someone there you can say to me and I will give that girl to you, what do you think, I am very generous, right?


    ude said with an evil smile while trying to provoke Myne so if he can give him any chance, he immediately beat the hell out of him, amoner dare to fight against a noble, this shit really doesn''t know his ce.


    "Ohh such a generous man are you, by the way, I also have a proposal for you, why not you go with your man to whatever ce you are talking about, there if you like a girl or maybe a boy then you can say to me I also have a lot of money with me after all my wife is a princess you know right? So I don''t mind giving a little bit of money to a beggar.


    Oops, I mean a pervert beggar," Myne said with a mocking smile while tosing a silver toward ude which directly hit on his right eye.


    As Myne said that, ude was wide-eyed in shock before he flew into a rage with his facepletely red.


    "You bastard!! Amoner like you dare to mock a noble!! I will kill you motherf*cker! Apologies now, and just obediently obey my words, you dirty worm!!!" Saying such ude with blood red eye in anger, swung his fist, aiming at Myne''s face, wanting to beat him the same way he does with his maids.


    But of course, Myne wasn''t as helpless as his maids who couldn''t do anything other than hope for his mercy, just as ude''s fist was about to touch his face, a big fireball size around an adult hume head hit ude''s stomach out of nowhere sending him to fly out of Myne''s tent.


    ude after flying out from Myne''s tent fall on the ground and roll some meters before stopping. Although Myne didn''t attack with all his might to avoid unnecessary trouble, but still his attack wasn''t something a weak person like Cluade could withstand, if not for his full body magic equipment which absorb most of the attack power, Cluade might have stayed in bed for a month straight.


    Hum, A weak loser like you dare toy eyes on my wife, why not you go and look your face in the mirror first?


    If it is not for your status someone like might not even get a girl for your entire life, let''s not talk about getting a princess," Mocking ude till he start vomiting blood out of anger, Myne nodded his head with a satisfied expression, and ready to walk back to his tent, when he heard ude voice.


    "Y, y, you bastard!!! I will kill you!!!"


    "Ohh you already said this before, but now youying on the ground and I am mocking you, I think you read the wrong script, you should now asking mercy for not killing you, instead of provoking me more," Myne said with a poker face while activating King''s Intimidation skill, which made ude who wanted to say something silent immediately, sweat start falling from his forehead, his body unknowingly shaking as if he shows a ghost in the middle of the night sleeping on his bed while cuddling him tightly with a creepy smile.


    Seeing ude''s face which was getting paler and paler with every passing second, even though he didn''t use 50% power of King''s Intimidation skill, Myne couldn''t help but get amazed by this skill power.


    If I use this skill with power would this guy directly pee in his pants out of fear? Myne wondered and was just as about to find his question''s answer but stop when he saw a lot of knights running toward them.

 Chapter 127: Chapter 127. Getting An Beauty By Singing, Well Thats A Cool Idea...

    "Consider it your lucky day. Tsk, loser," Myne said while looking at ude with disdain before the knight who guild him just some moment agoe between them.


    "Lord Myne, what happened? Did Lord ude attack you?" The knight hurriedly asked but then his eyes fall on scared ude who wasying on the ground coughing blood while staring at Myne with eyes wide open as if he was some kind of ghost and be silent suddenly as he didn''t know what to say.


    Myne who didn''t want to see ude taking other people''s sympathy immediately opened his mouth, and told him what happened, of course, he didn''t forget to add some twists and turns.


    "Thank god mr knight you''ve finally arrived, if you dy some more minutes then I think you can only find my lifeless body, and that too if Mr. ude left it behind instead of feeding it to monsters in the forest to clear all the evidence. After saying goodbye to you I return back to my tent and wanted to take a rest, but then Mr.


    ude suddenly enter my tent without permission and start saying bad words which I can''t even speak."


    After which he told me that if I wanted to save my pitiful low life I have to withdraw from this game and get out of this kingdom, he even said that if I did that he will give me one of his ves as a gift whom I can marry, but when I refuse his offers, he starts fighting with me, saying that he will kill me as I dare to disobey themand of a noble.


    At first, I dodge some of his life-threatening attacks, which made him angrier, because of it he wanted to take out his weapon to kill me, finding no other way, I can only push him away and wanted to run away to call you guys for help, but then Mr.


    ude saw you running here, so in order to not get in trouble and as well to punish me for attacking a noble, he wounded himself andy down on the ground while acting to be injured by me."


    Hearing Myne words, all the knight present couldn''t help but look at ude carefully, and after seeing that he is only coughing blood but actually have no wound on his body which can prove that someone actually hurt him, everyone immediately made up thier mind that what Myne said is true.


    And because most of the nobles whoe here to participate in games are cheating very openly, most of the knights didn''t have any good impression of them, with this incident thier belief that those nobles are evil from the core be more profound.


    "Lord ude, do you have any idea what are doing? Lord Myne is your opponent for tomorrow. Don''t you know that If you try to harm him before the match, the game will be called off right here and now, and it will be your loss!" After realizing the entire matter, The knight who guild Myne before also didn''t try to be polite with ude and angrily scold him without caring about his status.


    ude seeing that even a cannon fodder knight dares to scold him bes more angry, he was never humiliated like this in his entire life. He stood up from the ground with little difficulty while ensuring the pain.


    After which he first nces at the courageous knight who was seeking his own death by insulting a noble, after all, unlike Myne, he doesn''t even have any overpowering skills to back up his arrogance, and this kind of act can be very deadly for someone like him. Then he looks at Myne who has a smug expression on his face and showing middle finger to him.


    "Good, good, just wait, if I didn''t give you the hundredfold pain and humilities that I suffer today, then am not the next head of the Roselia family!!!" ude eximed angrily, clearly showing the sign of losing his mind in anger, then he took out a decent-looking golden spear from his storage pouch and wanted to attack Myne.


    But before he could do anything two knights who were standing behind him hurriedly pinned down him and forcefully drag him back to his tent.


    Come to think of it, I haven''t appraised this idiot yet, right?


    Since he is talking so much nonsense let''s see if he has some good skills which I can stealter, anyway since he dares to threaten me, then to avoid future trouble it is natural to kill him silently after this matter is over, Myne thought and use appraisal skill on berserk ude who was trying to escape from the clutches of both knights.


    [ Name: ude Roselia


    Race: Hume


    LV: 16


    Gender: Male


    Age: 21 y/o


    upation: The young master of the Roselia family.


    [Skill]


    Two-handed Spear?Extreme LV2


    Fine Art?Singing LV3


    That''s it? With such weak skills, he still dares to dream about bing Sylphy''s husband? Where the f*ck his confidenceing from? Don''t tell me just because he is the sole son of a random noble family he thought that he is very important and qualified to marry a princess andter if his luck is good enough can also try to be the king.


    Sigh, some people are really frogs in the well, just because they didn''t face hardship they think that they can achieve anything. Now it seems like killing him quietly is also a great favor to his family, otherwise, one day their family will definitely vanish from this world due to the blind ambition of this guy, Myne thought while shaking his head.


    [ Fine Art?Singing: Can sing skillfully.]


    Well one more useless skill, but anyway better than nothing, maybe I can impress a beauty with my singing alone one day, that will be very cool, Myne thought and hurridly stole Singing skill from ude, anyway it doesn''t seem like ude have any mood to sing anytime soon, so it is better to take it now thanter, as for Spear skill let ude have it some more days, this skill value in his hand is not much as Singing skill anyway.


    While thinking about how he is going to use Singing skills, Myne who is just about to go back to his tent, again stops by the knight.


    "Lord Myne, we are sorry. It was negligence in our management that you have to go through all of this, we will restrain Lord ude from moving out of his tent tonight. Also, since we cannot let even a one in a 10000 chance of anything happening to you, we will perform a night watch around your tent, so you can rest assured and have a rest without any worries."


    "Well thank you again for your help Mr. Knight, also you don''t have to watch my tent all night, just watch Mr.


    ude and everything will be fine, after all, he is the root of all the problems," Myne said politely, and patted the knight''s shoulder with some sympathy in his eyes, because now he is also in a trouble, a big one thanks to his act of poking his nose in other people''s business without thinking about the consequences.


    Hearing Myne praising words, The knight bes more confident, "Hahaha, it''s alright. We''ll take turns standing guard so it is not much trouble. Besides, taking care of Lord Myne, the future husband of Your Highness Sylphid is also our important duty. Please don''t worry and have good rest, and prepare for tomorrow. All of us knights will be rooting for you."


    Saying that all knights were left to do thier work, leaving Myne alone.


    "Hooo, finally some peace, but now what should I do? Sleeping in this tent full of these bugs is definitely not an option, and my stomach is already making sounds, although I have a lot of food in my Inventory but eating alone, and that too in such a boring ce with insects is not a good idea from any angle.


    Should I go back to home? But there is no one other than Ted''s parents, and they are just too serious type,pletely opposite to Ted. Then how about visiting Big Sis Maya? She wouldn''t mind me staying at her house. Shit, I can''t go to her, she knows I am in the capital city, I have no way to exin to her how I came back to Lucus town so quickly.


    Sigh, seem like tonight I can only sleep alone... Ohh, yes, how can I forget about her, we haven''t met for many days although we both know that we are just friends with benefits but ignoring a young caringdy like her is not a good thing, I should apologize properly.


    Okay, It''s decided, let''s go and give June some trouble, hehe she would definitely surprise seeing me, Myne thought while rubbing his hand and after confirming that no is around him, he hurriedly opened a portal in front of June''s house.


    Myne excitedly step out from the portal and looked at the same wooden house as well as the scary graveyard beside it, and couldn''t help but took a deep to calm down, the memory of a certain ghost in tattered clothes sucking ck smoke from the graves is still very fresh in his mind, and this is also the main reason he hesitates toe here, but today out of friendship, he finally gathers enough courage toe here.


    How the hell that silly girl didn''t get scared living in such a dangerous ce? And most importantly why she never saw that ghost? I onlye here no more than 2 times, and both times I saw it but she is living here her entire life, no matter how blind and careless she is, there is no way she never identally encounter it. Wait for a minuter what if that ghost is her rtive?


    So it just protects June from the shadow which is why it never revealed itself to June.


    Now this makes sense otherwise I only say that June''s luck is so high that her ignorance alone is enough to save her from any ghost, Myne thought with a sigh, and after giving the creepy graveyard one more nce while activating his Soul Eyes skill and confirming that there is no ghost wandering in it currently, he knocks on the door.


    "Who!"


    Just as Myne knock on the door, a familiar voicee from inside the house, calming down Myne''s nervousness a little.


    "It''s me, Myne, your BFF, or you can SFF ( Sex Friend Forever )," Myne said calmly while taking out a bouquet of flowers from Invenotry which he himself doesn''t know when he put it inside at first ce.


    Hearing Myne''s voice, there are sounds of someone running inside the house and soon the door opens, and like a gust of wind a persones out from the house, directly jumping on Myne''s embrace, hugging him tightly.


    "Myne, you bastard, where the hell was you those days, do you even have any idea how worried I am because of not seeing you for many days? I thought something happen to you, I also visit your house but there was no one there, so I can onlye back empty hands,ter I learn from your neighbor Aunty that you went to Adol Town.


    How can you do that, although we both decide that we are just friends with benefits and not going to have any deep feelings for each other but still leave me behind without telling me anything, you are so selfish.


    I hate you, don''t talk to me even again," June said angrily with eyes filled with tears, but when she wanted to get out of Myne''s embrace, she found out that no matter how much she try she couldn''t get out.


    Myne on the other hand with a gentle smile on his face just calmly staring at struggling June, who was trying to get away from his embrace, but how can Myne let fo the fist caught in the trap? Myne June struggles the more tightly he hugs her, of course without making her ufortable.


    "Don''t waste your energy, I won''t let go of you until you give me a sweet kiss and forgive me for my mistake of not meeting you for so many days, but believe me I have strong enough reason to ignore you, after hearing which you will definitely forgive me, While saying that Myne put one of his arms under June skirt below her butt, lifted her up like a child, and start walking inside the house.


    "Hey what are doing, let me go, you idiot can''t you see I am angry, let me go..."

 Chapter 128: Chapter 128. What! When Did You Get Married?!!!

    "Hey what are doing, let me go, you idiot can''t you see I am angry, let me go," June said angrily while hammering her fists on Myne''s back.


    "Sure I will, after you forgive me, by the way, why are you not wearing anything below your skirt? Although I am notining but still feeling your wet pussy on my arm ruining your all effort, after all you are currently angry rather than horny right?" Myne said with an evil smirk on his face.


    June who was still struggling a moment ago violently stop suddenly hearing Myne''s words, then she saw his knowing smirk and her face couldn''t help but turn red from embarrassment. Since she juste back from work, and other than Myne who was also her half-boyfriend no one evere to her house to visit her, so she actually wore very casual clothes at her house.


    Before Myne knock on her door, she was preparing to make dinner and only wearing an apron on her naked body, so when she heard Myne''s voice, in the excitement she only wore her one-piece dress she just remove and hurridly open the door. But who''d have thought that Myne would carry her up like a child, exposing all her fake attempts to make Myne feel guilty for ignoring him?


    "Shut up, this is none of your business what I wear in my own house, okay? Now take me down, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what! Do you kick me out of your house? Or will you beat me to death with your soft and tender hands?


    Believe me, this is not going to work, of course if you start biting me, then maybe I can get hurt, and release you without getting your sweet kiss and forgiveness," Myne said with a pondering expression while pushing June up a little to feel her soft boobs with rock hard nipples rubbing on his chest.


    Hearing Myne open challenge June bes silent, after all, she can''t just bite Myne to death just because he is trying to persuade her for ignoring her, and although she is struggling to get out of Myne''s embrace but in reality she herself enjoying it very much, otherwise she wouldn''t be wet down there for no reason.


    "Haha, don''t hurry, take your time and think properly, we have an entire night ahead for us, by the way, what is in dinner, I am dying from hunger right now," Myne asked with a giggle, seeing silent June who was trying to hold back her true emotion. Then he locks the main door and walks toward the kitchen still carrying June on his arm, to see what she''s going to make for dinner tonight.


    Along the way, he also saw how carefree can a girl who lives alone, with a lot of unclean clothes, bras, panties, shoes, snacks packets, etc spread all over the living room as if a storm just passed by from here.


    "Sigh, you should pay attention to your cleanliness, as a girl how can your home be so dirty? Let''s not talk about cleaning entirely but a least you shouldn''t throw your clothes in the living room like this, it is me so it doesn''t matter as I have seen your more personal things than just clothes but if it was someone else in my ce what would he think about you, That you are descendant of a pig?"


    "F*ck! Are you serious now? Are you actually nning to eat morning food again? With some raw vegetables? Howzy you have be after not seeing me for a week or two?


    You were not sozy before, or are you, just I don''t found out about it?" Myne asked doubtly while looking at the kitchen which was probably the cleanest ce in June''s entire house, and from cleanest means empty, there was nothing to eat in it.


    "Haha, today I have to do an extra shift at work, because of it I am working the entire day and be very tired till Ie home.


    Also, I was not much hungry since I eat some snacks an hour ago, so I thought it would be a waste of time making dinner as I don''t have much appetite, haha, you understand what I mean right..." June said shamelessly whileughing cutely, trying to hide the fact that she was toozy to make dinner and decide to eat morning food after heating it up.


    "No wonder you are so thin and weak, with this level ofziness unless you found a nice boyfriend like me, it would be a miracle if you still get fat," Myne said helplessly and shook his head. Then he brought June to the dining table and ce her on her seat.


    And then in front of confused June who still doesn''t understand why Myne who was unwilling to let her go just a moment ago, suddenly put her on the dining chair, Myne took out hot delicious dishes one by one from his Inventory and start cing them on the table.


    "Omg, how are you doing this? Where did you hide all those dishes and they are still hot and fresh?" June with astonishment and shocked expression, start bombarding Myne with question after question.


    "If you promise to forgive me then I am more than willing to tell you about this trick," Myne said with a smile, sat down beside June, and start serving food on her tes. Although Myne decides to not tell anyone about his secret but many people already know about his original skills and June is also half of his family member so telling her about his Inventory skill is not much of a big deal.


    "If I am satisfied with your exnation then I might consider forgiving you," June said while calming down her curiosity, and eating the dish Myne put on her tes.


    Ummm, so delicious, someone who can make such high-quality food is certainly a more experienced cook than me, I wonder where Myne bought those dishes, June thought while eating food mannerlessly like a hungry beast.


    Sigh, and she just said that she has no aptitude, but looking at her now, anyone would think that she is hungry for days.


    And she is a chef herself, I am wondering if the ce where she works even doing well or not, Myne thought with a sigh, and hit on June''s head lightly, before spoking, "Eat slowly, food is not going anywhere, at least don''t make me think that you are a boy in girl outfit, otherwise how can you have no girlish manner at all, today I feel like I was trick by you, If only I had known about these qualities of yours now maybe I would have thought two times before doing deeds with you."


    "Sorry, I was carried away, this food is just too delicious I can''t stop myself, by the way where you bought those dishes from? I want to eat more food made by that person," June asked awkwardly with her mouth filled with food.


    "First of all, don''t talk with food in the mouth, and second, this food is made by my wife, so of course it would be super delicious..."


    "What!!!"


    "Are you serious, when did you even get married? Most importantly why did you get married?!!!" June eximed with shock, she stood up from her ce and grab Myne Collor and while shaking him like a tree, she again bombard him with questions.


    "Okay, calm down, let me exin everything," Myne said calmly although he expected June would be shocked after hearing this news but he didn''t expect that her reaction would be so great.


    Sigh don''t tell me she is already fallen for me, my charm is just too great once someone is caught in it, there is no way that person can get out of it easily, Myne thought helplessly and after June sit down, he told her everything she needed to know...


    ...


    "Who would have thought that a cute and innocent-looking boy like you turn out to be such a big yer, it is okay to seduce a normal girl but even Your Highness Sylphid couldn''t escape from you, this is just too much, no wonder I''m so easily fooled by you," June said with a sigh while shaking her head.


    "Hey, don''t talk like I am ying with them just for fun, my feeling for my all-girls are real and I love them all, okay? Only things with you are a littleplicated because of your special circumstances," Myne said with a frown while flicking June''s forehead.


    "Ouch, it hurt."


    "Then stop your nonsense, and tell me where you take a shower, I need to wash my body before sleeping," Myne said annoyingly, clearly he gets tired of June''s continuous questioning.


    "Open the door left side of our bedroom, but please don''t be angry I actually forget to clean it today as well," June said while biting her tongue between her teeth in a cute way.


    "As if I expected anything better after seeing so much," Myne said and rolled his eyes, before walking toward the bathroom.


    June''s house bathroom wasn''t much different from the bathroom Myne had before the renovation, a simple 9X9 bathroom without anything worth mentioning, there are 2 wooden buckets in the bathroom one small probably to carry water, and another one is big enough that an adult canfortably sit inside it while soaking its entire body.


    Also as June said before the bathroom was indeed not clean, there are dirty footprints everywhere in it, and a lot of dirty clothes of a young woman can be seen everywhere with her panties and bra mixed in them as well.


    "That girl ispletely hopeless, thank god we both don''t have any n to make our already deep rtionship any further, otherwise if she also bes my girlfriend then it would be more like raising a naughty child than an adult girl," Myne mumble while collecting June''s clothes from the ground and throwing them in the empty bucket, then he took out magic pebbles and filled the big bucket withfortable hot water, which is his bathtub today.


    "Haa, finally after traveling all day like an animal finally now I can rx a little, andter I also have to satisfy a certain horny woman who was waiting outside like a hungry ghost. Poor me, can''t even sleep peacefully cuddling a beautifuldy while burying my face in her boobs.


    Sigh, being an adult is also not easy, too many responsibilities," Myne let his mind wander around and starts thinking useless things while rxing in hot water.


    But his peace doesn''tst long, as the door of the bathroom opens with a bang, and Junees in carrying a big bucket filled with water while panting heavily.


    "Myne, I brought water for your shower...? How did you fill the bathtub? I didn''t see you bring water with you," June asked dumbfounded whileing in front of Myne and putting her hand in the bathtub.


    "F*ck, where did you get hot water?" Before Myne could reply first her question, June again throw one more question at him, leaving him speechless.


    She wasn''t so talkative before right? When did she be like this? Myne thought but to his surprise, before he could say anything, he saw June removing her one-piece dress and throwing it casually on the ground.


    Then in surprise eyes of Myne, June first seducingly smile at Myne while gently rubbing her boobies with her both hands, then she climb into the bathtub ( big wooden bucket ) while Myne was still dazing starring at her body and sat down in it while leaning against him, his little brother who was already be hard the moment Myne saw June naked body, now rubbing itself on top her pussy enjoying very itself well.


    "Hey, why did you suddenlye in? This bathtub is not big enough that we both can fit infortably," Myne said with a frown while wrapping his arm around June''s stomach and hugging her tightly so both of them can sit more easily, clearly although he is dissatisfied with June but still has he has no mood to let her go.


    "Sorry, I can''t stop myself seeing already prepared hot andfortable bath, if you are angry then you can punish for my behavior, but please don''t chase me away," June said with a begging voice while rubbing her pussy on top of Myne''s little brother making it harder.


    "Punishment you say huh? Okay then let me punish you properly," Saying such, first Myne put his hand on June''s soft boobs and massaged them just for fun, then he grab his little brother with one hand, and wrap the other one around June''s t stomach and lift her up a little, and put the tip of his little brother at the entrance of her pink cave.


    After preparing everything, he put his mouth beside June''s ear, and whisper in a soft voice, "Time to punish my wild cat."


    Then he let go of the arm holding June up and push up his little brother at the same time, sending it deep inside her pussy directly kissing her G-spot.


    "Ahhhh..."

 Chapter 129: Chapter 129. Fun In the Bathroom with June ( R-18 )

    "Ohohohoo, look at it, someone is really very horny hum?" Myne said in a teasing tone while biting June''s ear lightly.


    "And whose fault it is? It was you who made me like this, okay? First, you f*ck me like there is no more tomorrow and made me addicted to it, then you left me by myself, do you think it is easy for me to calm down my lust by myself?


    For the past several days I was dying to take your dick inside my pussy but you bastard nevere back, which made more horny and stressed," June said panting heavily while her pussy adjusted itself ording to Myne''s dick size.


    "Ohh, I am really sorry then, I don''t know that you were in such situation, if I had known about it, I would have taken time out to visit you no matter how busy I am," Myne spoke with a sad face, and start massaging June''s soft boobies.


    "Moan..."


    "Ohh, yes, just like that, if you want you can be little rough," June said with her eye closed and start moving up and down by herself, clearly she is hornier than Myne, and couldn''t wait to reach the peak of pleasure.


    "Aren''t you in a little too much of a hurry?


    It feels like I was kidnap by you to fulfilled your evil desire and you wanted to use me as soon as possible before disposing of me to save unnecessary trouble, hehehe," Myne said in a mocking tone, then he stop June from moving after his little brother touches her G-stop, let it stay there for some moment, then he gently put his hand on June''s cheek and move her face toward him, and looked at her cute face filled with lust, and before she could understand anything, he locks his lips on her.


    Myne tongue fluttered against June, and his hands were deep in the softness of her hair, first, it was a light kiss, and then thier tongues started fighting with each other tasting thier saliva.


    While thier tongues having fun, Myne''s hands didn''t stay idle they grab June''s big boobies and start roughly squeezing them while pinching pink hard nibbles on top of them, making June shiver from unimaginable pleasure.


    After ying with her boobs till he was satisfied, he moves one of his hands toward herher region and start ying with her pussy with his thumbs. His little brother was already deep inside her pussy drinking her love juice.


    "Moan... Can you please start moving now? I am about to cum just by your touch alone," June said after breaking the kiss.


    "Sure my horny kitty," Myne said and grab her hips with both hands and lifted her up and stood up in the bathtub as it was indeed too small to do sexfortably while sitting in it.


    After which carrying June in his arm, Myne gradually began pumping into her as he slipped in more off his dick, he locked lips with her again as he continued thrusting.


    June moaned with every thrust but because Myne''s tongue was inside her mouth, her voice could note out of her mouth.


    The sound of flesh pping against flesh was all that could be heard in the bathroom and 2 minutes in, June had her first orgasm in Myne''s arm but neither of them have any mood to stop. June even grab Myne''s neck with her hands, so she won''t fall down from his hand, and he can continue f*ck her while lifting her up, which was apletely new but very enjoyable experience for her.


    As Myne continued pumping into her throughout her orgasm, he could feel the extra tightness of her pussy and it sent waves of pleasure through his body, but this was far from bringing him to the edge, after all now he isn''t a noob like June, he has two women to satisfy every night before going to sleep, if he still cum so easily then isn''t he wasting his time?


    "Ahhh, yes, harder, baby... Harder...


    Huh? Where did she learn to talk like that? Don''t tell me she also starts reading adult novels in her free time, Myne thought but seeing June panting heavily but still wanting to continue without stopping, he slowed down a little, and allowed her a moment of rest, and start kissing her. A minuteter, when he felt that June is ready to continue, he began hammering into her.


    Each thrust was more intense than the previous one ording to her wish.


    "F*ck, Ie going to crazy if you thrusting inside me like this," June said with her tongue out of her mouth, which look so seductive that Myne be more excited.


    Because of extra excitement, Myne''s little brother bes a little bigger than it was. As he is tempo increased with his big dick June felt something getting bigger in her, this feeling sent waves of pleasure through her and she could feel another orgasm approaching.


    Myne who was holding back for some time, was also now on the verge of cumming. He holds June more tightly and starts pumping his little brother as deep inside June as possible with his all speed.


    "Ahhh... Myne... I am.. Cumming..."


    "Me too, just hold a little..."


    Saying that Myne ignores June''s loud lustful moan, and fully focused on his work.


    Soon both of them couldn''t hold it anymore and first-time cum together. Myne sends a wave of his white soldiers inside June''s womb filling itpletely. If he hadn''t taken the birth control pill ( Both Gender Version ), he definitely would be worried that after some months June mighte knocking on his door, telling him to take her responsibility.


    June could feel the torrent of cum pours into her which was a lot in quantity many times more than thest time.


    "Haa, haaa... This was awesome," June said painting heaving while trying to stand on her shaking legs as Myne put her down.


    "Yes, indeed, your tight pussy felt really good," Myne nodded his head, supporting June so she won''t fall into the bathtub while hugging her and giving her a deep kiss.


    After kissing her enough, he lifted one of her white slender legs and put it onto his shoulder, which made June red from embarrassment as even for her this position was very shameful.


    "Hey, what are you doing, can''t we do it in some normal position? I am feeling very awkward and embarrassed like this," June said with a fake angry expression, which Myne ignorepletely as he know what she is saying and what she actually means is entirely the opposite.


    So he just smile a little, give her a kiss on her forehead, and again start thrusting his little brother who was waiting for further action inside her showered in both of thier cum.


    "Ahhh, aummm..."


    "Don''t be so rough, baby, I just cum," June begged while tightly hugging Myne as he start hammering his little brother inside her touching her G-spot with every thrust because of thier position. Her boobs were rubbing on his chest giving her extra pleasure.


    "Haha, if you haven''t told me then I might be a little gentle but since you still have so much energy that you can talk then it seems that I haven''t punished you very well, my naughty kitty cat," Myne said with an evil smile and start kissing her, while increasing speed of his movement, making June moan loudly inside his mouth.


    "Ahmmm, wg, I amgj cgh... Yess..."


    Because June couldn''t open her mouth thanks to Myne, although she trying to say something, but only some awkward sounds escaped between thier tongue which was not something anyone can understand.


    "Sorry, dear but I can''t understand your this uniquenguage," Myne said in a teasing tone, as he start pinching her pink nipples with his free hand.


    "Moan..."


    "I won''t let you dominate me so easily," June finally calmed down somehow and looked at Myne with determination, then she remove her leg from Myne''s shoulder and tightly wrap her arm around his neck and jump on him while wrapping her leg around his waist as well.


    "Moan..." This time it was Myne''s turn to moan in pleasure as his little brother first time went entirely inside June with such force.


    To not let Myne waste her effort after calming down, June herself start moving her hips and wildly pumping Myne''s dick inside her as fast as possible, and while following Myne''s techniques she also didn''t forget to kiss him passionately.


    Since she already knows from previous experiences that Myne liked her boobs the most, she didn''t forget to use them to make him feel good, while moving her hips back and forth, she lifted herself up a little and forcefully bury Myne''s head into her boobies.


    I am definitely the first man in the world who experiences heavenly pleasure while still being alive, Myne thought while enjoying the wonderful service provided by June.


    But because June wasn''t powerful as him, she soon be tried from moving her hips in the air just with her arms support, so Myne finally have to take action, he grab her bubbly butt, and pull them back till only his little brother tip remained inside her pussy, and then slowly pushed them close to him, and send his dick back to its right ce.


    Myne made no sound as he continued this rhythm, his entire focus was on the tight expressions appearing on June''s lustful face as he went in and out of her.


    Watching June''s face twist around in pleasure made him f*ck her even harder, he leaned in and had another bout of kissing with her, as they kissed he slowly increased the pace of his movement in and out of her.


    Before long, the wet sounds of his dick being dragged in and out of her reverberated around the bathroom, a popping sound when he pulled out his dick and squishing sound when her pussy took him back in, the lewd sound sent both Myne and June kissing each other furiously.


    The sound of flesh hitting flesh along with grunts and moans filled the bathroom as June felt a mixture of pleasure and a little pain hit her with each movement of Myne''s dick which was not a problem for her but instead, it was a good way to hold her back from cumming very quickly.


    June grabbed Myne''s shoulder unknowingly as her eyes were closed and dug her nails into them, piercing into his flesh and drawing out blood to hold herself back as she was on the edge of cumming again, but she didn''t want to cum before Myne.


    Myne didn''t mind a few injuries as they can heal with his skill within some seconds, the sweet pleasure from June''s pussy and the sight of her cute and sexy expressions she was making while trying to hold back from cumming caused him to shiver from pleasure.


    As Myne increase the speed of his thrusting into her, June began iprehensibly moaning out as she was overwhelmed by the feelings of pleasure flowing through her.


    "Ahh, ahhh, yesss, baby f*ck me like there is no tomorrow, ahhh..."


    The feelings in June were so intense that she immediately pushed Myne, to sit down on the bathtub with his leg wide open, and without dy, she jump on top of him, and began bouncing up and down on his dick with her tongue hanging out of her mouth, she waspletely drunk with pleasure.


    June''s swift actions had caught Myne off-guard along with the vigor with which she bounced on him, but Myne saw no reason to stop her enjoyment as hefortably enjoyed the feel of her tight snatch moving up and down his little brother.


    Myne enjoyed the sight of drops of sweat trickling down her body as she bounced on him, as well as her bouncing boobies, he reached out his hands and grabbed onto her swaying breasts, enjoying their soft feel as he roughly kneaded them.


    A few minutester, June''s moans got louder and Myne surprisingly found himself groaning louder as well, he began mming his hips into her when she moved down, and he soon felt her pussy grip onto


    his dick tighter than ever, and before he knew it, June screamed out louder and cum again.


    This time the sensations going through June were so strong that she fell onto Myne''s chest panting heavily.


    June''s orgasm had triggered Myne as he found himself still mming into her, when she fell over him, he tightly wrapped his hands around her and continued moving his hips but this time with greater speed, and just as June wasing down from the thrill of her orgasm, Myne came into her as well.


    June could feel his hot spunk pour into her and flood her pussy until it began hitting on the gates of her womb which were already filled with Myne''s previous wave of cum and still didn''t get a chance to escape from it as Myne did not even once pull out his little brother from inside her after he put it in at the start.


    Because June''s action at thest moment was so good, Myne couldn''t help but look at her with a proud expression.


    After which Myne gently stroke her back and let her rest for some minutes on top of him, while his little brother released cum inside her womb nonstop.


    A few minutester when he felt that June''s panting decreased enough, he used Stamina''s Recovering skill on her, making her energetic as before she wasing into the bathroom.


    "How did you do this? June asked with disbelief as she felt her exhaustion go away, but Myne only chuckle and flick her forehead lightly.


    "Magic maybe, what do you think?" Myne asked teasingly and lifted her up and let her stand in front of him making his dick get out of her apanied by a flood of fluids.


    Myne then stretched out his hands and began groping her soft buns, he pulled and stretched them and then began pping them which elicited some grunts from June.


    With a smile on his face, Myne dipped his right hand into her sticky wet pussy and then raise his that hand toward her mouth, "Want to taste it?"


    Hearing Myne''s offer June nodded her head obediently lowering her face while opening her mouth and sucking on his finger, Myne could feel his already hardening dick harden some more as he watched the erotic sight of her sucking his cum mixed with her own love juice-covered finger.


    When June finally released his finger, he sent his hand right back to her pussy and this time scooped up a generous amount of fluid and brought it close to her mouth.


    "Lick it if you want more, no need to force yourself if you don''t like it," He said gently to her, and without dy, June began licking his hands like a puppy.


    "You are just too cute, my little kitty cat," Myne said dotingly and give June a tight hug.


    "Baby, I want more of your white cream," June who was silent for some minutes, spoke slowly in Myne''s ears, making him shiver from excitement, but he forcefully calm down himself so don''t start banging her like a beast.


    "Not here, first let wash, then go to the bedroom, there we will continue our remaining work," Myne said with a smile.


    "Okay, but remember tonight I am going to eat your all delicious cream, hehe, with your skill which a recover lost stamina, we can f*ck all night, I won''t let you go before sunrise, who knows when you visit me next time, it''s better to make full use of while you are here," June said cutely while pouring hot water on her head quickly.


    Now she didn''t want to waste even a single second, she just wanted to get f*ck by Myne as soon as possible after all they only have one night of time.


    Sigh, one more girl gets addicted to my little brother, Myne thought helplessly while watching June hurridly washing herself like a child...


    I hope I can wake up tomorrow morning on the time...

 Chapter 130: Chapter 130. Game Start!!!

    "Shit, when is it morning? I hope those guys didn''t enter my tent out of excitement to wake me up, otherwise, it would be quite a pain in the ass to exin to them where I was all night," Myne mumbled, quickly getting up from bed while gently pushing June away who was hugging him like a ko.


    After getting out of the bathroom, Myne and June wildly had sex all night, because of Myne''s Stamina Recovery skill, they didn''t get easily tired after some rounds, And only when June was finally satisfied and fainted in pleasure, did Myne stop, by then it was about 2 o''clock in the night.


    Because Myne was tired from all the previous day''s traveling, and then intense sex with June for half of the night made him so tired that before he know he also fall down on top of June and fell asleep.


    Just some moment ago when June identally hug him in her sleep tightly, and her thigh rubbed on his little brother roughly, Myne woke up annoyingly and was about to change the position to sleep morefortably, but then he saw sun raysing in the bedroom from the window, which immediately made him realize that he will be in big trouble if he sleeps anymore.


    While talking nonstop to himself, Myne hurriedly wears his clothes which were neatly ced on the table by June.


    Then he hurriedly gives a light kiss on June''s forehead, and said goodbye to her, which she clearly didn''t hear as she was in very deep sleep, and just as Myne was about to open the portal back to his tent, he suddenly thought something, and run toward the kitchen.


    There first he drank some water, then he took out some nice dishes from the Inventory and ces them on the dining table with a note saying, ''I wille back soon, this is a little gift for my cute but wild kitty cat.'' After finishing everything, Myne nodded his head with a satisfied smile and went back to the Divine Spirit Forest.


    ...


    Having not gotten plenty of sleep yesterday night, Myne while yawning sleepily stretch his body and came out of the tent. Myne had already checked the footprints and some minor clues, as well as the facial reactions of some random knights, to confirm that no one noticed that he had been missing all night yesterday.


    I really didn''t expect that those guys would be so careless, I was missing all night but one found out about that, and most funny thing is that those knights told me that they are going to night watch outside of my tent, this level of security is definitely what every assassin wish for, Myne thought while shaking his head.


    Just when Myne looking at the bright blue morning sky while inhaling cool fresh morning air to send away his sleepiness, the knights who made ude fun with him yesterday found him and came near him.


    "Good morning, Lord Myne!!!"


    "Good morning Mr. Knight," Myne greeted back with his trademark smile.


    "Lord Myne, although the game''s oue has already been decided, but please don''t be discouraged and do your best. All of us from the first unit will root for you," The knight said with an encouraging expression. But anyone with the right mind, who wanted to win the game wouldn''t be happy hearing his pleasant words.


    Myne then asks him about yesterday''s circumstances, and the knight immediately turns into a chatterbox.


    It turns out that After ude was dragged away from Myne, the knight brought him to the knight''s leader, who has been designated as Faren''s representative. There ude on top of receiving a stern warning, is also got restricted and locked in his tent until the gamemences.


    But how can ude a noble, would just follow a random knight''s order? He violently resisted, but after The knight leader asked, "Are you okay with being charged for treason against the Kingdom?" he reluctantly withdrew. Clearly, that guy is just a paper tiger.


    Myne was passing the time talking nonsense with the knight and soon, it was time for the game to start.


    Most of the people came out of their tents and stood in front of the entrance of the forest. The group of nobles, including ude, also gather one after another at thier special designated ce. Behind them were adventurers with very good physiques, and fierce faces, each of them firmly holding various types of weapons.


    Well, those guys didn''t look that powerful, maybe they are just for distraction, the real powerful force of those nobles might be still in the forest killing monsters nonstop, Myne thought while using appraisal skill on them boredly.


    The knight leader whom Myne didn''t know, nor did he have any interest in knowing,e in front of them and start talking about the rules of the game, which were mostly the same as what was written in the challengeter sent by ude.


    Two days from now, all the participants would most probably spend time in the forest. Of course, there''s no problem in returning to the base camp to rest, but the gap in points would open up. Since it will greatly affect the oue, Myne, of course, does not n to return, and this please not anything good that people wanted toe back here willingly if they have any other option.


    Myne looked at the adventurer hired by nobles who were wearing high-quality armor and holding new shiny weapons, and couldn''t help but looked at himself. He was wearing simple high-quality ck pants and a blue shirt with white and green lining on it.


    At first, he also wanted to take out his leather armor and weapons for showoff, but after realizing that he is a self-proimed mage, and showing off in front of those cannon fodder wouldn''t bring anything nor did he really need those kinds of things like armor and weapon to beat anyone whoes in his way, he drops the idea.


    Myne then looked at ude who has been ring daggers at him sinceing out of his tent, give him a middle finger with a mocking smile, and ignored him.


    After which when the knight leader finished exining the precautions rted to the game, all the participants were handed the storage bags one by one.


    Those guys will definitely transfer the materials from their own storage bags into this one after entering the forest, I should wait sometime before start hunting them so they can meet all thierrades and fill thier begs, Myne thought while ying with the time-stopped storage bag, and then he suspended it his waist for showcase, anyway, he put everything in his Inventory, and storage was always just distraction for others so he can use his Inventory without any worry.


    "I hope each of you will participate in this two-days match fair and square without cheating! Well then, let''s start the game. Start!!!" The Knight leader shouted loud enough that his voice travel every corner of the camp inside thier cave.


    After themand from the knight leader, the participants hired by the nobles ran towards the forest simultaneously as if there are women waiting for them with thier legs wide open, ready to take thier small dicks.


    Well, at least this guy''s speech was quite good, those adventurers get motivated quite a lot, Myne thought with a mocking smile, and headed toward his tent to eat breakfast before going into the forest, doing work with an empty stomach is not his style.


    The knight leader who saw Myne walking toward his tent, frown deeply and pull the knight who was talking to Myne sometime ago, and ask, "Kerry, what is that guy doing? Why he is going toward his tent? Did he already ept the fact that he can''t win no matter how much he tries?"


    "I don''t know sir, although I have some chat with Lord Myne but this doesn''t mean we are friends, there is no way I know what is going on in his mind," The knight Kerry said nervously.


    "Well let him do whatever he wants, anyone who ys a game where everyone is cheating except themselves is bound to be disappointed in the end, The knight leader said with a bitter smile and walk back to his tent.


    ...


    Myne after eating delicious food made by Aisha, while reading his favorite book ''101 Ways To Kill Your Target'' in order to find a good and creative way to send ude to hellter.


    After this Myne enter the forest and start wandering aimlessly while cursing himself for not asking those knight which type of monsteras gives the highest points.


    "Well let''s kill everyone whoes along the way, it is not like I have a storage problem," Myne spoke carelessly and walked deep into the forest as he know that those powerful adventurers are probably hunting there to hide from the patrolling knights.


    So for the time being till Myne didn''t find his main prey, he continuously watches his surroundings with Presence Detect ( Medium ) LV2 skill, so he can not only kill some monsters for points but also increase his and his skill''s levels, hitting two birds with one stone.


    "Hm?" As Myne was thinking about the wild thing he and June did yesterday night, he suddenly discovered a monster in front of him.


    [ Name: Forest Ape


    LV: 24


    Race: Ape Family


    Gender: Male


    Age: 13 y/o


    [Skill]


    Sprint


    Direct Hit


    [Ability]


    Smash ]

 Chapter 131: Chapter 131. Here Goes My loot!!! o(╥﹏╥)o

    [ Name: Forest Ape


    LV: 24


    Race: Ape Family


    Gender: Male


    Age: 13 y/o


    [Skill]


    Sprint


    Direct Hit


    [Ability]


    Smash ]


    An ape-type monster, huh? It''s my first time seeing one in real life... And just look at his muscle I don''t know how long it will take me to make such solid muscles, Myne ponder while rubbing his chin.


    Sigh, let''s think about itter, it''s not like I can gain muscle just like them without doing anything, those guys literally only need to eat enough to have such a strong body, unlike us Hume who needs a lot of training filled with blood and sweat.


    Seems like because of the Presence Erase?Extreme LV2 skill he hasn''t discovered me, good for me, no unnecessary noise pollution, Myne thought and steal the ape monster skill and pasted them on himself, while walking toward silently him.


    After getting so close to the ape monster that he will not miss its target, Myne shot three wind des while aiming at the neck of the ape monster.


    The wind de while cutting air at extremely high speed before the ape monsters could realize that he was under attack, the darkness devoured him and he died ignorantly without feeling any pain, not a little bit of resistance he show before epting his death, a very nice guy... I mean monster.


    That knight leader said that the points in this game are given depending on the quality of the dismantling of the materials, which means I have an absolute advantage in this field as my Inventory skill has auto dismantle function, no chance of wastage during the dismantling process, Myne while seeing the ape body vanishing from its ces, and automatically transferring in his Inventory mumble with a smile.


    After that, Myne continues to proceed deeper into the forest, and soon he encounterspletely a new type of monster.


    [ Name: Sidewinder?Evil


    LV: 33


    Race: Snake Family


    Gender: Female


    Age: 7 y/o


    [Skill]


    Pursuit Attack


    [Ability]


    Venom Spray


    Constrict


    Rush ]


    A snake-type monster huh?! And that too a big one!! It seems to be at least 10 meters long. If a normal person were to get coiled around by it, it might quickly be crushed to death and will swallow straightly. Its level is also somehow unusually high if Ipare it with other monsters I fight before.


    Perhaps, it''s the master of this area that why it can develop very well., Myne thought and first, he quickly cut its ability and pasted them onto a random stone he pick up from the ground and put it away. Then he aims at its skill which looks worthless to him and decides to let it go, he already has a lot of skills, and adding another skill that he''s never going to use isn''t what he really wants.


    What Myne really wants are the skills that cane in handy and help him to be powerful.


    Yosh, weakeningpletely! It''s time to send it on its way, Myne thought and was about to shoot wind de when he thought something and stop his action.


    "I haven''t tasted that skill on any monster yet, right? Let''s see if that skill is also powerful as the other two," Myne mumbled ande in front of the big snake who immediately starts hissing loudly after feeling his presence.


    Then while the snake monster was hissing and threatening Myne in its ownnguage, Myne activate thest skill he got from his lucky start The Org King.


    [ King''s Intimidation ]


    As he did that ck transparent aura covered his entire body, and an invisible pressure released from him which frighten the big snake to death, it stop its all movement and stared at Myne fearfully with a tumbling body.


    Seeing the big snake rection, Myne couldn''t help but gasp in surprise, he really didn''t expect that King''s Intimidation skill which he look down from the start and couldn''t harm anyone directly would produce such a result.


    "Well, it seems like I have one more pervert skill which can make people and monsters tumble from fear just looking at me, now this is called a really cool skill, this skill suits my style very well," Myne nodded his head with a satisfied expression while casting AoE Wind Maximum skill at the snake monster.


    Soon the big snake was cut into dozens of pieces under the fierce attack from a 5-meter-tall tornado filled with wind des, and shortly after that transferred into Myne Inventory.


    I don''t know what kind of weird monster wille to die from me next, Myne thought and start walking deeper into the forest.


    Like this Myne while wandering deeper into the forest aimlessly met some Forest Apes, Big blood-sucking insects, weird nts that can move thier branches like living organs, and many more rare monsters which he never saw before. Myne, of course, defeated every single one of those monsters, collect thier bodies as tropic, and move forward.


    Now if I am not wrong then I might havee into a ce that isn''t assumed to be the hunting grounds area. If I could find those noble dogs anywhere, they''d be in this area, because ahead of this is the most dangerous and scary part of this forget where live the most powerful monsters. No Hume with the right mind would go there just for the sake of money, after all, it can cost them thier life.


    This reminds me, Lewis said that there has been a legend since ancient times, that a Divine Beast sleeps within the deepest parts of the forest, should I go and check it? Since there is a rumor about the legendary Divine Beast means someone might have seen it, after all there''s no smoke without fire.


    Although it can be very risky with my current strength but I won''t going to fight with it, I just need to appraise it, steal its skills before it knows, and then run away with Unique Magic?Space-Time skill.


    Well, this sounds like a good n, let''s see if I meet that Divine Beast by any chance, Myne thought while rubbing his hands with an evil smile on his face while thinking what kind of good skills will a Divine Beast have.


    Just as Myne again daydreaming, he heard a loud angry cry of a monster and the sounds of battling from a ce a little further away.


    Hm? Someone is fighting? Don''t tell me I found my prey so soon, well this is going to be quite easy, I thought it would be quite a pain in the ass to find them in such a dense forest but it seem I was wrong, Myne thought and hurridly use Presence Erase?Extreme and started running towards the source of the sound.


    After running hundreds or so meters, the scene that leaped into Myne''s eyes at his destination is something he never even expected.


    The first thing that caught his eye is an extremely beautiful but fierce giant wolf with violet fur, and blue stars-like eyes, with a height of around 5 meters, and second, is a girl, not a normal one but a half Hume, a Foxgirl, with beautiful orange hair and pointy ear on her head, sharp brown eyes like a snake, a long orange tail swing on top of her her big butt and most importantly her E-Cup size big breast cover with only her bra armor.


    She has all qualities that Myne dreams about women from beast tribes.


    But after seeing the situation carefully he couldn''t help but sigh in disappointment as there is no chance that he and she can have anything between them, after all, she is clearly a member of the enemy camp, so the only thing that can be possible between them is the fight of life and death.


    Huh? Is that giant wolf injured? But feeling its aura which is like a mountainpared to myself, it doesn''t look like those guys can even damage its hair, let alone give it a wound. So the blood on its beautiful fur probablyes from some unlucky adventurers who get killed under its paw, Myne thought seriously after giving onest look at fox girl while hiding behind a lush bush.


    Also if I am not wrong then all adventurers are probably hired by those idiot nobles. Wait a minute, if those guys really fight with such a dangerous beast and die from its attack then what about my loot? Then won''t I have to work hard like a ve for two entire days to collect enough points?!


    Myne thought nervously while holding his head and start preying to god that those guys at least have some brain and instead of making this giant wolf more angry they just run away as soon as possible.


    Huh? Are my eyes imagining things or I really saw those idiots holding several little wolves in normal bags on thier shoulder? F*ck, here goes my loot, now there is no chance that this giant wolf would let them go who caught its children in broad daylight. What the hell those motherf*ckers are even thing?


    And not even that Foxgirl milf thoughts about the consequences of thier action, don''t people say that beast women are very cleaver and wisepared to males in thier tribe?


    Sigh, for some people money is really more important than life, Myne thought while shaking his head, iIn his eyes, unless a miracle happens or they have some superpowerful magic item to somehow defeat this angry wolf, they are as good as dead.


    "You bastards! Return to me my children!!!!!"

 Chapter 132: Chapter 132. Divine Beast!!!

    "You bastards! Return to me my children!!!!!"


    As Myne was thinking about any possible way to steal skills and storage pouches of those adventurers without getting in the attack range of the giant wolf, suddenly a miraculous thing happened, the giant wolf who was mindlessly attacking adventurers a moment ago who had stolen its children suddenly spoke in Humenguage, making Myne dumbfounded.


    F*ck!!! This wolf can talk? How can this be? When did wolfs be so smart?


    Although this wolf is very bigpared to a normal one, but there is nothing special about it, Myne thought confusedly, he has seen other abnormal monsters as well who got mutant for some reason, and be very big, powerful, and smart but mutation also have a limit, it can''t give them the wisdompare to Hume, Elf, or any other intelligent races, at least a wolf can''t do that as far as he knows.


    No there is something wrong, this monster can''t be a wolf, maybe it just looks like it, but in reality, it is a different type of monster, Myne thought, and while the unknown monster who look like a giant wolf and the adventurer are fighting, he moved slowly and silently, hiding behind the bushes, close enough to them that he could use his appraisal skills on them.


    [ Name: Fenrir


    LV: ???


    Race: Divine Beast


    Gender: Female


    Age: ???


    Status: Extremely Angry


    [Skill]


    Mystic?Rain LV: Max


    Lunatic?Wave LV: Max


    Divine Beast Twinstrike LV: Max


    Magic Eye of Gravity LV: Max


    [Ability]


    Smash


    Great Howl


    Strong Legs


    sh


    Silent Step ]


    WHAT THE FUCK!!! Divine Beast! This kind of god-like monster actually exist? Although I have said before that I wanted to meet one and steal its skills, but that was a joke. I am still very young, and haven''t tasted a beast woman or any other races woman yet, how can I have a death-wise?


    I wanted to live a long and healthy life, I am not an idiot like them who can do anything to go to hell very early, Myne thought and hide very carefully in the bush, not taking any chance to get spotted by the angry Divine Beast and misunderstood himself as those guy''srade.


    But no matter what to say, a Divine Beast is indeed the child of god, just look at those skills, let''s not talk about anything else, just that Mystic-type skill alone is enough to make her all enemies feel hopeless. As for why she is not using any of her skills?


    It is probably because its skills might little too powerful and her own children can get killed easily if any ident happened, which clearly no Mother wanted to see.


    Now If I remember correctly, I heard a folklore, a long time ago, when the Hume race was almost destroyed by the demon race, that time Divine Beasts allied with the Hume race and protected them.


    But now look at what they got back after saving Hume, not only did Hume forget that they are indebted to Divine Beasts who save their asses when they are about be ves of demons, and grant them their protection, but now they are trying to steal their protectors children.


    Sigh, that''s why I don''t easily believe in Humes, they are just too greedy, no matter how much you behave nice to them or help them, if they show profit greater than loss, there would always be someone who won''t hesitate to backstab you without even blinking.


    The dragon situation was outrageous enough, and it is our kingdom''s great fortune that the dragon child''s parents haven''te here yet, now those guys even trying to make Divine Beast the enemy of this kingdom. I think my Father-inw would definitely get a heart attack if he finds out what those idiots are trying to do, Myen thought while shaking his head with a bitter smile.


    "D, don''t you dare move, you beast, d, don''t you dare go against us. Try moving even a little, and y, your kids will lose their lives!!!"


    While Myne was nning where he should go if Dragon and Divine beast really attack the kingdom on arge scale, suddenly an ugly-looking man among adventurers with his tumbling hand pull out a child of the divine beast from the beg on his shoulder, and forcefully pin it down on the ground, and put a dagger on its nack while threatening the Divine breast to back off.


    This guy definitely has balls of steel, taking Divine Beast''s child as a hostage in order to escape, his courage alone is enough to send him on the gibbet if people find out about it, Myne thought jokingly.


    But from the logical point of view, his strategy is indeed very good, because of his action, the Divine beast really stops attacking them and just stares at them with boiling anger, if eyes can kill people without the help of skills then those guys might have died hundreds of times.


    Since that idiot dares to threaten the Divine Beast, then it should be long before things get out of hand, there is no way that they could escape alive from here after putting a dagger on the Divine Beast''s child. Now the question is what should I do?


    Should turn around and run away so don''t be misunderstood by an angry mother, or I wait a little more, and see if I can make any profit from trouble water? Myne thought while rubbing his chin, but just he can''t decide what to do, suddenly the beautiful Foxgirl who lost her patience, grab the little child of the divine beast and dagger from the ugly man''s hands forcefully.


    "If you don''t want to see your little children dead, then let us go you damn beast, unlike you we don''t have all day to y around," Saying such The Foxgirl made a little cut on the divine beast child''s neck and slowly blood start gushing out from it.


    "F*ck!"


    Seeing the blooding out from the child''s wound, the only thing thates to everyone''s mind other than Foxgirl''s is that they are done for, threatening with empty words is a different thing but if someone really dares to injure a child in front of its mother then there''s no way a mother would stay calm


    "Shit, this damn milf is crazy, I should stay away from this kind of girl, they are real trouble in disguise of beauty," Myne mumbled shuddering while thinking that what would happen if someday this kind of crazy girl get seduced by his charm.


    By the way, what kind of skills does she have that she dares to threaten a divine beast?


    [ Name: Carica Velvet


    LV: 23


    Race: Half Hume/ Half Beast


    Gender: Female


    Age: 23


    upation: ve of ude Roselia


    Status: Angry, Annoying, Excited


    [Skill]


    Victory Delivery ( Medium ) LV: 3


    Illusion LV: 5 ]


    Huh? She is ude''s ve? F*ck, here I still haven''t seen a half Hume properly ( only female ) and this bastard can y with them as he wishes? I am so jealous. But it is quite weird that even though she is a ve but she still risking life her life for ude, who doesn''t seem like a person who cares about anything other than status and power, let''s not talk about taking care of a ve.


    Also, are all of those people his ves? Myne thought with a frown.


    [ Name: Katz


    LV: 31


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 26


    upation: Assassin


    Status: Angry, Nervous


    [Skill]


    Air Deploy ( Large ) LV: 3


    Absolute Victory ( Large ) LV: 2


    Martial Art: Dush LV: 4 ]


    [ Name: Gositu


    LV: 35


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 33


    upation: A-Rank Adventurer


    Status: Angry, Nervous, Medium Injured


    [Skill]


    Presence Erase ( Medium ) LV: 5


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Fist of Light ) LV: 3 ]


    Well, it seems like ude is only interested in buying female ves, tsk, lucky bastard, she is probably his spy in this group so they don''t dare to steal anything. Huh? What is this? An additional function? When did this unlock? It looks like it shows the current mood of the target person.


    This is quite a helpful function, at least when trying to pick up girls, you can see whether they are interested in you or not, or when you should back off before they get angry, Myne thought with a satisfied expression on his face.


    "You b*tch dare to attack my child!!!"


    The Divine Beast finally lose her mind seeing her child in pain, and howls so loudly that everyone feels like they would be deaf if she didn''t stop. The whole forest rustled at the shock, and the branches of the surrounding trees shook greatly.


    The monsters in the surrounding area fled as quickly as possible with their tails between their legs, not daring to stay in a ce where the Divine Beast was about to bring havoc.


    At the excessive sense of terror and fear those adventurers felt because of the massive aura released by the Divine Beast, they finally realized whom they are messing with.


    But there are always some idiots who never understand what they are doing, maybe Foxgirl suffered a head injury when she was young, or God spent so many resources creating her sexy body that he couldn''t properly create her brain, whatever the reason, but one thing is clear, this girl ispletely psychic that can''t be exined bymon sense.


    Just when most of the adventurers were praying to god and thinking of a way to somehow calm down the Divine Beast and safely escape from her, the Foxgirl made a bold move, she first curses the Divine Beast for not listing her threat and then in front of horror-filled eyes of everyone, she swung the dagger she was holding down on the Divine Beast child''s stomach.


    "Gyauuuu...n"


    The child which had been stabbed in the stomach, its cry, full of sorrow and pain echoed throughout the forest, making shiver from fear.

 Chapter 133: Chapter 133. Power Of A Divine Beast

    "Gyauuuu...n"


    The child who had been stabbed in the stomach, its cry, full of sorrow and pain echoed throughout the forest, making everyone shiver from fear.


    Hearing the cry, and seeing its child stabbed by a dagger, and stopped moving, the Divine Beast''s rage heated so much that all fur on her body stood up and her eyes turn red from starry blue.


    "D, Do you understand!? if you go against us, your remaining kids will also be like this. Y, you obediently wait over there for us to get out of the forest!!! Ya hear me, if you love your kids, you''ll do as you''re told! The cold-hearted Foxgirl said with a trembling body clearly understood the gap between her and the Divine Beast.


    F*ck yeah, here is the opportunity I am waiting for, that child of the Divine Beast at itsst breath, if I can save it, there is no way the Divine Beast won''t recognise my effort.


    There is also the possibility that she has a lot of treasure and she gives me something from it, Myne thought excitedly, but seeing that the time is running out and the Divine Beast child is about to die, he hurriedly took action.


    First Myne cut his skill Ultra Regeneration and pasted it on the Divine Beast child who was taking hisst breath. As he did that, the Divine Beast child who had been lying down limply, suddenly white smoke starteding from its body and the deadly wound on its stomach very quickly healed visible to the naked eye.


    After which Myne jump out from behind the bush he was hiding in and rushed toward those adventurers.


    Myne, who suddenly appeared in front of everyone, adventurers as well as the Divine Beast, all of them seemed to be taken aback as they didn''t know which uninvited guestse between them now.


    Of course, Myne did not miss his chance in that confusion of both sides, he looked at the adventurers, and activated the King''s Intimidation skill!!!


    "F*ck, what, what''s happeningggg...!!"


    The adventurers who received full power attack from King''s Intimidation skill directly fell into their kneels with horror-filled eyes one by one before they could understand what is going on.


    While the adventurer was screaming in panic, Myne hurriedlye behind the nearest guy who was holding the beg in which he was carrying the Divine Beast child.


    Because of overwhelming pressure from the King''s Intimidation majority of adventurers are kneeling in doggy style, so in order to impress The Divine Beast more, Myne first kicks that unlucky fellow''s crotch area with his all strength making that guy faint directly from the pain before he could even main any sound.


    Seeing such a horrific sight everyone else in the adventuring party covers their private part with fear, even the only female member of the adventuring party the crazy Foxgirl also hurriedly covers her private parts.


    As other adventurers are busy adjusting their sitting position while ensuring heavy pressure release by Myne, Myne on the other hand has already gathered all children of Divine Beast from the adventurer and now running toward thest remaining guy who was stabbed by the Foxgirl.


    After picking thest child of the Divine Beast as well, Myne give a nce at the Foxgirl who was sitting on the ground in a sexy way while covering her breast with her both arms, looking extremely pitiful only to someone who doesn''t know what she did a moment ago, before shaking his head in disappointingly and running toward the Divine Beast who was clearly more confused them anyone else.


    "You, who are you? That was The Org King''s exclusive skill "King''s Intimidation" wasn''t it? Why can a Hume like you use it? Furthermore, my boy was undoubtedly stabbed very hard, how can such a heavy injury get healed so quickly?" The Divine Beast asked.


    "Ms. Divine Beast, before I reply to your question, first of all, let me tell you that I am not with them, I was just wondering around nearby when I heard the sound of your battle ande here to take a look, but after I saw what those evil people doing I can''t stop myself and decide to help you.


    I heard somewhere once that powerful being like you don''t like it when some poke their head in your business, so if you get offended by my Interference then please forgive me," Myne said politely after releasing The Divine Beast other children from beg with a little bow.


    "Fuu, Hahaha, where did you hear this kind of nonsense, although we Divine beasts are indeed powerful but this doesn''t mean that we don''t need help, so you don''t have to apologize for helping me save my children. If it were not for your help, I might have already lost one of my precious children while watching him die helplessly.


    You might not realize but you have done a great favour to me, so let me thank you from the bottom of my heart for rescuing my children," The Divine Beast said with a smile, her anger already calm down a little after seeing her all children safe and sound in front of her.


    "By the way, did you use your skill to heal my child? I have never seen any Hume processing such a skill which can heal someone from a long distance," The Divine Beast asked curiously clearly she is more interested in Myne''s skills rather than taking revenge on the adventurers who dare to kidnap her children.


    "Well yes, that was indeed my skill, I use it when I saw your child who was about to die," Myne answered while nodding his head since it is pointless to hide everything about his skills from the Divine Beast who live an unknown number of years and know many things which is out of his or any other Hume reach, so he decided to tell her honestly, of course with a little mixer of truth and lie.


    There is no way he can just tell her that he can cut other skills and paste them on himself, this kind of information is a little too scary and can easily cost him his life, so unless it is absolutely necessary and his life is on the line, he is not going to reveal his greatest secret to anyone.


    As Myne said that, the Divine Beast child whose life he save just now,e close to him and start rubbing his face against Myne''s feet.


    Myne looked at the little divine beast whose body was still stained with blood, rubbing his small face on his feet, probably trying to say thanks, with a gentle smile on his face, Myne knee down and start stroking his little head dotingly. Like Myne always said he has a soft ce in his heart for cute children and creatures.


    "This child is also thanking you," The Divine Beast seeing the interaction between Myne and her child, spoke gently.


    "It seems he like me very much," Myne said and pick up the Divine Beast''s child carefully from the ground and held him in his arms.


    "That must have been painful for you right?" As Myne said that the Divine Beast''s child start licking around his face as if telling him not to worry.


    "Hahaha, okay I understand you are a brave kid and this kind of pain is nothing for you, but can you now stop licking my face, haha, it is tickling so much."


    Looking at the scene, Divine Beast first show a motherly smile but then an expression of anger appears on her face, she red at the adventurers who couldn''t move in panic and released very powerful energy from her body filled with killing intent.


    "Young man although I am very thankful to you, but there is no way I will forgive those fools from your race who dare to harm my children," The Divine Beast said angrily.


    "Yes, of course. Since they dare to harm such a cute little guy then it is natural that they should get punishment for their crime, I never have any kindness toward those kinds of people, let''s forget about forgiving them," Myne said with an emotionless face while looking at the adventurer as if they are already dead in his eyes.


    "So what is your n for them? How are you want to punish them?" Myne asked absently mindedly while thinking something.


    "Of course, I will kill them all, after harming my children, the lightest punishment I can think of is to give them a quick death," The Divine Beast said while observing Myne carefully.


    "Okay, by the way, can you wait a little bit longer before killing them? Myne asked with a smile.


    Although The Divine Beast doesn''t understand why Myne suddenly wanted to dy their death, but she still nodded her head, after all, he saves her child''s life so it is not a big deal to wait a little bit.


    After getting The Divine Beast''s permission, Myne put down the Divine Beast''s child on the ground, and hurriedly run toward the adventurers who were waiting for their death.


    Finally, after so many dayster, I can use my favourite skill again, Myne thought happily and while running between confused adventurers he activate his money-making skill, Stealing hands which he miss a lot, and start stealing everyone''s storage pouches.


    As most people are facing their uing death, the Divine Beast who was ready to send them to hell at any moment, so of course they don''t have time to care about their storage pouches which suddenly disappeared from their waist and a certain person''s middle of boobs.


    Although The Foxgirl suddenly felt a little empty between her big boobs, but she was also like everyone else clearly in no mood to put her hand there and check if her storage pouch is there or not, now she only hopes that a miracle happened and she somehow manages to save her life.


    After stealing everyone''s storage pouches, Myne starts looking at them one by one as if he was trying to remember their face, so he can tell a story about their deed to everyer, and also steal their most useful skills as well, anyway it''s not like dead people need their skills.


    Finishing his work and proving another idiom true that ''Youe in this world with nothing and you die with nothing,'' Myne wave his hand and said goodbye to his benefactors who give almost everything to him for the greater good, although they themselves probably not know anything about it, but anyway, Myne is not such a cheap person who wouldn''t say goodbye to great people for their contribution.


    "Okay now you can send them their way," Myne said with a happy smile, after returning back to The Divine Beast.


    The Divine Beast who still trying to understand the reason behind Myne''s strange action, could only nod her head while putting her thought on Myne''s secret on hold.


    Getting Myne''s permission the Divine Beast raise her face towards the sky and a loud war cry escapes from her big mouth.


    As she did that, one by one ck colour magic circle with a hexagram symbol in the middle appeared in a massive quantity in the sky covering a kilometer radius with The Divine Best in the centre, and things that look like ck arrows start getting out from each magic circle. Then all at once like rain, they rained incessantly onto all 7 adventurers.


    A few thousand? No, maybe a few ten thousand. A dreadful number of ck arrows pierced into the area the adventurers were at one after another, showing the true horror of a Divine Beast.


    The rain of arrows then ended a minute or soter, and after the billowing dust disappeared... No trace of the adventurers were left.

 Chapter 134: Chapter 134. The Slave Collar

    After dealing with adventurers the Divine Beast finally put down her mountain like heavy pressure, and her blood-red eyes also turn normal starry blue. She then looked at Myne who was staring at her with an excited expression on his face filled with amazement and admiration, probably he is very impressed after seeing her power.


    Seeing Myne''s reaction, at first, The Divine Beast thought that he also like other Hume would show fear toward her after seeing her power, but watching him looking at her with full admiration, a Hume-like smile appear on The Divine Beast''s face, only if she knows that Myne admiration is not toward her but her skills, which he wanted to steal but stop after convincing himself that other party can kill him before he could blink, then the Divine Beast might have kicked on Myne ass and thrown him out of her forest.


    F*cking hell, so powerful, this kind of distribution power, if I have a skill like it, and with my unlimited supply of magic energy, I can even dare to fight single-handedly with a small kingdom alone, Myne thought while starring at the Divine Beast with stars in his eyes.


    As Myne was dumbfounded by the overwhelming power, the Divine Beast walked toward him until she was right in front of him. Then just like what her child previously did, she also licked his face with her big tonguepletely washing his face with her saliva.


    "Take this small kiss from me as my gratitude towards you and thank you once again for saving my children. By the way, you still haven''t told me your name," The Divine Beast said gently while trying to hold back herughter with an innocent expression on her face after seeing Myne helplessly wiping her saliva from his face like a cute child.


    "My name is Myne, and what is yours?" Myne asked with a forced smile, clearly not happy receiving the most powerful creature''s kiss.


    "So you''re called Myne, huh, you can call me Fenrir. You are my children''s saviour, I allow you to call me by my name, you don''t need to act formal with me," The Divine Beast Fenrir said.


    After the self-introductions ended, Fenrir finally couldn''t hold back her curiosity and asked Myne again why he could use something like The Org King''s skill out of the norm.


    Myne after hearing the question which he already predicts, took a deep breath, and recheck the script he was preparing for the moment Fenrir show interest in his skills, although the script is only filled with 70% truth and 30% lies, but for being who lives isted with a truth of the world, and also a real messenger of the God, his skills can be interesting for her but not that level that she would do anything to know everything about them.


    "Actually, the skills I was bestowed by God were a little unique, I awaken four skills after reaching adulthood. The first one lets me see other people''s status like name, level, age, skills etc, this skill is called Appraisal.


    The second one is a storage type skill, and the third one is a little more special than the previous two, with it I can copy everyone''s skills no matter who it is without affecting them, but with one condition between me and my target, power difference should be too big otherwise I can''t copy its skills, also I can only get skills not original owner experience.


    So you can say that after copying their skills for me it is the same as awakening apletely new skill like everyone else, and if I want to make them powerful then I have to practice with them.


    As for myst skill, it is a little dangerous if I tell the truth, with this I can forcefully transfer my target skills to someone else, but using this skill not only I have to pay a heavy price with each transfer of losing 10 days of my life, but the person whom I transfer skill can''t use his skill anymore because of this I can also be the public enemy of everyone.


    Also, most of my Copy skill restrictions also apply to it, and as you already know most of Hume''s lifespan wasn''t anything great if wepare it to other races, so I haven''t yet used my transfer skill, nor I have any thought of using unless it is necessary," Myne said calmly while looking at Fenrir beautiful eyes, Although what myne said is notpletely truth but with all those nonexistent restrictions, at least Fenrir doesn''t behave too abnormally, after all, it is well-known fact that most powerful skills have some restriction as well, at least this is what Myne read from the story books.


    "I see, the ''Abnormality'' God said might be about Myne, if what he said is true then," Fenrir mumbled in a low voice while staring at Myne, but her voice was still loud enough that Myne can hear it clearly.


    What! Is Fenrir joking, Gods are actually gossiping about me? Am I so famous? Why I didn''t know about it? Myne thought with a shocked expression.


    "Interesting, our encounter is probably the will of God. Myne, today I The Divine Beast Fenrir recognise you as my friend. You should feel honoured," Fenrir said with a loud voice-like deration.


    "Huh? Aren''t we already friends?" Myne asked confusedly he really don''t understand what is meaning of saying this.


    "This is different, before this, we are just normal friends just like when we meet someone once in a while, talked a little with them and that''s it, but my acknowledging you as a real friend means wherever you are in trouble you can call me without any hesitation and I will do my utmost to help you, if you are alone or sad and need someone to talk, you can alwayse to me, and I will help.


    If I say it in Hume way, then from now we are best friends," Fenrir said with a smile and before Myne coulde out from his shock, she again licked his face washing it with her overwhelming saliva.


    "Hey, can you please stop licking me, you are just too big for this, do you want to me eat your saliva? Sorry for the rudeness but I only like the saliva of my lovers in my mouth," Myne said angrily while wiping his mouth filled with Fenrir''s overwhelming saliva with a cloth.


    "Hahaha, sorry, but licking you and watching you making that annoying face really feels quite good, as for your mouth being reserved for your lovers only, then as your best friend you might reserve a ce for me as well because it is just beginning of the fun, hehehe," Fenrir spoke whileughing like a little naughty girl who just got a new toy and now wants nothing but to ys with it, the only difference is that Fenrir is a very old giant female beast who is also the mother of three children, and now trying to act like a girl.


    As soon as Fenrir finished speaking her children also start coiled around Myne, rubbing their faces on his legs yfully.


    "Seem like they also wanted to y with you, if you don''t mind can you y with them sometimes? After all, it is very rare for them to meet someone from another race as in order to protect them I rarely let them wander too far away from the home, which is in the centre of the forest," Fenrir requested gently.


    Hearing Fenrir''s request Myne thought a little and nodded his head, although he is angry with Fenrir but it is the adult thing and her children have nothing to do with it and he already robs probably the most powerful group sent by nobles to hunt monsters, so there should be enough monster bodies in their storage pouches that let him win the game.


    "So what do you like to y?" Myne asked with a smile and look at Fenrir''s children who were excitedly wagging their tails, clearly, they can understand what he is saying.


    "Well, you can take them on the hunting as it is their favourite game, also they are hunting just for fun as they don''t like eating those weak monsters in the outer areas of the forest, so you can collect those monsters'' bodies they probably will be useful for you since you can sell them and earn some money," Fenrir said while wagging her tail casually, clearly, she knows very well how most of intelligent races economy work.


    "Umm, but letting them fight with other monsters will be okay? What if they get hurt?


    They do not be adults yet are still children, fighting with other monsters even weaker ones who live in the outer areas of the forest can be a little dangerous for them, after all, I am not as powerful as you and can''t save them within a blink of eyes before anyone can harm them," Myne said nervously, now he is really worried that if during hunting something unexpected happened to Fenrir children then she might eat him alive.


    As Myne said that Fenrir showed an expression of anger in an instant, and spoke with a piss-off mood, "Don''t look down on my children, they are not as weak as you think, if it was not for those damn cors on their necks, which can restrict their movement with just a singlemand, then they were alone enough to kill all of these basterds, and I don''t even need toe out from my home to save them."


    "Cor? I thought it is a simple essory you put on them so they look more cute," Myne spoke confusedly while looking at the ck colour ring-like items on the necks of all of Fenrir''s children.


    [ Name: ve Cor


    Grade: High


    Attribute: None


    Effective against: Everyone whose power is within the range of the devious maximum limit.


    Required materials: Any kind of metal, Runic magic.


    Special Note: Used by attaching to the neck of any creature.


    Description: A cor with ve magic sealed and safety magic sealed into it, if anyone dares to remove it forcefully the cor will explode. ]


    So this is the ve cor huh? As far as I know, most ve traders didn''t use this thing, as it is a forbidden item and a ban by the Father-Inw in order to prevent misuse of this item by bad people.


    After all this thing is very easy to use just attaching it onto someone''s neck before carrying out specific arrangements and then pouring magic energy in, the person will then be unable to go against the orders of the owner of the cor no matter how unwilling he is. If someone has an ulterior motive and uses this ve cor to do bad things then how do people feel safe?


    So if someone is found using a ve cor, knights will immediately throw him/her in prison.


    I should be more careful from now on, this kind of thing is not something I should look down, in any case someone put it on me or my family members then things can be very dangerous. Also, what is this Runic magic? I didn''t think I have heard about it, Myne thought seriously while carefully observing the ve cor on the neck of Fenrir''s children.


    "Can''t you take those ve cors off from your children''s necks with your skills? I don''t think it is a good idea to let them wear those cors, who knows if some misfunction happens and those cors suddenly explode, then there won''t be any ce to regretter," Myne spoke to Fenrir who have a very helpless expression her face.


    "You don''t have to say this to me, I am more worried about it than you, but I can''t do anything about it, most of my powers are destructive types, and I don''t want to take rise to remove them with magic unless it is absolutely necessary as it can be dangerous for my children and I didn''t want to lose any of my precious children," Fenrir said nervously and fearfully, after hearing Myne words she felt more worry, those ve cors in her children necks are like ticking time bomb in her eyes.


    "By the way, if you promise to not me me if something bad happenster, then I think maybe one of my skills can take those ve cors out of your children''s necks," Myne makes a sudden suggestion after being sure that his n will definitely work, but still to secure his punny life safety he first asks Fenrir permission if she didn''t want to take risk then Myne of course not going to pook his head in her family matter.


    At the end of the day, they just newly be friends, and Myne have no mood to risk someone else life to impress a certain Divine Beast who likes washing his face with her saliva.


    "How confident are you with your n?" Fenrir asked hesitantly, It''s not that she doesn''t trust Myne but still, she doesn''t want to take any risk that might harm her children.


    Well, probably around 70%, anything can happen as I never have seen this item before, although I can use my healing skill during the process, still, I advise you that if you have any better candidate who understands this kind of thing, then you shouldn''t take the risk and ask his help, after all, I don''t want to seeter that if something unexpected happened, you me me for this," Myne said seriously.


    Hearing Myne''s consideration Fenrir again fell into deep thought, and just when she can''t decide what to do, one of her children whom Foxgirl stabbed in the stomach,e to her and stared at her with a deadly serious expression.


    "Are you sure you want to do this, you know you can die if something bad happens during the process, right?" Fenrir asked with a frown, but seeing the determination on her little child''s face, she nodded her head worriedly.


    "Okay Myne, you can try to remove this child''s cor, he said that he trusts you fully and the skill you use on him to heal his injury is powerful enough to save his life even if any ident happened. It seems like he be your admirer," Fenrir said with a forced smile.


    Myne nodded his head without making anyment at such a serious moment, hee to the little guy whom he gave the Ultra Regeneration skill which was still with him as Myne didn''t have time to take it back, thanks to it Myne felt a little more confident.


    Then Myne took a deep breath and slowly moves his right hand toward the Fenrir''s child and uses the Stealing Hand skill.


    Then in the surprised eyes of Fenrir and her remaining children, The cor on the Fenrir child''s neck suddenly disappeared before Myne''s hand could even touch it.

 Chapter 135: Chapter 135. Divine Protection

    Myne took a deep breath and slowly moves his right hand toward the Fenrir''s child and uses the Stealing Hand skill to remove his ve cor.


    Then in the surprised eyes of Fenrir and her remaining children, The cor on the Fenrir child''s neck suddenly disappeared before Myne''s hand could even touch it.


    "What! Myne, how did that ve cor suddenly vanish by itself?" Fenrir stared at Myne fixedly seems like she didn''t understand what had happened.


    "Huh? Can''t she see my hand moving? Was the stealing hand power so great that even someone as powerful as Fenrir can''t see how it works? After all, I only know how it works, In fact, I never have seen how my hand move and steals other''s things by itself.


    Maybe she was too focused on her child''s safety that she didn''t notice my hand''s movement, Myne thought, while opening his Inventory and saw the ve cor in it.


    It shouldn''t explode the moment I took it out right? Myne thought and decide to check it after he remove the other cors as well, but before he answer Fenrir''s question who was staring at him with astonishment.


    "I use one of the skills I copy from a thief to remove the ve cor and then quickly put it away in my storage type skill," Myne said calmly while rubbing the head of the brave kid in front of him, who show unbelievable trust in him, making him little emotional.


    "I see, no wonder it vanished suddenly, but thank God you removed that dangerous thing from my child without any ident, now quickly free my other children too, I don''t want to see that damn thing around their neck anymore," Fenrir said impatiently which was very normal in this kind of situation.


    "Okay, as you wish mydy," Myne said jokingly now since he find out that he can safely remove those ve cors he also be a little rxed, and continued speaking while gesturing her remaining children toe close to him. "By the way, to tell the truth now I feel like I am that kind of friend whom everyone can easily take advantage of."


    "Don''t say such a thing, you are a nice person who likes helping others, people like you are very rare nowadays," Fenrir said shamelessly clearly not wanting to admit that she is indeed taking advantage of Myne in the name of friendship and ordering him like a servant.


    As if I''ll believe your bullshit, Myne thought while rolling his eyes, and continued detaching the cors from her remaining children.


    "Yosh, finally you guys are free now," Myne said happily while wiping sweat from his forehead.


    "Uoooooooooooo..."


    Seeing the cors gone from her all children, Fenrir couldn''t help but raise her voice in delight.


    Uoooo...


    Woooffffff...


    While Fenrir and her children were happily howling, Myne made some distance from them and after taking a deep breath, he use Rock Skin and Unbeatable skill for safety, and with his full speed, he took out one of the ve cors from his Inventory and throw it away.


    Seeing Myne''s action Fenrir and her children also stop their howling and starred at him wondering what is he doing.


    Myne on the other hand after confirming that the ve cor not showing any sign of explosion, slowly walked toward it, he pick it up from the ground and put it back in his Invenotrory with an uncontrobly excited expression.


    F*ck yes, I get my hands on treasure, once I handed one of those three cors to my Father-Inw as proof and get merit for revealing those dirty nobles'' ns, I will try to learn how to use this thing, and next time when I meet some bad girl like Foxgirl I can use those cors on them to know their secret. Of course, I don''t have any pervert thoughts for them...


    Okay I have but that depends on what kind of crime theymit, Myne thought with an evil smile on his which he quickly put away seeing Fenrir staring at him with a frown.


    "Cough, why are you all looking at me like this, I am just trying to test whether those cors would explode after I take them out of my storage space or not," Myne exined calmly.


    "Ohh, nothing, my children are saying that they wanted to thank you and y with you but you are behaving weirdly so they can only wait for you till you finished your experiment," Fenrir said with a knowing smile, but decide to ignore Myne previous expression.


    She has seen enough world to know that Myne was probably thinking to use those ve cors to fulfil some of his pervert desire but now she has enough faith in Myne and believe that he is not the kind of person who uses those cors on innocent people, and even if he did, what this has to do with her?


    Myne is the saviour of her children and best friend of her and that is what matter to her the most.


    "By the way, since you work so hard, it would be a very shameful act if I don''t give you any reward right?" Fenrir said with a smile while walking toward Myne in slow steps.


    Finally, the moment I am waiting foring, now she will give me a lot of precious treasures making me super rich, enough that I boast in front of the Sylphy family, who probably think me a poor ghost which I am, Myne thought excitedly, and just when he was thinking that Fenrir would use some kind of skill to give him his reward, what treated him was a very familiar wet sensation on his face.


    But this time Fenrir didn''t just lick his face like the previous two times, but she continued to lick him from top to bottom, drenching him all over with her never-ending saliva.


    After doing that and confirming that Myne really drench in her salivapletely, Fenrir nodded her head with a satisfied smile.


    Myne who was standing like a statue the entire time with his eyes and mouth close tightly, put his hand on his face and wiped away Fenrir''s sticky saliva from his face.


    "Fenrir if you didn''t give me a good reason behind your action then this will be thest time you saw me," Myne said angrily while gritting his teeth.


    "Ohh, If you break our friendship then how will you ask my help if someday you run into trouble?" Fenrir asked jokingly, but to Myne''s surprise this time not only he didn''t see Fenrir opening her mouth while speaking but even her voice sounded directly in his mind.


    "Did you just speak in my mind?" Myne asked but before Fenrir could say anything, more voices start sounding in his mind.


    "Haha! Look, Myne is angry with Mother."


    "Yes, I think he doesn''t like licked by Mother like us. He doesn''t know that he is kicking his own fortune, we have to behave nice and obedient all day long to get licked once by her, and he is getting it without doing anything, I am so jealous."


    "It is normal, perhaps in his race such an act would not be considered anything good, after all unlike us he does not know that not only Mother''s licking can clean any kind of impurity from our body, but It also makes it easier for magic energy to flow through our bodies, making our bodies more powerful."


    What!!! Fenrir saliva also has this kind of trait? And are those voices of Fenrir''s children?


    But if they can talk mind to mind then why they didn''t say anything till now, don''t tell me Fenrir didn''t let them talk, maybe she is worried that this kind of inside information get out if an outsider like me knows about it, after all, getting powerful just by little bit of saliva, this kind of secret is really just too powerful, Myne thought but unknown to him his thought was heard by everyone.


    "You are thinking too much, it is not that I didn''t let them talk but you don''t have the skill which can let youmunicate with us telepathically. As for why you can hear our voice in your mind now is because I have bestowed my divine protection on you. Also, my saliva can only make you stronger if you put it on your body daily for a long time, otherwise, It can only clean your body nothing else.


    Anyway, this reason should be enough for you not to be angry with me right?" Fenrir asked with a mocking smile, clearly making Myne fun.


    "So that''s why you licked me like candy so sudden;y right? You are actually giving me your so-called divine protection huh? Although this method is a little aamm...Unique, but since with this I canmunicate telepathically with you guys then I don''t mind if you want to give me some more of this kind of divine protection," Myne said shamelessly while rubbing his hands together.


    But just then he thought something and asked with a shocked expression, "Wait a minute, how do you know what I was thinking? F*ck! Don''t tell me from now on you can hear all my thoughts."


    "Calm down, and listen to how this thing works. First of all, we can hear your thoughts because you let us hear, if you didn''t want us to hear your thoughts then just don''t use that skill given by me. Second, you can only talk with me, and my children through this skill, you can''tmunicate with anyone else with it.


    And, you will be able to talk with us as long as you desire to, no matter how far apart we are. If something is troubling you, you can always discuss it with your best friend at any time. Isn''t my divine protection super powerful? Fenrir asked with a smug smile on her face.


    Myne of course ignore Fenrir''sst line as well as her smug smile and hurriedly appraisal himself.


    [ Name: Myne


    LV: 74


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 15 y/o


    upation: Hunter, Fiance Of Princess Sylphid Augusta


    [Skills]


    Fine Art?Singing ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Sprint ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Direct Hit ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Victory Delivery ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Illusion ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Air Deploy ( Large ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Absolute Victory ( Large ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Martial Art: Dush ( 0/200 ) { New }


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Fist of Light ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Swift Feet (Large) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Two-handed Axe?Saint ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Throwing?Extreme ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Sight Enhancement?Large ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Iron Wall ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Grinding ( 0/50 ) { New }


    *Divine Beast Fenrir''s Divine Protection:- Telepathy { New }


    Telepathy ( Fenrir ) ( Active Skill ):-


    Description: Special skill bestowed by The Divine Beast Fenrir. The host canmunicate through his mind to everyone who is blood-rted to the Divine Beast Fenrir no matter how far they are.


    Special Note: The host can''tmunicate with anyone else who is not rted to The Divine Beast Fenrir through this skill.


    (A/N: Because Myne''s full appraisal result is too big, I made it a little short to not waste the already limited word count in each chapter, and only mention new skills he got recently. You can see the full appraisal at the end of the chapter. )


    This is the Divine Protection huh? Though the name is quite weird but anyway, at least I get a good skill, now if I need Fenrir''s help or do not understand something I can ask her directly without any worry, Myne thought while rubbing his chin. Also, I get quite a lot of skills from those idiots as well, I should take the time to understand them.


    "Now if you have seen enough of your appraisal result, then why are you still idling about? Can''t you see those little kids are getting impatient, they are excitedly waiting to go hunting with you. But now you''re just spoiling their mood by making them wait so long" Fenrir said and again lick Myne''s face in order to bring him out of his thought.


    "I will remember this," Myne said while raising his fist angrily, before gesturing Fenrir''s children to follow him and start walking toward the forest, while cursing Fenrir under his breath.


    "That''s right, let''s go, and kick some weakling''s ass," The child whose life Myne save before said excitedly while following him.


    The other two kids also nodded their heads, and while wagging their tails, they bid farewell to their mother and run behind Myne.


    "Hahaha, the annoying face he made Was really cute. Now I should also go back home, it has been quite a while since I left," Fenrir said and after lookingst time toward the direction where Myne and her children run, she turn around and headed toward her home.


    ......................


    { STATUS:-


    [ Name: Myne


    LV: 74


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 15 y/o


    upation: Hunter, Fiance of Princess Sylphid Augusta


    *Divine Beast Fenrir''s Divine Protection:- Telepathy { New }


    [Skills]


    Appraisal?Complete LV3 ( 409/500 )


    Inventory ( 492/500 )


    Cut & Paste ( 123/200 )


    Tenfold Experience Acquisition LV ( Max )


    Soul Eyes ( 45/300 )


    King''s Intimidation LV2 ( 02/200 )


    Realize ( 28/200 )


    Ultra Regeneration ( Passive ) ( 0/200 )


    Charm ( Passive ) LV2 ( 112/200 )


    Space Box ( 0/50 )


    *Special:-


    Stealing hands?Extreme LV2 ( 139/200 )


    Pickpocketing ( 0/50 )


    Double Jump LV2 ( 176/200 )


    Night Vision LV3 ( 265/500 )


    Stealth LV3 ( 09/500 )


    Lair LV2 ( 199/200 )


    Presence Erase?Extreme LV3 ( 00/500 )


    Presence Detect ( Medium ) LV2 ( 188/200 )


    Tame ( High ) ( 15/50 )


    Grappling?Extreme ( 19/50 )


    Eater LV3 ( Passive ) ( 412/500 )


    Merchant ( Passive ) ( 10/50 )


    Magic Eye of Shock ( 43/50 )


    Illusion ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Air Deploy ( Large ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Absolute Victory ( Large ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    *Weapons Rted:-


    Dagger?Extreme ( 32/50 )


    Two-handed de ( 22/50 )


    Axe ( 0/50 )


    One-handed de ( 0/50 )


    Twin des?Extreme ( 0/50 )


    Two-handed Axe?Saint ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Throwing?Extreme ( 0/50 ) { New }


    *Body Enhancement:-


    Swift Feet (Large) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Strong Arm?Sacred LV1 ( 0/50 )


    Leg Strength Enhancement ( Small ) LV3 ( 200/500 )


    Sight Enhancement?Large ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Rock Skin?Extreme LV2 ( 76/200 )


    Unbeatable LV2 ( 15/200 )


    Iron Wall ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Mitigate ( 0/50 )


    Power ( Passive ) ( 32/50 )


    Rush ( 38/50 )


    Sprint ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Direct Hit ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Victory Delivery ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    *Unique Magic?Space-Time ( 126/200 )


    *Magic Rted:-


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind de, Wind Gun, Wind Shield ) LV3 ( 367/500 )


    Magic ? Fire ( Basic Form: Fireball ) LV3 ( 240/500 )


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Light Beam, Fist of Light ) LV2 ( 101/200 )


    Magic ? Earth ( Basic Form: Rock sh ) LV2 ( 70/200 )


    AoE Magic?Wind Maximum LV3 ( 69/500 )


    AoE Magic?Fire Maximum LV3 ( 180/500 )


    AoE Magic?Earth Maximum LV2 ( 177/200 )


    Support Magic: Speed Reduction ( Small ) LV2 ( 35/200 )


    Support Magic: Sleep ( Small ) LV2 ( 179/200 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Recovery ( Small ) LV4 ( 471/ 1000 )


    Support Magic: Anty Toxicity ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Absorption ( Large ) ( 26/50 )


    Water Attribute?Resistance ( 34/50 )


    Wind Attribute?Resistance LV2 ( 62/200 )


    Earth Attribute?Resistance LV2 ( 106/200 )


    Fire Attribute?Resistance LV2 ( 174/50 )


    Poison ? Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Dark Attribute?Resistance LV3 ( 94/500 )


    *Normal:-


    Needlework ( 1/50 )


    Etiquette LV2 ( 160/200 )


    Cooking ( 30/50 )


    Art of Negotiation ( 29/50 )


    Alchemy ( 6/50 )


    Cleaning LV2 ( 183/200 )


    Fine Art?Singing ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Grinding ( 0/50 ) { New }


    *Soul Rted:-


    Martial Art: Sharpness ( Extreme ) ( 15/200 )


    Martial Arts: Flurry Attack (21/200)


    Martial Art: Dush ( 0/200 ) { New }


    [ Money: tinum Coin ( 121 ) Gold Coins ( 5870 ) ]

 Chapter 136: Chapter 136. Claude Concern...

    "Myne, do you hate Mother because she licked you?" One of Fenrir''s children asks innocently along the way when he sees Myne in a bad mood.


    Hearing a cute and childish voice in his head, Myne took a deep breath to calm down his dissatisfaction and reply them telepathically, "Sigh, look, it is not the I hate your mother, It is just I don''t like it when she licks me, unlike you who have hair on your entire body, and maybe her saliva can indeed clean you better than water, but we Hume are different we like washing ourself with water more than anything else, and sticky thing like your mother saliva can only make us ufortable."


    "By the way, do you guys want to see how we Hume wash ourselves?" Myne asked with a smile, after thinking for a while.


    "Huh? How does Hume wash? It looks interesting, okay, let''s see," The little guy whom Myne save spoke excitedly and the other two also nodded their head.


    Seeing that he trick everyone sessfully, Myne nodded his head with a satisfied expression and used his Unique Magic?Space-Time skill to open a portal directly in the bathroom of his house.


    "Huh? How did their aura suddenly disappear?"


    Fenrir who was heading toward her home stop suddenly and looked in the direction where Myne and her children were a moment ago with a frown.


    "What''s going on? I can''t sense their aura anywhere surrounding the forest area. Did Myne use some kind of weird skill again?" Fenrir spoke worriedly and hurriedly contact Myne telepathically.


    Myne who just get out of the portal, and close it, suddenly heard Fenrir''s worried voice in his head, "Myne where the hell are you? Why can''t I sense you and my children anywhere in the forest?"


    "Oops, I forget to inform your Mother, she seems a little worried," Myne said while biting his tongue between his teeth, and thinking of a good n to exin Fenrir''s situation so she won''t get angry.


    "Haha, looks like Myne is in trouble."


    "Yes, Mother easily gets worried when we run a little farther from her. I hope Myne does not get beaten by her as she beat us."


    While Fenrir''s children were mocking Myne, Myne himself ignore their childish talks, and finally somehow manages to convince Fenrir that he just brought them to his house through his teleportation skill in order to take a bath, and will bring them back within an hour.


    "Sigh, you really made me worry, okay but remember don''t let them wander around, and quickly bring them back to the forest after you finished your washing," Fenrir said and cut off her telepathy link with Myne.


    "Sigh, this guy is really a pain in the ass, I just ask him to y with my kids and he directly brought them to his hometown just to take a bath? But no matter what to say, he really copies quite a lot of powerful skills, he even has The Org King''s unique teleportation skill. But how can he have so much magic energy to open the teleportation portal to so further ce?


    Don''t tell me he also has a skill that helps him to store more magic energy in his small body just like how monsters have magic crystals in their body to store their magie energy.


    Otherwise for a normal young Hume having this amount of magic energy shouldn''t be possible," Fenrir spoke and again nodded her head while thinking that her n of bing the best friend of Myne whom even God called Abnormality is really a great idea.


    "I wonder what kind of more interesting thing he would show me," Fenrir mumbled and continue walking toward her home.


    ...


    Myne, after getting permission from Fenrir, finally took a breath of relief.


    "Okay guys your Mother gives me permission but we only have an hour to wash ourselves before we have to go back otherwise I would be in big trouble, Saying so telepathically Myne hurriedly took out magic pebbles from the Inventory and start filling his bathtub.


    "Myne, what are those stones? They can actually produce water? This kind of thing should not be possible, right?" One of Fenrir''s children who look biggest among the three asked with a confused and shocked expression on his cute face.


    "They do exist, it''s just you hadn''t seen them yet, Myne lies shamelessly, and after giving an extra water magic pebble to Fenrir''s children so they don''t disturb him, and also to satisfy their curiosity, he finally filled the bathtub peacefully.


    After he filled the bathtub, Myne quickly took off his stinky clothes with a disguised expression and jumps into the bathtub.


    "Ohh yes, finally I can get rid of that stinking saliva. If not for the fact that Fenrir''s saliva for some reason smells very nice I might vomit all food in my stomach a long ago," Myne mumbled rxedly. "Oye, you three, stop ying with that pebble ande in the bathtub, we only have half an hour before we have to go back."


    "Coming..."


    Hearing Myne''s voice, Fenrir''s children throw the water releasing pebbles back to the bathtub, and they also jump into it one by one as well.


    "Hoooo, so refreshing..."


    "So tot andfortable..."


    "I want to pee..."


    "Huh? Hey, don''t even think about peeing in the bathtub, go out if you want to release your pressure you idiot," Myne said angrily after seeing that the little guy whose life he save be sofortable after entering the hot water that he wanted to ruin everyone''s mood.


    Myne then throw that little guy out of his bathtub heartlessly as he didn''t want to take the risk of making his bath water dirty and ordered him to go into the backyard to attend his natural call.


    "Hahaha, look Myne kick out little third, he is really an idiot."


    "Don''t say bad things behind his back, he is still very young, and those kinds of things are very natural at his age, you were not anything better at his age, I have seen you peeing in the river many times."


    "Is there any need to say those embarrassing things in front of Myne?"


    While the remaining two little guys were talking with each other, Myne quickly cleans his body, and after that little guy returns from the backyard, he also helps three of them to clean their bodies, before getting out of the bathtub and wearing clean clothes.


    "This bath thing was really quite good, I ask Mother to create one in our home as well."


    "Okay you can do thatter but now let''s go back, the hour is about to end, and we also have to go on hunting," Myne said while opening the portal back to the Divine Spirit Forest.


    ....


    "What? We have lost the connection with the other force we sent deep into the forest?!" ude exims angrily while mming his fist on the table and standing up with a great movement. Just a moment ago a report came in stating that the adventurers he gave directions to capture rare monsters hasn''te back.


    The "Divine Spirit Forest" is a ce with a grandiose name, and many people made a fortune overnight here. So ude guessed that there would surely be rare monsters deep within the forest, thinking such he dispatched twenty people, centred around A to B-rank adventurers, who aren''t participating in the game.


    While sending them out, expecting them to capture lucrative prey like the dragon hatchling caught by coincidence the other day, but none of theme back, and it has been two days since they went there to hunt.


    If they really don''te back, I''d be wasting an unimaginable amount of money. Tch, useless bastards, ude thought while gritting his teeth in anger.


    Only he knows that in order to hire those high-rank adventurers he has literally spent 90% of his saving, and now not getting any reward after wasting so much money making him want to beat someone but sadly there is no one currently present on whom he can go his anger.


    "ude, is it really okay?"


    The heir of the Birtild family, Herketh, my so-called ally, called out to me worriedly.


    This guy has a good face, but he isn''t very dependable, or unsatisfactory, he is just a random rich dude who wanted to marry Sylphid to be more powerful in the kingdom but is scared to lose money. By the way, the people hired by him are all D or C-rank adventurers, and the reason behind it is because he doesn''t want to waste too much money on them, that alone shows how miser this guy is.


    Those who are nobles, have to act more imposingly. Let alone heirs, they''ll have to be all the more imposing, and not more stingy. I don''t know what his parents taught him, ude thought while shaking his head.


    "Herketh, what are you referring to?" ude asked while trying to calm down his anger.


    "Everything, that''s the way this game is. Even if it''s a joke, he''s still a man the royal family approved as Her Highness Sylphid''s partner, no? No matter how many ns we put together, can we really win with just this? ude, you do remember that we''ll be disinherited if we were to lose, right?


    This time I am betting my everything, so believe me if I disinherit because of this shitty n of yours, then you hide in a very safe ce, otherwise, you will not going to live for too long."


    I was thinking about what he was talking about, so he meant this, I expected too much from this coward, ude thought annoyingly but he didn''t change the expression on his face, as for Herketh''s threat he didn''t take it seriously, ude and Herketh''s noble families rank are the same, and if you talk about influence then ude family might overpower Hesketh family easily, so if Herketh dare to do anything, ude can easily send him hell before he know what happen.


    "Herketh, you have to firstly understand that you are a noble. Nobles have to be more refined and courageous. Moreover, even if that bastard is stronger than we expected, he was still alone. We had more than 30 people hunting beforehand. There''s no way a single person can surpass that gap, so just rx."


    "Our victory has been decided from the start, so don''t worry, and just drink wine and have fun, I already sent a special gift to every one of your tents, you guys will definitely satisfy with it. Also, this is a match where our victory has been decided from the start.


    Tomorrow, at about this time, we''ll probably be drunk on high-grade sake, celebrating our victory," ude said with a smile, and just as he thought hearing the about gift all of his allies be excited and they all forget the game matter. They hurriedly made some excuses and after saying some nonsense about winning, they quickly run back to their tents.


    "F*cking pigs, only know to eat, sleep and f*ck, useless shits," ude mumbled while looking at fading backs of his allies.


    "Did you try to contact Carica? Did she send any massage before disappearing?" ude asks his butler.


    "Sorry, young master but we can''t contact Carica as well, it seems like some ident happen during hunting," Butler respectfully replies.


    "Damn it, I think we can only hope that the monster''s bodies collected by the B team should be enough to win this match," ude said with a frown.

 Chapter 137: Chapter 137. Hunting With Kids

    "Over here, over here..."


    Myne and Fenrir''s children aftering back from his house, start their hunting. As most of the forest was unofficially personal property of Fenrir the most powerful being who lived here, her children who consider it as their yground, of course, know almost all the good ces where they can hunt some powerful and rare monsters.


    Myne who was bordly babysitting three over-excited beasts, while yawingzily walks toward the direction where the youngest child of Fenrir whose life he save just run.


    "Is this little kid has never-ending energy? Otherwise, how can he is still so excited after running around for two hours continuously?" Myne asked the other two little guys who were just walking beside him calmly and have no mood to help their younger brother who is running around crazily.


    "Who knows, he always has the most energy among us when ites to ying, sometimes he even ys tillte at night, so Mother has to beat him up before he could calm down and fall asleep obediently."


    "And he also woke up very early, and then start ruining our sleep, while shouting in his annoying loud voice, "Wake up, let''s go, let''s go, let''s y," because of him I had to make myself a secret ce a little away from home so that he could not find me and I could sleep peacefully at the morning."


    As Myne listened to theirints in his mind, ande to the location where suppose to be a dangerous monster waiting for them, he saw a very familiar sense, the overjoyed little boy had again defeated a monster almost 10 times his own size, and was currently jumping over its dead body wagging his tail.


    This simple hunting game is nothing more than just search, destroy & collect. Of course, Myne is the only collector, and Search and Destroy is the department of Fenrir''s children.


    "Praise me, praise me..."


    When this little guy first time killed a powerful monster, in order to motivate him more, Myne pats him and praises him wholeheartedly which makes him so happy that after which whenever he kills any monster, hees to him while saying "Praise me, praise me," nonstop.


    Sigh, so cute, if he didn''t stop adorably frolicking around me like this and bring me wealth non-stop, then I might even have some thoughts of kidnapping him from Fenrir as well, Myne thought with a gentle smile, caressed the little guy soft and hairy heads while ying with his fluffy throats and start praising him...


    "Who is the most amazing beast here? You are. Who can beat big and dangerous monsters easily, of course, you can..." Myne spoke in the cutest way he could which tell the truth wasn''t much pleasant to hear and praised the little guy, just like how mothers in his town do to their children which he heard many times while wandering in the market.


    "By the way, now I understand that you three can easily beat those weak monsters, so let''s search for some strong monsters if possible," Myne said gently and all three of them nodded their head instantly, clearly they also felt like those weak monsters are ruining their mighty image of children of the Divine Beast and they should hunt more powerful monsters.


    "Leave it to us!" the three of them said together and broke into a run deep into the forest.


    "As expected of the children of the Divine Beast I can always count on them when ites to making a profit through hunting," Myne nodded his head with satisfying expression while following the three of themzily, he have no mood to participate in their hunting game and destroying their fun.


    "Myne, look we found a prey who is trying to hide from us," Fenrir''s child who looked the biggest among the three calls out to Myne excitedly a little farther away from him.


    "Trying to hide? How so," Myne asked and hurriedlye behind him, and saw the other two little kids beating arge praying mantis, who every once in a while disappeared from everyone''s sight and then reappear after getting kicked in its face by kids who somehow can detect it even in its invisible state.


    [ Name: Midnight Mantis


    LV: 39


    Race: Mantis Family


    Gender: Male


    Age: 22 y/o


    [Skill]


    Two-handed Scythe?Extreme


    Strong Arm


    [Ability]


    Camouge


    Smash ]


    "F*ck, bloody loss, I thought it has the invisible skill, but it turn out to be its camouge ability," Myne annoyingly cursed the giant mantis''s entire family for not having the skill he hope for, and order kids to beat the hell out of it, after he cut off its skills and only useful ability, and pasted them on a random stone before putting it in his Inventory, although he can''t use camouge abilities but it is still quite useful ability so Myne decide to give it to Ted after going back.


    Hearing Myne''s order kids soon killed the mantis monster easily, and just as Myne put the body of the mantis in his Inventory, suddenly a giant dragonflye flying on top of them while staring at Fenrir''s children with its big creepy eyes.


    "It seems like this idiot has a crush on you three and wants to eat you, look how greedily he is looking at you all," Myne telepathically said mocking kids for fun and making them frown.


    "This bastard dare to think of eating us?"


    "Seem like because of the size it thinks of itself as this forest''s greatest predator, huh?"


    "Let me show it to its ce, so it won''t dare to look down on little guys in its next life," The youngest kid spoke with a frown and suddenly his eyes be purple and the dragonfly who was majestically flying in the sky and looking down on everyone as if it was watching ants, with a bang fall down from the sky, making a meter deep crater on the ground.


    After making the dragonflynd on the ground forcefully through his Magic Eye of Gravity skill, the little guy rushed toward the dragonfly like a bull while howling angrily and with a single jump he directlynded on the back of the confused dragonfly who was still don''t understand why he suddenly felt so heavy pressure on his body and fall on the ground in the blink of an eye.


    While the kids are ying with the Dragonfly happily, Myne on the other hand was using appraisal skill on this new idiot like always...


    [ Name: Midnight Dragonfly


    LV: 41


    Race: Dragonfly Family


    Gender: Female


    Age: 11 y/o


    [Skill]


    AoE Magic?Wind ( Large )


    Support Magic?Stamina Restoration ( Small )


    [Ability]


    Paralysis Breath


    Levitation ]


    "Well, with those kinds of skills and abilities, this dragonfly indeed has some capital to be arrogant, it''s just today it chose the wrong target base of our size, that''s why people say never judge a book by its cover," Myne mumble while shaking his head, and quickly stole the poor dragonfly skills and abilities, who doesn''t even get chance to use them before he bes target practice of its preys.


    "Okay, boys calm down, that dragonfly is already dead, if you didn''t stop now then its'' boby might lose all its value," Myne said calmly whileing beside them.


    "Myne did you see how I kill this idiot? Now praise me, praise me..."


    "You again did a good job my little divine beast, now let go and sit under that tree and take some rest. Let me show you guys the food we Hume eat," Myne said dotingly while rubbing the little guy''s head.


    After which Myne and the kids took an hour of rest, and Myne show them the magic of Aisha''s cooking, which of course won their hearts and stomach, after all, although they are divine beasts, but at the end of the day they are still beast s, of course, they can''t cook food.


    They also eat raw meat just like other monsters, it just that their meat quality was very high filled with massive amounts of magic energy which made it very delicious naturally without any need for cooking, butpare to real cooking it was still quite pale.


    "Myne I want more."


    "Me too, me too."


    "I want more of that fruit juice of yours."


    Hearing kids shamelessly asking for more food after eating around 100 days'' worth of delicious food if he eats alone and emptying his entire Inventory, big veins start appearing on Myne''s forehead from anger, but thinking that those kids are working hard to hunt monsters for him, Myne calm down his anger, and reply while standing up from the ground, "Sorry kids, but I only had this much of food currently, but don''t you worry when our hunt is over, I''ll go to the city and get you three lots of food, so much so that you won''t even be able to finish it."


    "Really!"


    Three of them ask together, and seeing Myne nodding his head in approval, they be so excited that before Myne could say anything they already start running in a random direction to hunt more monsters.


    "Why does it feel like my pocket is going to be empty very soon? The way they ate just now and the size of their stomach which doesn''t match their body, I hope they don''t eat more than what we are going to earn from the hunting, Myne thought worriedly and follow those three overexcited kids who currently have nothing but delicious food in their mind.

 Chapter 138: Chapter 138. A Troublesome Catfish

    [ Name: Forest Drill


    LV: 40


    Race: Ape Family


    Gender: Male


    Age: 32 y/o


    [Skill]


    Strong Arm?Extreme


    Physical Strength Enhancement?Extreme


    Martial Arts: Heavy Fist


    [Ability]


    Roar


    Smash ]


    "Ahhhh-hhaaaaaa... This should be the 9th ape-type monster or the 10th one? Every third monster we encounter is from the Ape family, I wonder if apes learn Hume''s tactic of more is better and start giving birth to children in the massive amount that now they are in every corner of this forest.


    F*ck, I am feeling very sleepy, this is all because of June, I only slept two or so hours at mostst night," Myne yawnedzily while watching the kids bullying a 5 meters tall ape as if it is a random dog on the street whom everyone can bully easily.


    "By the way, now I remember that it seems I''ve heard from June once that the meat of this kind of giant ape-type monster is an ultra-high-ss item which can be sold for an outrageously high price at the market.


    I should save those Ape family monsters'' bodies andter give them to Lewis, that guy is damn rich ording to Sylphy so he will defiantly buy them even if I raise the price a little more than normal," Myne ponders while rubbing his hairless chin thoughtfully.


    "Praise me, praise me..."


    Just then kids return back after sending the ape monster to its next life, and the youngest one among them again starts shouting "Praise me, praise me," in Myne''s head bringing him out of his thoughts of scamming his own brother-inw.


    Since there''s really no doubt it''s all thanks to these kids Myne having such an easy life and earning money nonstop without lifting his finger, he affectionately rubbed all three of their throats one by one, even though the other two didn''t ask but Myne knows they also like this kind of massage.


    "Yosh, let''s hang on for a while longer, after which we return back to your Mother, okay?" Myne said dotingly, and the kids nodded their heads quickly, clearly, they also hurriedly want to go back home so they could eat the delicious food Myne promised to feed them.


    Once again, Myne was guided by the kids and headed deeper and deeper into the forest. While wandering aimlessly, The youngest and most energetic one among the three kids, suddenly raised his head, and after closing his eyes, he left and right sniffed with his big nose and then starts running in a certain direction while shouting, "There is someone, follow me, follow me..."


    Myne and the other two kids looked at each other and hurriedly follow him and soon In front of their eyes appear arge pond... no, maybe ake?


    "Are there any monsters here too?" Myne asked confusedly as neither he nor those kids have any skill which can help them to go into the water and fight aquatic creatures, so he doesn''t have much hope of getting anything nice from here.


    As Myne asked the little guy who brought them here replied while standing by the pond and staring at deep blue water, "There is�`, a big one, it ising toward us."


    "A big one? Where is it? Why can''t I see anything... Wait a minute don''t tell me the monster you are talking about is in the water," Myne said with a frown while looking at the calm surface of the water, and hurriedly use Presence Detect ( Medium ) LV3.


    As he did that he finally shows the culprit about whom the kid was talking, it is indeed a big monster, it''s just Myne can''t see how big it is as the Presence Detect skill only shows living creatures in the form of dots, the bigger the size of the dot is the bigger the creature would be, and this monster''s dot in the water is two times bigger than the ape monster they just kill.


    At about the same time, Myne confirmed the creature''s existence with Presence Detect skill, the surface of theke started rippling, and a gigantic ck and blue fish-like thing jumped out of the water.


    [ Name: Firis Catfish


    LV: 86


    Race: Catfish Family


    Gender: Male


    Age: 90 y/o


    [Skill]


    Earthquake


    Presence Detect?Large


    Magic?Water Colossal


    Wind Attribute?Resistance


    [Ability]


    Tail Smash


    Swallowing Whole


    Water Vision ]


    F*ck! This damn fish levels are higher than mine? But how the f*ck did it be so big and powerful in this little pond in the middle of the forest in the first ce? Myne thought confusedly with eyes wide open, still trying to figure out the reason why a random 10 meters tall fish is more powerful than him.


    "Are all aquatic creatures more powerful and bigger than normal creatures on thend? But I have to say although its face is quite ugly, its leaping technique is quite impressive and since Its levels are higher than mine, then it should be very strong, right?


    It should be better if I kill it personally, Kids are still not ready to deal with this kind of powerful monster, but the main question is how I suppose to kill it without getting in the water?" Myne mumbled after calming down while watching the catfish monsters falling into the water again.


    "Kids, move away from the water, till now you guys have shown me your strength, and I am very impressed with it, so now let me show you my strength as well," Myne said with a smile while walking toward by the pond.


    "Ohh, Myne is going to fight."


    "It will be very interesting, I haven''t seen his skills yet..."


    "Ohh, Oh, I want to fight with Myne as well..."


    "No, not now, let him fight alone this time, you can do nothing to that fish monster, and will onlye in Myne''s way."


    "But, I want to fight..."


    "Shut up little three, otherwise, I will tell Mother you didn''t listen to Myne and made trouble."


    Finally hearing Mother''s name the little three unwillingly abandoned his idea to fight along with Myne and just cheer him up from a distance.


    Thank god those two kids are more sensible than the youngest one, otherwise, I don''t know how I handle them if they stubbornly decide to fight along with me, Myne thought with a smile, while looking at the water''s surface, waiting for the catfish toe out.


    While Myne seriously waiting for the catfish toe out suddenly the earth shook greatly under his feet, making him identally fall down to the ground because of the violent shaking which was increasing with every passing second.


    "F*ck! This idiot is ruing my mighty image in front of the kids, if not for the fact that it only appears in front of me for a moment before returning to the water, it never gets a chance to use this damn skill of his.


    Shit, why is this earthquake not stopping," Myne mumbled annoyingly while trying to stand up but due to the constant shaking ground underneath his feet, he couldn''t bnce himself properly and could only sit on the ground honestly until the catfish took pity on him and stopped it''s skill.


    "Myne are you okay?"


    "Do you need our help?"


    "Should I go in the water and kill the fish?"


    Seeing Myne helpless in front of the catfish monster, The kids asked concernedly.


    Myne looked at them with a wide smile and while shaking his index finger at them, No need, just stay there and watch the show, I am just warming up before the start of real battle."


    Myne after somehow saving his almost ruined dignity, abandoned his idea of waiting for the catfish toe out by itself and quickly specified that catfish location using the Presence Detect skill.


    "So that damn fish actually watching everything from the middle of the pond huh? No wonder only the area 100 meters around me is shaking, so it is targeting me while waiting for the right movement to attack me when I am careless, huh? Isn''t this fish a little too intelligent for a fish?


    Myne thought angrily and use The Orc King''s most perverted overpowered skill, ''Realize'' and made a 20 meters tall gigantic round boulder out of thin air, before dropping it on the top of the catfish location where it is hiding.


    Now let''s see if you still didn''t dare toe out, Myne thought with a smug expression on his face seeing that ground under his feet stop shaking the moment he drops the gigantic boulder in the water, then he looked toward the Kids and saw their wide open eyes with shock, and nodded his with satisfaction.


    "After this, they definitely won''t look down on me."


    Boom!


    As the boulder hits the water''s surface, it disces arge volume of water. The loud sound travel across the pond and nearby areas, scaring a lot of birds, and other random monsters. The impact''s waves spread across theke bouncing off the shorelines and reflecting back. Over all, the impact made a big mass in the entire pond.


    That catfish ran away from its ce the moment it shows the boulder falling on its head, but Myne sessfully attracted its hatred throwing such a big thing in the water and killing a lot of other innocent fishes and making already limited space in the pond even smaller.


    Finally, that guy is rising to the water''s surface again, I should prepare a gift for it, Myne thought and after predicting the location from where it is going to leap up, he created 50 or so big fireballs on the air behind him, while getting ready to steal all its skills as well.

 Chapter 139: Chapter 139. End of The Hunt...

    Finally, that guy is rising to the water''s surface again, I should prepare a gift for it, Myne thought and after predicting the location from where it is going to leap up, he created 50 or so big fireballs on the air behind him, while getting ready to steal all its skills as well.


    the catfish then finally leapt out from the water''s surface with a terrifying force.


    Seeing the Catfishing out Myne first threw all 50 or so adult head-size fireballs at the catfish, then he quickly stole its Earthquake and Presence Detect?Large, but it seemed to be aiming for that moment as well, and a gigantic water spray shot out from the catfish''s mouth towards him at extremely high speed, interrupting him for stealing itsst skill.


    Soon both Myne''s fireballs and the catfish water burst attack collide with each other, creating a loud explosion.


    Boom!


    "Is that Magic?Water Colossal skill? This is quite powerful... Huh? F*ck iting toward me."


    Although Myne''s fireballs were a lot in quantities but in front of the catfish water attack which was many times more powerfulpared to Myne''s attack, as a result, it sted Myne''s fireballs away and made its way toward him at a very high speed.


    It is too close I can''t avoid it, Myne thought seeing the water attacking at him, and hurriedly use his most powerful defensive skill Unbeatable.


    Bang!


    The sound of Myne receiving a direct hit from the high-pressure water resounded all around, and then followed by the sound of Myne''s smashing into trees and destroying them alsoe just after that.


    Thanks to using Unbeatable skill in advance, Myne didn''t receive any damage at all, only his clothes weren''t as lucky as his body, and they get destroyed very badly.


    "Cough! F*ck, the water shot by that damn fish got into my mouth, so disgusting," Myne said while trying to vomit all the water goes in his mouth but sadly nothinge out.


    It''s good that Aisha is not here, otherwise, if she had seen me like this, she would have beenughing holding her stomach, Myne thought while standing up from the top of a bash full of thorns on which hended, it is thanks to his luck that his Unbeatable skill made him Invinsble for 30 seconds otherwise he might not have only two holes on his body currently.


    But unknown to Myne''s weird skill, The kids who saw him send fly by the catfish attack andnd on the bush full of thorns hurriedly run toward him while howling at the water''s surface, and saying Myne "Don''t die, don''t die," in his head non-stop.


    "Hey, do I like so weak to you all that I would die just with some water? Remember If I hear such wretched words from your mouth again, then you guys might forget delicious food as well, got it?" Myne said while lightly flicking his finger on the kid''s foreheads one by one, before walking toward by the pond.


    "But Myne you were hit by such a powerful attack, are you sure you don''t need our help?" The biggest kid asked with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry, I was a little careless before and get hit by its attack, next time when ites out from the water, you will see how I beat the hell out of that damn fish," Myne said without looking at the kids while waving his back of the hand toward them, trying to look cool, but with his tattered clothes which made him look like a bagger, it hard to imagine him cool from any angle.


    After Myne finished talking with the kids, he again confirmed the catfish''s location with its own Presence Detect ( Large ) skill and found that for some reason it was behaving very weirdly under the water.


    I think after losing its Presence Detect skill, it bes very difficult for it to locate my position from under the water, in that case, if I wait, it''d probably lose its patience ande out to attack me very soon which is what I want, Myne thought with a smirk.


    Just as Myne expected, The catfish soon started moving towards the water''s surface near Myne''s position, and once again like previous times, it leapt out of the water''s surface with a terrifying force and looked at Myne with its red eye, perhaps it understood that its skill not working must be rted to Myne.


    But unlike the catfish Myne who was waiting for it toe out, as soon as he saw the catfish he quickly steals its only remeaning Magic?Water Colossal skill without fail, making it a normal big fish it should be and then while the catfish was still in the air looking at him he didn''t forget to show it the middle finger with an evil smile on his face, although Myne know that there is no way the catfish could understand meaning behind his gesture but still to vent anger in his heart he did it.


    Since this time the catfish onlye out to pinpoint Myne''s location so it didn''t attack him, nor did it know that from now on it couldn''t attack anyone with its already stolen skill even if it wanted to, and soon fell back into the water.


    Myne who was enjoying the catfish''s annoying and angry look, waited a while and saw the catfish jumping out of the water again, and trying to attack him but the only thing that escaped from its mouth was air, making it dumbfounded.


    "Haha, look at its face, this damn fish now probably wondering why its skill suddenly stops working. Okay, time to end this, I am already getting bored from this," Myne mumbled and just when the catfish was about to fall back into the water, he uses Unique Magic?Space-Time and opens a portal on the surface of the water just right under the catfish butt.


    As Myne did that a ck vortex appeared in its path, and the catfish leapt into it.


    Myne then turn around toward the backside and looked toward the forest direction, where the other end of the portal just 20 away from him already opened and soon a big fishe out from it and fall on the ground.


    "Hohoho, looked at it, a fish on the ground, I wonder how did youe here big guy," Myne aftering close to the catfish start mocking it which was suffering from theck of water, and jumping up and down trying to get back into the water.


    "Well although you are a bad guy who wanted to kill me, but I can understand you are just trying to hunt some game for dinner, so I won''t make things difficult for you, after all, I am a good guy, ording to my wives and a certain beast family at least," Myne said to the catfish who was looking at him with hatred while stealing his abilities as well, and then he uses AoE Wind Maximum sanding a 10 meters tall tornado toward it, which within the 20-second turn a big terrifying catfish to a dead fish.


    "Phew, it''s over, nowadays even little fishes give more trouble than people," Myne said jokingly while shaking his head.


    As Myne said that, the kids who were sitting under a big tree run towards him with great momentum.


    The youngest one among three directly jumps on Myne''s embrace and starts licking his face intensely while asking in his same childish voice...


    "Are you okay? Are you okay? Did you get hurt? Was it painful?"


    "Okay, easy little guy, I''m all right! Didn''t you see everything? This little fish didn''t even get a chance to attack me again before I hit it, so how could it hurt me? Myne said with a forced smile while Reminding himself that he shouldn''t be angry with the kid for licking his face like candy because he''s just worrying about his safety.


    "Myne you are really awesome, you just teleported that fish out of the water..."


    "Yes, and that big tornado was also very terrifying, I don''t think we can survive if get caught in such a dangerous attack..."


    As kids finally acknowledge Myne''s power, a proud smile appears on his face, just like how a Father told his children his time''s joke and one day they understand it andugh while holding their stomachs making him so happy that he can''t describe it in words.


    "Okay, let''s end today''s hunting game, shall we? It is alreadyte getting dark and your Mother will be angry if I didn''t send you all back before it getspletely dark," Myne said with a smile after putting the little guy on the ground.


    After this Myne sent a telepathic message to Fenrir and informs her about it so she cane and pick them up, but she turns out to bezier than Myne expected and told him to send the children home by himself, when Myne ask the reason she said that she is busy dealing with some private business.


    "We''ll guide you to our home!"


    Since Kids are connected telepathically with them, they also listen to their conversation and be very excited knowing that Myne is going to their home and hurriedly spoke together.


    "By the way, what does your Mother do all day long? Since people haven''t seen her for decades I don''t think she wanders around too much, right? Myne who felt a little suspicious when Fenrir told him that she was busy asked while changing his clothes since the previous one got destroyed by the catfish attack.


    "Well, most of the time she sleeps at home, and only goes out at night to bring food."


    "She rarely leaves the home in the daytime. Once I ask the reason, and she said that she is observing everything in the forest with her divine sense, but I don''t know if she is telling the truth or just wanted to get rid of my questions."


    "I think she might really use her divine sense in the home rather than sleeping all day otherwise how can she know everything we do outside?"


    "Maybe you are right."


    Hearing Kid''s reply, Myne also felt that what they said indeed make sense otherwise she wouldn''t easily find out that her children get kidnap, ande to save them. And also when he brings the kids to his home for a bath, she immediately found that they are not in the forest.


    "If she is observing everything from start to end, then would she scold me for making her children work like ves in order to earn more money? While I myself just enjoying the fruit of theirbour? Myne thought helplessly while following the kids who were excitedly guiding him towards their home.

 Chapter 140: Chapter 140. Tamed a Divine Beast...

    Guided by the kids, Myne proceeded deeper and deeper into the forest.


    Along the way, they encounter many monsters a lotpare to the outer area of the forest but the kid dealt with them easily. And maybe the kids thought that Myne might be tired from the fight with the catfish, they not only killed all monsters before Myne could even see them and steal their skills but they also brought their corpse over him holding it with their mouth.


    Now they are spoiling me, recently I have already bezier andzier, and if I stay with those kids some more days I don''t know if I will get the title of the pig by appraisal skill, Myne thought funnily while watching kids working hard with an innocent smile on their face.


    Soon Myne while following kidse in front of arge cavern which made him dumbfounded.


    "This is the ce where the guy lives?" Myne ask confusedly, from his impression as a Divine Beast, Fenrir should live in a luxurious building like a temple or something built with unknown magical materials by legendary fairies, not in a cavern like a normal beast, otherwise, what is the point of having so much power, and being alive for centuries but still living like a normal beast?


    "Yes, Of course otherwise why would we bring you here?"


    "Do you expect something else?"


    "Well, I did expect something grander but anyway, her life her choices," Myne mumbled low enough that kids can''t hear his voice, as he didn''t want to make them sad and walked into the cavern with a heavy heart filled with a little disappointment.


    Inside the cavern are walls where like the ones from the Dungeoun of Strength extremely hard. The ceiling is filled with various types of colourful crystals which were producing all kinds of lights making it very bright. On the ground in the entire cavern there are soft but short grasses growing on it making it veryfortable and if someone sleeps on it feels the same as sleeping on a natural bed.


    A variety of exotic flowers, which most of the Maine had never seen before, can be seen everywhere in the cavern producing a very nice fragrance in every corner, making it feel very fresh and enjoyable while breathing. Probably controlled by magic or something, the temperature within the cavern was neither too hot and too cold, nor it was humid like outside and kept at afortable temperature.


    In the middle right corner, there is also a small pond with an unknown depth filled with crystal clear water which looks very extraordinary at first nce.


    "You''re living in quite a nice ce, aren''t you!" Myne said after seeing the natural beauty of the cavern, his previous thought about Fenrir''s home being not grand enough have long ago thrown out of his mind.


    Hearing Myne words, the youngest kid who was just run to the pond to drink water, nodded his head while saying "Comfortable,fortable!", after which he rolled around the floor and started ying with his brothers, who clearly look unwilling.


    Fenrir who seem to have arrived before them from her so-called persona business or maybe she had never left the house, looked at her children ying around and smiled happily with satisfaction on her face.


    "Good work in protecting my children. How was it, do you enjoy ying hunting games with them?" Fenrir asked Myne while sitting beside the pond.


    "Well, to tell the truth, it was indeed quite enjoyable, those kids are just too hard-working, for once I even feel like I am taking advantage of them," Myne said with a gentle smile whileing to Fenrir and looking in the pond, but he only saw crystal clear water and deep ck depth of unknown length in the centre, only god knows how deep this pond is.


    "They are indeed a little too innocent, I think it''s time to start teaching them about life," Fenrir said while looking at her children ying around dotingly.


    "By the way, I forget to ask you, why areing to this forest? As far as I know, you Hume''s always avoidsing here because monsters here are too powerful, right? Fenrir asked suddenly causing Mynepletely off guard.


    She remember to ask this now? Shouldn''t she ask this before giving me her children''s responsibility? She is too careless, I wonder how did she survive till now," Myne thought with a frown but still told Fenrir the entire story of why hee here.


    "You Hume are really weird, even a sacred event like a wedding didn''t leave it pure, and mix it with your plots and scams," Fenrir said disappointingly while shaking her head.


    "Sigh, this is how it is, neither you nor I can do anything to change it, Hume are greedy creatures, and they are not going to change their way of thinking just because of some tradition, nothing cane in their way of making wealth and status," Myne said calmly he has long ago developed little resistance to this kind of emotional conversation, and now he bes shameless enough that he doesn''t feel anything about it.


    "Mama, we were helpful, weren''t we? We kill a lot of monsters and give them to Myne," The youngest kid said while jumping on Fenrir''s big 5 meters tall body and trying to attract everyone''s attention, probably wanting more praise.


    "Yes, sweetie, you did a good job, but don''t I tell you not to climb on me without washing yourself first?" Fenrir said helplessly and grab the youngest kid with her paws and ce him on the ground.


    Seeing that his Mother is not in the mood to y, the youngest kides to Myne, and like a monkey, tries to climb onto Myne''s shoulder. But because there wasn''t a foothold, so he climbed up from my back with all his might, and finally manage to reach the top of my head, and made a triumphant look.


    Naturally, Myne''s head is smaller than the kid, so he was quite unstable, but he''s hanging on quite well.


    Well, let''s just leave him until he gets tired of it, Myne thought and shook his head for fun, but the kids firmly hold onto his head, and didn''t fall off from there.


    It seems like I still haven''t appraised those kids yet, let''s see if this little guy has anything extraordinary on him...


    [ Name: Fenrir (Child)


    LV: 37


    Race: Divine Beast


    Gender: Male


    Age: 9 y/o


    Status: Tamed ( Myne )


    [Skill]


    Divine Beast Twinstrike LV:1


    Magic Eye of Gravity LV:1


    Ultra Regeneration LV:1


    [Ability]


    Great Howl


    Strong Legs


    Bite


    sh ]


    Huh? Huhhhh!!!


    WHAT!!!


    How did this happen? How did this kid get tame by me? What the f*ck is going on here? I clearly remember I never use tame skill after clearing the dungeon, then why the hell did this kid get tame by me for no reason? What should I do now?


    If Fenrir find out about it she would eat me alive, no Mother wants that her precious child bes someone else servant, let''s alone a divine beast, Myne thought while sweating buckets and looked at Fenrir who was watching with a frown clearly found out that something is wrong with him.


    "What happen Myne? You suddenly don''t look well," Fenrir asked.


    Hearing Fenrir question Myne who knows that he is f*cked up, thought for a while but in the end took a deep breath before deciding to tell everything to her, after all, he is clearly innocent so why does he need to lie to her and made things difficult for himself? It is better to tell her the truth rather than let her find it herself and think that he is plotting something against her children.


    "Ahm, Fenrir, please don''t be angry, but I think something bad has happened!?" Myne said nervously while taking the kids in his embrace from his head for safety in any case Fenrir be mad and decide to eat him, so he can use her child as a meat shield till he open a portal and run as far away from her as possible.


    "Hm? What''s wrong, Myne," Fenrir asked while standing up from the ground.


    "I don''t know why, but just know I appraise this kid, and it shows that for some unknown reason, he is Tamed by me," Last part Myne said in a very low voice while making a little distance from Fenrir out of nervousness.


    "Tame... Envement? ...There''s certainly such a skill. Myne, why did you use it on my child?" Fenrir asked with a heavy voice but still have a calm expression on her face which made Myne a little relief.


    "No, not at all, I don''t have such a skill, let''s not talk about using it on your kids, you can ask them I never use any skill on them, Myne hurriedly said half truth mixed with a half lie while raising the little kid in his hands high in front of Fenrir for confirmation.


    "Haha, I see, boy,e here for a while, I want to ask something," Out of Myne''s expectations where he thought Fenrir would be very angry and would beat him first before asking anything of her children, suddenly she started giggling in the same way as Aisha do whenever she made with prank Myne and he doesn''t understand it until she exins him and mocks him for his stupidity, clearly not a pleasant experience.


    After which with a light smile Fenrir called out to the kid in Myne''s arms again and walk a little farther from him and had a little private Mother and son talk.


    For a while, the two Mother and son talked about something, and then the little kid once again returned to Myne. He wed his way up Myne''s back again, and climbed on top of his head as if to say that it was the best position.


    "I tried talking to the child, but there doesn''t seem to be any doubt that he''s particrly attracted to something from you. Since he came to like you a lot after you saved him, he desired it himself and entered the Tame status with you.


    In the first ce, it''s impossible to Tame us Divine Beasts through any kind of skills or abilities, so I didn''t really understand the mechanism behind it since there isn''t any precedent. Also sorry for making you so worried for nothing, you don''t know but you look very cute when you are nervous," Fenrir said while giggling clearly her apologies was just a formality.


    "Hooo, so it was just a false call, I was scared to death.


    And I didn''t expect that you like me so much little guy, although I am very happy knowing it, but you literally give me a heart attack, you are as naughty as your Mother, who is clearly very old for those kinds of things," Myne said gently ignoring Fenrir''s frown while raising the kid who was on his head with both of his hands and brought him in front of his face.


    "Haha, praise me more, praise me more, I like it," The little kid''s innocentughter echoed in everyone''s head, making them sigh with helplessness...

 Chapter 141: Chapter 141. A Little Accident...

    "Okay, let''s stop chit-chat, you guys were hunting all day and must be very hungry, right? Come I''ve already prepared food, Myne you too have dinner with us tonight, Fenrir said gently.


    But Myne who suddenly gets an unexpected dinner invitation from Fenrir felt confused, he didn''t understand how Fenrir prepared dinner with her big ws, hurriedly follows her toward the other side of the cavern and saw that under a giant tree that looks very magical, there were many strange looking fruits lying on top of each other and next to themy the body of a very skillfully baked 3-meter giant monster, which loo very delicious at least it smelled good


    "Those are special fruit grown in the centre part of the forest where magic energy is very dense, eating them not only make your body strong but also help magic energy in your body to be more powerful. As for that monster, it is a Naliter, a shadow-loving monster, eating its meat can clear all kinds of negative energy inside your body."


    Fenrir seeing Myne confusedly stared at the dinner she prepared, patiently exining their benefit. After all most of Hume nevere in the center part of Divine Spirit Forest so of course they know nothing about the benefits of fruits growing there or monsters living there.


    F*cking hell, just by eating fruits you can be powerful? No wonder although Fenrir children''s levels are low, but they can easily beat much higher level monsters, they are literally cheating at board daylight by having an overpowered Mother who is making them strong just by feeding them.


    This is the same feeling I felt some time ago, I am so jealous, Myne thought annoyingly while looking at the few dozen or so fruits and the roasted monster body, then the kids who already show him their frightening eating talent, and wondering how many fruits he can eat before those little guys put everything in their stomach which look little from outside but very big from inside.


    Just as Myne worries about his valuable rare fruits, suddenly the little guy sitting on his head jumps down from there and spoke while looking at his Mother very seriously, "Mama, we are not going to eat those fruits today, Myne promises us that he would bring delicious food for us from his home."


    "Yes, and that too enough to fill our little stomachs full."


    "Mother, you won''t believe but Hume''s food is really very delicious and interesting, I have never eaten something so delicious before or seen so many different types of varieties, I can''t describe the feeling I felt while eating those dishes."


    Hearing her children praising food made by someone else more than her own, Fenrir felt like she is hit hard by a meteorite, she frowned and hurridly asked Myne who for some reason had bright eyes as if he won a lottery, "Myne did you really promise such a thing to them?"


    "Oops, I almost forget about this thing, and yes, I really promise to feed them my race''s special food, sorry to disturb such a lovely dinner prepared by you, Fenrir, but worry not, I won''t let waste your hard work, I will finish all the food specially prepared by you," Myne said with a bright smile, then he told them to wait for a while, and hurriedly open a portable to a random alley of the capital city near the outer area close to the main wall, he also didn''t forget to put the roasted monster body in his Inventory so it won''t get cold till hees back.


    Myne aftering out from the portal hurriedly look around to see if someone saw him or not using teleportation skill but to his bad luck, he actually opens the portal in the middle of a group of hooligans, who were doing a very serious thing and ruined all their fun.


    In the hooligan group, there are a total of five people, two people are standing at the gate of the alley probably stopping anyone from entering or keeping an eye on the situation if some patrolling guardse toward them to make things difficult for them, after all, what they are doing is defiantly not something that will bring them anything good if guard finds out.


    Remaining out of the three people two other guys stood just between the middle of Myne and the alley entrance, with alcohol bottles in their hands and unfocused eyes, clearly, they are heavily drunk, and probably watching fun before Mynee.


    As for thest guy who looks like the Boss of this Hooligan gang thanks to his not-so-easy-to-forgettable face, he was currently in the middle of a fierce batter with a girl who look like a worker of a random Inn nearby with her unique maid-like outfit, which is very famous recently.


    The first one who breaks this awkward silence from Myne''s sudden appearance was the girl, who was clearly losing the battle with the bald ugly looking Boss, as for why Myne think this, because almost all her clothes are already left her side and nowying on the ground in bad condition not even her underwear spread, the Boss of the hooligan group have pinned her down on the ground while her both legs forcefully resting on his shoulder with his head in the middle and his sort 3.5 Inch long sword, I mean knife was about to enter inside her sacred cave.


    "Sir, please, please help me! Those guys are trying to rape me!"


    The girl''s voice was loud, filled with sobs, and helplessness, but her eyes be bright and hopeful after seeing Myne.


    "Shut up you bitch, how dare you scream in the middle of such an important business? The Boss bes very angry seeing the girl under him shouting for help, he first ps the girl''s right cheek with a very heavy hand, directly imprinting his five fingers on her white and tender cheek.


    After venting his anger the Boss stood up from the ground annoyingly, while mumbling some bad words loud enough that everyone can hear and put back his pants, hiding his short knife from Myne''s sharp eyes.


    "Basterd before I cut you in thousands of pieces and feed you to dogs for ruining my such wonder moment, tell me how did you suddenlye here out of nowhere?" The Boss said while making a dangerous expression which wasn''t very difficult for him since his face was already scary enough.


    "Would you believe me if I say that this was just an ident, and I don''t have any intention of ruining your fun?" Myne asks calmly although he already knows the answer to his question.


    "Hahaha, ident you say, huh? I will believe you if you honestly tell me your secret, how did you suddenlye here," The Boss asked while picking up his one-meter-long rusty-looking sword from the ground, and gesturing to the other members of his group to surround Myne from all directions.


    "Well, look like it is not going to settle down peacefully, anyway, before I tell you my secret you don''t mind if I have a few words with that girl right? Just a few words, It won''t take even a minute," Myne said with an innocent smile like harmless to Hume and animals.


    Hearing Myne''s request the Boss and his gang looked a each other confusedly but still, for the sake of the secret they decide to let Myne talk to the girl, If Myne can honestly tell them his secret and they don''t have to use force method to get his secret out of him, they are of course very happy to fulfil his little request.


    They never heard of this kind of skill prosses by someone before so they are of course very curious about it, and anyway Myne is already surrounded by them so they are not worried that he can y some trick on them.


    After getting the hooligan Boss''s permission easily Myne nodded his head with satisfaction while thinking that his personal charm had increased so much that now even some random cannon fodder easily listen to his order.


    Then he looks at the girl who has a big red palm print on her soft white cheek, with tears falling down all over her face like a waterfall, sobbing once in a while and currently gathering big pieces of her torn-apart clothes in order to cover private parts of her body as soon as possible.


    But before Myne could say something, that girl looked at him with a crying face and spoke in a teary voice, "Sir please save me from those bad people, please I beg you..."


    "You already said this before, and I understood it very well, but let me tell you something, what you will give me for you helping you? You didn''t expect that a random stranger whom you just saw would help you for free if you made that miserable and hopeless face, right?


    In this world nothinges for free, believe me, I have seen this kind of situation many times before, people die, raped, and robbed every day, and believe me no one cares about them. If they do then this situation would never have happened in the first ce. So now let me ask once more, tell me what would you give me for saving you?


    Myne said everything with his same trademark smile, giving goosebumps to everyone, especially to the Boss, who already felt that Myne is not simple as he seem.


    After saying what he want, Myne calmly looked at the girl waiting for her answer, like thest time, he still didn''t mention what she can give him or how much should give, or if she don''t have anything with her she can bring them from her home he doesn''t mind waiting some moment, as for the reason behind hiding those details, it is very simple, from Myne point of view if this girl can''t even thing such a small thing, then she might as well die early thenter, anyway someone who can''t use his head is just burden on this world.

 Chapter 142: Chapter 142. A Brave Little Cutie...

    The girl after hearing Myne''s bitter words of truth suddenly fall silent, probably she would have never expected this kind of answer from Myne, in her mind maybe Myne should be the knight in silver armour of fairy tail who saved the princess from the bad guys at the critical moment winning her heart and then live happily afterwards.


    But s to her bad luck, neither Myne is a knight in singing armour, nor some kind of brainless idiot who only thinks with his lower half after seeing a girl in danger, and she is also not a princess.


    "Okay, times up, your few moments are over, now tell me your secret obediently, otherwise be ready to endure the pain you might never have imagined," The boss who had heard enough nonsense between Myne and the girl finally lost patience, and said with a heavy voice, after all, he and his boys still have to f*ck this beautiful chick, they don''t have all night to y around with Myne.


    "Don''t be so hurried gentlemen, can''t you wait a little more, just for the sake of this beautifuldy?


    Aren''t curious about what would be her answer?" Myne said with a smile his words were full of temptation while pointing at the half-naked girl to distract hooligans so they don''t ruin his momentum, otherwise, if he killed them before the girl could answer then wouldn''t he just be a joke who is bubbling nonsense to scare girls?


    Hooligans who be a little curious after hearing Myne''s words mockingly look at the girl to see just what would she offer Myne in exchange to save her life from them, if it is really something valuable they can also take it as well along with her virginity. As for Myne saving the girl? They didn''t take it seriously, Myne his own safety is not secure currently how can he save the girl?


    This is also the reason they decide to wait a little bit more.


    "Oye, b*tch, can you hurry up? We are still waiting to eat you after Boss is done with you," One of the random gang members said with a perverted expression while looking at the girl''s body up and down.


    This frightened the girl so much that she hesitated whether to believe Myne or not who himself doesn''t look much powerful but still hoping atst that he could save her with the special skill he used toe here, she looked at Myne trembling and spoke in a hoarse voice, "Mister, if you save me from those bad guys, I''m willing to give you all my savings I''ve made all those years working as a waitress."


    Hearing the girl offer, before Myne could say anything hooligans looked at each other and startughing manically as if they heard the world''s greatest joke.


    "Hahaha, Boss did you hear that? This girl is offering her entire saving to save her from us."


    "Haaha, yes Boss, it seems like recently because we work outside the city too much that people forget your terror, now even a street girl can buy people to beat us with just her puny savings."


    "You guys are right,ying low key for some years people really forget about mepletely, tomorrow we will go and show them what the real bad guy looks like," The Boss said while making an ugly smile which if children see in the middle of the night they''ll definitely pee their pants on the spot.


    While the Hooligan gang member is discussing their strategy of spreading terror, Myne only god knows when toe beside the girl, and put a big cloth on her half-naked body.


    "Well, I ept your mission, mydy, it''s nice to work with you," Myne said with a polite but good-looking smile while helping the girl to stand up from the dirty ground.


    The entire time Myne suddenlye beside her, put a cloth on her half-naked body, and spoke gently, the girl just stared at him with a dumbfounded and shocked expression on her cute face, which now temporarily lost its original beauty because of a red palm print and tears.


    Hearing Myne''s voice which sounded from a different ce, hooligans who wereughing a moment ago, immediately be serious while looking at Myne beside the girl confusedly.


    "When did you get there?" Again a random gang member asked subconsciously.


    "When you guys are having a group meeting," Myne replies calmly with a smile, but then he put away his smile as fast as it appears and continues in a deadly serious tone, "Now its time to sand you guys your way, I am really not in the mood to listen your nonsense anymore."


    Saying such Myne raise his left hand and pointed it toward the Boss of Hooligan and ready to shoot a wind de at him, after all, as a boss of the gang he deserved to first, this is the honour he earn by his own hard work. But then Myne suddenly thought something and look at the girl beside him who trembling probably imagining the uing bloody battle.


    She doesn''t look like a brave girl who can witness bloody sense without any problem, thinking such Myne put his right hand on the girl''s eyes tightly not letting her see anything while saying, "You don''t need to see what is going to happen next."


    Then Myne looks at the Boss and shot a wind de at him aiming at his neck.


    The wind de left Myne''s side at an extremely fast speed, and before the Boss could understand what Myne did and or raise his rusty sword to defend himself, a bloody line appear on his neck.


    With a thump sound, in the horrible eyes of the remaining gang members, their boss''s head fall down on the ground while his body was still standing like a statue.


    Hum... Not bad, my shooting has be more urate, but I still don''t know how itpares to Aisha, I shouldpete with her someday just for fun...


    Ahhhh...


    Myne thoughts were interpreted by the loud girlies'' scream for the remaining hooligans.


    Tsk, losers, now such people will also be bad guys, they are literally disgraced in the viinmunity, they only know how to beat the weak but when encounter the strong they start screaming and run away.


    No wonder they said they are working out of the city, they are probably bandits who live in the forest about whom I heard from Sylphy, who rob passing vigers, and hide in their holes when they saw knights.


    And their skills are not good as apes, I didn''t get a single useful skill from the total of five people, useless piece of shits, Myne thought while looking at the reminding hooligans who were now running toward the alley entrance while screaming for help, which was very ironic because the alley they choose to rape the girl is in a very remote area and getting help by screaming here is near to impossible.


    Myne then shot ten or so wind des continuously cutting four unlucky guys'' bodies like vegetables, blood spared all over the ground with internal organs, making the entire already gloomy, dark, dirty alley more horrific, now if Myne hasn''t close the girl''s eyes, maybe this sense probably hunted the innocent girl for a long time in the form of a nightmare.


    After finishing all hooligans, Myne while still tightly shutting the girl''s eyes walk out of the alley with her, only when they walked quite far away from the alley entrance did Myne remove his hand from the girl''s eyes.


    The first thing the girl did after opening her eyes was made a little distance from Myne, clearly, she heard those hooligans scram very well and probably imagine something that wasn''t very positive for Myne''s image, maybe she might have alreadybelled him a Devil.


    "Okay, no need to be scared of me, I am not going to eat you, now give me my reward and you your way, and I mine, I don''t think we even going to see each again anyway," Myne said calmly with a poker face without caring about the girl reaction toward himself.


    "Also, I know you don''t have any money on you right now so let''s go to your home, as quickly as possible, I am currently in the middle of an important mission, and I don''t have too much time to waste around."


    "Ahh, yes, sir, please follow me, my house is not that far away from here," The girl said in a trembling voice, worrying that Myne would kill her if she dy too much and after wrapping the cloth around her body tightly she lead the way.


    Soon while following the girl, Myne appears in front of a big building that looks like an apartment. The building has title four floors made of wood and stone, and there are many windows that can be seen on every side of the building which shows that there are a lot of people living there.


    "Sir if you don''t mind, please wait a minute I will bring the money," The girl said fearfully, while thinking that Myne misunderstood her intention she hurriedly exin, "Ourndlord doesn''t like seeing strange in his building."


    Hearing the girl''s exnation Myne nodded his head and gestured for her to go on.


    Seeing the girl hurriedly running inside the building Myne activate his Presence Detect skill to watch over her if she dare to y some trick, although he really didn''t care about the girl''s puny money, but a deal is a deal, and if she can''t fulfil her part of the deal after making him work, then she can only reunion with those hooligans in another world.


    But to Myne''s relief, the girl wasn''t an idiot who love money more than her life, and she return soon while followed by a cute little child, who look very sleepy but still firmly holding the girl''s hand, not wanting to be separated from her.


    "She is my younger sister, she follow me when I wasing back," The girl exin the origin of the little child beside her after seeing Myne staring at her while handing him a small old-looking normal leather pouch filled with coins.


    Myne opens it and shows some silver coins on the small pile of bronze coins which he hasn''t seen after awakening his skills, as for the golden coin, there is non in the beg, which is very normal.


    After all, not all people are like Myne who y with golden coins as if they grow on a tree, for mostmoners having a gold coin means not needing to worry about food for half a year, which very big thing for them.


    "Big brother, are you robbing my sister?"


    Just when Myne put away money in his inventory carelessly and was about to go on his way, suddenly the little girl beside her sister spoke in her cute and innocent voice, which made Myne feel a little guilty, but this didn''t stop Myne from replying to her question honestly.


    "Yes, I am robbing your sister, what are going to do about it cutie?"


    "But why are doing this? You don''t look like someone who needs my sister''s little money right?"


    The little child who turn out to be more intelligent than her sister asked while staring at Myne with her big watery brown eyes.


    "Sigh, look, little cutie, as you said I really do not need your sister''s money, but it is part of the deal, and I have to take it ording to an agreement, she requested me to save her from bad guys and I did in exchange for money, that its, so now go back to your home with your sister, and I too going on my way, let''s never see each other again," Myne heartlessly said goodbye while messing little girl ck hair, and start walking away.


    But who would have thought that the little girl would be so courageous that she would run in front of Myne and while blocking her way would bravely ask, "Big brother, If you work for money and deal with bad people, then can you also beat Lyauru and his friends who always bully my sister and rob her hard earn money every month?


    I am willing to give you my most precious thing in exchange for beating them."


    Myne hearing the little girl''s request stared at her with an emotionless expression, without saying anything...

 Chapter 143: Chapter 143. The Magic Stone

    "Sigh, today''s children, only know how to make trouble.


    Okay, let me see your precious treasure if it is really valuable then I might think of helping you otherwise you can find someone else," Myne after being starred at by the little girl for a while, in the end, only gives in, after all as he always says he has a special ce for cute animals and children in his heart, and naturally the little girl in front of him is cute enough to make his cold heart soft.


    "Hehe, wait a minute I bring my treasure," The little girl while giggling cutely, hurriedly running toward her house.


    "Ahhm, Sir, I am sorry for my younger sister''s rudeness, although she is young, but she is always worried about me that''s why she is saying those things, you don''t have to waste your time, you can go till she is not here.


    After all the treasure she was talking about just some stones and toys she gathered randomly, she really has nothing valuable," The girl nervously bowed before Myne and apologized, she is really worried that Myne might get angry because of her younger sister and do something bad to them.


    But Myne who already know about this just stood his ce in deep thought while ignoring The girl''s apologies.


    Looking at both sister''s financial situations even an idiot can say that the little girl doesn''t have any treasure, but Myne who gets impressed by the little girl''s bravery still wanted to give her a chance if she has something good, then he doesn''t mind helping her, anyway, it just killing some random idiots who are robingonomers to earn money, it is not a big deal, but if that little girl really doesn''t have any valuable thing, then he can only teach her a little about reality, and walk on his way.


    The little girl didn''t let Myne wait too much and soon she return with a small wooden box in her hands.


    "Here take this, in it I have stored my most precious treasure," The little girl said innocently raising the wooden box high on her head, so Myne can take it easily.


    Myne didn''t say anything just took the box from the little girl, open it and look in it.


    Although Myne expected there wouldn''t be anything good in the box, but to his surprise in the boxy a palm size blue crystal-like stone.


    A magic stone? Where did this little cutie get it? When did magic stones be somon that anyone can pick them up from the ground? As far as I heard the only way to get a magic stone is to dig it out of powerful monsters'' hearts, as powerful as the Org King level, Myne thought confusedly while picking the magic stone from the box and inspecting it seriously.


    "Where did you find this stone?" Myne asked calmly without changing his expression, although deep down he is very surprised.


    "I picked it up from the river when my sister and I went there for a pic," The little girl said nervously while hoping that Myne epts her treasure and beat the hell out of the bad people who always rob her sister and give her a lot of trouble.


    "I see, by the way, this is indeed a rare stone, I don''t expect that you have such a precious thing," Myne said with a smile while ying with the magic stone in his hand.


    "Huh? So big brother will you teach a good lesson to those bad people, so they won''t trouble my sister anymore?" The little girl asked with an excited expression.


    "Sure, I am happy to ept your mission, but this thing is a little too valuable in exchange to beat some weakling, so how about I give you extra money in order to make this trade fair?" Myne asked gently while putting the magic stone in his Inventory, anyway since the magic stone is already in his hand then there is no way he can give it back to the little girl.


    "Well, whatever you want big brother as long as you can deal with Lyauru and his friends I don''t care," The little girl inncoently said clearly she don''t know the value of the blue stone she give Myne if she does she maybe hesitate to exchange such a precious thing with a stranger who can easily fool her, as for her elder sister she is just standing behind her younger sister like a fool with her eyes wide open without saying anything.


    She defiantly didn''t expect that her younger sister has something so valuable.


    "Good, now quickly they lead me to this Lyauru ce, I am in a little hurry," Myne said while rubbing the little girl''s head with a smile.


    "Yes, big brother this way, Lyauru''s home is not very far from here," The little girl said excitedly and run toward the right side.


    Myne also quickly follow herpletely ignoring a certain half-naked girl who watching silently everything from start to end, and only when Myne and the little girl walk 100 meters away from her did shee back to her sense, and quickly chase them while covering her naked body with the cloth Myne give her tightly so it didn''t fall down.


    Just as the little girl said Myne''s mission target house is indeed not very far, he just run half a kilometre before hees in front of a two-story old house that look like it can fall down at any moment.


    "So the person you are talking about really lives here?" Myne asked confusedly while wondering how much courage a person needs to live in such a dangerous house that can copse at any moment.


    "Yes, he and his other five friends live in this house. Big brother, don''t be fooled by the outward appearance of this house, although it looks old and looks like it will copse any moment but it is not the case, it is very well maintained from the inside and probably not going to fall even after decades, The little girl said seriously.


    "Hahaha, Not going to fall even after decades huh? Let''s see if it is as strong as you say," Myne said with a smirk, and after confirming that there are all six people present in the old house with his presence detect skill, Myne use histest skill which he just got some hours ago.


    Earthquake!


    As Myne use the earthquake skill he got from the catfish to the fullest, the earth under the old house in front of him starts shaking while producing a lot of dust, and noise.


    10 seconds after Myne use his earthquake skill a lot of screams also starting out from the old house, enough to scare the little girl beside him and made her hide behind him.


    Just when Myne and the little girl wondering when the old house would fall, a loud ss-breaking sound attracted their attention and when they looked toward the sound source, they saw a naked a man jumping out from the top-floor window without caring about injuries.


    Right behind the man, a young girl holding a big cloth which look like a quilt also jump out of the window, and she was alsopletely naked. Because both the man and the girl jump right after each other, the girl falls on top of the man who just turns around.


    The poor man who doesn''t even have time to take care of his previous injuries literally loses consciousness because the girl''s knee hit directly on top of his dick.


    "Ouch! He shouldn''t have turned, that defiantly hurt like hell," Myne look at the man with sympathy, but his main focus was still on the naked beauty with big breasts, who was showing her seductive body while rolling on the ground and crying in the pain because she broke her leg.


    "How did that big sister get hurt if she fall on Lyauru?" The little girl asked confusedly but Myne himself was as confused as her so he didn''t say anything.


    Boom!


    Just as the man and the girl crying in pain, the old house finally couldn''t hold it anymore and copsed with a loud sound, sending four people inside it to hell who don''t get out at the right time while waking up almost one-fifth of the capital city people.


    "Cough! Cough! Cutie are you okay?" Myne asked the little girl while coughing loudly because of the dust.


    "I am okay big brother, maybe we shouldn''t stand so near the house," The little girl said but her eyes still looking at the location where the man and girl areying a moment ago.


    Soon dust settles down and to the little girl''s disappointment, both the man and the girl are still alive, it just their condition doesn''t look anything good. Their body has some serious injuries, they are bleeding heavily while coughing blood, and almost their entire body bes white after showering in the dust.


    "Who is that girl?" Myne asked calmly while wiping his face with a clean cloth.


    "She is Lyauru''s girlfriend, she is also a bad person, she alwayses to our house when Lyauru and his friend are out to eat our food," The little girl said while gritting her teeth in anger.


    "I see, then let''s end this matter now shall we? Myne said and shot four wind des at the Lyaurur and his girlfriend, and after that without looking at their end, he picks up the little girl from the ground and starts walking toward her home, not letting her see what happened behind her.


    "Big brother, why are we going back? Are not going to beat them?" The little girl asked hurriedly, she clearly didn''t want to let Lyeurur and her girlfriend go away easily.


    "Now you don''t need about them, they are already finished, after today you will never going to see their faces again," Myne said with a smile while flicking the little girl''s forehead.


    "Ouch, it''s hurt, big brother you are bullying me," The little girl said fake angrily, but then she give Myne a light kiss on his cheek and hug him tightly.


    "Thank you big brother for helping us."


    "Ahh, no need to thank me, since I took your money, then it natural to help you. Look your sister also finally reached us, now you go back, I also have to do some other thing so I can''t apany you anymore.


    By the way, here take this, this is the money I promise you," After cing the little girl down, Myne handed her a small storage bag, he stole from a random guy in which he already put 200 golden coins, which should be enough for both sisters to live a happy life for many years.


    After that Myne patted the little girl''s hair head for thest time before suddenly disappearing from his ce like a ghost.


    "Haa, haa, Tina, where is that handsome brother who was with you just now?" The little girl''s elder sister finally caught up with her and asked hurriedly while panting heavily.


    Although she follow Myna and her younger sister right behind them but because both of them were a little too fast, and because Myne didn''t waste too much time to finish his mission, so till she caught up with them everything was already over.


    "Big brother said that he have something to do so he run away leaving me behind, he is indeed a bad brother," The little girl said angrily but her bright smile show that she is just faking.


    "Ohh, by the way, Sis here, big brother give me money, although I didn''t check but it seems there are a lot of coins in it, you quickly check it and see if it is enough to buy me a new dress after all this is my money.


    "Huh? But don''t I bring you a new dressst month?" The girl asks with a frown while taking the storage bag from the little girl.


    After which she quickly open the bag, and peeked inside it, but the seeing eyes blinding golden light inside it, she without changing her expression, with twice the speed she close the bag, and hurriedly look at her surrounding and only after seeing that there is no one around them, did she took a sigh of relief.


    "Sis why did you close the bag I also wanted to see how much money..."


    "Ssss, don''t talk nonsense, let''s go back home quickly this is not the ce we should talk about this kind of thing," The girl said in a low voice while covering her younger sister''s mouth tightly, after which she grabbed her hand and hurridly run toward her home.

 Chapter 144: Chapter 144. The Mysterious Pond...

    "you made us wait a long time, don''t you," Fenrir said calmly.


    "Haha, sorry, I really didn''t expect that the Inn in the capital city would be so busy at night time," Myne said with an apologetic smile while rubbing the kids'' heads to calm them down who were hitting their heads on his legs to vent their anger.


    "Okay, let''s don''t waste any more time, I am now so hungry that I might copse at any moment," Myne said and quickly took out a big sheet from the Inventory and ce it the under the tree, then one by one he took out all the dishes he bought from the most famous Inn in the capital city, which tell the truth cost him quite a lot, let''s not talk anything the meat they sell alone is enough to make him curse their seven generations.


    Sigh, 10 tinum coins just for food, if Aisha found out about it then no one can save me from a nice beating. Those bastards really know how to do business, even a simple thing like honey cake has sky-high prices, Myne thought with a forced smile, Maybe I should talk to Sylphy about opening a shop in the capital city? I believe we can earn more money from it than we could from doing n missions.


    "Hum? Those dishes are small nice, and their appearance is also quite beautiful," Fenrir said with surprise, and then she use her magic to levitate a big piece of cooked meat and put it in her mouth.


    As meat touches the Fenrir''s tongue, she opens her eyes widely from shock, "Ohh my, how can a low-level monster meat be so tasty?"


    Myne seeing surprise Fenrir''s surprised expression, an evil smirk appear on his face, and he spoke while handing her vegetable soup made from some rare herbs about which he have no idea, "It seems like you are very surprised Fenrir, I didn''t expect that as a Divine Beast you would such a big reaction after eating food of our race, why don''t you try this, the waitress said that this soup is special item of their Inn, and even many of noblee to their ce just to drink this."


    "Cough, I am indeed a little surprised as I really didn''t expect that you Hume can make simple cooking so delicious, maybe I spend too much time in this forest that without me knowing you guys already develop so much, especially in the cooking field," Fenrir said while shaking her head, but she didn''t refuse Myne offer and quickly drink soup he handed her.


    "Well, although it is also very good, but I still prepare meat more than it," Fenrir said calmly making Myne frown.


    Damn it this soup cost me 20 gold coins, thank god I only brought one, I know it I should not blindly believe what that big-ass waitress said. But f*ck, these fruits are so delicious, as expected of the food liked by Divine Beast," Myne thought happily while eating food bought by Fenrir.


    ...


    "What do you mean you lost sight of Myne''s whereabouts!?"


    Hearing the report from his subordinate, The knight leader asked while feeling dizzy instantly.


    Although Myne is amoner, but the end of the day he is still the fiance of the First Princess Her Highness Sylphid. There mustn''t be even the slightest chance of anything happening to him, otherwise, his chance of losing his neck is very high.


    "How did you lose sight of him at the board daylight!? Don''t tell me that guy went to pee and lost Myne."


    As The knight leader raised his voice, one of his subordinates apologetically replied, "Actually, Lord Myne crossed over the designated area, and proceeded deeper into the forest, the knight in charge tried to chase after him, but was obstructed by a monster, and he lost sight of him while battling..."


    I see, so he exited the area, which means there is the possibility of meeting extremely strong monsters. If he were to battle with some powerful monsters, it definitely won''t be good. Stepping into such an area by himself, there will be a danger to his life.


    This game''s results have already been determined, a fixed game, so to speak. Her Highness Sylphid''s fiance cannot lose his life for such a farce, at least not until I am in charge of this game.


    Sigh, Nothing can be done thiste into the game, and His Highness Aniue and Her Highness Sylphid have approved that he will be alright, so let him be. I will believe in those words for now, and can only pray that he will be safe, The knight leader thought while weeping cold sweat from his forehead.


    "Quickly contact the royal capital and ask them to send for two toons from the first and second knight units. As soon as they arrive, we will search for Myne," The knight leader order to his subordinate.


    "Yessir! Understood!"


    "I hope everything will be alright..."


    ...


    "Aisha! Close the window, this damn sun is ruining my sweet dream."


    The next morning Myne under the giant tree in Fenrir''s cavern sleeping on his bed which he brought from his house yells while covering his head with the quilt, having teleportation skill is also quite a wonderful thing, especially forzy people like Myne.


    "Who is Aisha? And what do you mean by closing the window? I don''t think there is any window in my house which can be closed."


    Just as Myne had covered his face with a quilt he heard Fenrir''s confused voice which woke him up from his sleepiness.


    Huh? Myne rubs his eyes till they adjust to the bright sunlight, and then he looks at Fenrir who seems juste into the cavern from outside.


    "Good morning Fenrir, sorry, I forget that I wasn''t at my house. And Aisha is my first wife," Myne said with a smile, while gently standing up from the bed trying his best to not wake up three little troublemakers who didn''t let him sleep till the middle of the night while continuously insisting to tell them stories.


    "Ahm, good morning you too. Looks like you haven''t had enough sleep," Fenrir said while trying to hold back herughter.


    "I am telling them stories till 1 o''clockst night how can I have enough sleep after that? You are really spoiling them too much, as a Mother, you should be a little strict. When I was a kid, If I didn''t sleep before 9 o''clock at night my mother used to beat me a lot," Myne said while taking some water from the pond in a mug to wash his face.


    "I am not spoiling them as much as you think, it is justst night was a special asion and they seem very happy with you while listening to your stories so I let them do what they want, otherwise, they always sleep early everyday," Fenrir said calmly while looking at her children dotingly.


    "Like I''ll believe your nonsense, by the way, why is this water so different from normal one?" Myne asked while looking at the water in his mug which is very tasty and every time he drank it he felt like his fatigue, and drowsiness immediately wash away.


    "Because this water is mixed with very pure magic energy from a long time, which made it a natural potion. The reason why this entire cavern is so prosperous and has so high-density magic energypared to outside is all thanks to this pond," Fenrir said seriously while looking at the pond.


    "What! So this entire time I am drinking potion filled with magic energy? No wonder I feel so refreshed and full of strength everything I drink it,'' Myne spoke and then he thought something, and ask, "By the way, how deep this pond actually is?"


    "Very deep, I once tried to check its depth out of curiosity, but after going a little deep the pathway be so narrow that I can only retreat helplessly, but still I did some experiments for many years and found that this pond is unimaginably deep," Fenrir said and then she looks at Myne with deep thought.


    Myne who suddenly has a wrong feeling from Fenrir''s gaze, Immediately interrupt her evil n, "Don''t even think that I will go down there just to fulfil your curiosity, I am still very young and have two wives to take care of, I am not going take unnecessary risks."


    "That is really a pity, I thought you, Hume, liked adventure and the thrill of the unknown very much," Fenrir said disappointingly.


    "Then you might as well change your thinking, there are always some brainless people wherever you go who do the illogical thing just for the sake of fun, but this doesn''t mean that everyone is like them. By the way, you don''t mind if I took some of the water from this pond with me, right?


    This thing is very useful for me and my family," Myne asked with a bright smile as put away his dissatisfaction as soon as he thought about the benefit.


    You really know to change your mood very quickly, don''t you? But sure you can take as much water as you like, from all those years of my research, one thing I found about this pond is that water in it never runs out no matter how much you take out," Fenrir said with a smile.


    "Yessss, thanks," Myne said and hurriedly put his hand in the pond, then hemanded his Inventory skill to slowly start putting the pond water inside it. As for why not instantly?


    That is because Myne didn''t want to get beaten by Fenrir by taking advantage of her goodwill and making the entire pond empty, and who knows how big it''s, what if under the depth of the pond, live rare unknown marine creatures, along with other rare things like herbs, and never before seen treasure etc, so it better to take water slowly, anyway it is not like he is in any hurry.

 Chapter 145: Chapter 145. Time To Go Back...

    "Yessss, thanks," Myne said and hurriedly put his hand in the pond, then hemanded his Inventory skill to start putting the pond water inside it slowly.


    Just as he did that, visible to the naked eye, water inside the pond started decreasing but only for a moment because soon the water level in it started increasing more faster than the water Myne stored in his Inventory.


    Now this is quite surprising, if there is really a lot of water down there, then why it didn''te out of the pond? This doesn''t make any sense, Myne thought with a frown after seeing the magic of the pond for the first, as for Fenrir because she had experimented a lot on the pond she now already gotten used so she just watch Myne calmly.


    Like this Myne stores water in his Inventory, while the pond continuously resupplies water in it, this processsts for 15 minutes when Fenrir finally lost her patience and interrupts Myne...


    "Myne, I think this should be enough, you can alwayse here if want to take more, there is no need to be so rushed."


    "Huh? Ohh, yes, you are right, I just wanted to see if I can reduce even a little amount of water from this pond, but just as you said it always filled again as soon as I stop," Myne said while shaking his head and taking his hand out of the pond.


    With the amount of magic water I have in my Inventory, I don''t think I can even finish it in my entire lifetime if I just use it to do normal things, like cooking and drinking, let''s not talk abouting back to take more. I literally have a f*cking medium sizeke made of magic water in my Inventory, Myne thought excitedly while looking at the crystal clear blueke in his Inventory.


    "Ohh, if you are really so curious then you can try to go in and see how deep it is," Fenrir said with a smirk, while wagging her tail excitedly.


    "Haha, nice try, but no thanks, I am curious not an idiot," Myne said while rolling his eyes.


    "Sigh, as you wish, by the way, since you help me take care of my kids, so before you go on your merry way, I have prepared a little gift for you, I hope you like it," Fenrir said with a smile.


    Then Fenrir lifted her one of front paws, and gently put it down on the ground with a thud sound, as she did that a ck vortex like when Myne used his Unique Magic Space Time appeared 4 meters high in mid-air just a little farther from her and Myne.


    Huh? Does she have this kind of skill? But I clearly remember I didn''t show it in her skill or ability list, Myne thought confusedly and hurriedly use Appraisal on Fenrir again and sure enough her data is still the same there is no mention of storage or space type skill in it.


    What is the f*ck going on? Is it because my appraisal skill level is too low that it can''t fully appraise Fenrir''s data as her levels are too highpared to mine? If this is the case then it makes sense, and when f*ck Fenrir hunt down so many monsters?


    Myne thought with his eyes wide open while staring at the ce where Fenrir open the vortex from which monster corpses start felling out like a waterfall.


    Myne was involuntarily lost for words at the monsters endlessly gushing forth from the vortex for 3 whole minutes.


    Either Fenrir''s storage space work like the Royal family time-stop storage bag and she had collected those monster corpses for many years, or she had hunted them just some hours ago, no matter which option it is but one thing is for sure that she is f*cking so awesome.


    If I sold all those monster corpses to the right dealer, then I don''t have to worry about the expenses of the n building construction, maybe I can even make it grander than we have originally decided, Myne thought while wiping non-exist saliva from his mouth, and starred at the small mountain-like pile of monsters corpses with greedy eyes.


    "Are all those monster corpses you really going to give me as a gift?" Myne asked taking his eyes away from the pile of monster corpses with his all willpower.


    "Of course, silly, all of them are for you, otherwise, why would I take them out in the first ce?" Fenrir said with a smile.


    Hearing the answer Myne wanted to hear the most, he quickly said "Thanks" to Fenrir for her beautiful gift with a tight hug which wasn''t went well as Fenrir was too big to give a proper hug. So after being awkward for a while and making Fenrirugh at him, he quickly put away all of the monster corpses in his Inventory.


    After which Myne and Fenrir talk about some random things, while Myne eats a fully natural breakfast made with delicious fruits prepared by Fenrir, the kids who were sleeping on Myne''s bed also wake up, and run toward them.


    But like yesterday, the three of them rushed and leapt towards Myne,pletely ignoring their Mother.


    "You guys should also give some attention to your Mother as well, otherwise she might think that I am stealing you guys from here," Myne said helplessly seeing the three brats collide with him with a lot of force.


    Myne couldn''t receive that much force and identally fell on my backside on the ground, but the kids did not seem to care, they hurriedly climb on his stomach and start licking his face.


    Although Myne didn''t like being licked like a candy but still while thinking that he was just about to return and might not going meet them for some time, so he let them clean his face with their tongues.


    "There is no need to think about that if you stay here for some more days, they might really forget about me, and just y with you all day long," Fenrir said helplessly but the smile on her face didn''t fade away although she is little jealous how easily her children chance the camp and start ignoring her.


    Sigh, seems like I really stop observing the forest all day long and start giving more attention to them, otherwise after bing big they might abandon me while thinking that I didn''t love them, and only ignore them while hiding in the cavern all the time. No, I would never let this going to happen I have to change my bad habits, Fenrir thought with a fire of determination in her eyes.


    ...


    When the sun rose to right above his head, Myne decided to return to the base camp. The kids wanted to y more, but Myne heartlessly decline their request while saying that he have urgent work to finish.


    But seeing the kid''s eyes start to be watery and they are on the verge of crying, he hurriedly promises them that he woulde to y with them after finishing his work, only then do they calm down, and let him go.


    Before returning, Myne Cut, ''The Ultra Regeneration skill from the youngest child of Fenrir, and Paste the Regeneration skill in exchange, he has a lot of them in his Inventory anyway. But then he thought something and also paste the Regeneration skill onto the other kids as well for their safety.


    As for the reason, that was very simple after staying an entire day with Fenrir''s family, one thing he find out is that Fenrir is not a responsible Mother, yes she loves her children unconditionally but when ites to how to raise children properly ( ording to Myne''s Hume point of view ) she is defiantly a noob, that''s why he is little worry about his three obedient supporters.


    "Okay, kids please take care of yourself, don''t get caught by bad guys again, and if you do then you can always inform me without any hesitation, I will be there in the blink of an eye," Myne said with a smile while rubbing their heads one by one.


    Hearing Myne''s statement Fenrir frowned and spoke hurriedly, "That kind of thing not going to happen again, also I''ll look after them properly from now on so don''t worry."


    "Kids now say goodbye to your Myne uncle. Hey, don''t be sad, he is now half a member of our family, he wille back to meet you after finishing his work," Fenrir said with a smile that doesn''t like a smile.


    "Hey, don''t teach kids bad things, I am only 15 years old, from which angle do I look like an uncle? Kids called me big brother from now on, and don''t listen to certain big bad beast who only know how to make fun of others," Myne said seriously, and only after all kids nodded their heads did he put away his serious expression.


    After which Myne give the kids some candies and uses Unique Magic?Space-time skill while imagining the ce near the base camp. As he did that a portal immediately opened in front of him, then Myne use Presence Detection?Large to see if there was anyone near the portal on the other side.


    Yosh, there''s no one on the other side! Talking with old people or beasts can always give you some interesting inspiration, Myne thought happily and walk into the portal, but unknown to him just as he walked into the portal a violet little brat also jumped into the portal with amazing momentum!

 Chapter 146: Chapter 146. The Time Has Finally Come...

    "Em? What the hell!? What are you doing here?" Myne yell after seeing the youngest kid of Fenriring out from the portal and rammed into him violently.


    "Wafu!!"


    This is the only answer Myne gets to his question before the kid starts running around him happily.


    Seeing that talking to the kid is just a waste of time, Myne was about to open a portal back to Fenrir''s cavern and throw him in it, when Fenrir''s helpless voice sounded in his mind...


    "Myne, sorry, It can''t be helped, he wanted to go with you and help you to finish your so-called work, and he even convinced me or if I say more specifically he threaten me that he stops eating and going out if I don''t let him go with you, so please take him along with you for some days. By the way, If you say that he''s a Fenrir, The Divine Beast, you might invite unnecessary trouble.


    It would be best to pretend that he''s a Forest Wolf you fancy along the way and decide to bring him with you as your pet."


    "Wait you can''t do that, I don''t have time to y with him, I still have to do a lot of things. Fenrir, this is not fair, I am sending him back, you are his Mother, you should know that not all requests from children can be fulfilled," Myne said annoyingly ready to use Space-Time skill to send this little trouble back.


    "Sigh, I see, I thought if take care of my child I can give you some more gifts in return as thanks but s, anyway, send him back I will make some excuse so he doesn''t be too much sad," Fenrir''s fake disappointed voicees in Myne''s head through telepathy.


    "Understood, I will take good care of this little guy, you can rest assured. However, if things get out of hand then I will return him immediately, okay?" Myne who chance his decision instantly after hearing the word ''Gift'' said happily.


    "Deal, thanks for your help, see youter then," Fenrir said happily before disconnecting the telepathic link with Myne.


    Sigh, people really have to do all kinds of weird things to make a fortune, I hope Aisha didn''t mind taking care of one more little guy, Myne thought and took The Little Fenrir in his hand and spoke while rubbing his head, "Listen, little guy, your Mother has dumped your responsibility on my head, so if you behave well like a good kid, Immediately tell me if you are in danger and didn''t make trouble for me then I will give you a lot of delicious food daily, but if you didn''t listen to me and y around like a wild animal then I will send you back to your Mother, do you understand?"


    "Understood, understood�`!Wafuu. I will be a good kid," The Little Fenrir said happily while nodding his head.


    "I hope so," Myne said with a helpless smile seeing how excitedly the little guy in his hands is.


    As Myne''s shoulders fell dejectedly, the little guy get out of his hand, and climbed his way up to his usual ce on top of Myne''s head, saying "Heave-ho, heave-ho."


    While Myne''s head was patted by the naughty kid, he walked towards the base camp, ignoring his excited cheer which only he could hear in his mind.


    ...


    "M, Lord Myne!? It''s good that you''re safe!! We have been searching for you for several hours, we thought you had an ident because you went too deep into the forest."


    As soon as Myne arrived outside of the base camp, The knight leader called out to him with staggering energy, and his face was filled with unnecessary happiness just like a wife''s who saw her husbanding back from the war after a long time.


    Why the hell all of those knights are so happy seeing me? Did they miss me so much just after losing sight of me for a day? Seem like my title as the First Princess''s fiancee is notpletely useless as I thought. Although those knights didn''t show it on their faces before, but they really seem to be here to protect me from those nobles.


    Sigh, having so caring Father-In-Law and Brother-In-Law welled up tears of happiness in my eyes, even though they were the ones who created all this mess in the first ce, Myne thought while wiping his non-exist tears of happiness from his eyes jokingly.


    "Thank you Mr.


    Knight Leader and other knight''s friends for being worried about me ( Although there is no need for that ) and wasting your precious time to search me, I really appreciate your hard work," Myne said with a smile while giving a light bow to them in order to make some good impression, who knows if one day he needs some cannon fodder, I mean helper, then maybe those innocent and good-hearted knights cane in handy.


    Maybe Myne underestimates his own status as The Fiancee of The First Princess or those knights really never get any appreciation in their lives from high-status people, starting from the knight leader, all the knights who were surrounding him were shocked to speechless.


    "Ahh, please raise your head Lord Myne, You are a member of the Royle family, this kind of thing doesn''t suit someone as your status. As long as you understand that wandering in the unknown forest without a guide can be dangerous we are enough happy.


    And fortunately, you returned unharmed, otherwise, I don''t know how I and my people face Your Highness Aniue who ask us to take care of you," The knight leader said hurridly, although he behaves brave and hot-blooded in front of his men, but when ites to talking to some with the high status he be little shy and nervous, like a girl.


    Myne hearing The knight leader''s speedy voice, raise his head, and show that all the knightsplicated expressions from before turned into smiles, Sigh...good and innocent people, too easy to fool, just some sweet words and done, no wonder noble can easily rule over them and do whatever they want in their territory and no one can even raise their voice, not that they could do even if they want, otherwise next day those people heads might be hanging in front of everyone, but overallonomer is too easy to fool, Myne thought while smiling at the knights like harmless to Hume and animal.


    "By the way, Lord Myne, I''ve been curious since just now. Why is that wolf pup riding on your head?" The knight leader asked curiously after seeing that Myne is a very easy going person unlike other nobles, who only know how to look at them with disgust and behave toward them as if they owe thousands of gold coins from them.


    "Ahh, about him, I save him from some trouble in the forest and after that he start following me all the way till here, As you can see, he''s be attached to me. So after thinking for a while, I decided to adopt him as my pet," Myne said while taking The Little Fenrir from his head into his embrace.


    "Oh, this is quite rare for a wild wolf to get so attached to you. But if you look at it another way, it''s very cute, isn''t it?" The Knight who made ude fun back them said with a smile.


    "This guy is still alive? Seem like ude was too busy to care about him, good for him, at least he manage to save his life, for some days I think," Myne thought.


    "Wafu?"


    The Little Fenrir who attracted everyone''s attention with his lethal cuteness tilted his head to one side and asked, "What are they saying and why they are smiling while looking at me?"


    "Nothing, they praise you, saying that you are very cute and obedient," Myne said with a smile.


    "Really! Then they are also nice, I like them," The Little Fenrir said happily while wagging his tail.


    While Myne and the knight having a small conversation, one of the knights ran out from the forest and after seeing the knight leader, he quickly run toward him panting heavily.


    "Leader, the adventurers who are participating in the game from nobles side will soon return!"


    Hearing the words the softened atmosphere became tense suddenly.


    "Understood. The time to hand them their final notice has finallye. All members, get to your positions! Prepare yourselves just in case they attempt to escape!," Hearing the knight leader''s instructions which were filled with fighting spirit, his subordinates simultaneously ran to their assigned posts.


    The way all the members put in their fighting spirit was amazing, this guy has some skill in leadership I have to say," Myne thought while looking at the knight leader.


    "Lord Myne, the time has finallye. This dangerous game you participated in is one big arrest. Let''s settle this one for all," The knight leader said with a wide grin and slowly walked to the open space where the verdict would be delivered.


    "Hohoho, seem like fun is about to begin," Myne mumbled excitedly and follow the knight leader.


    "Although I don''t really understand anything, but let''s go!" The Little Fenrir spoke happily.


    ...


    "Oh? Look guy, It seems like even monsters didn''t want to eat this beggar. The knights were kicking up a fuss, so I thought you were eaten up but s I was wrong. But it''s also good that you''re safe, now I can deal with you myself."


    As soon as Myne appear in an open space in the middle of the camp, ude starts spreading poison from his mouth.

 Chapter 147: Chapter 147. Caught By Red Handed...

    "Oh? Look guy, It seems like even monsters didn''t want to eat this beggar. The knights were kicking up a fuss, so I thought you were eaten up but s I was wrong. But it''s also good that you''re safe, now I can deal with you myself."


    As soon as Myne appear in an open space in the middle of the camp, ude starts spreading poison from his mouth.


    Seeing ude making fun with his minion, Myne decides to ignore this soon-to-be-dead idiot, arguing with someone like him will only waste his brain power.


    "Hm? You, what''s that wolf pup on your head? This is quite a strange wolf pup I have never seen someone like it before. But anyway, hahaha, give it to me you dirty worm, I don''t think you even have enough money to feed yourself let alone feed someone else. Consider it an honour that I, a noble, will keep it for you!


    Hehahaha, like how I will keep your fiancee after I win the game," ude saidughingly after getting ignored by Myne.


    Now he is getting on my nerves, should I beat him a little more, so know his ce? Anyway, most of the knights present here are on my side, so there is no need to worry about consequences, they might even cheer me from the back, Myne thought.


    "Sorry this kid is an important member of my family, so you better not have any thoughts about him. Also, why do you even need a pet, since you are no different from a dog in your family, since you like to bark so much. I think you need a female dog more than a pat so you can have someone to give youpany or maybe something more, Myne mocked ude with an evil smirk on his face.


    Hearing Myne''s taunt, ude instantly raged and his face turn red from anger.


    "You bastard, you''ve been taking that contemptuous attitude of yours against me like the day before yesterday! Who do you think I am? I am ude Roselia, the next head of the Roselia family. A lowly f*ckingmoner like you is an existence who shouldn''t even wish to open your mouth in front of me, but you dare to mock me continuously, how dare you!


    Do you really think that just because Your Highness Sylphid took a liking to you, you be a member of the royal family?


    Let me tell you, you are nothing but a stepping stone on my way to sess, once I win this damn game, let me see how the f*ck you made that disgusting smile of yours even again in your life," ude said angrily while panting heavily, seems like talking so much at once took a toll on his already low stamina.


    "This peasant is really getting out of hand, insulting a noble in front of everyone, he should execute immediately."


    "Yes, someone like him standing in front of us is already a great honour for him, but this bastard still dares to mock us, his brain is also as poor as his pocket, as expected from a beggar."


    "But just executing him for his vicious crime would be too mild a punishment, maybe we should give him lifetime imprisonment in the deepest part of our dungeon, or after bonding him with a ve seal we just throw him in the mining area to work till hisst breath."


    As ude finished his nonsense, his buddies who were silent from start to finish whom Myne even forget andbelled them as ude''s random minions, finally took action and dere Myne a vicious criminal who should execute on the spot.


    Huh? Do those guys also know how to talk?


    I thought they are just some random cannon fodder from some unknown low-level noble familiesing here to y around since they were mute for so long, seem like this time ude also give them some script to y along with him, Myne thought and save every one of those people face in his mind and decide to make trouble for them as well if he gets chance, but now he just want to finish this damn game and go back to his wives, so Myne nced at the knight leader who immediately returned a nod and interrupted the conversation.


    "Lord ude, how many times do I have to say it? Lord Myne is the Her Highness Sylphid''s fiancee whom Your Majesty has approved of. Have you forgotten that this game was conducted with Your Majesty''s permission? If you are to act unreasonably and dare to insult Lord Myne, a member of royalty again, then don''t me me for not reminding you..."


    As the knight leader said that, ude rememberedst night''s circumstances, so after mumbling something under his breath, he reluctantly withdrew.


    Seeing ude withdraw his other noble minions also quickly shut up their mouths, and hide behind him.


    Tsk, cowards, with this bit of courage they dare to call themselves noble, anyway, this is what I expected from nobles, after all, most nobles'' children think with their lower half, and when they were in trouble they immediately hide from it or let their parents solve it, I shouldn''t be surprised by their cowardliness, Myne thought while shaking his head.


    After seeing that all nobles be silent and no one else making trouble, The knight leader starts his work, "Well then, take out the monsters you''ve hunted from your storage bags given by us."


    "Let''s start with inspecting Lord ude and the other nobles since you all look very impatient," As the knight leader said that, the adventurer ude hired for formality whose only work was to fill the storage begs from the other adventure teams in the forest which were escaped from Myne great n thanks to Fenrir interference, took out the dismantled materials one by one.


    "Yaahahaha, how''s that! Look at this amount!!! Amoner who isn''t an adventurer can''t even think of hunting this much, can he? Without any discussion, this is our victory!!!"


    ude announced his victory without caring about the knight leader''s decision, but as expected all of the materials he submitted are obviously spoiled, thanks to their poor dismantling process and being ced in too long into the normal storage bags without any proper care.


    The knight leader who saw all the materials brought by the adventurers hired by nobles, with an undisturbed expression, asked ude with an emotionless face, "Lord ude, may I ask you a question?"


    "Say it..."


    "Why are all of those materials in so bad condition?" The knight leader asked with an indifferent tone and started verifying the damage onto the materials.


    "Why are you asking such an obvious question, did you really expect that my people still have time to dismantle monsters'' bodies carefully without making any mistakes in the middle of the forest filled with life-threatening danger and that too in a very little amount of time they have in their hand?" ude said annoyingly while looking at the knight leader as if he is mentally retarded.


    "Little damaged, you say huh? Evenmoner''s kids can dismantle those materials more skillfully than your people, they have literally ruined those materials reducing their worth by half.


    As expected of people hired by brainless people, even their minds stop working aftering in contact with them," Myne taunt with a mocking expression, and start taking out his materials from his Inventory in disguise of his storage bag.


    Myne who dismantled his materials through Inventory skill just a moment ago naturally in a freshly-dismantled state without any damage, and every part of the monster body that can be used is in such a perfect state that if an experienced Butcher were to see them, he would start to question his life.


    Again hearing Myne mocking ude''s anger starts boiling but this time before he could say anything The knight leader poured cold water on him.


    "It looks obviously different though? The materials the adventurers Lord ude hired are brought... They are obviously deteriorated over time, are they not? This shouldn''t be possible because of Time-Stop Storage Bag, right?"


    As the knight leader said that, the nobles and adventurers start looking at each other. As they did that, the adventurers and nobles who knew what was happening, their behaviour visibly turned weird, and cold sweat could be clearly seen on their foreheads.


    "That reminds me, there were quite a few people hunting before the game, weren''t there? My people have already confirmed this. Where are the materials from that time?" The Knight Leader finally drop the bomb on the nobles, which made them tremble.


    ude''s face was also cramped somewhat, but still as the mastermind behind the n he still manage to calm himself down and asked, "You, what are you trying to say? Do you think that we have cheated in order to win the game?"


    "The damaged condition of the materials you brought, and the fact that you hunted before the game started. Don''t you think it is strangely coincidental? Judging from its damaged condition, it feels like it''s been left alone for about a day?


    Don''t you think that it''s really too strange?" The knight leader said with an expressionless face, and after seeing that all nobles and their minions were getting more pale with every statement he made, he continued, "On top of that, we''ve confirmed the situation of those adventurers hunting during the game. You hunted way less than the ones you brought out, right?"

 Chapter 148: Chapter 148. The OP Catfish Monster

    "On top of that, we''ve confirmed the situation of those adventurers hunting during the game. You hunted way less than the ones you brought out, right?"


    As The knight leader said that everyone falls silent, the adventurers who know the inside story already start making distance from the nobles, with the face as if they are saying, ''This has nothing to do with us, we are just here for the money.''


    The knight leader didn''t care about the adventurers, as they are already surrounded by his men, he looked at ude with a poker face and spoke in a voice that was no different from threatening, "Lord ude, are you cheating in the game you personally proposed to Your Majesty? Or Is this entire setup just a joke for you? "


    "I did no such thing, Yelled out ude with a red face either from the shame and embarrassment that he was caught red-handed so easily or from anger that even a random knight dared to talk to him in a loud voice."


    "Okay, it doesn''t matter anyway, we''ll hear your excuse in the capital city, I think Your Majesty will be as interested as me in your story."


    The adventurers who before just made the small distance from the nobles, hearing that they were going to meet The King, fled at full speed.


    Well this kind of self-awareness is very rare in adventurers, I didn''t expect that they would flee after seeing the situation getting out of hand. Maybe they already get their payment from ude, otherwise, there is a high chance that some of those adventurers wouldn''t flee here till they get their money.


    And those noble basterds caught so easily by knights, they probably didn''t even think of making n B in case an ident happen, really disappointing, I wonder what their families have taught them other than eating, bullshiting and f*cking, Myne thought while looking at the nobles with a disgusted expression.


    "Do not let them get away! Arrest every single one of them!! They are also going to punish for their crime."


    The knights who heard the order started moving simultaneously to arrest both adventurers who were trying to escape and the noble sons who were still confused and trying to understand what going on, their little brains in their balls don''t have enough thinking power to let them know that they are f*cked up.


    ude, the mastermind behind this grand n also try fled but was arrested by the knight leader himself before he could even cross 5 meters distance.


    "L, let go of me!! You insolent bastard! Let go of me, I warn you, my father will kill your entire family if you dare to arrest or harm me!!!"


    ude who was struggling was pinned down by a few knights, and after getting some ps on his ugly face by the knight leader, he was bound with a rope.


    Sigh, finally this shit is over, now I just want to back to my wives and sleep sweetly while burying my face in their soft boobies, Myne thought with a smile and greeted the knight leader who wasing toward him after arresting everyone other than them him who participate in the game.


    "Come to think of it, Lord Myne. We didn''t totalise the monsters you hunted because of those nobles, but what should we do with it? Since you went to the trouble to hunt them, why don''t we totalise them?


    This way we also know how much work you have done, and I also have to write a detailed report of what happened here, so this way you can also impress Your Mejesity by showing him how much you work hard to win this game," The knight leader said with a knowing wink, probably trying to advise Myne that he shouldn''t miss such a good chance to impress his Father-In-Law.


    I like this guy''s serious attitude instead of this friendly and excited one.


    By the way, it would be better if I only show them a portion of my all hunting gain, otherwise my Father-Inw might again be curious about my skills, which would be very annoying, Myne thought while rubbing his forehead, then with a forced smile, he spoke to the knight leader, "Well then, since you and your men are so interested knowing about my gain then no problem..."


    After which Myne start taking out the monster''s body parts from his Inventory one by one, but from other people''s point of view he just puts his hand in the ( Empty ) storage bag and takes out the materials.


    At first, the knight leader and the surrounding knights had calm expressions, but as the amount umted, and soon a small mountain made of various bodies appear in front of them, which tell the truth wasn''t a wonderful sight, their expressions changed from curious to surprise.


    "Lord M, Myne... Did you really hunt this many?"


    "Yes, this kid is really good at finding monsters, so searching for an enemy didn''t take much time at all!


    So after an entire day of hard work, I manage to hunt some monsters," Myne said politely directly taking Fenrir''s children''s credit without blinking, it is good that The Little Fenrir on his head neither understand Hume''snguage properly nor he is interested in their conversation, otherwise he would have started to protest that Myne is taking his praise.


    The knights all turned their sight at the same time towards The Little Fenrir, who was yawning "Fuwaa?" on top of my headzily while mumbling "When this is going to be over? I want to eat delicious food," in Myne''s head.


    After they stared at The Little Fenrir for a while, they returned to check the umted materials brought by Myne.


    I hope they didn''t make a big fuss after seeing The Catfish''s body parts in those materials, that guy was so powerful, its body parts should be defiantly ultra-premium quality goods.


    If the knight leader didn''t mention that he would report everything happening here to the Father-In-Law I wouldn''t even take The catfish''s body parts out, Myne thought with concern, he is really worried that those knights be his die-hard fan and start trying to impress him in order to be his friends after seeing that he can kill such a powerful monster.


    After all who doesn''t want a friend who has high status and is powerful enough to kick their enemy''s asses?


    After about 10 minutes passed since the knights started their work, just as Myne was getting bored to death, the knight leader finally saw something unbelievable between other random materials and hurriedly took it in his hand and raised his voice.


    "T, t, this is!?? Lord Myne, I don''t think it''s possible, but is this a Catfish type monster body part?"


    "Yes! It''s a body part of a catfish I found in a pond in the middle of the forest, that guy was very big and crush me a lot of trouble, Myne said jokingly, The little Fenrir on his head also said "Wafuu", and raised his one paw, showing his support what Myne said.


    "Seriously! Sigh, as expected of someone who is approved by His Highness Aniue..." The knight leader said with a forced smile while shaking his head.


    "What happened? Is there something wrong with the Catfish monster?" Myne asked confusedly seeing the knight leader behaving weirdly.


    Then Myne is told by the knight leader that this catfish subjugation records in the past can be counted. Contrary to its appearance which wasn''t anything worth mentioning, its meat has an extremely refined taste and is very delicious because of the abundant amount of magic energy in it, and is very famous among nobles and rich people.


    If it is just that then it should not be a big deal, but most importantly its entire body can be considered a treasure trove as every part of its body from small to big can be used one way or another, which made it extremely precious.


    However, the difficulty to defeat this guy is as high as the value of its body parts, it requires an extremelyrge amount of effort to defeat it and to make things harder it usually doesn''t really appear on the water''s surface, unless you go deep in the water and kill it, there is no way to make fortune from it, and even if ites to water surface because of its powerful long-range magic attacks, and fast speed, it is literally a nightmare to most of adventurers and knights who want to try their luck on it.


    Therefore, although it is a very valuable monster, which can make an average person rich overnight, but considering the time and effort and injuries during hunting it, which is more than enough to neutralise its value to equal to non, that''s why it is a monster everyone keeps their distance from.


    F*ck, this catfish is more famous than me, although not in a positive way, but still quite cool. I expected that this catfish would be valuable because of how high its levels were, but seem like I still underestimate its true value. I should try to learn more about those types of valuable monsters, so next time I won''t gather unnecessary attention, Myne thought while rubbing his chin.


    After that, while periodically hearing voices of astonishment raised from here and there, Myne wait for the end of the assessment.


    There were still many materials left to check so it took some time, but The Little Fenrir helped him to kill time, most of the time Myne feed him some candy in exchange this little guy show some cute moves of his, which was very funny.


    "Wafuu, Wafuu!"


    Now I think about it, if this little guy is going to live with me, he will need a nice name, but my naming skill is very terrible, I should discuss it with Aisha and Sylphy once I return. It is after all a knows fact that girls are very good at this kind of thing, Myne thought with a smile.

 Chapter 149: Chapter 149. Back To The Capital City...

    While Myne was thinking about giving The Little Fenrir his new name, The knight leader started talking to him with a tired voice.


    "Lord Myne, thank you for waiting. The total results are out��The conclusion, you''ve worked too hard. Firstly, the dismantling of the materials is wless. Though the amount is less than the adventurers'' who cheated, the points are high, since all of them are strong monsters and the quality is also many times better.


    Honestly speaking, even if we overlook their cheating, it will still be your victory without any doubt. You really overdid it."


    Well, this should be enough to satisfy my curious Father-In-Law and Brother-In-Law. Also, it seem like I underestimate those monster''s value because they are easily get defeated by Fenrir''s children, if I know they are so valuable then I wouldn''t have taken out so many of them, Myne thought with a smile on his face.


    "Thank you for yourpliment, by the way, what are you going to do with those materials?" Myne asked curiously seeing knights putting materials he brought into their own storage bag.


    "ording to the instructions we received, after checking the materials and announcing the result we would take them back to the capital city, but don''t worry we won''t take them for free, we will buy them ording to market price," The knight leader replied.


    Then the knight leader purchase all the materials, which cost him 3 tinum and 230 gold coins, but because money was paid by the royal family and he is just a tool man, the knight leader didn''t care about it and generously paid Myne with a big smile on his face.


    After which Myne bid farewell to his new fans, and returned to the capital city through the royal carriage which was already waiting for him.


    ...


    "By the way, Fenrir, would it be really okay to tell our king about you? What if information about you gets leaked and some idiot made trouble for youter?" Myne who has nothing to do in the carriage asked Fenrir who has start talking with him some minutes ago, as she also getting bored in her cavern.


    "Aah, that''s not a problem. This misconduct of the Hume race, considering Myne you my best friend, I will specially forgive it this time, but there definitely won''t be a second time.


    If it not because of you, I would have long ago visited your king," Fenrir said dominatingly, giving Myne a lot of material to imagine what kind of sense it would be if Fenrir in her angry mood visits the capital city, maybe she returns from there, at least half of capital city would have disappeared from Augusta Kingdom''s map.


    "You must correctly convey my message to your king that I am not someone they can mess with.


    If your king takes my words lightly, then he will experience the real terror firsthand, also don''t be polite while conveying my message, do it dominating, you are my reparative you should be bold and brave enough to not give a f*ck about anyone," Fenrir said again after getting no reply from Myne while thinking that Myne might get scared from his King.


    Bold and brave huh? If I really did that Sylphy would definitely eat me alive, after all, no child like that someone insults their parents, even if it is their lover, this kind of thing is still not tolerable.


    And here I thought Fenrir is very intelligent but when ites to her children she immediately throws her intelligence out of the door, Myne thought helplessly, now after experimenting with how telepathy skill works he can control his thoughts so Fenrir can''t hear them, otherwise, she might have already started scolding him after hearing them.


    By the way, currently, Fenrir does not know that The King whom she is insulting with her all her heart is actually Myne''s soon-to-be Father-Inw.


    "Ahhm, Fenrir, are not you giving me too much of a big responsibility? Why don''t you personally meet our king and settle this entire matter? You can also ask forpensation, our king probably does not mind giving you some interesting thing in exchange for saving thousands of lives of his people," Myne said trying to get out of trouble water.


    But he still underestimates Fenrir''sziness, and she immediately rejects his proposal, "Sorry Myne, I can''t leave the forest, there are some annoying incests here, who will crush me quite a lot of problems if I left that forest for too long. But you don''t have to think so deeply about it.


    There probably aren''t that many fools who would take my words lightly, knowing that it was said by a Divine Beast, at least your king doesn''te in this category. Also if your king doesn''t believe in your words you can show him your power, and I''ll be your backer.


    If someone has ulterior motives about your skills, after knowing that I am your backer, they would definitely drop their useless thoughts," Fenrir said confidently, but in Myne''s mind, those words are no different than a death warrant or maybe scarier than that if he gets caught alive.


    Maybe I shouldn''t always believe in whatever Appraisal skill shows me, it clearly didn''t show an idiot tag in her status, this kind of huge default can cost me my life one day. I should be more careful while talking about my skills in future. Is she really live hundreds of years? If yes then how can she be so ignorant about Hume''s nature?


    Don''t people say that in the old time, Divine Beast and Hume fight with demons together? How can she never see Hume''s greed? If someone asks me then I would that the greediest creature among all races would be Hume, and she is telling me that I announce to everyone that I can steal other skills and can also transfer them to whomever I want?


    Did she really think that I live so long that now I can die peacefully or painfully? People really shouldn''t stay in a ce for too long, this can make them think that they are strongest being alive and no one can hold a candle in front of them, Myne thought he now having headaches and does not understand what to say about this super old mother who thinks herself almighty.


    "Fenrir, dear, please drop the idea of telling anyone about my skills, although I didn''t have any doubt that you are very powerful but this doesn''t mean that you can protect me all the time, what if someone out of jealousy assassinates me in my sleep after knowing that I can take away their skills? Then how are you going to save me?


    You might not be able to take my revenge unless you destroy the entire Hume race. So for my safety please, if you really consider me your best friend, then bury my skills information deepest part of your heart, this would be best for both of us," Myne said calmly.


    Fenrir after hearing Myne worry, also calm down and thought about it carefully and after realising that what Myne said made sense and she literally n her best friend''s funeral with her own hands, she couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    "Maybe you are right, then how about it, you can use your skills openly and when someone asks how can use those skills you can say that I bestow some of my skills to you temporarily as the gift of saving my child, anyway those curious people have no way to know that whose skills are they, and if they still don''t believe then just open a portal and I wille there personally and let them know with whom they are messing," Fenrir said after thinking for awhile.


    "Well, this is a nice n, we can indeed do that, thank you Fenrir, I really didn''t expect that you can also think of such a good n," Myne said with surprise.


    "Hey, what do you mean, are you saying that I am a fool who can''t use her brain? Boy, do you have a death wish?" Fenrir in her house raise her eyebrow with an angry expression after hearing Myne''spliment which was more of an insult to her.


    "Lord Myne, Lord Myne..."


    Just when the conversation between Myne and Fenrir is about to go in the wrong direction, the carriage driver''s voice brought Myne a rare opportunity to save his ass.


    "Okay, Fenrir let''s talk some other time I think someone is calling me, see youter then, bye," Saying such Myne hurriedly disconnect the telepathy link with Frnrir and took a breath of relief.


    Hoo, I almost arranged my own beating, It seems like after staying with Aisha for so long, I am also affected by her bad habit of shamelessly mocking others on their face, Myne thought worrying as this is not a nice thing.


    "Yes, what happened?" Myne after getting rid of unnecessary thought asked the carriage driver.


    "Nothing, I just wanted to inform you that we will soon reach the capital city," The carriage driver reply calmly.


    "Okay, I understood," Myne said, and side away the curtain from the window of the carriage door and looked outside. The sky already starts changing its colour, and various types of birds flying in the sky enjoying the cool evening air happily.


    "One more day passed away just like that, sigh..."


    "Wafuu?"

 Chapter 150: Chapter 150. Delivering Fenrirs Message...

    "Ooh, Myne! It''s good that you returned safely."


    Just after Myne walk out from the carriage a knight hurriedly informs him that his Father-In-Law was waiting for him in the throne room. So Myne unwillingly has to walk to the throne room under the guidance of the knight and after entering the throne room he was greeted by his overexcited Father-In-Law.


    Why does it feel like It was my Father-Inw who won the game, not me? Myne thought with a weird expression on his face which he quickly hide behind his smile and greeted back.


    "With so many knights taking care of me, how can I note back safely?" Myne said politely with his trademark smile.


    "Hahahaa, don''t joke around, those knights are responsible for taking care of the game, I personally instruct them to not help you during the game no matter what happened," Faren said whileughing.


    Other people in the throne room seeing that their king is praising his future Son-In-Law, also follow suit and start pping whileplimenting Myne once in a while, although they have no idea what he did.


    "Myne, I heard that you have something to report to me, tell me what the matter?" Faren after watching everyone''s performance nodded his satisfaction and asked Myne after gesturing everyone to be silent.


    "Well, this matter is a little serious, so if you don''t mind can we talk in a private ce? The fewer people who know about it more it would be better for us," Myne said while looking around himself calmly.


    Other people in the thrown room raise their eyebrows after hearing what Myne said but they dare not oppose his action as they can all see that if they did then they would defiantly anger Faren, which was thest thing they wanted to do.


    As Myne said that Faren look at his serious expression for a while then after thinking for a while, he dismiss everyone and gestured for Myne to follow him and headed toward his study room.


    Along the way they meet Aniue who was heading toward the throne room after knowing that Myne is there, but was stunned seeing that both Faren and Myne were suddenly going to his father''s one of the study rooms which was just a little further from the throne room.


    "It would be a little awkward if Sylphy find out that we are together alone. She might think that I am again doing something behind her back, that girl is a little too overprotective toward you, sigh, I never get such a treatment.


    Anyway, it is better if we have one more person with us, Aniue, youe with us too, we are all family so there is no need to hide things from you," Faren said and before Aniue could understand what was going on, he was dragged into the room by Faren as well.


    "Now then, let''s hear what important thing you wanted to say Myne that you even ask Rick ( The knight Leader ) to send an emergency message to me," Faren said with his hands folding in front of his chest.


    Myne after seeing that both Faren and Aniue''s curiosity is at their peak, didn''t beat around the bush, and told the entire story of what happened during the game like meeting Divine Beast, and helping her to save her children, etc, of course, with a little bit of modification.


    "Those damn pigs!!!!"


    Father and son eximed at the same time, both of them were very angry with ude and his gang''s foolish move, so much so that they even wanted to go the prison and beat the hell out of them right away.


    "Wait, Myne! Did you say Lord Divine Beast Fenrir''s children? Then don''t tell me that the carefree wolf pup rxing on your head is..."


    Although Faren didn''tplete his sentence out of nervousness or maybe excitement, but seeing the smile on Myne''s face he already get his answer.


    "Yes, he is Lord Divine Beast Fenrir''s youngest child and naughtiest one as well," Myne said while pointing his finger at the top of his head.


    The Little Fenrir seeing everyone''s attention on himself greeted everyone happily with "Wafu!" and raise his right front paw. After that, he lost interest and once again started rxing in his favourite ce.


    "I, I can''t believe it. The Divine Beast from Legends actually exists and his son is currently in front of me. This is unbelievable," Faren said with eyes wide open. His body was shaking with excitement and was showing signs of a psychotic fan.


    That expression on my Father-In-Law''s face is quite scary, I wonder just how much of a big fan a man has to be to make this kind of expression.


    My Father-In-Iaw seems to have read too many tales of the divine beast in his childhood, and his children are following the path he chose, Myne thought dumbfoundedly, while watching Faren and Aniue trembling visibly, no getting flustered from excitement as if they achieve one of their life long dreams.


    Both father and son are really hopeless, it goes on like this the talk won''t proceed further, I think it is time to wake them up, Myne thought and took out a ve cor from his Inventory, as for the other two he already told Faren and Aniue that Fanrir destroys them out of anger, and it took him a lot of effort to convince her to not destroy thest one as well so he can use it as a proof.


    "Father-In-Law, Elder Brother, this type of "ve Cor" those adventurers attached to this kid and his siblings to control them, and it seems quite effective against them," Myne said calmly and handed the ve cor to Aniue.


    "This is certainly "ve Cors" which is banned by Father many years ago. There are serial numbers engraved onto these things, so we can arrest those guys who gave these to ude and the others.


    Thanks for the help, Myne, you did great work bringing this thing with you, you made my work easy, otherwise, I can only try to gather information from ude about where he bought those ve cors from, " Aniue said with a genuine happy smile while gently patting Myne''s shoulder.


    But then suddenly Aniue who looked like he suddenly recalled something asked with an expression as if he show a ghost...


    "Wait? ve Cors as far as I know can only be taken off by the person who attached them in the first ce, right? How did you take it off without making it explode?"


    Hearing Aniue''s sudden question Myne''s expression didn''t change at all, he just calmly reply, "Of course, Lord Divine Beast Fenrir use her skills."


    Myne''s answer was probably outside their expectations, they defiantly didn''t think about it which is quite normal, since they never have seen a divine beast in their entire lives so there is way to know about her skills, that''s why the first thought came in their mind was that it was Myne who must have removed those ve cors by unknown means.


    "Why are you guys making such a surprised expression? Do you really thoughts that for an existence like Divine Beast, taking care of a low-lever item like a ve cor is a big deal?


    If it not for the fact that her children were trying to protect those adventurers under those ve cors'' control without giving her a chance to take them off, I might not even have chance to get her close before she kill all those adventurers and save her children," Myne said helplessly while shaking his head, if Fenrir has seen this sense for a once even she might believe that what Myne said is right, after all, Myne Lair skill is not a joke, when it is used by a professional person like Myne, its effect is not something most people can avoid, and they immediately believe in whatever nonsense Myne said till it is within a certain limit.


    "Anyway, if you don''t mind then should I continue?" As Myne said that Both Faren and Aniue nodded their head while rubbing the back of their head embarrassingly, and told him to carry on...


    After getting permission, Myne then conveyed the personal message of Fenrir, of course, he did it politely not in the way Fenrir told him to do.


    "There will be no next time, huh? Did I really so useless that people doing so much behind my back without me knowing? I didn''t even know that The Divine Beast exist till Myne told me and out there people already start making ns to steal its children. What if in future one more idiot tries to steal Lord Divine Beast''s children?


    Then won''t I lose everything before I realise what''s happened?" Faren spoke helplessly with a forced smile.


    "Father! Why are you being so negative? Isn''t this rather a silver lining? Thanks to Myne intervening, we were forgiven for this, so we can try to be more careful in future, at least this time we won''t bepletely clueless. If The Lord DIvine Beast had acted directly without talking to us, we could have been really unlucky then," Aniue spoke with full of spirit, bringing his father out of despair.


    This is really surprising I didn''t expect this kind of nice speech from Siscon''s elder brother, as a future king of Augusta Kingdom at least he has a good mentality, Myne thought with a smile...

 Chapter 151: Chapter 151. Farens Worry...

    "Yes, you are right, Myne''s time really did a great favour to us, I can''t express my gratitude with words," Faren said nodding his head and looking at Myne full of gratitude.


    "Now you are embarrassing me Father-In-Law, I am also a citizen of the Augusta Kingdom how can I sit back and watch some idiots trying to destroy it? It is my responsibility to protect Myne said politely, as if what he said ispletely truth and he can do anything for kingdom shake.


    Then Myne seeing that Iron is hot, in order to impress both father-son duo more impressed, he told them about his rtionship with Fenrir and her children.


    "Also, Lord Divine Beast Fenrir said that from now on she will be my greatest backer, and if I deem it necessary I can call her for my help anytime I want," Myne said with a smile making both Faren and Aniue''s mouths open widely from surprise, and he also saw clearly that the way both of looking at him change from gratitude to little fear and respect.


    Power is such a nice thing, no wonder people are never satisfied with it, Myne thought with a sigh.


    "Lord Divine Beast bing a Hume backer, you say!!? This is unheard of," Faren mumbled in a low voice.


    "I think Myne would be First Hume in history who made Lord Divine Beast his backer," Aniue said while shaking his head but he was still very proud of Myne''s achievement.


    "Wafuu!"


    Probably reading the flow of the talk, The Little Fenrir who waszily lying on Myne''s head also howled for timepass as if affirming the current talk.


    "I see, Lord Divine Beast, protecting you, such an amazing thing happened, huh... Myne I have a small request, can by any means I meet Lord Divine Beast? As a King of the Augusta Kingdom, I personally wanted to apologise to them for my ipetence," Faren ask seriously.


    "I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be a problem I guess. Let''s me ask her first," Myne said after thinking for a while, he can clearly understand why his Father-In-Law wanted to meet Fenrir, he probably didn''t want to see Fenrir holding a grudge against the royal family for not apologise personally andter use it against them if in the future something unexpected again happened.


    Sigh, being a king is also quite a pain in the ass, I don''t understand why people are still willing to go any length to be a king, it is not like they can''t be powerful without bing king," Myne thought with a sigh, and contact Fanrir with his telepathy skill.


    "What is it, Myne? Are you already in trouble just after going back? Do you need my help?" Fenrir as always carefree voice sound in Myne''s head again.


    "No, I am not in any trouble, and do I really look that weak to you guys? Your children also thoughts the same thing when I ask them, now I know why they said that, like mother like children.


    Anyway, I call you because our King wanted to meet, he felt extremely guilty because of what happened in the forest, so he is asking wherever it is possible to meet you and apologies to you personally," Myne said annoying while shaking his head. His good mood after receiving so much praise from Faren and Aniue and thinking about the uing rewards was ruined by Fenrir''sment.


    "Well, I don''t mind meeting your king, anyway, it has been quite a while since I left the forest, now since you can use your skill and connect two ces, this is just a matter of a few steps," Fenrir said calmly, but then she thought something and ask, "By the way, what did you tell them about your skills?"


    "Ahh, about that, I haven''t gotten a chance to tell them anything, but If they ask me then I can say that I borrow those skills from you, just as we nned," Myne said shamelessly in his mind while looking at both father-son duo, who were staring at him nervously.


    "Although we never nned such a thing, but do as you like, remember don''t ruin my name, otherwise, you will get my The Divine Beast motherly punishment," Fenrir said with an evil smirk but sadly neither Myne didn''t show it, nor didn''t take her warning seriously.


    "Okay, then I tell them you''reing here," Myne said to Fenrir, and looked at the father-son duo before spoking.


    "Lord Divine Beast informs me that she wille here herself, you don''t have to go anywhere..."


    "What! Myne what are talking about? The whole city will be in pandemonium if Lord Divine Beast reallye here, and what if she is still angry and decides to punish us? Do you have any idea just how many innocent people will die?


    We can''t afford this kind of loss," Faren said nervously quickly declining Myne''s suggestion unknown to him Fenrir can clearly hear their conversation through Myne till he didn''t disconnect his telepathy link with her.


    "Am I just a mindless monster in the eyes of your king who love killing innocent people for no reason? When did Divine Beast''s reputation be so bad?" Fenrir asks confusedly for once she thought that this king was not talking about her but about the demon.


    "Don''t take his word at heart, he has never seen you and just heard about you in stories, so it is natural to misunderstand you. He is just worried about his people, so ignore it," Myne said trying to calm down Fenrir.


    "Don''t worry Your Majesty, Lord Divine Beast wille here directly through her space-type skill, so you don''t have to worry that other people show her, everything going to happen here will be fully confidential..."


    As soon as Myne said that Faren and Aniue''s movements stopped and turned silent, they can''t believe how can Myne say all those things calmly as if meeting the divine beast was not a big deal. But one thing they both ignore that why Myne suddenly called Faren Your Majesty instead of Father-In-Law like always.


    The little Fenrir who hears that his Mother ising, immediately be energetic and starts patting Myne''s head while wagging his tail excitedly,pletely ignoring the unpleasant silence in the room.


    In the midst of an extremelyplicated atmosphere, Faren smiled wryly and looked towards the little Fenrir, before making his decision.


    "I understand, but give me some time, let me gather all the royal family members before you invite Lord Divine Beast, after all, they are also big fans of Lord Divine Beast and always wanted to see them, this is a God-given opportunity, they may not get such a chance again," Faren said with a smile, but then he thought and ask with little hesitation, "It shouldn''t be a problem right?"


    "Ohh, don''t worry about it, Lord Divine Beast doesn''t mind meeting her admirer," Myne said waving his hand gently.


    "That''s good," Saying such Faren looked at his eldest son, Aniue after getting Faren''s permission hurriedly exited the room to call for family members.


    "Hey, when did I say that I like meeting my admirers?


    If I really like that then I won''t stay in the deepest part of the forest," Fenrir said with a frown but Myne ignore her babbling, there is no way he can say that he is doing it to make his Father-In-Law happy who looked like can faint at any moment out of pressure, it seems like for him dealing with Divine Beast is no different then walking on a rope hanging on thousands of meters high in the air.


    "Sigh, it feels like a dream. My sweet daughter''s finally marrying, and her spouse is not only powerful and reliable but even befriended a Divine Beast. In society, I''m lionised as a hero, but in reality, I''vepletely lost my confidence today, hahaha," Faren spoke with a helplessugh like an old man, his demeanour of a king can nowhere be seen.


    Myne looked at his Father-In-Law with aplicated expression, he really did not know how to deal with this awkward situation, he is not very familiar with Faren and there is no way he canfort him.


    Suddenly unexpected to Myne, The Little Fenrir jumped off from his head and walked to Faren''s feet. Then he jumped onto his back and run up to his head in one go and sit down there just like how he sat on Myne''s head.


    "Oye, kid what are doing,e back here."


    The Little Fenrir ignore Myne''s shout and patted Faren''s head happily while saying "Wafuu". Faren clearly don''t understand what this ''Wafuu'' means, he just stood in his ce like a statue, his expression hardened, and dumbfounded by what had happened.


    "Sigh, Father-In-Law, sorry, this little guy just wanted to make you happy after seeing you so sad, just now he said, "Cheer up," Myne said helplessly.


    As if responding to Myne''s words, the little Fenrir said "Wafuu!" and once again raised his hand and agreed.


    Faren who heard that put his hand on his head and touch the Little Fenrir''s soft fur before he burst intoughter. And really loud at that.

 Chapter 152: Chapter 152. Fenrirs Entry...

    Faren who heard that put his hand on his head and touch the Little Fenrir''s soft fur before he burst intoughter. And really loud at that.


    "I will have to cheer up if that''s what Lord Divine Beast says! Otherwise, It would be very rude, hahaha..."


    Hearing Faren''s words, The Little Fenrir again said "Wafuu", while patting on his head, and then he jump down from his head and returned to Myne.


    After which silence once again spread in the entire room, Myne just looks the furniture in Faren''s study room with surprise wondering how many tinum coins he have spent to decorate this room, while Faren stared at the Little Fenrir with a smile, this process went on for 10 minutes, till then none of the three said anything and finally, when the door of the room opened with a bang, Myne breathed a sigh of relief.


    The one who open the door was non-other than Myne''s second wife Sylphid Augusta, and beside her was Aisha waving her hand with a smile. Right behind Aisha was Ted running toward Myne excitedly but after seeing a small beast on Myne''s head his excitement immediately die down and a serious expression appear on his face.


    "Lord Husband! When did youe back? Why did you not inform us instead ofing to Father? Did something happen during the game?" Sylphy as always just after seeing Myne directly bombard him with questions.


    "Sylphy dear, take it easy, everything is fine, I just wanted to convey an important message to my father-inw from my friend, I thought before meeting you two I shouldplete my all work, so after that, we can rx without any further disturbance," Myne said with a smile while hugging Sylphy tightly in front of Faren making her face red from embarrassment.


    "Hey, what are doing, Father is watching us," Sylphy hurriedly said in a low voice, and after seeing her Father''s yful smirk she push Myne away and escape from his hug.


    "Sigh, why are you so embarrassed? What''s wrong with hugging each other in front of Father-In-Law? We are about to get married, there is nothing wrong with hugging my wife," Myne said helplessly ande to Aisha and give her a tight hug as well.


    But Unlike Sylphy, although Aisha was also a little embarrassed getting hugged by Myne in front of Faren but she still didn''t push him away and let him hug her as much as he want.


    "Ahh, I miss your hug so much," Myne mumbled in Aisha''s ear and give her a quick kiss on her cheek.


    "I missed your little brother too," Aisha said teasingly in Myne''s ear and after giving him a quick kiss on his cheek as well, she separated from him with a red face hearing a lot of footsteps behind her.


    Haha, it seems like I turn an innocent girl into a big pervert, Myne thought with a smile and finally look at Ted who was staring at the Little Fenrir on his head continuously as if he saw his lifelong rival.


    But just as Myne is about to ask Ted why he staring at Little Fenrir so seriously, suddenly more people enter the room because of which Myne look away from Ted giving him 1000 points of emotional damage.


    The people who enter after Myne''s family was First Queen Ga, Aniue, and a woman Myne has never met before.


    She should be Rector''s mother, in other words, the Second Queen, after all, Rector looks exactly like her, Myne thought and look away from the second queen as she look quite fierce, with whom you don''t want to mess with easily, unlike the first queen that anyone can easily fall for just after seeing her.


    No wonder Rector is so scared of his mother, she has a natural talent in this field, and her eyes alone are enough to scare most people, Myne thought.


    Following both queens was Lewis with his always smiley face, sweet and cute Ayri, and thest Rector, who just after seeing Myne immediately shows him a victory gesture with a wide smile, but quickly changes his expression back to normal after her mother gives him a quick nce.


    Seem like the little tiger be an adult huh? I wonder who he would have made his prey to aplish his secret mission," Myne thought and nodded his head toward Rector telling him he understand.


    "Elder Brother Myne," Ayri hurriedly run toward Myne after seeing him, and jump into his arms excitedly, giving him a warm hug.


    "How are you, sweety? Did you miss your Elder Brother?" Myne asked with a smile picking up Ayri from the ground and making her sit on his arm like a child, although their age gap is no more than one year, but because of Ayri''s health problem, her body is still developing at a slow speed making look like a 10-years-old girl.


    "Of course, I did, I wanted to hear your adventure stories, how you and sister Aisha be lovers and many other things, but you left just after meeting Father, so we have a lot of things to discuss," Ayri cutely said.


    "Okay, I will tell you everything, but not now, look Father-In-Law wanted to say something," Myne said dotingly while pinching Ayri''s cheek gently, before putting her down.


    Faren seeing everyone in the room motions for Aniue to close the door, before start exining the situation, about what happened during the game, how Fenrir be Myne''s backer, and bestowing him her skills, as well as how she ising here with help of her skill etc.


    Hearing the entire matter, everyone showed expressions of surprise, and look at Myne as if they seeing him for the first time.


    "That being the case, in order to make things clear, I want to apologise to her personally, I thought you guys might also want to see Lord Divine Beast, that''s why I summon all of you here, also Myne who has be friend with Lord Divine Beast will be our rtive.


    We may not be thinking of using him in any way, but Lord Divine Beast may be worried about that after what happened with her children. Therefore, I had been thinking of proving our innocence to Lord Divine Beast," Faren said to everyone about his thoughts, and after confirming that no one has any problem, he look at Myne and continue, "Myne, now you can invite Lord Divine Beast."


    "Okay," Myne reply calmly and put his index finger on his forehead with eyes closed acting as if he ismunicating with Fenrir so she can here, and secretly use his Unique Magic Space-Time, and connected the space between here and Fenrir''s residence, the cavern.


    As he did that a ck vortex appeared right in front of Myne as usual.


    "Ooooh!!"


    Arge violet wolf with a height of around 10 meters slowlyes out from the vortex with great momentum and pressure, making everyone expect Myne and Little Fenrir''s tremble from fear.


    Yes, that wolf, is the one whose stories are handed down through the ancient legends, Divine Beast Fenrir. Myne''s new best friend.


    "Huh? Fenrir how did your height increase two times just within some hours? Did you eat some poisoness fruit or something?" Myne asked confusedly.


    "No, I increase my height with the help of magic, after all, I am meeting with your King I have to take care of my image. You may not know but most of the celestial animals can adjust their height as they wish but none of them have a height less than 100 meters, except me. Why because ording to them the bigger you are, the more other races will respect you.


    So I thought I might as well try this trick and seem like they are notpletely wrong," Fenrir said in Myne''s mind with a satisfying tone, clearly she is enjoying everyone''s dumbfounded expression.


    "Divine Beast... Lord Fenrir..."


    Just as Myne and Fenrir talking randomly someone muttered breaking the silence.


    "Huh? Why are you all sweating like you are standing on a volcano?" Myne asks confusedly although he already knows the answer.


    Hearing Myne''s question and seeing his calm expression, others can only smile helplessly but none of them said anything.


    "King of the Hume race. I have heard that you have something to talk to me about, what business do you have?" Fenrir''s loud early pricing voice sounded in the entire room like thunder.


    "I am grateful that I am able to meet you, Lord Divine Beast, this is like a dream to me.


    I won''t waste your too much precious time, so let me straightlye to the point, first of all, I want to ask to apologise for what happened in the forest, it was my neglect that those people dare to steal your children, but I promise that after today I will try my best that this kind of thing never repeats again. And second, I have heard that you have be my daughter''s spouse, Myne''s backer.


    Lord Divine Beast bing Hume''s backer is something I never even heard of in legends, so Myne might be very important to you that you desire to protect him, I..."


    No wonder Sylphy like talking nonsense so much, so she learns this from her Father, I just hope Fenrir doesn''t get angry with me since she finds out I''m technically a member of the royal family too. Damn you Father-Inw couldn''t you keep me out of your matter?" Myne mumbled while watching Faren angrily who was still talking with Fenrir nonstop.


    Other than Faren who was bing more and more confident with each word he spoke, everyone else present in the room held their breaths as they looked at the scene.


    "Umu, there is no doubt that my best friend is very important to me and he also has a big secret only if he didn''t hide anything else from me. My best friend, as you can see, is also the uncle of my children whom they love very much, and one of them is also staying with him, so he can see the world.


    Therefore, I have be his backer so no one can dare to hurt him, and if someone did then they have to deal with me first," Fenrir said in a loud voice, releasing her violent Aura-like tide on everyone, making them expect Myne and Little Fenrir kneel on the ground in doggy position.


    "Fenrir! Stop, you are scaring children," Myne scouted angrily.


    Hearing Myne''s voice, Fenrir stops the act of disying her power while rolling her eyes, clearly annoyed by Myne''s interference.

 Chapter 153: Chapter 153. The Oath...

    "Fenrir! Stop, you are scaring children," Myne scouted angrily.


    Hearing Myne''s voice, Fenrir stops the act of disying her power while rolling her eyes, clearly annoyed by Myne''s interference.


    After this little episode, Faren and Fenrir''s conversation continued for a while.


    In the end, Faren seems like he wants to know roughly when will Fenrir make the move for Myne''s protection''s sake, clearly he wanted to ask the bottom line for her patience. Well, that''s certainly natural. Even if the person himself doesn''t have any n for that, it would be extremely bad if they unconsciously incurred her divine wrath.


    In the end, Fenrir''s rough idea is these two points.


    ?Those who hurt Myne and Little Fenrir, or try to deceive and use them, she will not even shun taking such people''s lives.


    ?This does not apply if Myne cooperates with his own intentions unless he asks for her help.


    "I understand. All of us present here understood this seriously, and promise not to take advantage of Myne''s new skills bestowed by you Lord Divine Beast for our selfish desires.


    In regard to this, I have a question, I have heard that if an Oath made with Lord Divine Beast''s power is vited, that person will be punished very heavily, but I wonder if it is that true?" Faren asked while wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, even for him talking with a divine beast was not an easy task, and have to say every word very carefully.


    "Hahaha, that is certainly true," Fenrir said while giggling, wondering what is Faren trying to say.


    "In that case, why don''t you use that on us? Won''t you understand our resolve with that we have no ill intention, regarding Myne in this way?


    Of course, to those that do not desire this restriction, I swear that they will absolutely not reveal anything about you and your rtionship with Myne," Faren spoke nervously, after all, he really didn''t want everyone to take oath under Fenrir''s mysterious power forcefully, if they want then it is great, but not then he really didn''t want to see Fenrir being angry and do something bad.


    Huh? Father-In-Law is going a little too far, is there any need to swear an oath? It is not like they know anything worth mentioning, and how many people have the guts to go and mess with a divine beast?


    Not everyone is like ude and his gang who can do this kind of heroic deed without caring about their life, but at least this show that Father-In-Law is very sincere with his words, and not a power-hungry old bastard, Myne thought happily while nodding his head very satisfy with his future wife family.


    "Amm, Father-In-Law, I don''t think there is any need to swear an oath or something just to keep those things secret, I have full faith in all of you, after all, after marrying Sylphy, I will also be a part of this family," Myne said politely trying to make a good impression as future Son-In-Law.


    "Don''t worry about it Myne, it won''t be a problem if the promise isn''t broken, right? This oath is the best way to prove my sincerity that I am epting you as my Son-In-Law because my daughter like not because I wanted to take advantage of your power," Faren said calmly with a smile, and look at Fenrir with determination.


    "I do not mind that, but are sure you wanted to do that? Let me warn you if someone breaks the oath that person''s end wouldn''t be good, Fenrir said calmly but still, she was quite surprised by Hume King''s proposal.


    Faren strongly nodded at Fenrir showing his determination, after which he asked everyone whether they wanted to swear the oath. As a result, to Myne and Fenrir''s surprise other than the Second Queen and Rector, everyone else including Myne both fiancees decides to ept Faren''s proposal.


    Although Rector also wanted to take the oath, but admonished by his mother, and after getting a p on the back of his head, he give up. The second Queen seems to fear that in the one-in-a-thousandth chance if something bad happens and all the people who epted the condition die suddenly, then the royal family''s blood will bepletely vanished.


    Faren also thought the same thing that''s why he didn''t say anything to his second wife, which was a very logical action.


    "Kukuku, although you humes are greedy and selfish beyond words but also very interesting. Very well, I "ept" this condition," As Fenrir said that a golden light surfaced from her violet body, which shone in the entire room very brightly.


    "I have "epted" your oath, can you hear my voice?"


    After the light on Fenrir''s body die down, her voice sounded in everyone''s mind except the Second Queen and Rector.


    Huh? Can Fenrir now talk with others telepathically as well? Just as Myne wondered about this strangely, the ones who epted the oath or say more especially restriction showed expressions of surprise.


    "T, this is..."


    Faren also looked bewildered.


    "King of Hume race, the "Power of The Oath" you said, urately it is called "Divine Beast Contract". Its basis is the same as the "Divine Beast''s Sacred Protection" Myne received, but it is not as good as Myne''s one. If anyone among you were to vite what you have vowed in front of me, you shall receive unbearable pain throughout your whole body until your die very miserably.


    But, in exchange, you will be able to converse with me through telepathy. This contract always reminds you of your promise so don''t try to do anything which can kill you," Fenrir said seriously.


    While Fenrir gives everyone life care advice, Myne quickly uses appraisal skill on Faren...


    [ Name: Faren Augusta


    Race: Hume


    LV: 87


    Gender: Male


    Age: 52 y/o


    upation: King of the Augusta Kingdom


    Status: Happy, Nervous, Curiyous.


    Title: Hero, Mastermind Behind The Sense, ??????


    [Skill]


    One-handed Sword?Sacred Lv9


    Physical Strength Enhancement?Large LV9


    Strategist ( Max )


    [Divine Beast Contract]


    Telepathy ( Lower Verison ) ?Fenrir? new! ]


    It''s certainly added, but it seems different from the one I have, Myne thought while rubbing his chin.


    "However, it is different from Myne''s, you cannot converse with me or my children from anywhere you want like Myne. Remember that you need to be within a certain range of our family if you wanted to do that.


    Though there probably won''t be cases where you have to call out to me, nor I am going to help you anyway," Fenrir said arrogantly, she is, after all, a Divine Beast if she starts helping everyone for no reason then won''t she die from exhaustion?


    But different from Fenrir, The Little Fenrir on Myne''s head, raised his voice excitedly, "I''m here, I''m here if you wanted to talk."


    Just as the little guy said that Fenrir spoke in an astonished voice.


    "I see, you really don''t n toe home, do you, boy? You know Mama already start to miss you, right?"


    "I''m not going back! I want to be with Myne for some time, I willeter to y with you, Mama," The Little Fenrir said with a smile, he then jumps down from Myne''s head, and quickly climb onto Fenrir''s giant body, and aftering on top of her her head, he jumps from there andnded on Fenrir nose, and give lick Fenrir forehead happily.


    After giving Fenrir a goodbye kiss so she won''t be sad, he again returns to Myne and sits down on his head.


    "Kiddo, can''t you stand on your legs? Why do you always sit on my head? Do you want to make me bald at an early age? Myne said telepathically his voice can only be heard by Fenrir and her children.


    "Haha, it would be a very nice sight to see you bald, anyway a bad boy like you who hides things from your best bride deserves this," Fenrir said while giggling before continuing, "Myne next time youe to meet me don''t forget to bring apologies gift otherwise ready to get Divine Beast Motherly punishment."


    "I have certainly received the "Divine Beast Contract," Faren who understood the situation and was first toe to his sense and said.


    "Umu, well then, I will be returning," Fenrir said to Faren and after looking at Aisha and Sylphy for a few seconds she wink at Myne secretly.


    Myne who understands her meaning immediately uses Unique Magic?Space-time skill, and a ck vortex appeared in front of Fenrir just like before.


    As the little Fenrir raised his hand and called out "Wafu!" to Fenrir who was about to walk into the portal, she looked at him and give a gentle motherly smile.


    "I''ll entrust that kid to you, Myne, take care of him," Saying that, she disappeared into the portal.


    Phew, too close, I almost get beaten by Fenrir, seems like I am still the favourite ofdy luck, Myne thought jokingly and patted the Little Fenrir on top of his head.

 Chapter 154: Chapter 154. High-Cost Skill...

    With the overwhelming presence of Fenrir disappearing from the room, the atmosphere evidently lightened.


    "Phew, as expected of Lord Divine Beast. The presence is to the extent of being dreadful," Aniue said while shaking his head fearfully.


    "Yes, although those big starry eyes were very beautiful, they look very scary when you are stared at by them."


    Hearing Sylphy''sment everyone nodded their head.


    "Now then, the two people who did not receive Lord Divine Beast''s contract, please withdraw, Faren said calmly looking at the second queen who nodded at him and walked out of the room while dragging an unwilling Rector with her.


    "Now then, Myne, won''t you tell us about your secret which Lord Divine Beast was talking about? I think that would be very serious right? We also want to know if it is really as serious as Lord Divine Beast was saying," Faren asked making everyone in the room silent.


    Damn you Fenrir! Damn your big mouth, can''t you let me out of this matter. Thank god I already made a n for this kind of situation, otherwise, things can be a little tricky, Myne thought and looked at everyone who was waiting for his exnation, the fire of curiosity can clearly be visible in their eyes.


    After taking a deep sigh, Myne shook his head and start exining then his ready-made story, "You all know that I was awakened three skills Appraisal, Inventory and Cut and Paste, right?"


    As Myne said that, everyone except Aisha nodded her head.


    F*ck, I forget to tell Aisha about Cut and Paste ( Fake Verison ), she only knows about my two other skills. Sigh, she looks very piss off, I am in trouble tonight, Myne thought and give Aisha an apologetic smile, in reply, Aisha show him her middle finger with an angry expression.


    "Hehe, It''s the same as the report we received from the temple, isn''t it?" Ga, Sylphy''s Mother, and Myne''s secret crush said with a little giggle.


    "If those three are the skills you have been awakened with, there isn''t any reason for Lord Divine Beast to be your backer, right? There maybe be some other reason," Aniue inquired with a frown, he still didn''t understand what is so special about those three skills.


    "Yes, what Elder Brother said is right, there is indeed something else, after I save Lord Divine Beast''s children, she curiously asks about my skills, and when I told her about them, she show a surprised expression and said that I am very special, and my skills are not as simple as they seen.


    After which she said that as a gift of saving her children, she want to bestow me two of her skills which joined together with my other three skills, will exhibit an outrageous effect.


    As Myne said the expression on everyone''s face already change from curious to surprise.


    At first, I reject her request since taking someone''s skills as a gift is too much, and I actually didn''t help much during the fight, but she said that she can''t use those two skills because the main skill which need as core support to use then she doesn''t have it, and that skill was Appraisal, which surprisingly I have.


    So after listening to her exnation, I thought a little and epted her generous gift since no one wanted to be weak especially if you have two very beautiful wives," Myne said whileughing, but seeing that no one show any reaction to hisment, he cough awkwardly and continue, "Among the two skills Lord Divine Beast bestowed me, the first one lets me copy other people''s skills and the maximum limit is 10, this way I can use more than three skills, but after copying 10 skills if I wanted to use another kind of skill, I have to erase previous one first."


    "WHAT!!"


    Just as Myne finish speaking loud exmation sounded in the entire room, everyone have their mouth wide open because this is amon fact that normal people can''t use more than 3 skills, let alone someone using 15 at once.


    I hope after hearing about my other skill, they don''t start beating me out of jealousy, I should increase the side effects of the second skill otherwise they might give birth to some bad thoughts, Myne thought his face twitched after seeing everyone''s reaction.


    "As for my second skill, with this, I can transfer someone else skill to whatever person I want to expect of myself, but there are two big problems with this skill. First, the person to whom I transfer the skill will lose his skill permanently unless I transfer it back, and the second is that every time I transfer someone''s skill, I will 1 month of my life," Myne said with a sad fake expression.


    As for why Myne only increased side effects from 10 days to 1 month? That was because after thinking for a while Myne realised that with Aisha and Sylphy''s current skills, it would be very dangerous for them to follow him in the future, after all, currently, they couldn''t even defeat an orc general, let''s not talk about other powerful monsters and Hume.


    So Myne decides to not make the side effect of his transfer skill too serious otherwise no matter what he says those lovely wives of his probably never allow him to give them extra skills in exchange for his life, unless they are power-hungry and do not care about his life. This is also the reason he decides to tell them that he can give them skills.


    !!!!!!!!!!!


    Although this time no big ear pricing eximed sounded as Myne expected but the way everyone now looks at him is no different from the way when Myne look at the graveyard ghost beside June''s house for the first time, it is just for everyone that ghost currently is Myne.


    "Omg, how can there be such a pervert skill in the world?" Aniue spoke with a trembling body.


    "No wonder Lord Divine Beast care so much about you, so this is the reason behind it, now I understood the entire matter," Faren said with a bitter smile, he never have imagine that his daughter would one day hook up with such a powerful boy, now he can rest assure about her future.


    "What! Such a serious negative effect?!"


    Compared to others who only care about what can skill bestowed by Fenrir to Myne can do, his wives havepletely different thoughts, after all, they love Myne very much that''s why they are willing to live with him and can do anything to make him happy, not because they are interested in his skills, for them his safety is most important thing is in the world.


    "We Hume already have a very small lifepared to other races if Lord Husband uses this skill too much, then won''t he soon be a dead bone?


    Also, the most bullshit thing about this skill is that Lord Husband himself can''t use this, then what is the meaning of giving him something so worthless?" Sylphy who was always shy in front of her parents didn''t care about anything and said angrily while giving Myne a tight hug so he doesn''t be sad.


    "Ahh, Thank you, my little princess, I really needed this," Myne said emotionally while hugging Sylphy back with a big genuine smile, seeing that Sylphy didn''t give a little bit of f*ck about his Trasfer skill (fake), he finally took a breath a relief.


    While hugging Sylphy and enjoying her warmth, Myne didn''t forget to look at his first wife, who although not as bold as Sylphy who can shamelessly hug him in front of King and Queen, but after seeing her expression Myne know that she is both angry and worry at the same time, after all unlike Sylphy who live most of her life in the royal pce, Aisha has seen the world and know that if someone finds out about his transfer Skill ( Fake ) then they are definitely never going to sleep peacefully.


    "Cough, Sylphy, we are still here, you can hug your Lord Husbandter as much as want but now don''t forget your manners," Ga said gently while shaking her head helplessly.


    Hearing Ga''s voice like a cat whose tail was stepped on by someone, Sylphy immediately push away Myne, with a tomato-red face.


    "Hahaha..."


    With this small episode, everyone finally calms down, they talk a little bit more, clear their doubt, and ask various questions regarding how Myne''s other skills work etc. Aniue also asked Myne how he used many skills during their mock battle since that time he didn''t even meet Fenrir.


    In reply, Myne calmly said that his parents left him some one-time-use magic items, and in order to impress his Brother-In-Law he use them but still failed miserably in the end.


    Although everyone easily believes in Myne''s nonsense thanks to his OP Liar skill but Faren and Ga frown deeply hearing Myne talking about his parents, and because Myne was surrounded by his wives, Aniue, Ayri, and Lewis, he didn''t show their expression, otherwise, he would surely have sensed that something was not right.


    At any rate, after the questioning session isplete, Faren dismisses everyone saying that Myne needs rest since he work very hard thest two days.


    Hearing Farenment no one said anything and left his study room one by one, Myne of course taken away by his wives and Ayri to Sylphy''s room, since he is going to stay there till he is in the capital city.

 Chapter 155: Chapter 155. Interrogation

    Receiving Myne''s shocking confession, Faren had originally wanted to slowly collect his thoughts, but he have to first settle an urgent matter. The ce he is in currently is the prison created underneath the royal castle to capture atrocious criminals.


    ude, the heir to the Roselia family who had been arrested because of his cheating in the previous game, trying to rob Lord Divine Beasrt''s children, illegally using ve Collor, and most importantly because hiding a time bomb called Dargon Child, is currently imprisoned here.


    Apanied by The Knight Leader Rick and some royal knights, Faren who entered the prison asked the jailer a question.


    "How is it, has that bastard confessed?"


    "No, not yet Your Majesty, he is very stubborn, and because of his Identity, unless you give us permission we can''t use extreme methods to make him speak, The Jailer said hatefully while gritting his teeth.


    Knitting his brows at the jailer''s words, Faren looked at ude who was tied to the wall with iron chains.


    ude''s condition wasn''t anything good, his most of clothes were tattered, his face was swollen like a pig, probably gotten a lot of love from the jailer, thin traces of blood oozing out behind him and have a lot of red whip marks on his body, which show that he was whipped quite a bit which was the lightest torture someone can get.


    Though he hasn''t been imprisoned for too long, but judging from his looks, he probably received quite a lot of interrogation. I originally wanted to take more time to get him to confess everything carefully, but the only problem is we don''t have much time now.


    The adult dragon may show up in some town at any moment, and there is no need to think about what happened when an angry dragon visits a town.


    I absolutely do not want to see a dragon blinded by rage from its child stolene and visit the town in my kingdom one by one, only god knows how many people die because of it.


    "F*ck, I have to release the child dragon quickly no matter what it takes before any damage is inflicted. This isn''t a situation where I should be gentle with people just because of their status and overall benefit," Faren thought with a frown and ask ude who was about to start crying after seeing him.


    "ude, honestly tell us where the hell did you hide that child dragon."


    "Your Majesty! Please listen to me! This is a conspiracy! I have been framed! Yes, I have been framed by thatmoner called Myne or something!!!


    That bastard is jealous of me while thinking that I will take away Princess Sylphid from him, and he will be lost her support, so he is trying to get rid of me," ude said with a trembling voice, tear start falling from his eyes as more he spoke more injuries on his face hurt.


    Faren took a sidelong nce at ude who had be desperate and trying to use his Son-In-Law. After shaking his head in disappointment, Faren took out something from his bosom.


    As soon as he saw that thing, ude who had been making excuses suddenly stopped moving, he abruptly became quiet, and copse on the walk.


    Yes, the thing which made ude give up his struggle is the "ve Cor" Myne entrusted to Faren.


    With this, I hope finding the child dragon shouldn''t be too much difficult.


    There isn''t any physical evidence better than these cors, if only I have the controller of this cor, then I can just put it on ude and made him spit out all his secrets, Faren thought a little disappointedly, then he immediately summoned Rike and order him to infer the ve dealer registered with the royal family from the engraved serial number.


    Then, before 30 minutes passed, the ve dealer was determined.


    "Well done! Immediately arrest that ve dealer! Then search whether the child dragon is within his store! There isn''t much time, hurry up!!" After Faren ordered the royal knights, he once again asked ude who went silent, and now starring at him hatefully, "ude. I''ll ask you once again, where did you hide the child dragon? If you tell me everything honestly I might lessen your punishment."


    ..."


    Getting no response from Calude, Faren could only shake his head with a sigh, "You brought it on yourself, Jailer cut off ude''s right hand all fingers."


    As Faren emotionlessly issued the instruction to the jailer, ude looked towards his face in a panic.


    "As your wish Your Majesty," The Jailer said with an evil smirk, and immediately enter ude''s cell with a sharp knife in his hand.


    "Please wait! Your Majesty!! Your Majesty!! I don''t know anything, I didn''t do anything wrong, this is all conspiracy!"


    "Please stop, I am innocent, Aaaaaaaa..."


    While ude was still bagging for mercy Jailer who always dream to torture a noble, with a devil-like smile on his face, hurriedly grab ude''s right hand and cut down all his fingers one by one.


    "Ahhhhh... Fingers, my fingers!!!!!"


    "Stop, please don''t cut them, Ahhhhh... Your Mesesty please stop this, Noooo, Ahhhh..."


    ude''s loud painful scream reverberates throughout the entire prison, many prisoners around ude''s cell start cheering loudly whileughing and mocking him, most of the prisoners here are judged by nobles, and they hated them from their bones, now seeing a noble getting torture which is as rare as getting treasure in your courtyard, they also didn''t forget to encourage the jailer to cut off ude other hand fingers as well.


    While prisoners be more and more courageouspletely ignoring Faren, Faren finally loses his patience, and wave his hand, the royal knights behind him immediately understood his order, and want in other prisoners'' cells one by one, and soon most of the prisoner is get beaten and knocked out.


    Now it is good, Faren thought and silently signalled the jailer who was sprinkling salt on ude''s injuries while enjoying his screaming, this guy definitely has a deep grudge against nobles. After receiving Faren''s signal The jailer frowns a little but still drops the salt in his hand on ude''s hand which now has no fingers before walking out of the cell.


    "Ahhhh, you bastard," ude curse the jailer while crying like a child.


    "How is it, do you feel like talking now?" Faren asked calmly this level of bloody sense can''t even make him blink.


    "Gu...Gu... Haa...Haa..."


    Sigh, as expected, he''s stubborn, why can''t he confess your crimes, and make things easy for everyone, what will happen at the most is he will lose his head, it is still better than getting tortured, and then losing his head, Faren thought helplessly while massaging his forehead.


    As Faren was thinking, the royal knights dragged two men over. One of them is the ve dealer who had registered the cor. The other one is the Roselia family head, that is, ude''s father.


    "Your Majesty!? Why did you summon me so urgently... C, ude!!!! What the hell, what have you done to deserve this?!!"


    Discovering his own son restrained and receiving torture, Lord Roselia shouted loudly, he hurriedly wanted to go to his only son but was stopped by a knight who gestured him to not move from his ce with a threatening gaze.


    Faren then exined to Lord Roselia all about the sequence of events.


    Hearing Faren exnations, Lord Roselia who understood the situation had hisplexion visibly deteriorate, and he look at ude with anger while wondering what kind of sin did hemit that get such an idiot son.


    After all, now ude is the biggest suspect as long as Faren get proof, the Roselia family would undoubtedly be shut down permanently, and there is also the possibility that Lord Roselia himself may get caught in this muddy water if ude said that he was involved in his conspiracy as well.


    While Faren was talking with Lord Roselia, the ve dealer was bounded beside ude by the jailer himself, who didn''t forget to throw salt on ude''s wound beforeing out of the cell.


    "Now then, let me ask again. Where did you hide the child dragon? It won''t end with just fingers this time if you two didn''t open your mouths. Think carefully before you talk," Faren said with a poker face.


    ..."


    ..."


    Hmph, both of them are not exining huh? I hate cunning people, Faren thought and look at ude''s father beside him, who was sweating bucket.


    "Lord Roselia, won''t you persuade your son? If you can get information on where the child dragon is, I can allow your Roselia family to only shut down, and you and your other family member will be safe, and with the money your earned all those years, it shouldn''t be a problem for you to live rest of your life without any worry."


    Lord Roselia who heard Faren''s words became desperate and started persuading his son.


    Just by seeing his persuading, there doesn''t seem to be any doubt that Lord Roselia isn''t rted to this matter, but this is also possible that his acting skill is just too great, Faren thought and watched over them for a while but there was absolutely no progress, so he once again decided to signal the jailer.


    "Jailer, give the ve dealer the same treatment as ude, after which cut off ude''s left leg," Farenmoned calmly.


    "Sure, Your Majesty, The Jailer with his same devilish smile, again picks up his knife from the stool, and walks in the cell excitedly, today is undoubtedly the jailer life''s luckiest day.


    The ve dealer who heard Faren''smand showed a desperate expression.


    ude looked at his father and Faren with eyes full of hatred. If eyes can kill people without skill, then both of them probably have died hundreds of times already.


    "Let me ask you, where is the child dragon!" The Jailer asked in a heavy voice, after grabbing the ve dealer''s right hand and putting the knife on his index finger.


    "I''ll talk! I''ll talk!!! I''ll talk so please let me go!! I have a family to feed..."


    Seeing the jailer about cut off his finger, the cowardly ve dealer immediately gave in.


    "Wh, you bastard!!!" ude beside him couldn''t help but scream at the ve dealer and wanted to kill him on the spot before he spits out everything, but because he was locked by chains, he couldn''t do anything other than curse everyone.


    "Oh, that''s a good attitude, I like it, maybe you still have a chance to survive. And, where did you guys hide the child dragon?" Faren asked with joy but he didn''t show it on his face.


    "It''s in the Adol Town..."


    "F*CK!!!"

 Chapter 156: Chapter 156. Mynes Headache...

    "Finally no more problems, now I can breathe a sigh of relief," Myne spoke happily whileying on Sylphy''s big king-size bed with his arms and legs wide open.


    "Yes, you really work hard Lord Husband, but this is not without gain, right? Now you are many times more powerful than before, and also have a powerful backer to protect you," Sylphy said dotingly while handing Myne a cup of ck tea brought by a maid.


    "Well, you are right, but believe me I miss both of you a lot, it was very difficult for me to live without seeing both of you for an entire day," Myne said with a smile, and give a deep kiss to Sylphy before taking the ck tea cup from her.


    "Phew, that surprised me, today''s weather is quite hot, right Aisha?" Sylphy asked with a red face while fanning herself with her hand trying to change the topic.


    "No, I didn''t feel hot, maybe you have been infected by a certain person, you should go and see a doctor. It can be very dangerous," Aisha said seriously, while eating an apple, as for ck tea, she did taste it morning and tell the truth she still doesn''t understand how can someone drink this kind of bitter thing, this is literally self-torture.


    Phuuu..."


    "What the hell is this shit..." Myne said after spitting out ck tea from his mouth.


    "Myne! Mind yournguage," Aisha said with a heavy voice while throwing the half-eaten apple in her toward Myne.


    "Sorry dear, sorry Ayri, my mistake, but why are guys giving me bitter decoction? I was not ill nor did I get hurt that I need this kind of thing," Myne said confusedly and after putting a ck teacup on the table, he eat the half-eaten apple thrown by Aisha to clean his mouth.


    "Hahaha, Elder Brother Myne, this ck tea is a high-grade item that only some very powerful people in our kingdom can drink, but your right this tea taste is very ugly, I never understand why Father like to make everyone drink this," Ayri said with a giggle, she is currently ying with Ted, as for Little Fenrir, this naughty guy still unwilling let anyone easily touch himself other then Myne.


    "Sorry, Lord Husband, this is a special rule set by Father, that every new guest in our home once has to drink this tea, he said that it is the rare tea of his home town, and he wanted to make it famous, but I don''t think his dream going to fulfil, this ck tea is just too bitter," Sylphy said helplessly and order the maid who was standing at the door to clean up the floor and take back ck tea.


    "You naughty girl really likes to do pranks with me, huh? Seem like staying with Aisha for so long, you are also get affected by her," Myne said with one eye close.


    "Hehe, sorry, the rule is the rule, I can''t do anything about it, Aisha also drank this tea today morning and her reaction was exactly the same as yours," Sylphy said while biting her tongue between her front teeth cutely.


    "What do you mean affect by me?" Aisha asked with a frown.


    "Nothing, I was just joking," Myne reply yfully and continue, "By the way, I''m sorry, for keeping quiet, and not telling you about my skills."


    "Don''t worry about it, I never really care about your skills in the first ce, for me as long as you love me heartily, that''s enough for me," Aisha said carelessly, Sylphy also nodded her head, although she was very interested in Myne''s skills at the start but now after falling love with him she also doesn''t care about his skills much.


    Hearing Aisha and Sylphy''s carefree reply Myne took a breath of relief, and then ask again, "But aren''t you worried that might take your Skills away?"


    "Huh? Why should we worry about it? Do you think that we are just acting to love you and have absolutely no trust in you?" Aisha asked angrily.


    "Yes, Lord Husband, asking this kind of question, you really disappoint us, and do you really think that we don''t know about our skills?


    Although our skills are powerful but they are justmon skills, they are nothing specialpared to monsters'' skills which can destroy a town with one attack, so is not it better to steal monsters'' skills, rather than ours?" Sylphy said disdainfully making Myneugh from awakedness.


    Seem like I was thinking too much, this bad habit of mine of being a Skeptic. Sigh, I should have more trust in my family," Myne thought while taking a deep breath, then he walked toward his both wives, he hug them one by one, before speaking, "Sorry, my little fairies, I was just a little worried that you might be afraid of me after knowing that I can steal your skills."


    Little Fairies, that was a cute one, I like it. Okay, we forgive you this time but don''t even doubt our love again, otherwise, you might as well find new a wife," Aisha said gently with a smile.


    "Yes, never doubt in our love," Sylphy also nodded her head, with her arm crossed over her chest.


    "Thank you, I am really lucky that I meet both of you," Myne said emotionally while again hugging both Aisha and Sylphy, but this time both of them together.


    "Cough, can you guys do your lovey-dovey thingter, I am still here you know?" Ayri seeing the fire of passion and lust in Myne and his both wives'' eyes, cough lightly and brought them back to their senses before they cross the line, and start doing something which wasn''t very suitable for underage kids.


    Hearing Ayri''s voice, all three of them immediatelye back to their sense and awkwardly move away from each other, Myne again sits down on the bed, while Aisha and Sylphy are on the couch with red faces.


    "By the way, Elder Bother Myne, what is this little guys name? "Ayri ask curiously watching the Little Fenrir devouring food after food in his mouth, while wondering how can such a small stomach umte so much food.


    "Yeah, I am certainly curious about his name, also how can he eat so much? He already has eaten two adult people worth of food, But it still doesn''t look like his stomach going to fill up anytime soon," Sylphy asked surprisingly.


    "No, he doesn''t have a particr name, and as you already know how wonderful my naming talent is so I thought that I should ask for your opinions since he will be a part of our family from now on," Myne said with a smile, and rub Ted''s head, who was still staring at him hatefully because of being ignored continuously by him.


    "Name, Huh? Let me think about it," Aisha said while rubbing her chin thoughtfully


    "Huh? Are you guys talking about me?" The Little Fenrir asked Myne while putting a big piece of meat in his mouth.


    "That''s right, we are discussing what kind of name we should give you, would you like a cool name or a cute one?" Myne asked back.


    "Mn, anything is okay! By the way, the food here is quite delicious, can you order those creamy things more?" The Little Fenrir said carelessly.


    Sigh, Fenrir really spoiled him a lot, just as I thought she is not a reliable mother, Myne thought while shaking his head, and looked at his wives, both of their eyes seem to be sparkling as if they were thinking seriously.


    "I think the name Fenrir''s good enough, right?" Sylphy said after thinking for a while.


    "What are you saying, Sylphy? Fenrir is a girl''s name, and we can''t give him his mother''s name, he''s such a cute kid, he needs his own cute name. I firmly nominate Kuru name!"


    "Nonono, he''s a Divine Beast, you know? His name should be cool and dominating, how about Shin!? Isn''t it cool!"


    "No! Kuru, Kuru is better! Shin, just hearing this name anyone can say this is very wretched."


    "What kind of logic is this? Shin is a very good name okay, I firmly believe we should give him this name."


    "Sorry, Sylphy but I can''t ept this kind of name, you either change it and think something better or just ept my one."


    "How about Woly?"


    Just as the matter between Aisha and Sylphy gets heated Ayri also jumps onto the battlefiled with her own name, which was surprisingly quite a nice one.


    "No, no, Shin name is best, if you can''t ept it then we can also call him Chin."


    "Can''t you be a little more creative? What is the difference between Shin and Chin? Anyway, Kuru name is perfect."


    Sigh, now this is going out of hand, I shouldn''t ask for their opinion, just give him a random name, and close the matter, Myne thought helplessly while rubbing his forehead, he is now having a headache.


    "Woof-Woof."


    Ted seeing that the fight is about to happen between all three girls, also starts barking trying to give his own opinion but sadly no one understands hisnguage other than his parents.


    "Lord Husband, Lord Husband! Shin name is good, isn''t it?" Sylphy asked Myne with puppy eyes while burying his right arm in her small but perfect handful size boobs.


    "Myne! It should be Kuru, right!? Kuru''s better right!!" Aisha spoke while making a cute face as well, trying her best to not let Sylphy win, she also quickly grab Myne''s left arm and bury it in her big D+ cup-size boobs.


    "Elder Brother Myne, Woly, Woly is cutest right, You should give him Woly''s name," Ayri who doesn''t want to be left behind also joined the fun, and jump on Myne and hung herself on Myne''s neck with her both arms.


    F*ck, what a mess I got myself into? Next time I will never ask any opinion from those girls," Myne thought, and just then his eyes fall on Little Fenrir who wasying on the table while rubbing his touch with a satisfied expression on his face. The Little Fenrir then opens his mouth and yawns as if what going on between Myne and the girls is someone else''s business.


    "Wafuuuuu???"

 Chapter 157: Chapter 157. Warm-up...

    "Okay, calm down, girls, first let me go otherwise in this pose I might not be able to think properly," Myne said while breaking free his both arms from Aisha and Sylphy''s grasp and then he grab Ayri''s slim waist and put down her as well.


    After which he looked at them who were staring at him with starry eyes filled with full of expectation, waiting for his answer excitedly, none of the three wanted to give up and all three of them think that the name suggested by them is best among the best.


    "Look girls, although the names suggested by all of you are very nice and cute, and I personally like them very much, but look that guy himself is not a little bit interested in your names, maybe he is very happy with your suggestion," Myne said and pointed at the Little Fenrir who waszilyying on the table.


    Hearing Myne words, the trio looked at the Little Fenrir, and after seeing him carelessly dozing off, they all looked at each other embarrassingly, clearly they understood that they are just wasting their energy for no serious reason.


    "So after hearing your suggestion, Ie up with a more simple but good name, Waffle. Since this kid always barks "Wafuu-Wafuu", so isn''t it better to give him a suitable name that also matches his way of barking?" Myne said with a smile.


    As soon as Myne said that Waffle''s tail wagged wildly as he said "Wafu-Wafu", and looked like he was pleased with it.


    "Look the little guy himself is very pleased with it, so let''s end this matter right here, okay?" Myne said gently and rub Ayri''s head.


    "Elder Brother stop messing with my hair," Ayri annoyingly grabs Myne''s hand which was messing with her hair and throws it away from her head.


    "Hahaha, sorry, your hair is just too soft I can''t hold myself back," Myne said with a fake apologetic look before again start messing with Ayri''s hair.


    "If this kid himself like your name, then what can we do, let''s call him Waffle from now on, but I still think that Kuru name is better," Aisha said with a sad expression.


    "Yes, Shin name was also not that bad, but since Lord Husband already decide then I won''t make things difficult any more," Sylphy said while shaking her head,pletely ignoring her poor sister who was being bullied by Myne.


    "Since you both have no problem, then it was decided", Myne then looked at Waffle who was lying on the table, and spoke in a loud voice, "Listen kid from now on your name is Waffle okay?"


    Hearing Myne words, Waffle stood up on the table and nodded his head while saving "Wafuu" happily, beforeying down again.


    Since you can''t handle then why eat so much? Myne thought angrily and decided to ignore Waffle, otherwise, he might lose his patience and beat him up.


    "Ayri, It is already bingte, why don''t you back to your room? Look how tired Myne is, he is working hard for two continuous days and needs to take a good rest. You can y with him tomorrow okay? Anyway, he is staying with us for someday, you have a lot of time to y with him," Sylphy said to Ayri gently after seeing the outside sky bepletely dark.


    Hearing Sylphy''s gentle and caring words, Ayri raise her eyebrow suspiciously, then she look at Myne who wasying on the bed like dead fish, then after thinking for a while she let out a deep breath like an old man, before getting up from the couch and start walking out.


    "Remember to not stay upte, I wille early in the morning to wake you all up so we can go out shopping together," Ayri said with a wide knowing grin on her face before she close the door with a bang.


    Sigh, everyone looks down on me, I am weak from my body not from my mind, do they really think that I don''t understand that they just wanted to get rid of me so they can do THAT thing? Tsk, when my health improves I will also find myself a handsome and powerful man like Elder Brother Myne, Ayri thought with determination while walking toward her room.


    "I think your sister is not as innocent as think," Aisha whispers yfully in Sylphy''s ear watching Ayri close the door.


    "Yes, she is very smart and it is not too difficult for her to guess that I want to get rid of her, I just hope she doesn''t think I am a pervert," Sylphy said with a forced smile.


    "Don''t worry, she is about to be an adult, she soon understands that everyone has their need, anyway, do you want to go first?" Aisha said in a low voice.


    "With you being present how can I go first? As an elder wife, it''s your right to go first. You go and have fun, till then I prepared my battle stage, tonight I won''t be passive," Sylphy said with a smile ande to Myne who was dozing off on the bed, before continuing, "Lord husband, why don''t you take a bath before sleeping?"


    "Huh? Okay, thanks for reminding, I take a quick bath then," Myne said with a smile and after giving Sylphy a light kiss, and catching her off guard again, he hurriedly went toward the bathhouse on the left side of the room. Yes, Sylphy has a bathhouse in her room.


    ...


    "Ahhhhh, sofortable, when I be rich enough, I will defiantly build a big and more luxurious bathhouse,pare to the bathhouse at my home, Sylphy''s one is like a taking bath on gold. Also what kind of magic did they use to make the perfect amount of Steam and Bubbles in the bathtub? And why the hell is this bathhouse so big?


    No one else takes a bath here except Sylphie, then what is the meaning of making it so big that 20 people can take a bath in it at the same time?" Myne mumbled with envy, but he soon throw those unnecessary thoughts out of his head andy down in the bath until only his head was out with his legs and arms wide open.


    "Sigh, who cares why Father-Inw made this bathtub so wide, I should just force on rxing," Myne said carelessly with eyes close.


    "Yes, while taking a bath we shouldn''t think too much, and just let our body and mind rx."


    Suddenly a voicees from beside Myne, scaring the hell out of him.


    "WHO!!!... F*ck, who it is, huh? Aisha? When did youe in? Forget about it, why f*ck are you scaring me?" Myne, who was scared to death and jump out of the bathtub screamed, but after seeing that the person who just spoke is non-other than Aisha, he let out a sigh, before again getting in the bathtub and asking angrily.


    "Just when you were rxing, but why did you suddenly get so scared? Although you didn''t see me, but don''t tell me now you don''t even recognize my voice," Aisha said with a mocking smile while putting her arm around Myne''s neck.


    "Don''t joke around, haven''t I already told you that I didn''t like this kind of life-threatening surprise? You naughty girl, you now bing more and more evil, it seems like I have to discipline you properly," Myne said with an evil smile while looking at Aisha''s naked body up and down with lust-filled eyes.


    "Ohh, and how are you going to discipline me?" Aisha asked with a seducing voice while cing her both arms around Myne''s neck and moving her face close to him.


    "Of course, I am going to use the same old way but this time it won''t be gentle like always," Myne said, and wrapped one of his arm around Aisha''s waist and pull her body toward himself and hug her tightly. Then he put his other hand on her big boob, which he missed a lot even though it has only been two days, and started massaging it.


    "Ahhmm... I miss your touch so much..." Aisha, just getting touched by Myne let out a soft moan.


    "Hoho, are you sure you didn''t miss other things? I saw jealousy in your eyes both times when I kiss Sylphy and ignore you," Myne said yfully, and pinch her rock-hard nipple roughly.


    "Ouch, hey, not so hard, be gentle, my nipples are the most sensitive part of my body, and why wouldn''t I be jealous? I am your first wife, your favourite but you bastard didn''t even give me a proper kiss after returning from the game, do you have any idea how worried I was during your absence?" Aisha spoke with sobs ready to cry at any moment.


    "Huh? I didn''t know that, sorry dear, I just wanted to y with you, but I didn''t expect that I was unknowingly hurting your feeling," Myne said hurriedly and let go of Aisha''s nipple and give her a warm hug, and deep kiss after which.


    "Haha," After breaking the 2-minutes long kiss, Aisha looked at Myne and startughing sweetly, "I got you again, I was just acting, look how easy it is to make you fool."


    "You damn evil girl, can''t you see how serious I was? You dare to y with my emotion, now I won''t be gentle with you anymore," Myne said angrily, and hurriedly put his right hand into the water, and brought it between Aisha''s legs.

 Chapter 158: Chapter 158. Drinking Love Juices ( R-18 )

    "You damn evil girl, can''t you see how serious I was? You dare to y with my emotion, now I won''t be gentle with you anymore," Myne said angrily, and hurriedly put his right hand into the water, and brought it between Aisha''s legs.


    After which he rubs his middle and ring fingers together on the wet entrance of Aisha''s sacred cave.


    "Hehee, look like someone is very wet down there," Myne whispered in Aisha''s ear before biting the antihelix of her ear with his lips.


    "Ahhm, Don... don''t say that, It was your fault, Ahhhhmm..."


    While Aisha was talking midway Myne put his both fingers deep inside her vagina without giving her a chance to talk nonsense.


    "Huh? Are you saying something? I didn''t hear it, can you say that again?" Myne after putting his both finger as deep inside Aisha as possible, he stops his action and said yfully.


    "I was saying Ahhhmmm... Moan..."


    "F*ck! Stop ying with me you bastard and let me finish saying my words," Aisha angrily yell as Myne start moving his fingers inside her and again interrupt her midway, which made Aisha so irritated that she grab Myne''s little brother tightly and start increasing the strength of her grip.


    "Now, if you have guts then dare to interrupt me again," Aisha said angrily while staring at Myne like a hunter looking at its prey.


    "Are you sure you wanted to do that?


    As far as I remember my little brother is more precious to you than me, if something happens to it, then you have to spend you rest of your life like a widow unless you find a new husband," Myne said with a mocking smilepletely ignoring Aisha threat, as Myne know very well that Aisha never in her dream would dare to harm his little brother as she is already get addicted to it, and it is night impossible of her live all her life without it, hell she can''t even live 3 days without putting his little brother inside her, this is also the reason why she is so frustrated and gets angry easily.


    After saying that Myne start moving his fingers again, and in front of AIsha''s fierce eyes, he bend down a little and brought his mouth in front of Aisha''s cute jelly-like big boobs and start licking pink hard nipples on top of them like lollipops.


    "Moan..."


    "Hehehe, like I said you can''t harm me, my sweet little wifuu," Myne said whileughing yfully before resuming his work of sucking his favourite boobies.


    During their conversation this time Myne didn''t stop fingering inside Aisha, this is also the reason why she didn''t say anything back because currently, she is feeling so much pleasure that her legs already start shaking and her both hand firmly holding Myne''s shoulders so she doesn''t fall down in his embrace, give him one more chance to make her fun.


    Hateful, I will take my revenge, ahhmm, so good, finally after waiting for two days, now I can have some fun, Aisha thought half focused.


    "Sweet as always, I can never be tired of sucking your breasts, sigh, the only thing missing is milk, I really looking forward to drinking your milk," Myne said excitedly and after rubbing his face on Aisha''s big beasts, he looks at Aisha whose face already be red as a tomato after hearing hisment, and starting at him confusedly with a face as if asking "Why did you stop?"


    Seeing Aisha''s face Myneugh a little, he really enjoyed ying with her, then give her a deep kiss, and pull out his wet fingers from her vagina as he know that Aisha was very close to cumming, and he didn''t want to make things easy of her.


    "Wh... Ahhhhaaa, why did stop?" Aisha asked while breathing roughly.


    "Because I think this should be enough for today, you see I was travelling all day long, and very tired so now I just wanted to rest. How about we do this tomorrow?" Myne said while making a fake tried face.


    "What!!!


    How can you..." Aisha wanted to say that she is nowhere near being satisfied, hell she didn''t cum even a single time, but after considering that Myne might be tired after spending two days in the woods fighting, it''s natural for him not to be in the mood to do sex, she took a deep breath and unwillingly nodded her head, and spoke with a forced smile, "Yes, you might be very tired, we should stop this now, let me clean you back before going out."


    Myne look at Aisha who was making a face as if she lost her parents but still had toe to work to earn money no matter how sad she was, and couldn''t help but burst intoughter, "Hehehe, I also got you, just look at your face, I suddenly feel guilty for joking with you, hehehe, my cute little wifuu, no matter how tired I am, there is no way that I can let go my cutey without making her satisfied."


    After saying that Myne pinches Aisha''s cheeks with a smile, before sitting on his knees, and bringing his mouth to the entrance of Aisha''s vagina which was releasing love juice endlessly.


    Then without giving stun Aisha a chance to react he open his mouth and start licking her vagina''s inner and outerbia like a dog.


    "Ammm, moan..."


    Aisha moan loudly just as Myne''s tongue touch the most precious part of her body, she put her hand on Myne''s head to support her body and raise her right leg and put it on Myne''s shoulder so he can do his work more easily.


    Hehe, I turn my innocent little wifuu into a prevent. Hehe, I am so proud of myself, Myne thought and lick Aisha''s clitoris before invading her vagina with his tongue.


    Just as Myne''s tongue enter Aisha''s pussy, Aisha let out a loud moan, and a lot of love juice gush out of Aisha''s pussy toward Myne''s mouth, and Myne like a thirsty traveller in the desert immediately start drinking her love juice, he didn''t let go of a single drop of Aisha''s cum, and only when everything dies down, he lick clean AIsha''s vagina before standing up.


    "Haaa, haaa, you bing more and more pervert, you know?" Aisha said panting heavily, then she pick up a towel which was ced on the edge of the bathtub and gently clean her cum on Myne''s face with a happy expression on her face.


    "It doesn''t matter, after all, I am your pervert, as long as you are happy nothing else matters," Myne said shamelessly and start kissing Aisha like there is no more tomorrow. Their tongue like snakes starts fighting with each other exchanging the taste of their saliva while their hands moved around their bodies as if they wanted to explore every part.


    "Sit down there, this time let me give you pleasure," Aisha after breaking the kiss said with a seducing voice while tying up her open hair with a ck colour ribbon so they don''te in the way of her work.


    Huh? Hearing Aisha''s request, Myne''s eyes lip, he immediately sits down on the edge of the bathtub with both of his legs in the water spreading wide enough so Aisha can reach toward her destination.


    F*cking hell this is going to be a lot of fun, Myne thought with a smile while watching Aishaing toward him with her hands on her boobs and a wild grin on her face, then she sat down in the middle of Myne''s legs right face to face his excitedly little brother.


    After which without saying anything Aisha''s hands sneaked closer, wrapped around the base of Myne rock hard cock. She sucked in a deep breath, stretched closer, and sticking out her tongue, she licked the tip before pressing her lips on his cock.


    Myne body jerked momentarily, which Aisha surely noticed and smiled happily as this is what she felt when Myne put his fingers inside her, now she is going to make him feel the same way she felt. Then she sloppily put the tip within her mouth, causing her cheeks to bulge as the cock filled her small mouth.


    Aisha moved her hand gripping Myne''s little brother, massaging it with her soft hands, and bounced her head down. Thick saliva surged around her tongue and drenched his cock and before long a hot sensation enveloped Myne''s entire cock as her mouth reached the base of my cock.


    Though her techniques weren''t the best as this is just the third time Aisha did this and still need a lot of experience, but the passion of her fiery tongue wrapping every part of Myne''s cock was more than enough to make Myne moan in pleasure.


    Sitting on the edge of the bathtub, Myne gazed at Aisha''s head bobbing at a tempo that made his spine shiver about from pleasure.


    Myne then pushed his hand on Aisha''s head and yed with her golden ponytail. She looked up holding his cock, a hint of pure satisfaction in her eyes.


    "Good girl. You are doing a great job, I can say proudly that you are my little wifuu, no less pervert than me, hehe," Myne saidughing and kissing dotingly on Aisha''s forehead.


    Aisha pulled back her mouth with a pop and beamed a wide smile.


    Hot sighs tickled Myne''s cock as Aisha gasped for breath, looking up at him with a passionate gaze before speaking, "It''s all because of you that I be like this, otherwise, how can an innocent and pure girl like me do this kind of thing?


    Hearing Aisha''s bullshit, Myne just roll his eyes as know very well how innocent and pure this girl in front of him is.


    Seeing Myne making a funny face, Aisha smiled and lunged back into blowjob, making lewd wet sounds with each bob. Myne groaned while enjoying the scene of her pink lips sliding down his glistening cock deep into her throat and her slick fingers ying with his balls.


    Myne lost track of time while being pleasured by Aisha''s adorable little mouth. She licked every drop of precum leaking from the tip and her delicate hands gently stroking Myne''s little brother, all with apletely infatuated expression.


    Finally, after 2 minutes of Aisha''s hard work, Myne couldn''t hold on anymore! He pulled her head, shoving his little brother as deep inside her mouth as possible, and released everything. Aisha gagged on the thick cum sting from Myne''s little brother enter in her throat.


    "Haa, haaaaa-haa, haa."


    Myne panted while Aisha tried to swallow down all his cum like how Myne did with her without letting a single drop escape from her mouth.


    "Although a little bitter and salty," Aisha slurred and swept her tongue over her lips with a wide grin on her face, "But still delicious as ever, my most favourite night snack."

 Chapter 159: Chapter 159. Carry Away In Excitement ( R-18 )

    After drinking Myne''s cum, Aisha nodded her head with a smile, "It seems like you miss me quite a bit, you cum so much at once I thought I might not be able to drink all of it."


    "Hahaha, if you give me such wonderful treatment then is not it natural for me to go all out? After all, as your husband, it is my responsibility to satisfy my woman''s needs no matter how naughty she is," Myne said happily still ying with Aisha''s hair.


    "Are youplimenting me or mocking me?" Aisha said with a frown but before Myne could say something she walked out of the bathtub and stood between his legs and gestured for him to close his legs. Then she slowly settled her legs on either side of him and sat down on him with his little brother resting under wet pussy.


    Her eyes glowed with excitement as she wrapped her arms around Myne''s neck pushing her body against Myne, her tight nipples rubbed continuously on Myne''s chest making his already hard dick more excited.


    "Since you think I am a naughty wife then let me show you my naughtiness," Aisha said with a seductive smile while licking her lips, after finish speaking she pulled Myne''s face toward her and both of them started another round of passionate kisses, but this time more wild.


    While kissing Myne''s hands didn''t stop, first, he massage Aisha''s breasts like always, then he more than to her bubbly butt and p gently both of them at the same time making Aisha moan in his mouth.


    Although Aisha just cum some moment ago but still just as Myne p her butt Aisha''s pussy starts releasing love juices wetting Myne''s little brother as if it is inviting Myne''s little brother toe inside her.


    Myne also can''t hold back, and decided to eat the main dishes, so he lifted Aisha a little with one hand and positioned his cock underneath her with another. Having enough of exposing her pussy, Aisha who didn''t want to be passive to Initiative and lowered her butt onto his cock. She carefully guided him into her dripping pussy in one long sinking motion.


    The heavy, plump butt made contact with Myne''s thighs and his little brother sessfully the deepest part of her cave.


    "Amm, hard and big just like always, I have waited for it two entire days!" Aisha broke the kiss and sucked in a deep breath and tightened her grip on Myne''s shoulders while enjoying his rod piercing her flesh.


    "Tsk, and you still have face to say me pervert, shameless as always," Myne said mockingly and reached up to her heavy breasts.


    " What are waiting for start dancing now."


    Aisha moaned softly as her butt slowly moved up and down, Myne penis hitting different zones with each thrust. She began to bounce harder and faster on his cock while he thrust up to meet each of Aisha''s downward slides. The added force of his thick member in her plump pussy made her shout with pleasure.


    "Moan..."


    "These embarrassing moans, why can''t I control them," Aisha whined with a red face while panting lightly. She drew closer and kissed Myne''s lips.


    Myne didn''tment on Aisha''s words, as he was too busy to fight with her tongue which invade his mouth, massaging her both boobs so they can grow more bigger, and f*cking her pussy to make her satisfied so she don''tinter.


    While enjoying Aisha''s body, Myne suddenly felt that Aisha''s speed slowly decreasing, so he stop messing with her boobs, and first pped lightly on her butt, making Aisha''s body shiver from pleasure before tightly grabbing her soft jelly-like butt and start thrusting his littler brother inside her roughly.


    "Moah, ahhh... Please don''t be so rough," Aisha broke the kiss and absentmindedly gazed at the ceiling before speaking weakly, her moans turning into full-blown cries.


    Just as Aisha said that Myne lifted her and slid his cock out of her dripping cunt. He lowered her on the edge of the bathtub. She sat there confusedly and stared at Myne with a face as if asking, "Why did you stop? I was just talking nonsense for formality to make things more interesting, there is no need to take it seriously."


    "Hahaha, stop making face like an abounded puppy, turn around time to chance pose, I am not going to let you cum so easily," Myne said with an evil grin.


    Hearing Myne words, Aisha breathed a sigh of relief. She then obediently nodded heavily and turned around. Putting her hands on the edge of the bathtub, she stretched her butt in his direction. She spread her thighs and her quivering pussy begged him for a pration.


    Myne took a long moment to admire her back. An exotic and feral aura oozed from her goddess-like body glistening in perspiration.


    "What are waiting for, put it in, I can''t wait any longer, I wanted your hot and thick cream, inside me" Aisha in a doggy style pose urged while waving her butt and wet pussy toward Myne left and right, trying to provoke him which clearly work very well.


    Myne held her plump butt and drove inside her without any hesitation. She was even tighter this time because of her pose but not enough to stop his relentless thrusts.


    "Ahhh, yess, faster. Go faster. Yes, just like that, faster..."


    The uninterrupted pleasure made Aisha''s true thought surface, she immediately show her pervert side, and with her tongue hanging outside her mouth, her bubbly boobies swing uncontrobly very fast, making Myne worry that they might get hurt, so he leaned against her and grab her both boobs firmly


    "Omg, please more faster, ahhh, yess, ammmmmmm..."


    "As you wish, my naughty wifuu."


    Myne took her wrists and pulled her drooping torso. Taking out a rope from his inventory, he bound her hands behind her back. Then he grabbed her throat gently not wanting to sock her. Her back arched as he pulled her. Her hole tightened the more her back curved.


    "Do you like it?"


    "Nooo��" Aisha whispered excitedly as her butt pped against him with lewd sounds. "I love ittttt."


    "Moahhhh..."


    "Hehe, seems like you are enjoying a lot, now I can rest assured," Myne said while giggling, he didn''t stop thrusting his little brother inside her not for a single second.


    Releasing her throat Myne put his hand on her shoulders, he elerated with an even steadiness, plunging his cock deeper inside her, every thrust slightly faster and harder than thest one. She began to buck and writhe, and finally, orgasms started building within her.


    While Myne trusting harder and harder suddenly he decided to y with Aisha a bit, he slowly lowered his thrusting speed, as if he wanted to stop.


    Feeling chance in Myne''s thrusting speed Aisha immediately begged between her breath, "Don''t you dare to stop this time, otherwise I won''t ever talk to you, and won''t make your favourite dishes!"


    Myneughed at Aisha''s adorable threat and again speed up his thrusting.


    "Myne, I am... Am about to cumm..."


    "Me too, let cum together..."


    Saying that Myne starts thrusting with his all might, and finally, after 20 seconds the moment they both were preparinges.


    Aisha''s entire body convulsed with the force of orgasm.


    Intense pleasure jolted through Myne as he sted rope after rope of cum inside her mating hole. Feeling the hot seed pouring inside, Aisha''s eyes rolled back in their sockets, her perfect teeth biting on her lower lip.


    "Haaa, haaa, that was great, that''s why I love you the most, only a pervert like you can make me feel alive, hehehe," Myne whisper in Aisha''s ear with a smile after releasing every drop of cum inside Aisha. He then gently hugs Aisha from behind to support her so she doesn''t fall inside the bathtub.


    "This joke wasn''t funny at all," Aisha said weakly while starring ceiling as her head rested on Myne''s shoulder, her body was still shaking especially her lower body which just experienced an intense battle, she can feel Myne''s little brother releasing cum once in a while inside her womb trying to give her a baby.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she have already taken a birth control pill, with the amount of cum Myne left inside her womb she have full confidence that she might be pregnant.


    After standing in the same ce for a while, Myne pull out his little brother from Aisha''s pussy, lifted her up in princess style and entered the bathtub, and let her sit down in the hot water to relieve her fatigue, he didn''t use stamina recovery skill on her, as he still had to deal with his little princess who was peeking inside from the door, watching everything with her wide-open eyes, if he uses stamina recovery skill then he might not be able to left Aisha side at least not before having another round with her.


    "You rest here for some minutes, I go out and deal with your sister, she might get tired of peeking at us, hehehe, I have told her that there is no need to be so shy about joining us, but she still hesitates like a child," Myne saidughing and soak his entire body into the water to wash the sweat from his body.


    "This is natural, not everyone is a pervert like you, go have fun, I will join you guyster, for now, let''s me take a short nap, by the way, is it necessary to tie my hands so tight? Look my wrists are hurting so much," Aishained with a frown and used her healing skill on her own hands.


    "Haha, sorry I was carried away in excitement, next time I will be more careful," After saying that Myne gave Aisha a lovely kiss on her forehead and walked out of the bathroom.


    "Tsk, today he was quite rough, but I like that. Maybe we can y a threesome after he is done with Sylphy? Let''s see after Sylphy has some personal time with Myne. Till then let''s take a nap, I might need more energyter to cope with Sylphy," Aisha mumbled happily before closing her eyes, and letting her body rx in the bathtub.

 Chapter 160: Chapter 160. They Are Very Sensitive... ( R-18 )

    Sylphy seeing Myneing towards the bathhouse exit hurriedly closed the door, ran towards the bed and started acting as if she was preparing bedding.


    Myne walks out of the bathhouse with only a towel wrapped around his waist, he first looks at Sylphy whose back is facing him and acting innocent, but Myne who shows her peeking inside the bathhouse through the door, already knows what she is trying to do, also the small trail of love juices leaked down from under her skirt all the way to her foot clearly indicate how much fun she had while watching him and Aisha f*cking each other.


    After staring at Sylphy Myne looked around the room but didn''t find Ted and Waffle.


    Huh? Did Sylphy send them away so they don''t disturb us? And here I thought Sylphy is very innocent and pure, but it true out that she is no less horny than Aisha, it seems like both my wives are perverts, Myne thought with an evil smile,


    Thinking such Myne walked toward Sylphy and hugged her from behind, putting his head on her shoulder, he whispered in her ear, "I didn''t make you wait too long right?"


    "No, Lord Husband, while you and Aisha were taking a bath, Ted and Waffle got bored and started making trouble so I sent them to Ayri''s room, aftering back I was about to prepare bedding when you came out," Sylphy said while turning around and looking into Myne eyes with a red face, clearly her lying skills are not as good as she thinks.


    "I see, you did a good job sending them to Ayri, otherwise, they would definitely disturb us," Myne said with a wild grin and before Sylphy could react, he grabbed her hands, brought them on top of her head, and pushed her on the bed.


    "Ahh, Lord Husband what are you doing..." Sylphy eximed softly while looking at Myne who was lying on top of her face to face with a yful smirk on his face, both of her hands were tightly locked onto her head by Myne with his one hand while his other hand stroking her cheek gently.


    Watching Myne smile Sylphy didn''t dare to make eye contact with him, and because of their embarrassing position, her face became so red that Myne even showed imaginary steaming out of her head.


    "Hehe, why are you so embrass? It is not like we are going to do this the first time, you should be a little more bolder like Aisha. We are soon going to be husband and wife, so there is no need to be so shy," Myne said whileughing.


    "I know this, but still, it is a little difficult for me to be bold like Aisha," Sylphy said softly while looking into Myne''s eyes.


    "Well, you should be more confident after I give you enough love," Myne said confidently and moved his head forward and locked his lips with Sylphy''s pink cheery lips, her lips were like the softest petals of a rose, creamy and smooth against his lips, making Myne wanted to eat them till hisst breath.


    As time passed their kiss started to be fierce, Myne''s tongue had long ago invaded Sylphy''s mouth, and now entertaining her tongue, although Sylphy felt ufortable because Myne firmly locked her hands on her head, and she couldn''t move her body at all, but this ufortableness soon vanish as Myne free hand like a snake slip into her shirt and want into her bra and grab her breast tightly making her moan into his mouth.


    Small but perfect handful size, only if they were softer like Aisha then it would be more batter, because of her childhood intense knight training they be a little muscr and tough, which made their growth stop and if I wanted to develop her breasts and butt, then I have to work extra hard on Sylphy, Myne thought and made the future n of how to make his second wife body more plump, but then he stops thinking as currently, he has very important work to do.


    After massaging Sylphy''s boobs under her bra, he rubs her rock-hard nipple with his palm before pinching it gently.


    "Ahhhm... Moannn..."


    Sylphy let out a loud moan in Myne''s mouth as he started ying with her nipples but because nipples were Sylphy''s most sensitive parts of her body her reaction was very big, which made Myne very excited.


    "Haaa, haaa, Lord Husband please be gentle there, they are very sensitive," Sylphy requested while panting heavily.


    Myne nodded his head and start another round of passionate kisses, this time Myne move his hand away from Sylphy''s boobies, and let it slip down on her body all way till it enter into her skirt ande on top of her wet panty.


    Feeling Myne hand on top of her panty Sylphy wanted to stop him as she knew that if she didn''t stop Myne he would surely find out that she was lying before because she was extremely wet down there, and her entire panty was sock with her love juice.


    But before she could try to break free her hands, Myne''s hand already went into her panty and after gently messing with her pubic golden hair which she didn''t trim on Myne''s special shameless request, he start rubbing her cunt.


    "Ahhhhmmm..."


    "Ohh, Sylphy I didn''t expect that you would be so horny just getting kissed? And thanks for not timing your pubic hair, I like your golden soft hair down hair very much," Myne said yfully while looking at Sylphy under him who was panting heavily and trying to avoid eye contact.


    "Hahaha, don''t be so embarrassed, Aisha and I both saw you peeking inside the bathhouse, and I have to say your peeking talent is the same as my naming talentpletely useless," Myne said mockingly and brought both of his hands together and started unbuttoning her shirt.


    "What! You guys know I was peeking at you? But then why you didn''t stop me?" Sylphy asked confusedly while putting her palm on her cheeks and letting Myne remove her clothes as this is not the first time he has done this with her.


    "Why should we stop you? Is not it better to let you see so you can also learn some moves? If you weren''t so shy Aisha and I have long ago invited you to have sex together," Myne said gently, while removing Sylphy''s shirt and throwing it on the couch, then he skillfully removed her bra, finally giving freedom to her two warriors. Her full breasts sprang free and quivered.


    After which Myne tease her boobies a little before unzipping her skirt, and pulling it out leaving only a super wet blue colour mesh panty behind.


    "Sex together? All three of us?" Sylphy mumbled shyly but just then she heard Myne''s question.


    "Hehe, did you masturbate while watching us? Youpletely soak your panty with love juices," Myne asked yfully and rubbed his index finger on her wet panty soaking it in her love juice before putting it in his mouth.


    "Lord Husband, don''t do that it is dirty," Sylphy bagged quickly but Myne ignored her.


    "Hum... Sweet like honey, as expected of my little princess, your love juice is more delicious than your lips no matter how many times I taste I always marvel by it," Myne said shamelessly and after grabbing her both legs, he lifted them up and pull out her wet panty leaving a trail of thick cum connected to her pussy behind.


    "Now it''s time to massage your boobies", Myne said and put away Sylphy''s super wet panty inside his Inventory for some ulterior purpose, before sitting on the bed, then he help Sylphy to sit down on hisp and brought his mouth to one tight nipple.


    A low moan escaped Sylphy''s lips as her body arched against his. As Myne''s tongue circled the hard pink bud Sylphy''s fingers tangled in the mess of his hair as she held him closer, wanting to bury his face into her breasts. A gust of wind blew through the room through the window, moving Sylphy hair wildly around her face, yet her mind remained blissfully unaware.


    Everything seemed distant to her, as she was lost in his worship of her bosom.


    Sylphy threw her head back as and clenched her eyes shut Myne started sucking her nipples roughly, his lips, teeth, and tongue relentlessly teased her breasts. He kissed and sucked them until they were swollen and hard in his mouth. Then he flicked his tongue over her nipples, one, then the other, around and around as she twisted against him.


    "Don''t suck so hard," Sylphy whispered sultrily. "They don''t have milk in them."


    Myne pressed his face into the warmth of her chest, his breathing soft against her skin. He lifted his head to look at her and smiled. "They''ll have milk soon just wait and enjoy."


    Sylphy face reddened hearing this, she put her hands on her cheeks again and asked shyly, "A-Are you going to impregnate me?"


    "Not now, we are still too young to have children, and I want to travel the world with both of you, If we start having children so soon then what we doter? And who said that you have to be pregnant in order to produce milk in breasts?" Myne asked mysteriously.


    "What do you mean?" Sylphy asked confusedly as she had read in books that only when a woman bes pregnant then her breasts start producing milk, but now Myne saying it wasn''t the case.


    "Well, you will find out soon, now your boobies massage ispletely time to eat a little dessert," Myne said and lifted her off gently by her ass and set her on the edge of the bed.


    Spreading her legs wide, he then sat down on his knees right face to face her wet pink flower and admired her womanhood��the delicately wet folds of her soft skin, the pink petals of her arousal, framed by a tantalizing patch of golden hair.


    Sylphy squeaked as she felt Myne''s warm breath against her pussy. "What are you doing Lord Husband? Please don''t start at me like that I feel very embarrassed."


    "Haha, rx, before we start love making, It is natural to taste your honey full-heartedly, Myne said teasingly.


    But that is dirty, and I have not cleaned that ce for the entire day, and there is also a lot of sweat as well, Sylphy said embarrassingly while covering her face.


    "Hahaha, then it is more better, now I can eat salty honey, also for me not a single part of your body is dirty, so don''t say that again," Myne said while licking his lips.

 Chapter 161: Chapter 161. Taking Virginity Second Time ( R-18 )

    "But that is dirty, and I have not cleaned that ce for the entire day, and there is also a lot of sweat as well," Sylphy said embarrassingly while covering her face.


    "Hahaha, then it is more better, now I can eat salty honey, also for me not a single part of your body is dirty, so don''t say that again," Myne said while licking his lips.


    Saying such Myne ran his tongue up her pink wet pussy, "Tasty as f*ck, just like you."


    Sylphy felt Myne''s tongue running on her pussy unconsciously clenched, and her head fall backwards and shey down on the bed.


    Hehe, and she said that her nipples are the most sensitive parts, although we have had sex many times, but she still loses her self-control when I start messing with her body, Myne thought while shaking his with a smile.


    Let''s see how long shestspared to Aisha, Myne thought and drew his face closer and start licking her vagina and its surrounding area like a hungry puppy, making Sylphy body tumble continuously. After cleaning Sylphy''s vagina Myne put his nose on her well manage circle shape dense golden pubic hair and made his tongue enter Sylphy''s pink cave.


    "Ahhh, moann..."


    Sweet and musky, she was an intoxicating blend of tastes, this is what Myne thought after his tongue entered Sylphy''s most precious hole. He held her hips firmly as she moved dramatically with eachp of his tongue and bucked her pussy up against him so his tongue can enter more deeper inside her.


    Seeing that Sylphy having a lot of fun Myne inserted a finger into her slick tunnel while continuing to pleasure her clit.


    "Ohhhh, my," Sylphy moaned and ran her hands through Myne''s hair as she panted heavily and push Myne''s face on her pussy roughly. She raised her legs straight and wrapped them around his neck for further support.


    "M, Myne, you are good�� so good~."


    "Ohh? Did I hear something wrong? Did you just call me by name instead of that honourable title?" Myne stop licking Sylphy''s pussy and asked yfully while stroking her soft white thigh.


    "Sorry, Lord Husband, it slips out of my mouth identally," Sylphy apologises hurriedly and unlocks her legs wrapped around Myne''s neck.


    "Haha, don''t worry about it, haven''t I told you many times to call me by name? But you insist on calling me Lord Husband saying that it is a tradition in your family, this is also the reason why I didn''t stop you from calling me Lord Husband. By the way, I have a good idea, from now on, you will call me by my name whatever we are making love, okay?


    This will be more fun," Myne said and held Sylphy''s legs tightly so she couldn''t move them away from her neck. "Don''t move them, it is more fun when you hold me tightly from all around and push my face into your pussy."


    After finishing saying Myne resume his work, and his tongue again starts ying with her clit, this time he put his middle and ring finger inside her cave.


    "Ammmm...."


    Sylphy''s screams of ecstasy echoed throughout the room, and her hands again start pushing Myne''s face inside her pussy. Her loud moan, and panting sound can be heard in the entire room, she was too deep in her pleasure to notice anything, looking like the type to fully immerse in one task while ignoring the rest of the world.


    Myne pull out his fingers and again put his tongue inside her as he felt her vagina wall twisted continuously clearly she was about to reach her climax.


    "Myne, please pull out your tongue I am about to cumm..."


    Sylphy''s scream reached in Myne''s ear, but he ignored her request and her tongue wildly start messing inside her pussy. Soon burst of pleasure gushes out from her pussy and while soaking Myne''s tongue it enters inside his mouth.


    "Mmmm, you cum quite a lot, more than Aisha did, seems like you are holding back from many days, huh?" Myne tease Sylphy who was panting heavily whileying on the bed, her boobs were continuously having up and down.


    Sylphy moved her mess of sweaty hair from her face and after taking a deep breath she spoke softly, "That was�� breathtaking�� You are bing more and more proficient in this, Myne," Saying such she hurriedly hid her face with her hands daring not to look inside Myne''s eyes, as she still felt a little embarrassed calling him by his name.


    "That is natural after all I have to satisfy two naughty girls, and it is not an easy task," Myne answered with a chuckle, licked her sweet nectar and rose to his feet.


    Sylphy shuddered twice, once from his tongue, a second when she showed Myne''s super excited little brother, dripping with per-cum, eagerly waiting to enter inside her.


    "Wait, Myne," Sylphy suddenly stopped Myne who just grabbed her thigh, and was about to put his little brother inside her.


    After stopping Myne Sylphy hurriedly walked down from the bed, she grabbed her skirt and took out her Handkerchief and a small bottle of pills from its small pocket.


    "I forgot to take the birth control pill," Sylphy said cutely while biting her tongue, then she took out a white pill from the bottle and ate it on the spot, beforeing to Myne and wiping her love juice on his face with her handkerchief.


    "Even if you forget it doesn''t matter since you can take itter, after all as long as you eat those pills within 24 hours of sex, it still works perfectly fine," Myne said teasingly while pping Sylphy''s butt.


    "Ouch, Myne it hurt," Sylphy said fake angrily.


    "Ohh, then I will be gentle next time," Myne said and took the handkerchief from Sylphy''s hand and throw it away before lifting her up by her ass and throwing her on the cloud-like soft bed.


    "Prepare yourself, my princess," Mynemanded dominatingly.


    Sylphy giggled and leaned back until her elbow supported her upper body. Reaching down with one hand, she spread her pussy lips, revealing her wet petals, suddenly a smirk adoring her face as she decides to act a little bold, "Hide your holy sword inside my dungeon, my Hero."


    "Herees the hero''s holy sword," Myne said with a serious expression making Sylphy giggle more and thrust inside of her waiting tunnel with his all strength all the way to her womb.


    "Ahhhh..."


    Sylphy eyes bulged as she let out a groan that shifted into a hiss of pain and pleasure as Myne pulled back out. Despite his caress, she remained tight like a virgin.


    Myne grunted at her tightness. "You are as tight as the first time when I took your virginity."


    "That''s because I took a potion given by my mother an hour ago, she said that it is a special gift for her Son-In-Law��" Sylphy said with an embarrassing smile. "Because of that potion, my hymen has healed again."


    "What! So doesn''t this mean I took your virginity again?!" Myne eximed with shock and hurriedly looked down and sure enough he showed blood on his little brother.


    Sylphy nodded shyly, and Myne leaned over her and sped her hands in his over her head as he thrust into her with slow, gentle movements. She gasped and her eyes fluttered shut as her mouth filled with muffled groans of pain and pleasure.


    "Myne��" Sylphy wrapped her arms around Myne''s neck and pulled him into her embrace. Her lips found his for a passionate kiss.


    "You can go faster. I''m ready for it, after all, although you broke my hymen but it is not the first time, so it doesn''t hurt much," Sylphy said after breaking the kiss.


    Myne nodded and gave a gentle kiss on Sylphy''s forehead. Leaning back, he gripped her waist and thrust. He mmed into her so hard his balls bounced against her ass.


    Sylphy''s muffled groans soon turned into full-blown cries of pleasure. He lifted Sylphy off the bed and wrapped her legs around his waist. Her golden hair surrounded them like a curtain as they clung to each other.


    Relishing in the soft roundness of her body, Myne pressed into her until his cock rested against her cervix.


    "Yenghhh!"


    Sylphy''s scream cut off in a strangled cry of ecstasy that melted into wordless noises as Myne began f*cking her wet dripping pussy with increasing determination. No matter how much noise Sylphy made Myne continued making love to his little princess in his arms. She also wildly twisted her waist to match his violent thrusts.


    Soon the rush of pleasure reached a crescendo. Sylphy tried to cling to it, digging her nails into his back but she couldn''t conquer her urges. The heat running through her body reached a boiling point and then exploded.


    Myne also wasn''t any better than her, his little brother also became extremely hard and started twisting, indicating that it was about to cumm...


    "I am about to��" Myne said hugging Sylphy tightly in his arm while thrusting his little brother inside her with his all might directly touching the entrance of her womb.


    "Give me your love Myne!" Sylphy cries out loudly in Myne''s ear.


    Myne froze with a forward and released his all lust inside her. Her walls clung to him, squeezing every drop in his balls.


    "Hnghhh!" Sylphy released a strange cry as she felt his hot cum shoot into her womb, filling her with immeasurable satisfaction. Her eyes rolled back, and she copsed in Myne''s embrace panting heavily.


    Myne then sits down on the bed, previously in excitement he and Sylphy were f*cking each other while standing on the bed. His little brother was still inside her releasing cum once in a while, making Sylphy shiver from pleasure, he then caress her back gently letting her relex.


    "Are you okay?" Myne asked.


    "I am fine, just need some rest," Sylphy replied.


    "Hehe, you did a great job, I didn''t expect that I would enjoy taking your virginity second so much, Mother-In-Law really has some nice stuff," Myne said jokingly, andy down on the bed with Sylphy on top of his, he then lifted her ass and pull out his little brother from inside her.


    "Yes, I also didn''t expect that potion would work so wonderfully, maybe I should ask some more from Mother," Sylphy said with eyes closed while resting on top of Myne.


    "Hehe, you dirty girl, how many times do you want to lose your virginity?


    It is not good to ask this kind of thing from Mother-In-Law otherwise what would she think about her Son-In-Law?" Myne said seriously while running his hands on her back, and continued, "You just try to find out where she bought that potion, we then go there and buy some for you and Aisha ourselves, no need to ask someone else."


    "And you are calling me dirty? Aisha is right, you are indeed a big pervert Lord Husband," Sylphy said with a giggle.


    "Oops, Ipletely forgot about Aisha, let me call her out otherwise, she might spend the entire night in the bathtub if she falls asleep," Myne said and gentlyid Sylphy beside him, and after stealing a quick kiss, he ran toward the bathhouse.


    Ahhmm, my pussy is so sore, Lord Husband doesn''t hold back at all, at the start he behaves like a gentleman, but shortly after that he turns into a beast. Poor me and pussy, Sylphy thought jokingly while rubbing her pussy, she then put her finger inside her and soak it with Myne''s thick cum which was gushing out from her pussy nonstop, and put it into her mouth.


    Amm, very delicious, no wonder Aisha like it so much, next time I will also try to make Lord Husband cum inside my mouth, that would be quite fun, Sylphy thought excitedly, and saw Myneing out from the bathhouse with Aisha in his arms who was hugging him like a ko, and look like she has already fallen asleep.


    Myne thenid Aisha on the bed gently before climbing on the bed and lying between them while hugging them tightly.


    He then kissed them on their forehead one by one before saying, "Good night my fairies," and closing his tired eyes.


    "Good night you too, my hero."


    Two voices sounded at the same time, along with a kiss on both sides of Myne''s cheek, before the long night exercise finally came to an end, and all three of them were lost in the world of dreams while hugging each other with a smile on their faces.

 Chapter 162: Chapter 162. Concern...

    "I never expected that there could be such a perverted skill that can transfer someone else skill to anyone that skill holder desires," Lewis whispered thoughtfully while leaning on the railing of his room balcony.


    "Indeed that skill is certainly outside of our expectations," Aniue nodded his head and fell in deep thoughts.


    During the mock battle, I thought that his battle style was strangely reliant on skills, and even a newbie knight could beat him if he didn''t use them but now after knowing about his new skills, I don''t know what to say, after all, in most case scenario people rely on their skills to do things, and if you have powerful skills then why someone wanted to fight brutally like a barbarian?


    If during mock battle Myne had his new skills, he would have easily stolen my skills, and made full use of the skills he had, there is no doubt I would have lost. As for the loss of one month''s life? What a joke if you can be powerful by losing an invisible life without even knowing how long are going to live, no one with a right mind would hesitate to use that skill.


    However, I am still very worried about Myne, if information about his new skills gets leaked then many powerful people start targeting him, and since he is about to be a family member of the royal family his enemies wouldn''t only use physical power to deal with him.


    They might also set honey traps to get him, or kidnap Syslphy or Aisha and threaten him to work for them and if those things don''t work then there is a high possibility that he might be assassinated when he''s unprepared or something.


    Myne is too young and inexperienced about all those things, if I didn''t help him then my cute, younger sister might soon be a widow. Hell no I can''t let this happen. Seem like I''ll have to train ahead of time.


    While Aniue is thinking about all those weird things which in the end bes a firm determination to make Myne''s life hell in the name of training, Lewis beside him suddenly looks at him and asks worriedly, "Elder Brother, is Myne really safe? You know what I am talking about right?"


    Hearing Lewis concern Aniue''s thoughts for a while but In the end, he can only sigh helplessly and answer, "I too am a little worried about him."


    Hm? Elder Brother too? And here I thought it was only me who was overthinking but seems like it is not the case. Well, certainly, if you think of "only his skills", you might be worried. Those Skills are unique skills Lord Divine Beast bestowed.


    But if thingse to your own skills on which you rely greatly but one day someonees and says that he can easily take away your skills without you knowing, even if that guy is your sister''s husband, there is always a little uneasy in your mind that what if he steals your skills?


    Although I didn''t want to have doubt about Myne''s character, nor do I think my skills are anything worth bragging about but it''s weird for people like me to not be worried about this kind of thing, after all as a businessman my first motto is ''Never trust anyone fully.


    "You guys, there''s no need to worry so much. Calmly think, if Myne felt like stealing your skills or he doesn''t trust us at all, then why does he even need to reveal information about his skills? He can easily fool us with the help of Lord Divine Beast, wouldn''t he?


    You two are just being paranoid," Rector who was lying on the couchzily while taking a massage from a beautiful maid of the same age as him said calmly.


    "Ah, although I didn''t want to admit but Rector is right.


    Maybe instead of thinking everything negatively we should look at the positive scenarios, not only can someone as powerful as Myne who has literally15 skills, and a godly being like Lord Divine Beast backer as our cute sister''s husband but there is also a chance that he help Sylphy be powerful, no matter what, all in all, our royal family now have one more trump card," Aniue said excitedly to cheer up Lewis and himself as well.


    "You are right Elder Brother, If Myne wanted to steal our skills he could easily do it with the help of Lord Divine Beast''s teleportation skill when we are not paying attention, and on top of that someone who has Lord Divine Beast as a backer why he even needs our skills? He can easily get more powerful ones from monsters.


    I have read his game report and the monsters he killed during those two days are more than what an A or S-rank adventurer kills in an entire year. if you simplypare his present battle power, there isn''t a reason for Myne to hold back on that and take such a high risk to open up to us about his skills which can be very dangerous for his life," Lewis said with a sigh, while cleaning his sses.


    "His purpose in telling us that Lord Divine Beast is his backer is also not to threaten us, but rather to mentally ensure that it will end without hostility. Therefore, what we have to do is to believe in Myne, and deepen our rtionship with our future Brother-In-Law," Aniue said calmly to Lewis and Rector.


    Although unlike Rector who hasn''t awakened his skills and unnaturally shows a deep trust in Myne, Lewis didn''te to a clean decision but he still had more calmer expressions than before.


    "Sylphy has gotten an outrageous person as her spouse, as expected of our Princess Knight.


    By the way, a cooperation has been decided between Sylphy''s future n and mine, so rather, since Myne is that strong a person, I can look forward to the exotic materials he sells to me, hehehe, I can''t wait to research new potions," Lewis spoke while rubbing his hands with a businessman like smile stered on his face.


    "That''s true, we are now family, we should help Myne in his early stage while developing our bond instead of worrying unnecessarily," Aniue said with a smile once again switching over his thoughts to how he should train Myne.


    "Okay, since everything is decided then I should also go back to my room, Good night brothers. Let''s go, Luna," Rector said while jumping down from the couch and starting walking toward his bedroom, but just after walking 5 meters he turned around and spoke to his personal maid who had been taking care of him for the past 5 years.


    "Luna why are you still standing there... Oops, I forgot that in order to not let her hear our private conversation I blocked her both ears and eyes," Rector said and hurriedly came to his personal maid and put away her blindfold and cottens from her ears.


    "But why the hell do you even need to bring her with you? Can''t you stay some moment without her? I have observed recently that you are spending most of your entire time with her, remember although I don''t care with whom you y all day long, but if you dare to miss your studies and training then not even Second Mother can save your ass," Aniue said threateningly.


    "Haha, what are talking about Elder Brother, I am very serious about my studies and training. You can ask Charlie, he is keeping close eyes on me thanks to Mother''s strict order, so you can rest assured. Okay, see you tomorrow then, good night," Rector said with a smile, and after grabbing his personal maid Luna''s hand, he hurriedly ran away.


    "He is lying," Lewis said with a smile.


    "I know, I will talk to Second Mother tomorrow, he needs her personal lovely care only then he will focus on his studies and training," Aniue said helplessly while shaking his head.


    ...


    "Pri, Prince why are we running so fast," Luna asked while running with Rector, and panting heavily.


    But Rector didn''t answer her question and continued running toward his room. Soon they came to Rector''s room, they hurriedly went in and Rector tightly closed the door.


    "Because we don''t have much time, if everything goes like always, then tomorrow I am going to receive a lot of love from my Mother, and you know very well that which kind of love I am talking about," Rector said while taking a deep breath, and looking at his beautiful personal maid who was also his secret lover whom he finally confessed his love just two days ago because of some special circumstance.


    "If you want then I can talk to Second Queen, I believe she won''t be mad at you too much if I talk to her," Luna said concernedly while wiping sweat from Rector''s forehead with her handkerchief.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to worry about that, I can deal with Mother, but now since I have to do a lot of work from tomorrow, we might not have a lot of free time like the past two days, so tonight let''s make a lot of love, I also brought stamina recovery potion from Mother''sb, so we can make love entire night with getting tried," Rector said while grabbing Luna''s hand, and pulling her into his embrace, and then putting his both on her soft butt under her skirt.


    "But then how are you going to work tomorrow if you don''t get proper sleep?" Luna''s asked shyly with a red face.


    "Hehe, I have already thought about that, so you can rest assured, for now, let''s stop our chit-chat, we have a lot of work to do," Rector said while licking his lips evilly, before moving his head forward and kissing Luna passionately.


    While kissing he lifted Luna by her butt and headed toward his bed ready to make a lot of mess there...

 Chapter 163: Chapter 163. Jormungandr

    "The child dragon Myne mentioned before although I didn''t think deeply about it at that time but now after thinking about it, I have decided to meddle in this matter a little, after all, I can understand the emotions of having your child separated from you," Fenrir in her homeying under the big tree said to the small cute creature in front of her.


    When I went out for a short while, my own children were abducted by Humes. The children who had never seen a Hume before approached them out of curiosity, but those basterds attached annoying ve cors on them. Noticing the fact that my children had been kidnapped from their cries, I hurriedly chased after a few humans and killed them.


    It''s good that I caught up to them before they got out of the forest, but a human who wanted to order me stabbed my cute boy with a dagger. That feeling of loss and rage just recalling it disturbs my heart.


    The dragon parent who had their child abducted is probably experiencing the same emotions, maybe more intense than me.


    Originally, it probably wasn''t something I should intervene in or care about. However, as a Mother, I want to help the poor dragon parents whose child was taken away from them


    While Fenrir thinking of those things, suddenly a big red figure appeared in her mind.


    "Speaking of dragons, I should talk of Jor if I wanted to know the situation properly before getting into this matter," Fenrir said thoughtfully.


    "Jor? Who is that, My Lord?" The small creature asked confusedly.


    "Jor is a Divine Beast who like me, has been entrusted with the duty of safeguarding thisnd by God. His full name is Jormungandr, the supreme being who rules the Dragon race, and my younger brother," Fenrir said proudly before using her telepathy skill.


    "What! The Divine Beast of Dragon Race?!" The small creature was eximed by the information he just got.


    Fenrir ignores her talking buddy, who asionallyes to her and tells her some interesting news.


    "Jor, can you hear me? Jor, It''s me, Fenrir, are you alive?"


    "Hm? Oh, Big Sis Fen? It''s been a long time. How are you? By the way, your mouth is still very poisonous, are you in so a hurry to see my dead body? Every time you talk to me through telepathy first thing you ask is if I am alive?


    Which kind of sister asks her younger brother this kind of ominous thing? "Jor said with a sigh.


    "The one who cares about her younger brother," Fenrir said with a giggle.


    "By the way, Big Sis Fen, if you don''t have anything urgent, then let''s talkter, I''m currently very busy with something."


    "It is urgent and I think it''s probably rted to the reason you''re busy," Fenrir said seriously and then told Jor about the fact that her children had been abducted, her meeting with Myne, and everything rted to it.


    "Ahhh, those damn Humes again, this shity race, they''re beyond help, this time they even dared to reach out their hand on my cute nephews. This kind of thing can''t be ignored. I think It might be better to destroy this greedy race once and for all," Jor''s angry voice sounded in Fenrir''s mind.


    "Calm down Jor, you can''t just destroy an entire race because of some people''s bad deeds, fortunately, thanks to Myne, your lovely nephews are safe and sound. However, I am also feeling bitter, sympathising with the feelings of the dragon parents who had their child kidnapped.


    Right now, I decided to ask Myne and let him find the whereabouts of the child, It shouldn''t be difficult for him with his current identity, also I will try to assist him if there is any need," Fenrir said and after talking a little bit more with Jor, and making a promise that if she gets hold of the child''s whereabouts, she will immediately contact him, she ended the telepathy.


    Next I have to tell Myne about the details I''ve arranged. But he seemed sleeping now, so let''s contact himter, Fenrir thought and looked at her children who were sleeping beside him with a motherly smile.


    ...


    As expected, this is the most reliable method I can think of currently. I think it''s alright, but I have to take the possibility of getting rejected into ount, Faren thought after learning from the ve trader that the child dragon is in Adol Town.


    "Order the First Knight Unit to head towards Adol Town immediately!!!"


    Faren ordered the knight leader Rick, and dispatched the knight unit to Adol Town.


    Every minute and every second counts, a dy in the decision may possibly cause fatal wounds. While following the back of Rick who was running until he was out of sight, Faren hurriedly came out of the prison and quickly came to Sylphy''s room.


    Just as he was about to knock on the room, he suddenly stopped and after taking a deep breath, he turned around and walked away.


    Myne has juste back and might be very tired, I have already given him a fair share of trouble, and now in the middle of the night if I ask him to contract Lord Divine Beast, even if I have the right motive there is high chance that things beplicated. I should talk to him tomorrow morning, Faren thought and took a deep sigh while walking.


    "I really miss the old days when the only thing I had to care about was how to prank Ga and y all night with her, but after bing king everything has changed, sigh..."


    ...


    Morning 5 o''clock.


    Knock-Knock...


    In Sylphy''s luxurious room, there is a king-size bed, and on the bed, three naked people are sleeping soundlessly with smiles on their faces while hugging each other and dreaming about some wonderful things, but suddenly loud noise of knocking on the door, pour cold water on their sweet dreams.


    Knock-Knock...


    "F*ck! Which bastard knocking at such an early in the morning, don''t you have anything better to do than ruining other people''s sleep!" Myne yells angrily in a low voice while staring at the clock on the wall with sleepy eyes.


    "Myne who is it," Sylphy who was hugging him also woke up because of the knocking sound and while rubbing her sleepy eyes which she opened with great effect she asked.


    "There are always some people who can''t see others sleeping peacefully, I go and check out, you don''t have to worry about it, go and sleep more, beautiful young woman like you need more sleep otherwise it can affect your skin," Myne said dotingly to Sylphy before looking at hiszy elder wife, who in order to not let her sleep disturb hide inside the quilt with a pillow on her head to block noise.


    "Okay, thanks for the trouble," Sylphy said happily and againy down on the bed while hiding her beautiful breathtaking figure into the quilt.


    Sigh, I hope It is some serious matter otherwise this troublemaker is done for, Myne thought annoyingly while wearing causal ck colour pants, but before he could wear anything on his upper body, another round of knocking came.


    Knock-Knock-Knock...


    "Coming, wait a little, do you want to break the door? Don''t you know there are two youngdies sleeping in this room? You better have some decent reason behind disturbing our sleep otherw... Ohh, Father-In-Law? Why are you here at such early in the morning?" Just as Myne opened the door, he saw Faren with a tired face as if he hadn''t slept the entire night.


    Faren after seeing Myne made a forced smile before speaking, "Myne I need your help, It is very urgent, so please forgive me for disturbing your sleep."


    "Ahh, don''t say such a thing, Father-In-Law, since you personallye to visit in so hurry then things might really be serious. Give me a minute, I wear some clothes and then let''s talk," Myne said.


    "Okay, thene to my previous study room, I am waiting there for you," Faren nodded his head, and walked away in a hurry.


    After Faren left, Myne also entered the room and saw Sylphy wearing her bra while looking at him concernedly.


    "Myne what is the matter? Why did Fathere to you?" Sylphy asked worriedly.


    "I didn''t know, he said that he needed my help, and the matter was very urgent. Aisha wakes up, sleep time is over, we have to go," Myne ps hard on Aisha''s round ass to wake her up and helps Sylphy to wear her one-piece sky blue dress with white lining.


    "Amm, what the hell, people can''t even sleep properly there, I am really missing our house now," Aishained angrily but still got up quickly and took out her clothes from the cupboard with sleepy eyes and started wearing them.


    "Aisha, wake up, you are dressed upside down."


    Myne after helping Sylphy and wearing his shirt, when he looked at Aisha, saw her wearing her shirt on the wrong side, could only remind her while shaking his head. After which Myne also Aisha to wear her clothes and hurriedly headed toward the Faren study room with Aisha and Sylphy.


    "Guys, I am really sorry, that I disturb you all but time is running out.


    Last night after interrogating ude and the ve trader who sold ve cors to him, we finally found the ce where they hid the dragon''s child is Adol Town, but you all know that it is extremely far from the capital and although I already sent a knight unit there but till they reached there maybe it will be already toote.


    Every minute is precious, so Myne I wanted to ask your help, can you contact the Lord Divine Beast and let them open a portal connected to this ce and Adol Town where the child dragon is, so we can go there and rescue it?


    Although It may sound a little selfish, but you also try to understand a lot of innocent people''s lives are on the line, if that child dragon''s parents reach there before us then only god knows how many people will lose their lives then."


    Just as Myne and his gang enter the study, Faren directlyes to the point and tells them the entire matter.


    "Don''t worry Father-In-Law I will help you as much as I can, we can''t let innocent people die in vain," Myne said righteously in order to impress his Father-In-Law, anyway it is just opening a portal and sending some people to Adol Town not a big deal.


    Then Myne contacts Fenrir to ask her if she doesn''t mind if he uses her name a few more times, but out of his expectation just as he contacted Fenrir, she throws a big pot of trouble on his head with a warning that no matter what happens he has to save that dragon child, otherwise he has to deal with her younger brother.


    "What the f*ck, what that dragon child have to do with me? And why do I risk my life for someone whom I had never seen before, let alone getting punished for no reason?" Myne asked angrily.


    "Save that child and you will receive a big reward from The Supreme Being of The Dragon Race," Fenrir didn''t talk nonsense with Myne and directly threw candy in his mouth.


    "Deal, just wait for good news," Myne said happily and ended her conversation with Fenrir.


    "Sigh, this guy is really too greedy, now I am worried about my little cutie, I hope he won''t learn those bad habits from Myne," Fenrir thought while shaking her head.

 Chapter 164: Chapter 164. Faren, The Stingy King

    F*cking hell, Jackpot!!! The Supreme Being of Dragon Race, his reward definitely shouldn''t be priceless right? I don''t know what kind of thing he will me, Myne thought excitedly nearly eximing loudly out of happiness, but he quickly surpassed his emotion after remembering that there were three people staring at him from behind.


    But first I have to save that dragon child if I want to get this luxurious reward, Thinking such Myne turned around with a calm expression as if nothing exciting had happened and spoke to nervous Faren.


    "Father-inw, Lord Divine Beast told me that she would cooperate with us because she also wanted to save that poor dragon child. So you don''t have to worry too much, with my help and the guidance of Lord Divine Beast it shouldn''t be a big problem to rescue that child," Myne said with a smile, getting loud cheers from his wives, and a pat on the shoulder by Faren.


    Lord Divine Beast will cooperate!? I am thankful for that above all else. If Myne also cooperates, this problem is destined to be solved without any major idents, Faren thought and finally let down his tense shoulders, feeling relieved.


    he was so nervousst night that he hadn''t slept for a minute, Garent also scolded him a lot while saying that he is bing crazier and crazier because of high-intensity work.


    "Myne, you help me a lot, I don''t know how to thank you," Faren said emotionally.


    "So Father is that dragon child in Adol Town?" But before Myne could say that he would be very happy getting some thousands of tinum coins, Sylphy who felt like she was getting ignored interrupted him.


    "Ohh, yes, this is what that ve Trader told us, and after we asked ude with some strict means, he also confirmed that he hid that dragon child there," Faren nodded his head.


    Strict means, It seems like my n of killing ude and emptying his vault is no longer useful. Tsk, what a big loss, It seemed like my all luck used to get a super exclusive reward from Dragon Divine Beast, Myne thought disappointingly.


    By the way Myne, Lord Divine Beast said that she would cooperate, I don''t understand how she is going to help us?" Faren asked confusdly.


    Ahh, about it, Lord Divine Beast said that her little brother is quite familiar with the dragon race and currently having a headache about this child dragon kidnapping matter, so she asked me to save it, and if things get out of control I can summon her for support," Myne said causally and suddenly saw two figure walking running toward him, exactly one figure is running while other one is riding on it like a king.


    Yes, those two figures are none other than Ted and Waffle. Ted unhappily ran toward them while Waffle sat on it excitedly while waving his tail left and right, clearly enjoying dog riding very much.


    "Woof-Woof."


    Just aftering to Myne, Ted shakes his body making Waffle fall down from it and after barking toward Myne probablyining about Waffle, he quickly walks toward Aisha, he still likes her more than Myne, especially after Myne brought Waffle, he always felt like he is abounded by Myne.


    "Wafu-Wafu."


    Waffle clearly didn''t take Ted a small move to heart and after getting up he quickly climbed on Myne''s head happily as always.


    "You guys really wake up quite early," Myne said with a smile while patting Waffle''s head gently making Ted more unhappy.


    "Don''t be sad, I am always with you, let those two bad boys y with each other, I will make your favourite foodter okay?" Aisha seeing Ted sad sat down beside him and spoke in a low voice, making him very happy, after allpared to Myne some second of love he is clearly more interested in his favorite food.


    I see, so it is rted to Lord Divine Beast''s younger brother no wonder she agreed to help us so easily, Faren thought with enlightenment.


    Myne seeing that Faren had no other questions, quickly informed Fenrir about the dragon child''s location.


    "So how many knights areing with me to Adol Town?" Myne asked after ending his telepathy connection with Fenrir.


    "Huh?


    Oh, about that, currently non, as I have told you before, all the free knights currently present in the capital I already sent them toward Adol Town, and the remaining ones are necessary to maintain order in the city, so at present I can only ask you to go there and investigate whereabouts of the child dragon alone before the knight unit reach there," Faren spoke shamelessly with augh while rubbing back of his head.


    Hearing Faren''s shameless request for a once even Sylphy felt a little embarrassed and she gave Myne an apologetic look.


    Seriously? I didn''t expect that my Father-inw would be so shameless, he''s just making request after request and giving nothing in return, have they taken me as their servant or something? Myne thought while raising his eyebrows.


    "Father-inw, do you really think that I alone can search such a big town like Adol without any help and rescue a tiny dragon child within a little amount of time? Don''t you think this joke is going a bit too far?" Myne finally couldn''t help but ask, although Fenrir had already promised him a big reward but how could he let go of such a big fish like Faren without getting anything from him?


    Don''t forget that he still has to build his n building, the money needed in that project is not small especially after he sees the luxury of Sylphy''s house.


    "Don''t worry Lord Husband, we will alsoe with you, with us together It doesn''t take too much time to find the dragon child," Before Faren could say anything Sylphy hurriedly again interrupted giving Myne a headache.


    I don''t know what I called her, a naive girl or pig teammate, can''t she understand the seriousness of the situation? After returning home, I will personally train Sylphy for an hour every day, she needs to learn a lot, Myne thought and gave Sylphy a forced smile, and patted her head.


    "Sorry, dear but this time, both of you not going anywhere, and before you say anything listen carefully, this mission is very dangerous, although possibility of dragon child parentsing to Adol Town is not high, but the possibility is still present, I might have to fight a dragon and if that happens I''ll be alone so I can easily run away but if you guys are with me things might get a little dangerous and there is no way, I am going to put my cute fairies in danger for random strangers," Myne said seriously.


    Seeing Myne so serious, Sylphy made an expression of slight regret, but she pulled back when she heard about a fight with a dragon.


    "Myne, we''ll make delicious food while we wait for you, so take care, and don''t be dragon food," Aisha said with a smile and gave Sylphy a helpless look, clearly she also understood Myne''s secret n which was ruined by Sylphy.


    Only Aisha can understand me. Sigh, no wonder I fell for her at first sight, she is indeed my soul mate, Myne nodded at Aisha with a smile.


    "Myne although I can''t provide you knights but here take it. With this token, you can contact with City Lord Of Adol with the same status as a minister and can order him to provide you with all the help needed," Faren after seeing that Myne have no mood takes Sylphy and Aisha with him, gives him a golden token with a symbol of Lion spiting fire from his mouth on side of it, and look quite valuable.


    "Well, thank you," Myne said helplessly while taking the token from Faren and throwing it in his storage bag like trash without giving it a second nce.


    Seeing Myne''s action Faren''s mouth twisted, this is the royal family authorization token, and the owner of this token can do anything in the kingdom as long as they have it, but looking at Myne''s expression, in his eyes this token''s worth is probably not as good as some gold coins.


    "I''ll be going! See you soon," Myne said and after giving Faren a disappointing nce, he shook his head, opened a portal to Adol town and walked in it with Waffle on his head.


    "It seems like Myne is very disappointed with me," Faren said with a forced smile.


    "You are just overthinking Father, why would Myne be disappointed in you? You give him the royal family authorization token, with this token Myne has the same power as the royal minister, what else does he need? So rx and don''t think too much," Sylphy said confidently.


    This girl, how can someone be so innocent in the royal family? Is Sylphy adopted? I should ask herter, Aisha thought while shaking her head.


    "Maybe you are right, I am really thinking too much," Faren said while patting his innocent daughter''s head with a helpless smile.


    ...


    "T, this is bad, Big Sis Fen! I think you should call back your little friend."


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you quite panicked, Jor?" Fenrir asked confusedly.


    She had just been contacted by Myne, telling her that he had found the whereabouts of the little dragon, so she immediately ryed the information to Jor. She thought that the dragon parent should be a little more relieved after knowing about their child, but, the situation seems to be somewhat strange.


    "The parent dragons flew out to find their child, and from the looks of it, they might soon attack the Hume town you just mentioned," Jor''s helpless voice came into Fenrir''s mind.


    "What! And you still telling me this calmly? Idiot call them back immediately!!" Fenrir eximed angrily.


    "If I could do that, I would have done it long ago! But things already get out of hand, and If I go out, it''d be worse!!" Jor said fearfully, he really didn''t want to face his Big Sister''s anger.


    My goodness, Myne and my little boy are heading to that town right now. No matter how abnormal Myne is, he is still not ready to deal with dragons, Fenrir thought worriedly.


    "Myne, can you hear me? The dragon parent ising towards you! I fear that they are not in their right mind and will directly start a rampage out of anger, so you better run away as soon as you show them. Also, forget about the child dragon and remember to protect yourself first, alright! Fenrir sends Myne a warning hurriedly.


    "I hope they manage to rescue that child before its parentse..."

 Chapter 165: Chapter 165. Raiding Slave Traders Hideout

    "Tsk, what a great way to fool people, only someone as innocent as Sylphy would be happy to get a trash token."


    Myne aftering out of the portal in a random deste alley in Adol Town mumbles with disgust.


    As for why he said that it is simple, firstly because there is no way he can use this token, even if he goes to the city lord and shows him this token, he most probably wouldn''t believe him, and there is also a possibility that he might dere him a thief him who stolen this token, which is very normal after all currently Myne identity is still unclear and not many people know about him, so this is normal for people to think him a thief.


    And second, even if the city lord believed him and handed him his people then what? He really doesn''t need those people''s help, he has his super support, Waffle. With his overpowered nose which can easily track down the dragon child, why the hell does he need those mobs'' help then?


    Also, he can''t even take advantage of this token while asking a lot of money from the city lord, and if he really did that, then the next day Faren might again be standing in front of his room asking him why he took so much money if he just wanted to rescue the dragon child?


    "Sigh, what a disappointment, I really didn''t expect my father-inw would be so stinky, he is a blot on the name of the king," Myne thought while shaking his head.


    "Myne, can you hear me? The dragon parent ising towards you! I fear that they are not in their right mind and will directly start a rampage out of anger, so you better run away as soon as you show them. Also, forget about the child dragon and remember to protect yourself first, alright!"


    Just as Myne was thinking about where should he start his rescue mission, suddenly Fenrir''s worried voice sounded in his and Waffle''s minds.


    "WHAT!!!"


    "What the f*ck, I was just joking with Syhphy, I really didn''t means that I will fight with a dragon, when did my mouth be so ominous?" Myne mumbles with a frown but soon calms down while thinking that he can easily run away even if the dragones.


    "Wafuu!"


    "I know dragons are dangerous, you don''t have to worry, like your Mother said, as soon as we show a dragon we will immediately make distance from it, so, for now, let go and find that child," Myne said while walking out from the ay.


    So where can they hide that child, it shouldn''t be a random ce otherwise there is always a chance to get caught because of a lot of unknown activity which is very easy to attract attention.


    So if I am not wrong then most likely they will hide it in their own ce where they have home-field advantage, Myne thought while rubbing his chin, just then he saw a young couple walking in front of him while happilyughing and talking. The boy in his twenties walking with his young girlfriend leaning against him burying his arms in her c-cup size boobies.


    Seeing them Myne without any hesitation stood in front of their way ruining their romantic mood.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" The boy asks angrily seeing Myne blocking his way.


    Hearing the boy''s rude way of talking, probably trying to impress his girlfriend, Myne immediately understood that this guy was not someone with whom he could talk like a gentleman, so without talking nonsense he immediately used King''s Intimidation skill on them.


    As soon as he did, a very heavy pressure fell on both the young couple, their face soon became pale, their legs started shaking as if they saw ghosts, and cold sweat started dropping from their forehead like a fountain.


    Wh, What, do you want, my lord? The girl asked fearfully.


    "Good, now they are ready to talk," Myne nodded his head with satisfaction seeing the boy and his girlfriend''s change in attitude.


    "Now listen If you two didn''t want to go to a healer instead of a nice date, then answer whatever I ask honestly, do you understand?"


    As Myne said that The boy nodded his head hurriedly while his girlfriend sat down on the ground fearfully after all, not everyone can handle the pressure released by a skill that originally belonged to an Org King, although Myne only used 30% of the power of King''s Intimidation skill but for the girl it was still little too much.


    Getting the nod from the boy Myne ignored the girl on the ground who was unknowingly showing her red colour erotic underwear under her short skirt and continued, "Tell me where is the ve market, and do you know where most ve traders store their ves?


    Hearing Myne''s weird question, The boy first stared at him confusedly with a face as if asking, "From which angle do I look like an information agent to you?" but when Myne increased pressure on him, he honestly pointed at the big bell tower in the direction of the dungeon.


    "Although I didn''t know where the ve traders stored their ves but the ve market is in that direction right beside that bell tower," The boy spoke fearfully.


    "I see, here this is a small tip for your help, now you can continue your date I won''t disturb you anymore, Myne said with a smile while handing a a gold coin to the boy, and after giving a deep look to the erotic sense in front of while nodded his head for the girl''s nice chooise, he hurriedly ran toward the bell tower.


    After Myne left the boy also fell down on the ground beside his girlfriend while panting heavily.


    "Was that guy insane? If he just wanted to know the direction, couldn''t he politely ask directly? What was the need to scare us like this?" The girl after Myne left angrily yelled.


    "Why didn''t you ask him when he was standing in front of us?" The boy said helplessly but seeing that his girlfriend giving him a dangerous nce, he hurriedly changed the subject, "Forget about it, let''s go back home, I have a special surprise for you there."


    "Really? Then what are you waiting for, Let''s go, by the way, give that gold coin to me, I need to buy some more birth control pills, our previous stock is already finished..."


    ...


    "So this is the ve market, huh? It doesn''t look anything special. I thought it would be very chaotic, with hungry people with price tags around their necks locked in cages begging for mercy, while some ugly-looking traders trying to sell them on a big tform.


    But it seemed like I was thinking too much, this market is no different than the normal animal market, just there are people on the sale rather than animals.


    By the way, I just heard someone say that there are also people of other races on the sale, should I take a look at them?" Myne mumbled curiously but he thought about his mission and with a heavy sigh, he threw away his curiosity and used Presence Detection Large skill.


    "Wow! There are so many underground chambers here! Literally, every shop has a small prison in their basement. It seems like all premium goods are stored there, while normal ones just stay out the backside of the shop, huh?


    I will definitelye back here again when I have free time, for research purposes of courses, Myne thought and started observing every dot in his mind carefully, most of the dots are normal ones without any difference they are Hume, only those which are less in number and different in colours represent people of other races.


    "Found it! Only a dragon can have such arge presence, although that guy is a child but his life force is very powerful,pletely different from other races. But I really didn''t expect that there would be so many people of other races here, it seems like ves of other races are quite popr, Myne thought surprisedly.


    "Myne! I smell a weak scent of a dragon in that direction," Waffle on Myne''s head suddenly spoke seriously.


    Now with Waffle''s confirmation, there was no need to think more. Time to do some action, Myne thought and after praising Waffle for his work, he hurriedly walked toward the only four-story building in the market.


    There are two muscr guards standing at the entrance of the building while staring at everyone whoes toward the building in an unfriendly way.


    Myne who has full permission to do anything in the town didn''t talk nonsense, he first used Support Magic Sleep on both guards which he hadn''t used for a long time, after all most of the time Myne deals with monsters and they clearly don''t needs this kind of treatment.


    Because both of the guards just looked fierce from the outside but weren''t very powerful, they immediately fell asleep.


    Next Myne tried to open the door to go inside silently but found out that it was locked, so he decided to use the old but high-profile way, he made a little distance and fired two fireballs at the door.


    Boom!


    With a loud booming sound, the entire gate sted away and fell on the two people inside who were about to unlock the door toe out but today''s clearly wasn''t their lucky day.


    Huh? Wow, they''re both very unlucky, they didn''t even have time to show their faces and they''ve already lost. I don''t understand why that ve trader hired so many useless people, Myne thought and came to a wooden door that led down to the basement.


    At first, Myne thought that the Basement door should also be locked but surprisingly it was open.


    "Ring the bell, ring the bell, there is an intruder in the shop. Guards, guards, hurry up catch him!!!"


    Just as Myne opened the basement door, a loud but sweet female voice came from the third floor, and soon after that a lot of noise of people running all around started sounding in the entire building.


    Tsk, someone making trouble huh? I hope they didn''te in the basement for some minutes, so I can save that child and run away with the help of my skills, otherwise today a lot of people might lose their lives, Myne thought with a smirk while climbing down the staircase which leads to the basement floor.

 Chapter 166: Chapter 166. Successful Rescue.

    Myne after heading down a little finally saw the situation of the basement. The entire basement is a big room in a circle shape in which there are a lot of cages of different sizes ced all over the room on top of each.


    Although most of the cages are empty but there are still many filled with people who look very unhealthy, and hungry and their eyes are unfocused as if they have undergone unimaginable torture.


    But still,pared to men who just looked hungry but were rtively in good shape, women''s condition was many times worse, they only have a small tattered cloth piece wrapped around their bodies private pasts while the remaining body was naked.


    They have various kinds of injuries on their entire body, most of the injuries they probably got during sex, their cages have a weird unbreathable smell mixed with blood, sweat, piss, cum, etc, their bodies were very dirty as if they haven''t wash them from months, overall for female ves, this ce is undoubtedly hell.


    Because Myne was standing on the staircase, he could see the entire basement, and with his Night Vision and Sight Enhancement Large skills, Myne soon found his target. The dragon child was locked in a small cage in the middle of the basement with five men guarding him boredly clearly unclear about the situation on the surface.


    Huh? ck colour?


    F*ck! This guy is a child of ck dragons? Now I hope his parents don''te here while he is here otherwise this town is done for.


    Myne thought with surprise, after all this ismon knowledge that not only ck dragons are most powerful dragons among all other dragons but they are also very fierce and easily lose their temper, and once that happens unless someone overpowers them and beats the hell out of them no one can stop their rampage.


    Let''s finish this quickly, Myne thought and with Stealth skill he hurriedly came behind those guards, along the way he already confirmed that there were only 6 guards in the entire basement, five were in front of him ying cards, while the remaining one is in a ve cage in the right corner, probably doing some adultery.


    "Hey, it''s been half an hour, why has Boss Coper didn''te back yet? Don''t tell me he is having a chit-chat with that big tit ve? Although she is indeed a little more beautifulpared to others but she is still far from enough to steal Boss''s heart."


    "Who knows, maybe today he has more energy after all he was in a very good mood when he came here. Don''t you see just how drunk he was, he might be ying with her so it is normal for him to take his time. Anyway, it is not the first time he has spent a lot of time with female ves."


    By the way, doesn''t that big tit ve have a cute young daughter? I wonder if Boss...


    Shut up, you idiot! Don''t talk nonsense, although our Boss is a little crazy and easily gets carried away, but he is not a monster, that big tit ve daughter is only 4 years old, why the hell would Boss want to do the thing with a child?"


    "Hehehe, sorry, I was just joking. Don''t be so serious..."


    Bang


    Cough. Whooo...


    Bang, bang, bang, bang...


    Just when guards having fun suddenly five golden rays came from the direction of the staircase one by one prating their skulls, making a finger-sized hole in them and taking their lives before they could even realize what happened.


    "Well, although I rarely use this Light Beam skill but I have to say this skill is definitely made of assassination, no eye-catching effect, no extra noise, very user finally," Myne jokes with a smile andes to the dragon child cage.


    The dragon child inside the cage was already standing up when he saw Myneing toward him and now staring at him and Waffle, especially Waffle, from whom he felt a very dangerous aura.


    "Waffle, can youmunicate with him? He looked quite afraid of us," Myne asked seeing the dragon child not so friendly expression.


    "No problem, give me five minutes, I will try to exin to him," Waffle said before jumping down from Myne''s head and walking toward the dragon child cage dominantly.


    "Okay, you tell him that we are here to save him, till then I deal with thest guard," Myne nodded his head and walked toward the cage where this so-called Boss was having fun.


    "B*tch, you f*cking dare to attack me, The Lord Coper, you really got some balls, huh? It seems like I haven''t trained you properly."


    Just as Myne reached to the cage where the boss of those guards was, he suddenly heard not-so-pleasant words.


    p, p, p.


    "Ohh, now you are ignoring me huh? Good, good let''s see how long can you stay silent."


    Hearing an unnatural loud p that didn''t look like someone made during pleasant sex, Myne poked his head in the cage, but when he saw the situation inside the cage even a cold-hearted (self-proimed) person like him couldn''t help but frown deeply.


    Inside the cage, there was a total mess, a middle-aged bald uncle in his forties,pletely nakedying on top of a middle-aged woman, f*cking her like a crazy beast while panting heavily, clearly he reached on his limit but didn''t want to stop. He was cursing the middle-aged woman nonstop and pping on her face with his all strength every time he thrust his old thing inside her.


    The middle-aged woman on the other hand like a corpse didn''t show any reaction, she just starring at the left corner of the case with soulless eyes and tears in them, If it not for the fact that Myne saw her big chest having up and down indicating that she was still breathing, for once he thought that she is already dead.


    Insofar the reason behind her abnormal condition was not extreme levels of sexual harassment, but therey a small lifeless naked body on top of her own blood, clearly that small body is the 4 years old daughter of the middle-aged woman who was raped by the middle-aged uncle and might because of some ident that girl somehow fall making her little head injured from the edge of the wooden bed and because of blood lose she died in agony.


    "Sigh, this bastard is a real f*cking monster," Myne mumbled angrily while staring at the middle-aged uncle whose back was facing toward him andpletely focused on his work.


    Just when Myne was ready to shoot a wind de to kill that motherf*cker child rapiest, the middle-woman somehow moved her face toward him and after seeing Myne she moved her lips with great difficulty without making any sound asking Myne to kill her, because after losing her daughter she didn''t want to live anymore, and just wanted to end her all suffering.


    Myne hearing the middle-aged woman''s request nodded his head and after taking a deep breath, he shook his head and cast AoE Fire Maximum skill in the cage, burning everything together with the middle-aged man and woman.


    "What! Fire?"


    "Ahhhh..."


    Because the fire tornado''s power was quite formidable, the low-level iron cage was not something that could handle it, so soon while breaking the ceiling of the cage, the fire tornado directly headed toward the wooden ceiling of the basement.


    "This should be enough to burn down this entire f*cking shit hole," Myne mumbled and quickly run toward the Waffle.


    "How it is?" Myne asked aftering back.


    "I have already talked to him, and he understood that we are here to save him so he won''t make trouble for us. Now Prasie me," Waffle happily reply while wagging his tail.


    "Good boy, you did a nice job. Now let''s get out of here, this ce is about to burn down," Myne said and shot a wind de at the cage lock releasing the dragon child inside without any problem.


    "Help! Help, there is fire!"


    "Fire! Fire!"


    Just as Myne released the dragon child and was about to use space-time magic to escape, suddenly he heard other locked ves'' screams.


    Oops, I forgot about them, Myne thought and after putting Waffle on his head, and carrying the dragon child in his arms, he hurriedly ran toward the other locked ves and shot wind des at their cage locks, and released them as well.


    Those scared ves didn''t give a f*ck about Myne, their saviour and said thanks for saving them, they quickly ran out of the cage like beasts and headed toward the staircase as fast as they can.


    A poor guard following the order of the beautiful woman just finished searching all the upper floors and was about to open the basement door, when the first ve kicked open the door in his face and ran out of the basement in the surprised eyes of 20-30 guards and a beautiful woman.


    But before they could think what happened, more ves ran out of the basement like bulls and without thinking they started fighting with guards while thinking that they wanted to stop them.


    Hey, what''s going on, how did those vese out from their cages? The woman asked dumbfoundedly but in her repose, she got a punch on her face by a scary-looking ve.


    Myne, on the other hand, knows nothing about the surface, and even if he knows he probably didn''t care, after releasing those poor ves, and starting fire on the basement he uses space-time skill and opens a portal a kilometre away from Adol Town, and went in with Waffle and the dragon child.

 Chapter 167: Chapter 167. Saving Town

    "Hoo, mission over, who''d have thought it would be that simple, it didn''t take us an hour to finish this," Myne said aftering out of the portal and erasing it immediately afterwards.


    "Wafuu, that''s because I was with you," Waffle who was resting on Myne''s head said whileughing, clearly he already started learning from Myne.


    "Myne, it seems like this kid''s parents are already here," Waffle suddenly raised his head and looked at Adol Town with a serious face.


    "What! Why are they here so fast? This is very coincidental," Myne asked dumfounded while feeling that the timing of the dragon child''s parentsing was quite doubtful, Just as he rescued their child, they immediately came to Adol Town to make havoc, this didn''t look like a coincidence.


    While holding a lot of doubt in his heart, Myne looked at the sky of Adol Town and saw a giant ck colour dragon flying dominatingly there while looking at the people in the town as if they were a group of ants who dared to rob its child, which was indeed the case, aspared to a dragon, Hume is really ants in front of them, from both strength and size.


    As the dragon was already angry as hell, and lost its reasoning because of valid reason, it didn''t stay at its ce for too long and took a deep breath, It then opened its giant mouth and let out an extremely powerful roar.


    Roarrrrrr...


    The roar of a dragon was indeed no joke, Myne who stood at least one kilometre away from the battlefield felt his ear hurt, let''s not talk about the people who were directly below the dragon. Most of the weak people directly lose their will to resist or escape just as they hear the loud roar, they all fall down on the ground in fear while hoping that a miracle happens and they can save their lives.


    After dering its grand arrival to the entire town, the dragon found a big building andnded on it. Then it again opened its mouth but this time, it directly used the dragon race trade mark ability, The Dragon Bearth.


    The extremely hot orange me mixed with a little red color which can melt even the hardest iron shoots out of the ck dragon''s mouth toward the nearest building.


    The dragon fire immediately sted apart the building but its momentum didn''t reduce at all, and continued heard toward the ground where many small stall owners who were hiding behind their stalls opened their eyes wide with fear seeing magma-like fireing toward them but before they could even think of running, the dragon fire hit them and burn them to the ground.


    Seeing such a horrible sense there was a moment of silence before mobs started screaming in horror while running like headless chickens in all directions.


    Roar...


    The ck dragon after the first attack, didn''t stop and continued to destroy building after building, most of the people didn''t die from his dragon breath but were buried under the debris of the destroyed building.


    As for the town guards? They are nowhere seen, maybe they are the first ones who react and run away after seeing the giant dragon on their head.


    Sigh what a great view, I wonder how many people have lost their lives by now, Myne thought whileing out of the portal on the Adol Town''s wall and staring at the ck dragon in front of him.


    As for the reason why he came here, this, of course, has nothing to do with saving people or bing a hero, he just wanted to fish in trouble water, and steal the ck dragon skills, after all it''s not every day you encounter a dragon, how can Myne miss such a great opportunity?


    [ Name: ck Dragon


    LV: 130


    Race: Dragon


    Gender: Male


    Age: 219 y/o


    [Skills]


    Terror Bite


    Abominable Roar


    [Ability]


    me Bullet


    Flight


    F*cking hell, so powerful, and 210 years old? Just how long do those big lizards live? By the way, it is quite weird such a powerful creature but only has 2 skills?


    This is a little surprising, I thought since the dragon is known as one of the most powerful races they should have many kinds of outstanding never-before-seen skills and abilities, but they are quite disappointing, even that catfish have more useful and rare skills than them, and also why it feels like something is missing, Myne thought with a frown.


    [ Terror Bite:


    Make user teeth sharper than iron causerge damage to the attacked opponent, and cause panic status at a fixed probability. ]


    [ Abominable Roar:


    Forcefully cancels all enhancements on the target with a unique sound wave produced during the activation of skills.


    Cooldown Time: 1 Minute. ]


    Well, this Abominable Roar is a little useful, but still doesn''t match my style, just thinking about fighting with an opponent and suddenly I started screaming out of my lungs made me feel embarrassed, better stay away from such high-profile skills, Myne thought with a sigh, and after thinking of a second Myne steal all ck dragon skills and ability and paste them on Waffle.


    Just as Myne cuts the Flight ability of the ck dragon, he suddenly loses the support of magic energy and directly falls to the ground, killing some unlucky people who were running below him.


    After all most giant monsters such as dragons use their innate magic ability to fly in the sky, otherwise with their thousands of tons of body weight how can they fly with only the support of their fragile wings?


    Oops, no one saw me right? I didn''t want to be med for their deathter, Myne thought jokingly, anyway those people were about to die, so of course he was not going to feel guilty for them that they died some second sooner because of him.


    "I''ve be stronger? Myne what''s going on?" Waffle who was resting on Myne''s head suddenly sensed change in his body and asked panickly after all unlike Hume, Divine Beasts have absolute control over their body and they can sense every small change in their body, let alone when they start flying of no reason.


    Yes, just after Myne transferred ck dragon skills and abilities, Waffle subconsciously felt them and curiously tried to activate them and started levitating slowly on top of Myne like a balloon.


    "Don''t panic, do you remember my skills? I can transfer others'' skills and abilities to anyone I want, and because you are being a very obedient boy, so as a reward I decide to give you that bad dragon skills and abilities, and one of his abilities was Flight, so from now on you can also fly like a bird, you just need some practice," Myne said with a smile.


    "Wow, so cool, I can fly, hehe, now Uncle Jor won''t be able to show off in front of me, I will..."


    While Waffle mumbled continuously in excitement, Myne who wanted to exin other skills use decided to ignore him for the time being because the angry ck dragon who lost his skills and abilities now staring in his direction with a life-threatening gaze.


    He won''t find out that it was me who stole his skills and abilities, right? But if that is the case why did it stare at me with such hatred-filled eyes?


    Myne thought confusedly but suddenly from the corner of his right eye, he saw Waffle happily casing the child dragon unsteadily trying to get used to his flying ability, while flying on the top of his head, which was very eye-catching, at least in the current situation when the entire town is the state of getting destroyed.


    Those two idiots, can''t they yter? Now the ck dragon saw them, he probably thought that Waffle was casing his child who ran away from his ( Myne ) prison and now trying to capture him again.


    Roarrrr...


    Bang.


    The ck dragon after seeing his child, like an uncontrolled bull, runs towards Myne with his all might while jumping on building after building and trampling people underfoot whenever he sets foot on the ground.


    "Although no one was going to give me anything for my great heroic work, nor people would even say thank you to me, but still, today, I Myne would save this town," Myne said with a smile while opening his arms widely toward the rushing dragon as if he is inviting him toe to smash him into pieces, but sadly no one saw Myne such a cool act, everyone was still just trying to run as far away from the dragon as possible.


    Although seeing Myne''s weird behaviour which waspletely different from others, the ck dragon''s speed slowed down a little and a hesitated expression appeared on his face, but this change onlysted for a second before he again increased his speed and just when he was 10 meters away from Myne, suddenly out of nowhere a 20 meters big vortex appear in front him.


    Because the ck dragon''s charging speed was quite fast, it didn''t even have time to react before he smashed into the vortex and disappeared wherever ce Myne wanted to send him.


    Sigh, I save a town just like that, and some people stillin that I am very shameless. Where can you find a good-hearted person like me who does good deeds from the shadow without care about fame and fortune? If things go like this maybe I will be a saint one day, Myne thought while staring at the floating clouds in the sky like an old man.


    "Anyway, let''s go little guy, let''s meet your father," Myne said and opened a portal in front of him which was connected to the forest a dozen or so kilometres away from Adol Town while gesturing to Waffle and the dragon child to follow him.


    ...


    "Where is the dragon?"


    Just as Myne left, fifty or so knights wearing silver armour, riding war hours, led by a 2-meter tall knight in red armour, asked a random passerby who was hiding behind a tree.


    "Ahh, Lord Marcus, thank god you came," The man hurriedlyes out from behind the tree and starts flirting with the man in red armour.


    "Stop your nonsense and tell me where the hell that dragon suddenly go?"


    Although that man even in such a critical situation tried to bootlick, but the man in red armour clearly wasn''t in a good mood, so he hurriedly urged that man to speak.


    "Sorry, my lord but I don''t know, just a moment ago the dragon was making a catastrophe when for some reason it fell from the sky, then it started running toward the town walls angrily, but just when I thought it would hit the wall suddenly a small light shone in front of it and it disappears in that light."


    "Disappear in the light? Are you kidding me? How can such a big dragon disappear? Listen you better tell the truth otherwise..."


    "I am telling the truth, my lord, how can I have the courage to lie to you?"


    "Well, Uluna, Yarru, Onl, go find out what''s going on here, and where the hell did that dragon go?"


    The man in red armour orders his three most trusted soldiers with a frown.


    "Yes, my lord..."


    The three soldiers reply loudly in union and head in a different direction to find out the situation, but they soone back with a confused faces.


    "What happened?" The man in red armour asked.


    "My Lord, we asked my nearby people and all of them said the same thing this man told us, that dragon indeed disappears in a blue light," The soldier named Onl said respectfully.


    "How can this be possible? If that dragon really disappeared out of thin air, then it can only mean one thing that someone has helped us secretly," The man in red armour mumbled but seeing that his soldiers staring at him waiting for further instructions, he coughed light before continuing, "Listen you all, since the dragon is already left, then go and help injured people."


    "Yes, my lord," All soldiers said in union before they all spread in different directions to rescue people.


    A mysterious existence that makes a dragon disappear, who could it be? The man in red armour thought while staring at the town wall.

 Chapter 168: Chapter 168. Crushing The Black Dragon

    Aftering out of the portal the first thing Myne saw was a big cloud of dust, as well as a 30-meter-deep pit on the ground. In the pity a ck dragon roaring angrily while climbing out of it.


    I should have dropped him from a higher altitude, then he mighty there for some minutes obediently instead of barking nonstop like a mad dog, Myne thought with a frown, in order to calm down the ck dragon he opened another part of the portal 300 meters high in the sky, and without his flight ability he naturally falls down on the ground making such a big mess but surprisingly even after falling from such a height, the ck dragon doesn''t have even a single wound on his body.


    As expected of Boss level predator, his body is really very solid, but why he looking at me seemed quite abnormal, Myne thought while starring at the ck dragon whose golden eyes now turned blood red, and was breathing so heavily that fire starteding out of his both nose opening.


    "Myne! This child said that he wanted to talk to his father and try to calm him down," Waffle while flying in the air suddenly came in front of Myne, and spoke.


    The child dragon who was following Waffle nodded his head.


    "Are both of you sure? That guy doesn''t look in the right state," Myne asked worriedly while pointing at the ck dragon with a frown.


    Hearing Myne question both Waffle and The child dragon, look at the ck dragon who was on the verge of losing his mind.


    "He is saying that it should be fine, no matter how angry his father was he wouldn''t attack him," Waffle the living dragonnguage trantor said with some hesitation, clearly he himself didn''t have too much confidence in his own words.


    "Okay then, but try to not go too close to him," Myne advises the child dragon after thinking for a while.


    Getting Myne''s permission The child dragon nodded his head, and flew toward his father slowly, followed by Waffle.


    "Hey, Waffle, you brat where do you think you are going? He is this child''s father, not yours, also do you forget what your Mother told us before, "Stay away from trouble"?


    If something happens to you, your mother will eat me alive, and I have no mood to die at such a young age, soe back here right away," Myne scouted angrily seeing Waffle following the child dragon and flying toward the ck dragon who was like an unknown volcano with smokeing out of it which can erupt at any moment.


    "Rx, Myne, I am not a fool, I just wanted to see him from close, can''t you see, I am flying there is no way that big lizard can hurt me in mid-air," Waffle like every curious child who doesn''t get enough beating from parents and filled with blind overconfidence of course not going to listen advise of elder, he continues to follow the child dragon who was already in front of the ck dragon and making weird sounds, probably trying tomunicate with him in dragonnguage.


    "Damn it,e back your idiot, don''t go there, and he didn''t listen to me.


    F*ck I know it, raising a child is the worst job in the world especially if that child is a boy," Myne curses Waffle under his breath but still hurridly uses appraisal on him and pasted some skills to him which he rarely uses, worst case scenario even if things got out of hand Waffle at least can hold till he opens a portal and recuse him.


    [ Name: Waffle


    LV: 39


    Race: Divine Beast


    Gender: Male


    Age: 9 y/o


    Status: Tame (Myne), Curious, Excited


    [Skill]


    Divine Beast Twinstrike LV: 1


    Magic Eye of Gravity LV: 1


    Regeneration LV: 1


    Strong Arm?Extreme LV: 1


    Body Enhancement?Small LV: 1


    Strength Rise LV: 1


    Terror Bite LV: 1


    Horrible Roar LV: 1


    [Ability]


    Great Howl


    Strong Legs


    Bite


    sh


    Petrifaction


    Flying Feather


    Venom Spray


    Paralysis Breath


    Camouge


    Flight


    me Bullet ]


    Well, seems like I have unknowingly given Waffle too many skills, most of which I give him during hunting with him and his brother, but unlike Flight ability which he activates subconsciously, for other skills he still has no idea about that''s why he was so surprised after knowing that he can fly.


    Sigh it seems like I have to exin to him about his skills when I finished dealing with all this wedding matter. One more task added to my must-do list, Myne thought helplessly while shaking his head.


    ...


    Father! Father, it''s me your son, please calm down and stop attacking I am safe now, and those two saved me, so please stop," The dragon child while flying in front of his father shouted but for some reason, his father never answered him and just stared at him while breathing roughly.


    "Father! Can you hear me? You are scaring me now please say something, and where is Mother? Father, please say something!"


    "Shut up!!! I will kill everyone."


    The ck Dragon roared again loudly sending his child to fly backward, directly crushing him to Waffle who juste near him.


    "Ahhh, what''s going on?" Waffle asked bewildered after stabilizing himself, but before the child dragon could say anything a giant ck object came from their right side at them with an extremely fast speed and hit their small bodies with great force, sending both of them into the forest like a meteorite, life and death unknown.


    "Waffle!!!"


    Myne who was very alert the entire time and thought about every possible situation, was also dumbfounded by the ruthlessness of the ck dragon he never expected that the ck dragon would attack his own child without any hesitation.


    After hitting Waffle and his own child with his tail as if they were mosquitoes, The ck dragon then roared while facing the sky as if he had done something great, and ran toward the direction where Waffle and his childnded.


    "Shit-shit-shit, Fenrir will definitely kill me after knowing about it," Myne mumbled fearfully and hurriedly opened a portal beside Waffle.


    Waffle who managed to stop his small body after breaking some 20 or so giant trees, was now lying on the ground, his body was twisting from pain, although he had lost consciousness just as he hit the second tree. There were a lot of injuries on his body and blood flowing out of them nonstop.


    But still, even though his condition looks very critical from the outside because he has a very perverted healing skill Regeneration, there is no life-threatening danger, at least thanks to regeneration skill Myne won''t have to worry about getting crushed under a certain divine beast paw.


    "Thank god, he has already started to recover."


    Myne aftering out of the portal hurriedly took Waffle in his arms, and checked his condition, and only after confirming that he was breathing normally and injuries recovering rapidly, did he take a breath of relief, as for The child dragon? Since it was his own father who attacked him then it has nothing to do with Myne, so he doesn''t care about him.


    Roar!!!


    "Motherf*cker, you almost killed me, now go to hell," Myne looked at the ck dragon who was rushing toward him with bloodshot eyes and raised his right hand toward him.


    He then used his most recently acquired skill Magic?Water Colossal, a skill he got from the catfish monster, and currently his most powerful single-direction skill.


    As Myne activates the skill, a blue transparent hexagram array appears in front of his palm, but Myne doesn''t stop and continues to pour more and more magic energy into the skill and the hexagram array also bes bigger and bigger.


    Finally when Myne first time after awakening his skills used 20% of all magic energy from his entire reserve in his Inventory, which was clearly no joke as because of his Inventory Myne''s body is like a never-ending pit absorbing magic energy nonstop 24 hours a day.


    So after seeing that his skill be powerful enough to deal with a dragon Myne stopped holding back and shot at the ck dragon who was just 20 meters away from him.


    The hexagram array which was more than 30 meters big started shining very brightly and suddenly with a loud sound as if someone had opened the door of the dam, a big 25 meters big water pir shot out from it with an extremely great force and hit straightly at the face of unprepared the ck dragon.


    The dominating ck dragon who was making trouble everywhere a moment ago like a paper doll flowed away with the water pir and while breaking tree after tree as well as giant boulders along the way it soon disappeared from Myne''s sight, but because out of anger Myne used too much magic energy, the giant hexagram array continue to shot water while giving the ck dragon free ride, and only after two entire minutes did power inside the hexagram array faded away and it also slowly vanished in front of Myne.


    "F*ck! Seem like I did too much this time! But that bastard deserves it!" Myne eximed with shock while staring at the mess created by his skill, which was many times more than what the ck dragon did, at least he didn''t make many kilometres long and dozens of meters deep gulf in the middle of the forest.

 Chapter 169: Chapter 169. One More Black Dragon?

    "Wafuuu..."


    "Thank god Waffle you woke up, you literally gave me a heart attack," Myne said while hugging Waffle gently.


    "Sorry, Myne, I didn''t listen to you and made you worry," Waffle said weakly.


    "Don''t apologise to me, you should think about how you are going to exin this to your mother because I am going to tell her everything what you did and will request her to punish you properly, so next time you won''t be disobedient," Myne said with a poker face and while carrying shocked Waffle in his arm who continuously trying to pursue him to not tell Fenrir anything, he hurriedlyes to the ck dragonying on the ground.


    There were several injuries on his body, but they were nothingpared to the major injuries on his back. His one of wings was heavily wounded, and blood was gushing out of his body like a fountain, but that guy still lived up to his name as a member of one of the strongest races, because even after being so heavily wounded he still stood up his feet as soon as he saw Myne.


    After seeing Myne the ck dragon first time shows an expression of fear and hesitation, but he quickly suppresses them and while making weird sounds which were no different them crying in pain ( dragon version ), he opens his mouth widely at Myne.


    Just when Myne thought that the ck dragon again going to scream like a wounded animal to show off his vocal cord power, suddenly an amazing thing happened. The ck dragon whose skills and abilities were stolen by Myne actually shot Dragon Breath at him.


    Seeing yellow-red colour hot fireing toward him, unprepared Myne was taken aback and didn''t understand how the ck dragon could use his skills/abilities, which didn''t exist in his appraisal information.


    Because of the unexpected attack, Myne''s reaction was clearly veryte, although, at the final moment, he somehow managed to use double jump skill and jump 10 meters high, while saving his punny life, but that was not without cost, the ck dragon finally after taking a serious beating, burned down Myne''s legs to ash.


    "Ahhh..."


    Myne like a broken kite, fell from the sky while screaming loudly, and because the pain he felt after losing his leg was no joke and Myne, who didn''t get much of an injury after awakening his skills, was suddenly faced with hellish pain that was enough to render him unconscious on the spot, but maybe he was worried about Waffle or maybe because he saw the ck dragon staring at him, he somehow managed to hold on.


    Bang!


    Myne fell on the ground creating a small cloud of dust and breaking one of two of his bones.


    "Myne!"


    Waffle who came to his senses eximed with shock and tears in his eyes, seeing Myne injured so heavily and if Myne hadn''t coughed blood indicating that he still still alive, he nearly dered him dead.


    "Why are you screaming so loudly in my mind? I am still alive, wait till the day I stop breathing before you cry like this," Myne spoke gritting his teeth in a tattered voice. While enduring unimaginable pain he sat down on the ground and looked at his legs with teary eyes which had nowpletely disappeared below his knees.


    "F*ck! F*ck! F*ck! I beme! Now who is going to satisfy all my women? Who will protect them from the bad eyes of others?


    And most importantly how I am going to fulfil my dream of f*cking beautiful women of all intelligent races?!" Myne eximed while holding his head, but he soon calmed down seeing white smokeing out from all over his body, especially from his injured legs.


    Hooo, I am really stupid, how can I forget about my Ulter-Regeneration skill? That is a godly self-healing skill, as long as the host has magic energy inside his body he can survive even if someone cuts his throat, stabs in his heart, or burns him alive, it just the more the host is injured more magic energy need to recover but am I need to worry about something like magic energy?


    I am a walking power bank, and thest thing I worry about in my life is magic energy. Sigh, I really get scared to death this time, Myne thought while wiping sweat and dirt from his forehead.


    Soon within some seconds visible to the naked eye with the abundant amount of magic energy Myne has in his Inventory his burned legs regrow like a tree, and inside and outside injuries on his body also recover, bringing him back to his peak state.


    "Myne! Your skills are so cool, you recover so quickly!" Waffle who saw Myne removed from his deadly injuries within seconds couldn''t help but exim with surprise and excitement. He hurriedly jumps on him and starts licking his face, showing how happy he is.


    "Okay, okay, don''t be so excited, didn''t you get well soon too?


    Why are you so surprised, we both have the same skills, so this kind of injury is not much big of a deal for us, it is just this damn pain is something unavoidable and if possible In this life I didn''t want to experience it again," Myne said with a smile, and after putting Waffle down, he stood off on his newly grow legs without any difficulty.


    Roarr!!!


    While Myne was trying his new legs, The ck dragon who saw his legs growing back, while doubting his life and wondering how Hume has such perverse healing skills as the trolls, again let out a howl, and shot Dragon Breath at Myne and Waffle, this time with his all strength.


    "Wanted to use the same trick twice to deal with me? Dream on," Myne said disdainfully and opened a big portal in front of himself absorbing all Dragon Breath inside it, and when the ck dragon finished shooting fire from his mouth, he opened the other side of the portal just on top of his back where he was most injured.


    Guaaaaaaaaaa!!


    The ck dragon let out a loud painful howl after getting a taste of his own medicine with interest of course, and this time he finally couldn''t hold on and was directly knocked out.


    "Finally over, I hope Fenrir''s younger brother will give me enough reward for taking care of this mess, otherwise this time I will be at a big loss," Myne mumbled while staring at the unconscious ck dragon who was smelling like a roasted chicken.


    "Myne! Look, there is another one!"


    Just when Myne took a sigh of relief while thinking that everything was over, suddenly one more ck dragon slowly descended from the sky towards them.


    Myne after dealing with one dragon wasn''t as nervous as the first time, he calmly stared at the ck dragon and beside him, Waffle also red at it, and growled angrily.


    Roar!!!


    But suddenly Waffle who was preparing for a battle arrogantly, overestimating his capability again, after hearing the second ck dragon roar, dropped his guard and while saying "Wafu", he climbed his way up to his usual ce, on top of Myne''s head.


    "Waffle, what''s happening? What did this ck dragon say?" Myne asked confusedly to his personal dragon trantor.


    "She is that kid''s mother, she said that she has no intention of fighting with us," Waffle calmly said.


    And you believe it? Myne asked with a sigh while rubbing his forehead.


    While Myne and Waffle having a secret conversation, the female ck dragonnds beside her husband who is in very serious condition and almost gets roasted by his own fire.


    After that, the female ck dragon hurridly checks her husband''s condition and after confirming that he is not going to die anytime soon she lets out a breath of relief and looks at Myne and Waffle with aplicated expression, clearly, although she is very angry but she''s self-aware enough to know that she''s no match for this little Hume in front of her, and If she tried to fight blindly, her end would be no different from that of her husband.


    So after thinking for a while, she let out a small sound from her mouth probably saying something to Waffle in dragonnguage.


    "What did she say this time?" Myne asked curiously while wondering if he should ask Fenrir if there was any way tomunicate with monsters.


    "She said that she wanted to meet her child," Waffle replied confusedly and hurriedly looked left and right, probably searching for that unlucky fellow who was forgotten by everyone.


    "Ohh, then tell her, that her husband sent her child flying, and she may find his body in some random corner of the forest," Myne said causally, he has already aplished his mission, now that the little boy''s own father wants to kill him, why should he care about his life and death?


    Hearing Myne''smand, Waffle, who wanted to bootlick Myne so he wouldn''t tell his mother that he got injured because of his foolishness, obediently nodded his head, and told word to word what Myne said to the female ck dragon.


    Hearing Waffle''s ruthless narration, the female ck dragon let out an angry roar, and just when Myne thought that she might attack them, she turned her head toward her injured husband, opened her mouth and shot dragon breath at him with her full strength.


    The poor male ck dragon was already heavily injured by Myne, but under his wife''s wrath, he again suffered heavily.


    After burning her own husband in anger and kicking his butt sometimes, the female dragon hurriedly wave her giant wings and fly toward the direction where Waffle pointed while saying that her child can be found there.


    "Hehe this guy is definitely not going to have a peaceful life in future," Myne jokes with a smile like taking pleasure in other misfortune.


    "What do you mean?" Waffle asked confusedly clearly didn''t understand Myne''s adult joke.


    "Nothing, when you grow up you understand naturally," Myne said and sat down under a tree while waiting for the female ck dragon toe back, he is also a little curious about that poor child.

 Chapter 170: Chapter 170. Waffles Despair

    Myne and Waffle were eating snacks under the tree while chatting about some bizarre things when they saw the female ck dragoning toward them with her poor child in between her big jaw who was beaten to death by his own father.


    Boom!


    The female ck dragonnded beside her husband, and after kicking him some time to vent her anger, she gentlyy down her child on her ground.


    Myne and Waffle alsoe to see that little guy''s condition, which is surprisingly not that bad, although he is injured and unconscious but that wasn''t a big deal and he should be fine after some days of rest.


    "I have to say those big flying lizards'' defence is quite tough. Anyway, since this kid is alive and has met his family, then our work is done here," Myne said to Waffle and then telepathically contacted Fenrir, "Fenrir, I handed over the child dragon to his parent, Although there was some disturbance happened in the middle but in the end, Ipleted my mission sessfully."


    "Ooh, that''s good, I know I can believe in your work. By the way, is my boy alright? He didn''t cause trouble right?" Fenrir asked worriedly but hearing her question Waffle on Myne''s head quickly jumped down on the ground and shook his head toward him nonstop trying to persuade him to notin.


    Watching Waffle''s third-rate acting, Myne him a rest assured smile before he shamelessly told everything to Fenrir, making Waffle copse on the ground with horror-filled eyes.


    When Myne told Fenrir that Waffle almost died if he didn''t have the skill given by him because of his stupidity, although it was through telepathy, a terrifying bloodthirst was conveyed to him.


    "F*ck! Fenrir is super angry, someone is in big trouble now," Myne mumbled nervously his Adam''s apple twisting feeling Fenrir killing instant through telepathically, he then looked at the male ck dragon who surprisingly woke up even after receiving so much beating and now was getting scolded by his wife.


    "This guy is done for..."


    "I see, good work, Myne. I won''t me you for my child''s foolishness. By the way are there figures of Humes at the surrounding area right now?''


    "Ahhm, no, currently we are in deep in the forest, quite far from the nearest town," Myne replied causally while grabbing Waffle who was trying in vain to escape.


    "Is that so, in that case, Myne Immediately use your teleportation skill and connect to my ce, I need to give my little boy some love," Fenrir said while gritting her teeth.


    Myne of course not dare to mess with an overpowered angry mother, so he quickly did what he was told and connected Fenrir''s residence in the Divine Spirit Forest.


    Just as both ces connected through the portal a bloodthirst leaked out from it and covered the whole ce.


    The dragon couple also probably realised the sudden dense bloodthirst wafting around, as their conversation which was more of the female ck dragon beating her husband was interrupted and they turned their face towards Myne''s direction all at once, fear was clearly visible on their face.


    Soon in the nervous and fearful eyes of three beasts, Fenrir''s whole body appeared.


    "Jor,e here immediately, you won''t be discovered by humans if you fly above the clouds. You hear me? Come here immediately, otherwise, you know what will happen, this time you won''t be going to avoid a beating."


    Fenrir as soon as arrived first gave a fierce nce at the miserable dragon couple, enough to make them fall on the ground like a dead dog, then she looked at Waffle who was held tightly by Myne, after which she looked at the sky and contact Jor through telepathy.


    After threatening her younger brother, Fenrir came to Waffle, held him in her mouth and shook her head fiercely left and right with her all might leaving after image behind.


    What kind of childish way of giving punishment is this? Is she trying to release water? Well, this seems natural since no mother can hurt her child, but isn''t this too much? Myne couldn''t help butin in his heart while looking at Fenrir awkwardly.


    "As a single parent, Fenrir is indeed too soft-handed."


    "Mother! Sorry, ce stop, I am about to vomit!" Waffle''s fearful voice sounded in Myne''s head, and just as Fenrir threw Waffle down from her mouth, he stumbled and fell to the ground, and soon vomited all the food he had eaten just some moment ago.


    "Boy, why you didn''t listen to Myne? Haven''t you promised me that you will be a good boy? Do you have any idea how I would feel if something happened to you?" Fenrir said agnrily.


    "Sorry Mother, I won''t do that again, I just wanted to help but didn''t expect that big lizard would attack me," Waffle said apologetically while looking down, he didn''t dare to make eye contact with Fenrir because of shame.


    "There won''t be a next time, you will being back with me, your journey ends here today. I can''t let a bad boy like you y outside and make trouble for everyone."


    "Nooo! Mother, please, I want to live with Myne, I promise I will be a good boy, and never make trouble for you or Myne again. Please don''t take me home, there is nothing interesting to do there," Waffle pleads nervously.


    "Now it is toote to beg, nothing can change my mind, you areing home boy," Fenrir said with determination.


    "Myne, please say something, Mother is going to take me home," Seeing that Fenrir''s decision is firm and he can do nothing to change it, Waffle hurriedly changed his target.


    Myne didn''t speak immediately, he first looked at Fenrir who was giving him a dangerous nce indicating not to ruin her performance, then at Waffle who was using his killer move The Puppy Eyes on him, which was very lethal for people who love cute things, and clearly is one of Myne''s biggest weakness, so after thinking for a while hee to conclusion that he would be in disadvantage no matter who side he took, Myne just close his eyes to avoid Waffle killer move and with heavy heart he turn his back toward him, showing everyone that he is a natural party.


    Waffle fell on the groundically seeing that even Myne whom he thought his elder brother abandoned him, while Fenrir in the background nodded her head with a satisfied expression.


    After dealing with Waffle, Fenrir again released her dense bloodthirsty towards the dragon couple, but still, she didn''t make a further move, probably waiting for her younger brother.


    Just like that everyone didn''t move slightly for the next fifteen minutes, for Myne and Waffle those fifteen minutes were nothing, but for the dragon couple it felt like an eternity.


    "Where the hell is Fenrir''s younger brother, how long that guy is going to let us wait," Myne mumbled dissatisfying, but then suddenly a big shadow covered everyone attracting their attention.


    Everyone looked at the sky and saw a gigantic 150-meter-tall redva-colour dragon descending slowly in front of them.


    F*cking hell! So big! This is the Divine Beast, Jormungandr, the legendary ruler of the dragon race. Now this is how a Divine Beast should be, Myne thought while starring that Jor with awe, and admiration.


    "Myne, I can hear your thoughts, and believe me I am not happy knowing that you low down so much on me because of my size," Suddenly Fenrir''s unhappy voice sounded in Myne''s mind.


    "Oops, Sorry, Just joking, don''t take my nonsense seriously," Myne hurriedly said.


    "As if I am going to believe in your nonsense, you are asking for beating recently," Fenrir said while rolling her eyes, then she ignored Myne and spoke to Jor, "You''re finally here, Jor."


    "I''m sorry Big Sis for asking this again, but are you sure you don''t want to deal with his matter at the Divine Spirit Forest? It''s okay at the moment, but we don''t know when Humes might approach this ce, if they show us, it would be quite a pain in the ass to deal with thingster."


    "Sigh, okay you win, let''s go to my ce," Myne opened a big portal for everyone, Fenrir''s request after thinking for some seconds.


    Since It''s a request by Fenrir who will give him the reward for his workter, of course, Myne doesn''t want to disobey her and lose a lot of good things.


    He immediately connected the Divine Spirit Forest to his current location using Space-time skill, and opened a big 100-meter tall and 10-meter wide portal.


    "Sorry this is my skill current limit, I can''t open a portal bigger than this," Myne apologised to Fenrir while looking at Jor.


    "Don''t worry about him, he can adjust his body size," Fenrir said casually and after picking up a depressed Waffle from the ground she quickly entered in the portal.


    Watching Fenrir enter the portal, Jor also let out a breath of relief, he then quickly came to the ck dragon family, and spoke some weird words that Myne obviously didn''t understand.


    Then in front of Myne''s surprised eyes, a green light shone on both the male ck dragon and the child dragon, and soon visible to naked eyes their injuries recovered, and both of them stood up on their feet as if nothing happened.


    After healing the ck dragon family, Jor said something to them, they nodded at him happily and after giving Myne an awkward look they quickly walked into the portal without any hesitation or fear, clearly their favorability toward Jor is very high.

 Chapter 171: Chapter 171. Almost Got Tricked By An Old Dragon

    Myne watched the ck dragon family walking in the portal fearlessly, although Myne had saved their child, they did not thank him even once, for them as if it was Myne responsibility to serve them the mighty and ancient race and he should feel honour about it.


    Ignoring ungrateful oversized lizards, Myne looked at Jor, who was not only the second Divine Beast he had met but also his employer, who is soon going to empty his pocket on behalf of Myne''s service.


    From Myne''s point of view, Jor is nothing but a walking treasure trove, after all this is amon fact that dragon-like collect shiny and valuable things.


    As Myne looked at the giant red dragon, Jor also observed him very closely, releasing a little bit of pressure on him while wondering what is so special about this Hume that his Big Sis valued him so much.


    Is he testing me?


    His pressure is quite harsh, and bloody, it is as if I am standing at the mouth of an active volcano,pared to him Fenrir''s pressure always feels like a gust of cold wind blowing in the rainy season, of course, this treatment might only be reserved for me, and other defiantly doesn''t think that, after all, I am her best friend, Myne thought while looking into Jor eyes fearlessly with a smirk on his face, because after hearing the previous conversation between Fenrir and Jor, Myne notice a very important thing, and that is Jor is quite scared of Fenrir, so there is no way he can harm him.


    Huh? Interesting, this little Hume doesn''t get scared after feeling my Aura? As expected of a person valued by Big Sis Fen so much, he is quite different from others, Jor thought curiously and then saw Myne gesturing him to enter the portal.


    Why is this guy unfolding his wings? Don''t tell me he wants to enter into the portal while flyi... F*ck! Is he trying to attack me? Should I call Fenrir for help? Shit, why his wings are shining so much...


    "Ahhhhh... My eyes..."


    "Why are you screaming like a little girl, Big SIs Fen friend? Has my sudden action frightened you?"


    "What! Who?" Myne eximed suddenly hearing a heavy and old man-type voice in his mind, which waspletely different from Fenrir''s sweet and lovely voice.


    "It''s me, little guy, for the time being, it''ll be inconvenient if we cannot converse, so I have granted you my sacred protection. You shouldn''t be unaware of it, right? After all, you already have Big Sis Fen''s sacred protection."


    Myne hearing Jor''s voice again in his mind, finally calmed down and looked at him embarrassingly, for a moment he indeed got frightened when he saw Jor releasing light from his wings, especially when his eyes suddenly started hurting.


    Did I get one more divine protection? Although it should be called telepathy contact link, but anyway, people... I mean beasts have their own way of giving things names, Myne thought and hurriedly used appraisal on himself...


    [ Name: Myne


    LV: 76


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 15 y/o


    upation: Hunter, Fiance of Princess Sylphid Augusta


    *Divine Beast''s Sacred Protection


    Telepathy: Fenrir, Jormungandr ( New! )


    [Skills]


    Two-handed Scythe?Extreme ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Physical Strength Enhancement?Extreme ( 5/50 ) { New }


    Martial Arts: Heavy Fist ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Earthquake ( 11/50 ) { New }


    Presence Detect?Large LV2 ( 74/200 ) { New }


    Magic?Water Colossal LV3 ( 29/500 ) { New }


    Just as I thought it was a telepathy link, but it is quite interesting I didn''t expect that because of beating a dragon the Water Colossal skill level would directly jump to 3. Seems like In future I have to deal with my enemy with heavy hands so my skills level can increase faster, Myne thought calmly.


    "Although I wanted to have a chat more with you, but for now, let''s go to Big Sis Fen''s ce, otherwise if we made her wait too long, then it would be very bad for my health. She''s already quite angry with me, and I have no intention of pouring more wood into the already out-of-control fire."


    Saying such, In surprised eyes of Myne, Jor''s gigantic 150-meter-tall body started shrinking visible to the naked eye, and only when his height was no more than 15 meters tall did he stop shrinking, and after giving dumbfounded Myne a nod, he also dominatingly walked into the portal, leaving Myne alone behind.


    "Is this a skill or something else? Fenrir said every Divine Beast can do that, so I suppose this should be a magic trick, then can I learn it? And can we only increase the height of our entire body, or we can select whatever part of our body we want to increase size?


    If I can increase the size of a certain part of my body then nothing can be more interesting than it, I can already imagine my naughty wifuu screaming in pleasure while begging to stop."


    "F*ck, I have to get this magic trick no matter what, this is a matter of my wives future happiness," Myne spoke with determination and a quick walk into the portal.


    "Now then, Jormungandr. How do you n on settling this matter?"


    Just as Myne came to Fenrir''s home, he heard her cold emotionless voice, which made all the dragons in the cave break out in a cold sweat


    "Big Sis, please calm down, and try to understand, their child was kidnapped by those evil Humes, and they haven''t seen him for many days, which made them ruthless. They are searching for the child while flying about day after day without any hint which makes them violent and irritated.


    So when they smell their child Aura in that small Hume town, out of anger this guy who was near that town loses his mind and starts making havoc while disregarding my warning. When your friend interrupted him in the middle, he became quite angry and identally hurt my little Nephew."


    Jor said nervously trying to make the situation clear so Fenrir wouldn''t be violent suddenly and beat the hell out of the ck dragon family, including himself as well.


    But when he saw Fenrir''s indifferent emotionless face, he hurriedly changed the topic, in the matter of shamelessness this guy indeed deserved to be called the ruler of the dragon race.


    "Anyway, let''s put those unpleasant things on hold, ande to the main topic, first of all, I''ll have to thank Big Sis and her Hume friend Myne. Thanks to your cooperation in this case, the child could return to his parents safely.


    Honestly, with the nature of most of Hume it might have been impossible if it had only been us trying to find this child since most of Hume are very cunning and evil and can''t be trusted, so let me thank you from the bottom of my heart," Jor said with a smile which was quite ugly and clearly doesn''t suit on his face, and give a small bow to Myne and Fenrir.


    Is he praising me or indirectly provoking Fenrir against me? Myne thought confusedly.


    "Hey, Fenrir, is your younger brother trying to say that I am very cunning and evil and you should stay away from me?" Myne who doesn''t like talking nonsense directly puts his thoughts in front of Fenrir.


    "Ignore him, do I look like a 10-year-old girl to you who needs others'' advice to judge people?


    Don''t worry and let him talk nonsense, we will add all of those things to his final bill," Fenrir''s calm voice sounded in Myne''s mind, making his eye shine brightly, and Myne couldn''t help but rub his hands out of excitement while thinking just how much juice Fenrir going to fetch out from Jor in the end.


    "However, it shouldn''t be a mistake to say that the origin of this entire matter was the Hume race. Originally I wanted toe out for revenge, but considering Myne, I decided to stop that. Because of that, why don''t we reconcile on this matter," Unaware of Myne and Fenrir''s secret conversation Jor said while looking at Myne with a smile.


    What the f*ck! This bastard literally throwing the pot of trouble on my head to save his ass? Myne thought while gritting his teeth in anger, no one had done this kind of shameless thing with him before, and if not for the fact that the other party in terms of power waspletely out of the league, Myne would have already thrown a dozen or so wind tornado at him.


    "No, no, Lord Jormungandr, how can you not take revenge for such a great crime? Although I am also Hume, but this doesn''t mean that I represent my entire race, I am just amoner without much sense of existence, there are hardly dozens or so people who know me, so you don''t have to hold back.


    Evil people deserve punishment, otherwise, if you let them go today, tomorrow they might again kidnap other dragons'' children. So please rest assured and go and punish those evil Hume as much as you want, there is no need to reconcile on this matter," Myne said with a face excited expression while trying to hold back his anger.


    Hearing Myne''s awe-inspiring speech, the dragon family in the background nodded their head while looking at Myne with admiration, they also didn''t want to reconcile, since those evil Hume dared to steal their child then it is only natural to take revenge, but the opposite to them, Jor, who thought that everything is going ording to his n, hearing Myne speech couldn''t help but stare at him dumbfoundedly while wondering if Myne is an imposter in Hume''s disguise who has a deep hatred for Hume otherwise how can someone say this kind of thing about his race without blinking?

 Chapter 172: Chapter 172. Unexpected Windfall

    "Cough! Myne, you are still very young, you shouldn''t be so cold toward your own race, but still, since you help my people I decide to forgive your race this time," Jor seeing that he can''t save his ass fooling Myne with a word game, he shamelessly change the subject.


    "Jor, enough now, neither Myne nor I care about what you do with Humes, the only thing I wanted to know is how you want to settle this matter of almost killing my kid?"


    "Well, about that..."


    Jor who didn''t expect that Fenrir would still hold on to this matter, could only speak awkwardly, clearly he didn''t know what to say. Jor let out a deep sigh before falling silent.


    "Jor, if you can''te up with a good suggestion, I shall decide for you. Let me beat the hell out of this guy who tried to kill my kid.


    If he''s lucky, he won''t die, And to make things fair if he is on the verge of dying after I beat him then I will heal him," Fenrir said and suddenly blue colour aura started surging out from her body, and all the hair on her body started shinning, blue lighting spark can be seen travelling all over her body once in a while.


    So cool, I also want this type of special effect when being angry, Myne thought surprisedly, although he had seen this before, but that time he didn''t know Fenrir and he was more worried about his own safety than special effect.


    "Big Sis, please don''t say such dangerous things, how can this guy survive after taking your beating? He only looks big and powerful but actually is quite weak, he was easily beaten by Myne, and if you took action then this little child you and Myne rescue directly became a paternal orphan," Jor said hurriedly while trying to calm down Fenrir.


    He really didn''t want to see people of his race die for some trivial matter.


    "Ohh, then should I let him go without giving any punishment for almost killing my baby boy? Jor, you really know how to joke around. Hehe, do you think there is such a good thing in the world?" Fenrir spoke whileughing maniacally, and everything near her started shaking violently.


    Seeing that things are about to get out of hand, Jor, hurriedly spoke, "Big Sis, please calm down, and let me finish... What I wanted to say is that you told me before that Myne can transfer people skills with the cost of some days of his life right?"


    "Yes, but what does this have to do with our matter?" Fenrir asked with a frown.


    Hearing Fenrir''s question, Jor didn''t immediately answer, but looked at Myne and with a mysterious smile he continued, "Myne can you also transfer dead people skills?"


    Myne who was enjoying drama in the background suddenly caught off guard and while wondering what this shameless red giant lizard nning this time, he shook his head, and replied, "Although I''ve never tried it before, but it shouldn''t be the case."


    Hearing Myne answer Jor nodded his head with a satisfied expression, and asked again, "So if they are alive, you can transfer every single type of skills, right?"


    "Yes, but this is notpletely true, I can only transfer skills that I saw with the help of my other skill, and there are also some skills that I can''t transfer like the Fire Breath of the dragon, during our fight, I have seen this guy all skills and fire breath wasn''t there," Myne said helplessly while shaking his head, when he first teleported the ck dragon out of town and stole his skills, he suddenly felt like he had forgotten something, but that time he didn''t think too much about it, and only when he got beaten to death by dragon breath did he realise that he has never seen this thing in neither skill column nor ability column.


    Sigh, as Iing in contact with powerful people and creatures, appraisal skills bing more and more unreliable. I have to level up my original skills as soon as possible, otherwise, someday this kind of half-baked information definitely will cost me my life.


    But with each increase of their level they are bing more and more difficult to level up, Myne thought and rubbed his forehead, he really had no idea what to do regarding his skills update speed.


    Appraisal?Complete LV3 ( 421/500 ), Inventory LV2 ( 108/1000 ), Cut & Paste ( 131/200 ), well still a long way to go, Myne thought and closed the status window in front of him.


    "What? You can''t appraise ze? Don''t you say that you can see all the information?! Fenrir asked with a surprise.


    "I clearly remember I never said something like that. Hell, I can''t even see 1/3 of your information," Myne said with a forced smile.


    Fenrir''s imagination is quite good, and Dragon Breath is called ze, huh? Quite a decent name I have to say, Myne thought.


    "ze huh? If I am not wrong then this should be our racial skill," Jor said after thinking for a while.


    Huh? Racial Skill? This is a new word, if this is the case then now things make sense, Racial Skills should be a different category of skill-like ability, and because my Appraisal skill level is quite low, it is still early to show this kind of high-end information, Myne guessed while rubbing his chin. Wait a minute, doesn''t this mean till now I am only stealing those weak skills?


    Hooo, thank god till now I still haven''t met any powerful being other than the ck dragon otherwise I would have lost a lot of good things.


    "Hahaha, looking at your face says seems you understood something, well, whatever. Anyway, that means you can transfer any skills other than racial skills, right? If that is the case, Big Sis, I have a certain job to offer, I would like to regrly request Myne and my little nephew, with the meaning of including theirpensation," Jor said confusing both Myne and Fenrir.


    "Hmm? What is it, let me hear it," Fenrir said confusedly.


    "Aah, Big Sis, you know that there''s a secretbyrinth prison at my ce where the dragons whomitted terrible crimes will be imprisoned until their deaths, right?


    Aspensation to you for what happened with my little nephew and a reward for Myne for helping us and rescuing this child, I was thinking of letting them have as many power skills of the dragons inside thatbyrinth as they want."


    "Anyway, they''re only waiting for their deaths once they enter it and they don''t need their skills. In that case, wouldn''t it be more effective if those skills were put to good use? It''ll be troublesome if they cause more problems with those Skills if someday they escape from prison.


    If theye periodically to cut them off, those troublesome things will be gone, and it''ll be two birds with one stone."


    The more Jor spoke more excited he became, he looked happier to let Myne steal his prisoner skills than Myne himself who still couldn''t believe in his ears what he heard, Someone wanted to give an entire prison filled with powerful dragons to him so he stole their skills? Isn''t this his biggest dream?


    "Motherf*cker, Now this is called Jackpot!!" Myne yelled in excitement but hurriedly covered his mouth with his hands seeing that Jor and Fenrir looking at him weirdly.


    "Sorry, I was carried away in excitement, you guys please continue, just ignore me," Myne said hurriedly while trying to look calm but with a wide ear-to-ear grin like a pervert stered on his face, It was really hard to ignore him.


    "Sigh, well your proposal is indeed very tempting, but there would be many dragons in the prison right, if Myne transferred all of their skills wouldn''t he lose quite a lot of lifespan? After all, unlike you and me most of Hume doesn''t live too long," Fenrir asked with concern, clearly she cares more about Myne than her children getting some skills.


    Sigh, I never thought that Fenrir cared so much about me, she is literally treating me like her child, but I have to say I am very touch, she gives me a feeling like I am with Big Sis Maya, Myne thought with a sigh while looking at Fenrir gently.


    "Hahah, Big Sis, you seem to care a lot about your new friend but don''t worry about it, this kind of little problem is very easy to solve," Saying such Jor waved his left-wing gently and suddenly out of nowhere a palm size white fruit appeared in front of him, and slowly start levitating toward Myne.


    "This is the fruit called Apols, a rare fruit filled with dense vitality, many years ago I helped Elf Queen to solve a great disaster, and to show her gratitude, she gave me 10 Apols fruits. Every one of those fruits can increase a person''s lifespan to 100 years. During those years, I have already given 9 fruits as a reward to other people and now I only have thisst Apols Fruit left.


    After eating it Myne shouldn''t have to worry about losing some years of lifespan," Jor said with a smile while watching Myne grabbing fruit with a dumbfounded expression.


    "If what you said is true then I can rest assured.


    Myne, what do you think, do you want to ept this job?" Fenrir asked although she also wanted to talk to Waffle about this matter but after thinking that she is ying the role of angry mother with him, she decided to let him suffer a little more, only when he saw how much he had lost because of his foolishness will he dare not do more dangerous things in the future.


    "Yes, I want," Myne subconsciously said while staring at the white Apols Furit in front of him with greedy and hungry eyes, If not for Jor and Fenrir watching him Myne would have long ago devoured this godly powerful fruit. For this kind of thing, there is only one ce where after putting it Myne felt relief and that is of course his stomach.


    Calm down, Myne, people are watching, mind your image, there is still a great treasure of skills waiting for you, Myne thought and after wiping saliva from the corner of his mouth, he carefully put the Apols Fruit in his Inventory.

 Chapter 173: Chapter 173. Unreliable Dragon Express

    "Good, since Myne don''t mind taking this job, and the terms are also very nice, this time I let this matter go, but Jor, remember to control your race, otherwise, there won''t be next time," Fenrir said calmly toward which Jor nodded his head quickly like a obedient child.


    "Don''t worry this time it is a pure ident, nobody can hurt my little nephew at least in the future no dragon will do that, this is my promise to you," Jor said dominatingly.


    "I hope so, by the way, you go and deal with those dragons, before taking Myne to your prison, I wanted to talk to him a little. Mynees with me," Fenrir said after gesturing Myne to follow her, she walked toward the pond where desperate Waffle was lying on the ground.


    "What do you want to talk about," Myne asked while waking with Fenrir.


    "Tell me what the hell are you thinking when you give my little boy a name without asking his Mother''s opinion? I give his responsibility to you as a friend so he can learn about the world while staying with you, but you directly took the role of his Father and not only did you give him that weird name but within two days you spoiled him so much he already learn some of your bad habits."


    Fenrir after seeing that they are far enough from Jor and he was really busy dealing with his people, said annoyingly while staring at Myne with her big blue starry eyes. If Myne''s answer didn''t satisfy her, then no one saved him from getting her Motherly love.


    "Hahaha! About this... Sorry I forgot to inform you, I thought that since you haven''t named your children for so many years, you might not interested in this kind of thing, so when my wives asked me his name, I decided to give him one which Waffle himself like very much, but if you don''t like it, can you change it. As for taking the role of Waffle''s Father, how can I even think about it?


    I am still young and have no desire to get beaten to death by your husband, I am more than happy to be his big brother, or uncle would also fine," Myne said embarrassingly while rubbing the back of his head, he is telling the truth, that day he was very tried and really forget to ask Fenrir opinion before giving Waffle his name.


    "Sigh, you really know how to make trouble, and although I felt like that Waffle''s name is a little weird, but since my boy likes it then let it be. Also let me tell you for your information I don''t have a husband, although I am already a mother, but I am still single.


    Our Divine Beast reproduction system doesn''t work like you Hume, I don''t know how other Divine Beasts make children, but we Fenrir use our inner energy, some special divine fruit, and God''s Blessing to give birth to children, by the way, God Blessing is the most important factor," Fenrir said calmly, there is not a single bit of shyness on her face while talking such a private matter.


    F*cking hell! Then doesn''t this mean Fenrir is still a virgin even after being hundreds of years old? Sigh, if only she was a hume, I really wanted to taste a century-old milf beauty, Myne thought disappointed as for the psychological burden of f*cking a granny? there is no such thing, after all many races live hundreds, even thousands of years, for example, Dragons, Elves.


    They are super races who don''t take time seriously like Hume who only lives a hundred years maximum, for those super races, a person of hundreds of years is no different from Hume''s adolescence.


    And Myne''s thinking is very fixable, as long as the other party is beautiful, and has a nice, cute, somewhat naughty and lovely personality, then no matter how old she is, he doesn''t mind epting her with arms wide open.


    "By the way, how many Fenrir are in your race?" Myne asked curiously, after all Fenrir herself was good looking beast, and had a nice personality, yes her temper is a little bit scary when it came to family, but overall she was perfect wife material, so he was wondering why no one had tried to pursue her all these years.


    "At present, four," Fenrir said calmly and walked toward Waffle while wagging her tail left and right without waiting for Myne to react.


    What the hell! Doesn''t this mean there is only one adult Fenrir in the entire world? No wonder she is still a virgin and needs the help of those fruits and blessings to make children, Myne thought while shaking his head and looking at Fenrir pitifully.


    Poor girl, can''t even find a mate to have fun with, Myne thought and came to the pond, where Fenrir was educating Waffle, who after some receiving scolding was vague of crying and only when she said that he can live with Myne only if listens to him honestly, did he show a happy expression.


    Then Waffle while using Flight skilles in front of Fenrir''s face and starts licking her while thanking her nonstop.


    "Ohh, so you fly now?" Fenrir asked Waffle curiously.


    "Of course I can, Myne gave this skill to me today. Mother, flying is really interesting, I can go anywhere without much effort like a bird," Waffle said in excitement and showed Fenrir his flying techniques.


    "Well good for you, but remember to exercise your feet as well, I don''t want to see that one day you forget to walk because of flying," Fenrir said worriedly while giving Myne an angry nce.


    Huh? Why is she angry with me? isn''t it good to know flying? Feeling Fenrir angry nce, Myne looked at her innocently and didn''t understand why she is angry with him.


    "So Myne are you ready to go to mybyrinth prison? Although that is not a good ce where people should be happy going but for you, that ce is no different than Treasure House, right?" Jor saidughing.


    "Of course, let''s go, I can''t wait to see that wonderful ce," Myne replies in excitement while clenching his fist.


    "But how are we going to your Labyrinth Prison? I have never gone there so I can''t use my skill to take us there," Myne asked after calming down.


    Just as he asked that, Jor forcibly held him in his mouth, making him cry out in panic while thinking that Jor was about to eat him but then Jor let him off on his back.


    "Hahaha, we''ll be flying there, my little nephew what are you waiting for? Come here and sit down in front of Myne so you won''t fall down during the flight."


    "Okay, Uncle Jor," Waffle nodded happily and after giving Fenrir a sweet lick, he sat down in Myne''sp.


    "Big Sis, see youter then," Jor said with a smile, and after getting Fenrir''s nod, he waved his giant wings and In the blink of an eye, he soared high into the sky, and the Divine Spirit Forest became a dot.


    Sigh, those two naughty kids only know how to trouble me, but Waffle''s name is not that bad. Now I think about it, I should as well give my other children good names, so an ident like this doesn''t happen again, where I their mother know nothing about it and someone else gives them their name.


    No this can''t happen, I have to do something, Fenir thought worriedly and after finding her other two children behind her cavern bulling an Ape, she hurriedly ran toward them to fulfil her duty as mother.


    ...


    "Ohgodohgodohgod, so fast, I''ll die if I fall from such a height," Myne on Jor''s back after screaming heartfully and finding out that he has a fear of extreme heights, hurridlyes back to sense and use Paste skill to glue his ass onto Jor back.


    "Now then, since you have adjusted yourself to me very well, I don''t have to hold back.


    Let''s go there is still a long way to go," At the moment Jor said that, the scenery flowers past Myne at an amazingly high speed, but Myne clearly wasn''t in a condition to see the view, because of Jor''s overwhelming speed and wind pressure which was so great that Myne can hardly open his eyes, and that too only when hepletelyy down on his back hugging his entire body on his iron-hard scale, which was so ufortable that Myne could only cry without tears.


    "Ugyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa..."


    "Uncle Jor, you are too fast, please be a little slow, otherwise I will blow away."


    Just as Myne used all his defensive skills, and somehow managed to withstand wind pressure, suddenly Waffle under his chest whom he had forgotten aboutpletely,ined to Jor though telepathically, otherwise, it would be nigh impossible for Jor to hear his voice.


    Heaing Waffleins Jor let out a forgetful mutter, "Oh", and after that, a faint green wall was erected around Myne and Waffle.


    "It''s a barrier made with wind magic, you should not have any problems with this," Jor''s voice sounded in Myne and Waffle''s heads.


    Although Jor is very unreliable when ites to taking care of others during flight, and Myne''s first impression of riding him is not very good, but when ites to using magic he is indeed a professional, the wind barrier created by not only block wind pressure but also provide fresh air to breath.

 Chapter 174: Chapter 174. A Mysterious Man

    While crushing Jor seven generations for not making the wind barrier earlier, Myne sneaked a nce at thendscape flowing by him at a staggering speed, he could see mes rising from the front. Currently, they just crossed the Divine Spirit Forest and entered into the neighbouring kingdom of the Augusta Kingdom.


    Hm? I wonder what is going on there, why is an outrageouslyrge area burning?? Is there a war going on or something? Myne thought with a frown and looked closely at the burning ce with his Sight Enhancement skill, otherwise with their current height without using the skill he could only see dots moving on the ground.


    What the f*ck! I don''t know which country this is, but the invasion of such arge number of monsters doesn''t look natural! Shit, the entire city gets destroyed by monsters, as far as I can see there are only dead bodies.


    Myne stared at the bloody sense in front of him silently, although he normally didn''t care about the life and death of strangers, but seeing the wealth of an entire city burning in front of himself by some mindless monsters, Myne couldn''t not but get angry.


    "Hm? What''s wrong? You look angry?" Jor noticing Myne''s emotion, called out to him confusedly.


    "What going on below there? Why those monsters are attacking that city?" Myne asked after hearing Jor''s voice while trying to calm down himself.


    "Ohh that, seems like The Kingdom of Demons started a war again, good grief, this will going to bring me a lot of trouble," Jor said dissatisfied and exined Myne''s reason behind the war.


    Recently, a new king of the Kingdom of Demons came into existence. This king brutally killed thete king who was more politically moderate, and announced that he will dominate the other races and be the supreme king of the entire world.


    With that promation as the origin, they areunchingrge-scale acts of aggression with the demon race against the kingdoms which neighbour the Kingdom of Demons. It seems that they have been cornered until right before the whole kingdom has been annihted.


    "Since it''s an event among you mortal races, and has nothing to do with the duties assigned to us Divine Beasts by God, we can''t intervene in it even if all the people die in front of us, unless they are protected or have a close rtionship with us, no Divine Beast woulde forward to enter in this muddy water," Jor said emotionlessly, clearly after living unknown amount of years Jor have seen so many deaths that now he bes indifferent to this kind of sense, anyway every once in a century a lunatice forward and start a war because of some silly reason while thinking himself God, and now get used to it.


    "Sigh, what a waste of resources, Instead of making their own Kingdom beautiful, some fool wanted to rule the entire world even after knowing that there are hundreds of powerful beings living in the world who if be angry then easily make them disappear within some hours. This world really doesn''tck fools," Myne mumbled while shaking his head.


    Probably because Jor heard Myne''s mutterings, he also nodded his head in approval and once again faced the "Prison Labyrinth" and elerated.


    At that moment Myne also lost interest in continuously seeing ck smoke from above and was about to look for somewhere else to watch the beauty of nature when he discovered an interesting thing.


    W, What the f*ck that guy doing there? Is he trying to sacrifice himself to those monsters as reserve food for their good work? Or has he also joined the monster camp and is helping them attack his race?


    Myne thought confusedly while watching a 30-year-old man wearing full-body ck clothes with a red cape standing in the middle of thousands of monsters, who was making various movements as ifmanding those monsters who had question marks all over their heads, which looked quiteical.


    As if feeling Myne stare that man who looked like hume suddenly looked up at the sky.


    Then, their eyes met!!! At least this is what Myne thought.


    Huh? Can he see me from such a distance? This is interesting, let''s see if this is just a coincidence or he can really see me, Myne while looking at the man, show him the middle fingers of his both hands, while moving his lips as if saying, "Don''t forget to take those monster''s dicks in your ass, your bastard."


    Just as Myne said that the man who was smirking while facing him, suddenly his body trembled from excitement maybe because he liked Myne''s suggestion very much, or the opposite of it, but before Myne could see his further reaction, Jor increased his speed again, and Myne could no longer see him.


    Hehehe, he looks very pissed off, but I have to say he indeed has guts, even after seeing me raiding a dragon he still dares to show off in front of me, either he is very powerful or he has a strong backer to support his arrogance.


    Anyway, what this has to do with me, let''s see if I can find some rare ces with rich resources, Then I''ll go out thereter with my skill, pick up all of them and make a small fortune, Myne thought excitedly and like a hawk he starts searching his treasure ces.


    ...


    "Well, we have arrived, this is the entrance to the "Prison Labyrinth," Jor said calmly andnded in front of a giant wall hundreds of meters tall and thousands of kilometres wide, and behind the wall was a Labyrinth, unimaginably big, surrounded by the fogs all year round.


    Even after Jor flew at full speed, it still took almost 3 hours to reach here from Divine Spirit Forest.


    Then Jor put down both Myne and Waffle in front of the gigantic entrance gate of Labyrinth which was made of unknown metal, and had weird symbols carved on the entire metal body.


    "Myne, although I wanted to join you to deal with those idiots imprisoned here, but just now I received an urgent message from my people saying they need my help to deal with an important matter, so I have to go. Sorry, but It seems like we have to part ways from here on.


    You see as a supreme ruler, I am not as lucky as Big Sis, who can enjoy her life as she wants and has to do a lot of things daily," Jor said with a smile, but Myne could see envy in his words, clearly being a ruler is not as easy as it seems from the outside.


    "Don''t worry Lord Jormungandr, this is not a big deal, since you already gave me permission, I am also not in a hurry to take those dragon''s skills, I wanted to do it slowly, anyway now I have a lot of time, and those dragons not going anywhere," Myne said with a smile while watching the gate of Labyrinth as if it is his own property.


    Well, if that is the case then I can assure, by the way, you should take care when you take their skills. Although the freedom of those dragons imprisoned here have been snatched from them, and they are very weak because of their bad living condition but they can of course use their skills if they feel danger from you.


    They''re all ruffians whomitted crimes, they don''t care about killing, but they are very afraid of dying, so if possible, take their skills secretly to avoid trouble and don''t try to underestimate them," Jor advises seriously.


    "Understood, I will be careful," Myne said obediently, he really has no desire to go head-on with those ruthless lizards who were impression here for only god know how long, he just wanted to steal their skills, and it''s not like they have treasure hidden under their butt that he needs to fight with them for, they are imprisoned here, and all of them are a poor ghost, so why the f*ck he wanted to mess with them?


    "How am I going to open this gate?" Myne asked confusedly seeing that Jor was about to take off.


    "Ohh, you can''t open his gate.


    This gate is sealed by very powerful runes which are also the core of this entirebyrinth, as long as this gate is closed no dragon cane out of this prison, but this thing only works for dragons, if you want to enter, just climb the wall and jump down another side, with your skills it shouldn''t be a big deal right?" Jor spoke with a giggle, and without waiting for Myne reply he ps his wings and flew away.


    "Why does it feel like Uncle Jor just wanted to get rid of us?" Waffle asked innocently while watching Jor flying further away from them.


    "Because he really did that. Anyway, forget about him. Your uncle Jor is not a reliable dragon, it is better to stay away from him," Myne said while shaking his and after looking at the giant gate of Labyrinth for some seconds, Myne opened the portal and travelled back to the Fenrir residence.


    As for why he didn''t go into the Labyrinth and steal some powerful skills immediately? That is because it would be a big waste. After knowing that there is a hidden section in his appraisal skill called Race Skill, which is locked, how can he go in and steal those dragons'' skills?


    Then won''t after upgrading his Appraisal skill he again have to find those dragons one by one to steal their Racial Skills? And currently, he has more them enough skills to deal with almost all of his problems, and thanks to Jor''s generous gift he can afford to waste some time now and have no hurry.

 Chapter 175: Chapter 175. I Made Aisha Sex Addicted?!!

    "We are back! Wafuu"


    As Myne and Waffle walked out of the portal, two violet lumps hurled themselves at Myne with breakneck speed, enough to make Myne copse along with a ''Puff'' sound.


    "Myne!!!!"


    Waffle''s siblings called out at the same time.


    "Hey! I am also here, don''t ignore me!" Waffle said with dissatisfaction, but after seeing that his elder brothers didn''t care about his mood, he showed them his tongue annoyingly before flying toward Fenrir who was sitting under the giant tree in their house.


    "Okay, okay, I understand that you guys are happy to see me but please stop licking me," Myne said helplessly while putting down both little monkies on top of his stomach.


    "Hahaha, don''t be shy Myne, they just wanted to show how much they miss you," Fenrir jokes while watching Myne''s annoying face with a giggle.


    "Ohh, that''s wonderful, I really appreciate that you two like me so much. But you guys should do something more interesting than licking me, how about eating some delicious food? Myne said with a smile, and took out various kinds of cakes, cookies, pies, pasteries, buns, juices etc, which he put in his Inventory yesterday night after dinner.


    All of those foods were prepared specially for him by royal chefs, and Myne became full after eating 1/5 of the entire food but he doesn''t have the heart to let them go, so he puts them in his Inventory.


    "Wow, thank you, Myne," Waffle''s sibling, after watching the pile of delicacies in front of them, their eyes shone brightly with excitement, they licked their lips and after saying Myne thanks they started devoring food as if they were hungry for months.


    "So how did you guyse back so early? I thought you were very excited to get new skills?" Fenrir asked with some sadness while watching her children eating like hungry monsters, although she didn''t want to admit it but she had to say that when ites to food she really can''t make her children as happy as Myne.


    Myne then casually blurted out the whole thing about Jor being busy with his dragon ruler things and himself not being in the mood to explore thebyrinth. After which Myne sat down beside Fenrir and talked about some small events specifically about the war, but Fenrir lightly said that she was never interested in those kinds of things, so she didn''t know much about it.


    As long as some idiot doesn''t mess around in her forest she doesn''t even go much far from her home.


    Then Myne spent half an hour with Fenrir''s family, yed with Waffle''s siblings, and then finally said goodbye, although Waffle''s siblings were very sad and didn''t want to let him go, but after Fenrir gave them her motherly love, they immediately be obedient.


    "Let''s go Waffle, we still have to do a lot of things. See youter little guys, next time I will bring more delicious food for you," Myne after dropping the sentence, waved his hands at the Fenrir and her other two kids who had small bumps on their heads and moist eyes, before opening the portal in his own room in the royal pce.


    I have wasted a lot of time, it should be enough to fool them that I fight with the dragon with my life on the line in order to bring him away from the town to save everyone. With this kind of eye-warming effect Father-inw wouldn''t be stingy to give me a generous reward, right? Myne thought while rubbing his chin and entering the portal with Waffle on his head.


    ...


    "Myne!!"


    The one who first great Myne was naturally Aisha, his elder wife, and without waiting for Myne to walk out of the portalpletely she grabbed his hands and pulled him into her embrace, without caring about poor Waffle who fell down from Myne''s head.


    But shortly after just when Myne enjoying the feminine scent of Aisha''s body, as well as two soft big bumps rubbing on his chest nonstop, Aisha broke the hug with a serious expression and quickly started unbuttoning his shirt.


    "Hey, hey, Aisha, Dear, calm down, I know we didn''t y wellst night, but you don''t have to be so impatient, I am not going anywhere," Myne said helplessly while grabbing Aisha''s hands and stopped her from making him naked, even though Myne know long ago that he made Aisha a little pervert but only today he relies that Aisha starts bing addicted to his little brother, which is not a good sign.


    "What nonsense are saying, do I look like a pervert to you who only thinks about sex all day long? I am checking how many bones you have broken while fighting with that damn dragon, and wherever got some life-threatening injuries or not.


    Don''t forget before being your wife, I am a healer first, it''s my job to keep you healthy and fit," Aisha said angrily and hurriedly broker free from Myne''s grip, and in front of Myne''s worried expression she removed his shirt, clearly his wife who always stay calm from outside with a yful personality, and don''t show too many emotion other than when they were having in-depth exercise, actually worry a lot about him.


    Hoo, false rm, how can someone as clever as Aisha be a sex addict? I am really thinking too much recently, Myne thought while wiping non-existent sweat from his forehead.


    "See, I am not as weak as you think, how can a stupid lizard hurt me, Your almighty husband?


    You should have more confidence in me," Myne said with a giggle while putting back his underwear, when Aisha said that she wanted to check his entire body, she really wasn''t not joking, she actually removed all the clothes on his body, and only after finding no injuries on his macr body, which now showing sign of getting little fat, thanks to Aisha''s continuous care and healthy food, did Aisha took a breath of relief.


    "Hum, it is not that I didn''t believe in your power, but as a healer, it is my job to check your body during and after the battle. After all this is a matter of my future happiness, only with a healthy body you can make me satisfied, and I am not going to risk my happiness for your self-esteem," Aisha said disdainfully hearing Myne''s self-boasting.


    "Are you insulting me or praising me?" Myne asked yfully while taking Aisha in his arms and stealing a deep passionate kiss. Soon their tongues start provoking each other, and Myne''s hands like naughty snakes start doing their work.


    One went into Aisha''s t-shirt, and after skillfully lifting up her soft bra, it started messing with her hard nipple, while the other one entered her skirt, then douse into her silky panty, and two of its fingers after rubbing her vagina entrance and feeling that it is already super wet, immediately enter inside her wet tunnel.


    "Moannn..."


    Aisha moaned in Myne''s mouth loudly feeling his naughty fingers inside her cave.


    Myne also enjoying Aisha''s softness and tasting her saliva after an entire day of hard work, and was about to take Aisha to the bed to take their light exercise to the next level when suddenly he heard a sound from outside his room door. Seem like some don''t want to see Myne happy.


    With a heavy heart, Myne unwillingly broke the kiss and withdrew his hands from his most favourite ces, while Aisha with a confused face stared at him still don''t understand why Myne suddenly stop when she is almost about to cum? This is clearly not his style.


    "Sorry, honey, but you have to wait till the night, it seems like someone didn''t want to see us happy," Myne said with a forced smile while pointing at the room door which was showing a sign of getting open.


    Seeing the room door was about to open Aisha came back to her senses, and quickly ran toward the bathhouse with a red face to adjust her clothes which almost became a mess thanks to Myne, especially her panty, which was so wet that Aisha had to change it now if she want to walkfortability.


    Soon door fully opened and a girl with shoulder-length golden hair, and a worried face entered the room, but when she saw a man in the middle of the room wearing his shirt and looking at her with a smile on his face, she couldn''t help but open her eyes widely in surprise.


    "Yo, you look very worried my little princess, has someone bullied you? If so then just say his name, I will teach him some mannerter," Myne said with a smile, threw the shirt that he was about to wear on the bed, and opened his arms wide toward Sylphy.


    "Lord Husband!!!"


    Sylphy cried out in surprise aftering back to her senses, she hurriedly ran toward him and like a rabbit jumped into Myne''s embrace and hugged him tightly.


    "Well, it would be a little difficult to teach myself a lesson, maybe you can help me to beat down your Lord Husband so he won''t make you worry again?" Myne spoke with a giggle while rubbing Sylphy''s back to calm her down.


    "Lord Husband, please stop joking, do you have any idea how worried Aisha and I were for you? After we got the message from the Adol Town that the dragon mysteriously disappeared, we were constantly uneasy about you," Sylphy said while making angry pout expressions.


    "Honey, I didn''t expect that you guys would be so worried about me during this whole time, please forgive me, I won''t do this kind of thing again," Myne said with an innocent smile and gave Sylphy a lovely passionate kiss as well, but because she was wearing tight Vintage Lace Straps With Cardigan Dress, Myne naughty hands can only wonder outside her dress.

 Chapter 176: Chapter 176. The Dragon Mediator

    "By the way, what happened to that dragon and his child?" Sylphy after enjoying a wonderful kiss but feeling that Myne''s intention wasn''t pure, and his hands slowly unzipping her dress, quickly broke the kiss and asked.


    "Don''t worry about them, we had an in-depth conversation and I managed to convince him to not harm innocent people, so from now on at least this dragon child kidnapping matter won''t bring us any more trouble," Myne said mysteriously and after giving confused Sylphy a light kiss on her forehead hezilyy down on the couch.


    "Are not you going to report this matter to Your Majesty?" Aisha, who came out of the bathroom after adjusting her clothes, asks with a frown seeing Myne lying on the couch while Sylphy watching him like an idiot love sick girl.


    "Aisha, whose side are you? I just came back after fighting a deadly battle, and currently tired, hungry, and don''t even have the energy to lift my legs, Instead of offering me some delicious food you promised me before or even simple water, or giving me a hug to refile my lost energy, you want me to run in this entire big pce like a dog to search for my Father-inw?


    Do you think I am a monster? If he wants to know about the Adol Town matter, he has toe to me, I am his Son-In-Law, not his servant, Myne said annoyingly and closed his eyes, not wanting to quarrel with Aisha.


    Seeing Myne so angry, both Aisha and Sylphy were taken aback, they didn''t expect that Myne would be so angry with Faren, they both looked at each other and could only smile helplessly.


    "I told you he would be angry, Your Majesty wants to make Myne work for free like others, how can there be such a good thing in the world?" Aisha whispered to Sylphy.


    "But didn''t Father give him the royal family authorization token? I think it is more than enough as a reward, right?" Sylphy asked innocently, she didn''t understand why Myne is not taking the token seriously and treating it as if it was just a piece of metal.


    "You are really hopeless, I don''t understand what did you do so many years in the royal pce other than knight training," Aisha said helplessly while shaking her head, she decided to ignore her otherwise she might not be able to control herself and maybe spit out some unpleasant words.


    Sylphy who was in deep thought and couldn''t decide which side she should take, let out a deep sigh and came to Myne who was acting as if he had fallen asleep, she sat down beside him, took his hand in her soft hands, and spoke gently.


    "Ahm, Lord Husband, are you angry because Father didn''t you enough reward for your mission? If so then I can give you my money as a reward for this mission. So can you please stop being angry at Father?"


    Hearing Sylphy begging, Myne opened his eyes and let out a helpless sigh, he pulled Sylphy in his arms and hugged her tightly making hery down on top of his naked chest so she wouldn''t start crying in order to convince him, and spoke, "Sylphy, dear, first of all, I am not angry with Father-inw, otherwise, I wouldn''t be lying herezily in his pce. I am just disappointed with him.


    Second, as my beautiful little wife, including your sexy body and other all things already belonged to me the moment I took your virginity, so it is a little funny that you want to give my own money to me, hehehe."


    "Lord Husband, you are so shameless," Slyphy pouts annoyingly, and continue, "Butying here and ignoring father isn''t going to change anything. So isn''t it better to go to him, inform him what happened in Adol Town, close this matter, and prepare for our wedding?"


    Myne looked at Sylphy with a surprised expression clearly didn''t expect such a wonderful suggestion from her, he thought about it a bit and decided to do what Sylphy said as he really couldn''t stand the stares by her puppy eyes anymore. Now If he didn''t go and settle this matter then tonight Sylphy won''t be going to sleep peacefully which indirectly affects his mood as well.


    "Okay, let''s go meet Father-inw, I hope he has time for us," Myne said while standing up and wearing his clothes, before getting dragged by happy and excited Sylphy toward the throne room.


    Aisha looked at Myne and Sylphy rushing out of the room, she picked up Waffle who was eating big brown cakes ced on the table happily, and hugged him into her bosom before slowly following them.


    "Hey! I wanted to eat more!" Waffle protested while starring at various delicacies on the table which were getting further and further away from him, but because Aisha didn''t have the Telepathy blessing of Fenrir, she only thought that Waffle was a little shy, after all he had just recently joined their family, and it is normal to take time to be familiar with everyone.


    ...


    "Father, Lord Husband has returned! "


    Sylphy rushes the way toward the throne room, and without any warning, she pushes open the door ignoring the two royal knights at the entrance. She enters the room while pulling Myne''s hand tightly as if she fears that Myne will run away if she lets him go.


    "Myne! How was it? What happened to that Dragon? Did you kill him?"


    As someone can expect from a stinky King, Faren just after seeing Myne asked him about the circumstances with a staggeringly loud voice.


    "Yes! I have secured the dragon child and returned it to its parents. By the way, I also met the Supreme Ruler of Dragons, The Divine Beast, Lord Jormungandr, and he said that he is not very happy with the Hume Race. This time because I helped him, he forgave us and wouldn''te to trouble us because of this matter."


    As Myne reported the matter with a loud voice so everyone in the throne room could hear it, cheers and pping broke out within the room.


    Myne looked at the Faren''s so-called royal helpers or ministers who deal with almost all the matters of the kingdom and are known for their wisdom and status under Farenmend, who were now cheering for him with expressions of excitement, happiness, fear, unbelievable, surprise, etc, and couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows with a disdain.


    Then he looked at Faren who was making a face as if he has eaten shit, and beside him Ga whose beautiful face also have a worried expression, then Aniue although he doesn''t understand the entire matter but seeing his Father and Mother''s expression, he probably guess that this matter is not that simple.


    It seems like my dear Father-isw is not an idiot like his ministers, he probably guesses the seriousness of this matter, after all, if that dragon child had been killed by those ve traders, then maybe before tomorrow morning this kingdom have been invaded by hundreds of dragons, Myne thought calmly, and just stood his ce beside Sylphy, since those people are happy and haven''t given him time exin further then let them be happy, after all as a good people Myne didn''t want to ruin their happy moment while saying that they are already on top of a certain divine dragon hit list.


    While Myne getting lost in his thoughts in the midst of loud cheers, Faren also calmed down, he took a deep breath, adjusted his facial expression, and raised his hand.


    Seeing Faren''s gesture, everyone also calmed down one by one, and silence once again returned in the room.


    "Nicely done, Myne. I am proud that I epted you as my son-inw. To celebrate your great achievement, let me give you an honourable title. How about Dragon yer? No, it''s not like you killed it, huh.... Aah, calling you The Dragon Mediator sounds good, right?!


    Okay, Myne, I The King of Augusta Kingdom, bestow you with the honourable title of The Dragon Mediator!!!"


    As Faren''s thunderous voice fell, again loud cheers mixed with exmation and surprise spread out throughout the entire room.


    "Oh, that''s a good Title! The Dragon Mediator!" A random minister whom Myne had never seen before came to him with a wide ear-to-ear grin stered on his and hurriedly shook his hand.


    "You''ve aplished something even more difficult than killing it and saved the Adol Town, you''re worthy to be called a Hero!" Another minister this time an old grandpa with a long white beard came to Myne and spoke with a smile.


    "As the princess''s husband, this title will bring you more prestige, which you currentlyck the most, won''t it!


    Your Majesty, how about formally bestowing Lord Myne this title formally in front of your people?" A middle-aged man who had a clean shaved face, long hair ck hair, a sharp mouth and small eyes, spoke with a gentle smile, anyone who met him for the first time, seeing his gentlemanly down-to-earth attitude would have a good impression of him.


    "Haha, Morg, it''s rare for you to say such a nice thing, isn''t it? Are you scheming something again?" Faren said whileughing, but his eyes stared at Morg coldly.


    Ohh, this guy''s reputation doesn''t seem very nice, he is definitely the type of guy who harbours ill-intention toward the king and always opposes the king''s order but because of some special reason the king can''t do anything to him, Myne thought while starring Morg with great interest, only this type of people can attract Myne''s attention.

 Chapter 177: Chapter 177. Shameless Boasting

    "Haha, Morg, it''s rare for you to say such a nice thing, isn''t it? Are you scheming something again?" Faren said with a smallugh, but his eyes stared at Morg coldly.


    "No, I am not thinking of such a thing, at least not this time!" Morg still with a gentle smile on his face replied without minding Faren''s cold look and continued, "I also heard of the situation, isn''t it sheer stupidity to oppose Lord Divine Beast or something?"


    "Hey! Sylphy, who is this guy?" While Faren and Morg having friendly chit-chat, Myne whispered in Sylphy''s ear.


    "Morg is the Prime Minister of our Kingdom.


    Although most of the time his and Father''s opinion often didn''t end well, if he judges that it will not be in the interest of the kingdom, he will not shun admonishing even Father and there were many times when Father wanted to kick him out of his position but because of his energetic work for the sake of the kingdom, many other ministers support him wholeheartedly and Father could only bit the bullet and let him do whatever he wants," Sylphy said with a helpless smile.


    Ohh, now this is interesting, It seems like Father-inw doesn''t have absolute control over the kingdom. Maybe this is also the reason why Father-inw didn''t arrest ude and his gang even after knowing that they had a hand behind kidnapping the dragon child, and desperately needed proof to take action, Myne thought.


    "Haha, well, it''s not like I don''t understand what you''re trying to say, well then let''s do what you said. Thanks for your wonderful suggestion Morg," Faren said with a forced smile while gesturing for everyone to sit down back to their seats.


    "Myne you did a great favour to our kingdom and have saved thousands of lives which was a great merit. Tell me, do you need anything as a reward? As long as your demand is reasonable I will do everything to fulfil it," Faren asked making Myne''s heart beat faster like durm.


    Finally, the moment I am waiting for hase, Myne thought and unknown to him a wide ear-to-ear grin appeared on his face.


    ...


    "Sigh, I, I''m exhausted, that''s why I don''t like the crowded ce but no matter what seems like I used up all my this week''s luck while dealing with this dragon child mission and now it is my bad luck period going on," Myne said tiredly while throwing a small money pouch which was his reward for saving an entire town from dragon toward Aisha, and himself flopped onto the bed.


    "Don''t be so discouraged Lord Husband, 200 tinum coins are also not a small reward right? And it is you who demand Father to just give some money as a reward, now you can''t me him," Sylphy followed behind Myne and after she sat down beside him spoke gently.


    "Sylphy, as a princess, at least you shouldn''t say such a thing, do you really want to say that what I did is only worth 200 tinum coins? And I was been a little humble, okay, but I didn''t expect that Father-inw would be so shameless that he took my Little word so seriously.


    Sigh, anyway, Let bygones be bygones, In the future, I will be more careful and not let anyone take advantage of my innocence," Myne said while wrapping his arms around Sylphy''s waist, pulling her into his embrace and burying his head into her perfect handful size breasts.


    Ahhh...


    "But Myne, that moment when those fifty or so people rush toward you like a pervert, and you are frightened to death and almost hide behind Sylphy, that was really a sight to see.


    Haha, if possible I really wanted to see your that expression again," Aisha while counting the tinum coins in the beg, said with a giggle, making Myne so embarrassed that he buried his face more deeper into Sylphy''s breasts.


    "Lord Husband, you don''t have to be so embarrassed, this is natural, anyone who saw so many people suddenly running toward them crazily would be frightened," Sylphy who was holding back herughter said while stroking Myne''s back of his head dotingly.


    Boom!


    "Brother Myne! Did you really fraught with a dragon?"


    Just when Myne was enjoying Sylphy''s gentle and soft embrace, filled with womanly sent mixed with follower-type perfume, with a bang, his room door was open and Ayri with Ted and a Rector followed by a young girl wearing a maid outfit entered into the room.


    Seeing her younger sister and brother, Sylphy like a frightened cat immediately pushes Myne away and stands up from the bed.


    "Here goes my sweet pillow, this pce definitely has some enmity with me. F*ck, can''t a man simply rest while hugging his wife after working all day?" Myne mumbled dissatisfiedly but he soon calmed down after realizing that his problem had nothing to do with Ayri and others.


    "Yes, sweety I did, haven''t you realised yet that your elder brother Myne is not a normal person? This kind of small thing like fighting with the dragon is as easy as drinking and eating for me," Myne boasted arrogantly for which Aisha and Sylphy could only roll their eyes, but opposite to them Ayri, Rector and his personal maid have stars in their eyes.


    "Wow, Brother Myne, you are so awesome, no wonder our beautiful elder sister gets seduced by you so easily," Rectormented while nodding his head.


    "Haha, that''s natural, after all I am too handsome, girls just can''t control themselves after seeing my awesomeness. Sometimes I myself doubt that how can there be an outstanding person like me in this world." Myne said shamelessly, ignoring his both wives'' disgusting expressions.


    "Brother Myne, then please tell us how you defeated that evil dragon, we want to know the entire process," Ayri hurriedly came to Myne and sat down in hisp like a naughty kitten and asked while staring at him with her big eyes ready to listen to his brave story.


    "Okay, but before that can anyone tell me who is she?" Myne asked confusedly while looking at the Rector''s personal maid Luna up and down.


    Luna''s age is the same as Rector approximately 14 or 15 years old, she has long ck hair neatly tied back under a traditional maid''s cap, big brown eyes, which could convey her youth and innocence. A sharp and pointy nose, thin pink lips, and chubby round cheeks. At 14 years old, she is still in the process of growing, especially her chest and butt area which probably need a long time to develop.


    She wore a simple and modest maid''s uniform, typically made of in, durable fabric such as cotton or linen.


    "Ahm, brother Myne, she is my personal maid, she is very interested in your adventure as well and wanted to meet you at least once, so she requested me and in the end, I can''t refuse her, so here we are, hehehe. Please forgive me, if you have a problem with her I can send her back," Rector said calmly but Myne a professional clearly saw tension in his eyes when he said thest line.


    Seem like an interesting drama happened between them during my absence, Rector really didn''t disappoint me, he aplished his mission with the highest rating, now what kind of reward should I give him? Myne thought with a smile very satisfied with Rector''s performance.


    "Don''t worry, since she is my fan, then how can I drive her away? Come both of you sit down on the couch, I tell you how I fought with that evil dragon with my life on the line, saved Adol Town and won the title of The Dragon Mediator," Myne said with a smile while patting Ayri''s head as if she is a cat.


    ...


    "So after that, I negotiated with the Lord Divine Dragon, he took his people away and I also came back,ter Father-inw gave me the title, and now here am I telling you guys about my adventure," Myne finished his story while nodding his head with satisfaction seeing everyone present in the room starring at him with awe, idolize, and respectful expression, even Aisha was no expectation, only Waffle was given him weird nce once in while but because he can''tmunicate with other he can only ignore Myne''s shameless boasting.


    "Wow! Brother Myne, I didn''t expect that you escape the pursuit of 10 dragons, and force them to listen to your demands," Ayri spoke with surprise.


    "Yes, and talking with Lord Divine Beast without backing away while looking into his eyes without any fear and beating his own people in front of him, I don''t think anyone in history has ever done something like this," Rector nodded his head.


    "Lord Myne is so powerful, It is my honour to listen to such an exciting adventure by your own mouth," Luna who was standing behind Rector timidly said and bowed deeply to Myne.


    "Haha, now you guys are embarrassing me, I am not that great, it''s just I didn''t want to see our people die in vain," Myne said shamelessly but anyone who is familiar with him can say that he enjoys getting praise very much.


    "By the way, although it is only been evening, but why don''t we eat together? This way I can tell you some more of my wonderful adventures," Myne suggested and everyone excitedly nodded their heads like chickens.


    "Then you guys wait, Sylphy and I, go to the kitchen and bring food for everyone," Aisha said with a smile.


    "Lady Aisha, you don''t have to do those things, let me go and bring food, after all this my job," Luna hurriedly said, but Aisha just smiled at her, she grabbed her hand, and started walking toward the room door.


    "Since you want to help thene with us, I promise Myne that I make his favourite food after hees back so clearly you can''t help with this," Aisha said yfully and along with Sylphy, the trio walked out of the room.


    Seeing girls leaving, Myne nodded his head with a smile, he took out a fantasy novel from his inventor and handed it to Ayri.


    "Ayri, here this is one of my childhood favourite books, you give it a try till Aisha and otherse back, I believe you like it very much."


    "Ohh, ''The Tail of Seven Princesses and A Wizard?'' Let me see I have never seen this book in library."


    Just after seeing the word Princess in the title, it immediately attracted curious girl Ayri''s attention, she quickly took the book from Myen and started reading the first chapter.


    After making Ayri busy, Myne gestures to Rector to follow him and walk toward the balcony.

 Chapter 178: Chapter 178. Rectors Secret Task ( Part. 1 )

    "So you already found yourself a girlfriend, huh? I didn''t expect that you would be so fast, Rector?" Myne spoke while leaning on the railing of the balcony with a knowing smile.


    Hearing that Myne found out about his and Luna''s secret affair, Rector rubs the back of his head andughs embarrassingly.


    "Hahaha, Brother Myne, this is all thanks to your task, If you hadn''t given me that task I might never had enough courage to tell Luna my feelings because of our status. For this Luna and I are very grateful to you," Rector said shyly.


    "What! Did you spill the beans? Haven''t I told you not to tell anyone about your secret task?" Myne asks with a frown, he didn''t expect that just after eating his crush Rector would betray him and spit out the secret between both of them.


    "No, no, brother Myne, I haven''t told Luna anything about it, I was just saying it for formality that Luna and I are very grateful for you. By the way, let me tell you the entire matter so you understand everything," Rector said hurriedly fearing that Myne might misunderstand him and refuse to give him his reward.


    -----shback-----


    After saying goodbye to Myne, Rector headed toward his own room while thinking about the task Myne gave him.


    Sigh, secretly breaking into the bathhouse of someone whom I have a crush on, or whom I have a good impression of, during the time she is taking a bath and steals her just used panty.


    This Brother Myne is definitely a pervert, although I also want to take those awesome magic items as well like Ayri from him, but during this task, if someone finds and informs Mother what I am doing, then I am done for, not even Father can''t save my ass then...


    "Prince Rector!"


    Just as Rector was thinking of whether he should take the risk and do the task given to him by Myne or not, suddenly a familiar voice sounded from behind him.


    "What the matter Luna?" Rector asks gently while staring at Luna''s running figure with love-filled eyes, but he soon hides his emotions.


    "Prince, your bath is ready. Also, Your Mother asked me to tell you that she is going to review your studies after three days. So it would be better for you to be prepared as much as can in those three days otherwise as a punishment you again have to spend an entire month with Master Ozak," Luna aftering to Rector took a deep breath and said while panting heavily.


    "Ohh, I understand, I will take care of it. Thank you for your hard work, Luna," Rector said with a smile and took out his handkerchief from his pocket and gently wiped the sweat from Luna''s forehead.


    Seeing Rector''s gentle care for her, Luna''s face immediately turned red from shyness, although she wanted to stop Rector from caring for her so much, after all she is just a maid, but in recent years, Rector has always behaved like this, at first she didn''t want to let him show too much intimacy for her as this can be very bad for Rector reputation.


    But after observing him for some time and seeing that he only shows his loving side when they are alone, she lets down her guard and lets him do whatever he wants, anyway It''s not like he is going to stop just because she wants.


    Prince, you don''t need to wipe my sweat, I can do it myself. Also, what would we do if someone showed us like this? Although I don''t care what people talk about me, but it would be very bad for your reputation," Luna said shyly while blushing hard, and cutely biting her lower lip with her upper front teeth, which made Rector''s heart beat like drums.


    "As if I care about gossip, you know me very well, Luna, those kinds of things can''t change me, so it is better for you to think of some other excuse to get rid of me, also next time do it without blushing like a beautiful fairy, so at least I can be fooled and fall into your trap," Rector flirt and pinch Luna''s chubby soft cheeks.


    Hearing Rector''s shamelessly flirting, Luna finally couldn''t take it anymore, and hurriedly made the distance from Rector.


    "Prince, you please take a bath, I''ll go and bring your favourite food, so you can focus on your studies," Saying that before Rector could react Luna quickly turned around and ran away with a red face like a cat.


    "Hahaha, she is so cute. Now I have decided I willplete Brother Myne''s task no matter what, I can''t let Ayri take away all magic items, but to aplish my task first I need information. Humm... From whom can I get this kind of private information without getting suspicious?


    I need someone who is trustworthy, otherwise, if Mother found out that I was asking people about when maids of the pce take baths, then she might directly beat the hell out of me," Rector thought while walking in the long corridor.


    "Penny, how many times have I told you to be careful while cleaning dishes? Today is the seventh time you have broken those expensive tes, do you have any idea how valuable they are? Even if you should your entire property, you will not be able to pay the damages."


    Rector while walking in front of the kitchen, suddenly a heavy scoldinging out of the kitchen caught his attention, clearly, today someone is very unlucky.


    "I am sorry Aunty Mina. Nothing like this will happen next time, I promise," The girl named Penny said in a teary voice while kneeling in front of the middle-aged woman.


    Isn''t she Penny, the idiot neighbour of Luna, who always makes a mess no matter where she goes? Luna has talked a lot about her saying how pitiful this girl is. Wait a minute, maybe I found the right person I was looking for, Rector thought while staring at Penny with a wide grin.


    "I hope so. Remember this is thest warning, If not for the fact that your mother was my sister, and she handed your responsibility to me before her death, you might have long ago gotten kicked out of the pce. Now stop crying and clean up this mess while no one else is here, Mina said with a helpless voice, and after giving Penny ast look, she started walking toward the exit.


    Seeing Minaing toward himself, Rector nervously looked left and right, hurriedly hiding behind a knight statue.


    After Mina left, Rector quickly came out from behind the statue and walked into the kitchen.


    Inside the kitchen, Penny was picking up the broken pieces of tes while sobbing and whipping tears once in a while, but then she suddenly heard the door opening sound and subconsciously looked toward the voice and saw Rectoring at her.


    "P... Prince Rector, why are you here? Do you need anything?" Seeing Rector Penny quickly threw away the broken pieces of tes in her hands and came running toward him while wiping extra tears from the corner of her eyes.


    "Huh? Why are crying? Have someone bully you?" Although Rector know the entire story but in order to earn Penny''s goodwill, he asks with a face concerned and confused face.


    And just as he expected the poor girl who always gets scolded by everyone hearing Rector''s caring words immediately became emotional but she didn''t show it on her face, she just smiled a little and said that everything was okay, and no one was bullying her.


    "Prince Rector, do you need anything?" Penny asks again.


    "I didn''t need anything, but I just wanted to ask you something, you are the neighbour of my personal maid Luna, right?" Rector asks and seeing Penny nod affirmatively he continues, "You see recently I observed that Luna''s health is not right, she looks very tired all day, and there are dark circles under her eyes as if she hasn''t slept well, etc.


    I asked her the reason behind it, but she refused to answer me stubbornly, and I am worried that she might be ill, and not sleeping well at night because of work, however since I don''t have any proof, I can''t just force her to take medicine and give her some days off so she can rest. That''s why I came here to ask for your help."


    "What! Sister Luna is ill? Why don''t I know about it? Also, I met her in the morning and she looked healthy then?" Penny asked confusedly.


    "That''s because she was acting so you won''t be worried about her, anyway, let''s not waste our precious time anymore, tell me do you help me to save Luna?"


    "Y, yes I do, I do, Prince please tell me what kind of help do you need? Sister Luna is my only friend, I can''t let her suffer," Penny seeing Rector impatiently asked fearfully.


    "First, calm down, don''t be so nervous, and listen to me, in order to gather proof that Luna is ill and needs rest, tonight I want to observe her secretly so I can see why she doesn''t sleep well, and what she does all night, and in order to aplish this mission I want to know her all habits like what she does after getting off from her work when she goes to take bath, etc," Rector asked with a dead serious face and seeing Penny worried face he know that he manages to fool her.


    ...


    At Midnight.


    "It should be that ce where most of the maids of the pce took baths, because I have wasted a lot of Luna''s time, ording to my calction currently Luna should be inside the bathhouse, and there shouldn''t be anymore else besides her. Hehe, I am really a genius. My n is going smoothly, now I just need to go in there, find Luna''s clothes and steal her panty.


    I wonder what kind of panty Luna likes to wear, simple or erotic?" Rector who was wearing full-body ck clothes from head to toe leaving no part of his body uncovered, and has a ck mask on his face, like a ninja, while running his brain horses in the wrong direction, stealthily enters the maid''s bathhouse.


    This should be the locker room where maids put their belongings in those big wardrobes. But, there is no name tag on them, I don''t in which Luna has put her clothes? Maybe first I should peek at her, who knows maybe she hasn''t put her clothes in those wardrobes, then won''t I wasting my time and effort in vain?


    Rector thought and quietly opened the bathroom door very carefully, and slowly peered inside while opening his eyes wide so he can capture every detail of the beautiful view inside and save them in the most important part of his mind.

 Chapter 179: Chapter 179. Rectors Secret Task ( Part. 2 )

    When Rector peeked inside the maid''s bathhouse, what greeted him was not a big room covered in fog, and in the middle a giant bathtub filled with hot water or his beautiful crush''s naked body lying in the water washing herself, waiting for his devilish eyes to capture her body every detail, but a white wless skin and two big bubbles which has a pointy pink nipple on the middle of them each.


    Huh? What are they? It seems like I have seen them somewhere, Rector thought confusedly and subconsciously pinching the rock-hard nipple in front of him.


    "Ahhhhhh..."


    Just as he did that the dazeddy who was stunned because of seeing an unknown man in ck peeking inside also came out of her senses, and screamed at the top of her lungs.


    Hearing thedy scream Rector also realizes that he has found out and hurriedly closes the door with his all strength.


    Bang!


    "What the f*ck is this unknown maid doing in the bathhouse at the middle of the night? Didn''t Penny say this time there shouldn''t be anyone in the bathhouse? Damn it, that idiot really isn''t reliable, now I should quickly run away from here otherwise if guards found me then I was done for.


    Why does my luck always run out whenever I am doing something great?" Rector mumbled and hurriedly ran toward the exit.


    But Rector''s luck was far worse bad than he anticipated because halfway through the exit he heard a loud shout, which clearlying toward his direction after hearing thatdy scream.


    F*ck, are those guards like me also want to peek inside the bathhouse or what? Otherwise, how can theye here so quickly? Rector curses in his heart and stops, after looking left and right he runs toward a random wardrobe and hides in it.


    "What happened?!"


    Just as Rector hide in the wardrobe like a brave hero a middle-aged knight in casual clothes and a middle-aga milf maid in nighty hurriedly enter the bathhouse. They had just met some moment ago and enjoying the warm embrace of each other behind the bathhouse when they suddenly heard the loud scream of a girl.


    Although the maid didn''t want to get into someone else matter and wanted to spend her time with her lover, who was 10 years younger them her, whom she seduced with great difficulty because of the age difference but because her lover was a knight who took his duty very seriously, especially tonight, she can only give up after he pursued her with a promise of taking some days off from his duty and spend all the time with her.


    "Aunt Helga! Thank god you came, just now I saw a man in ck clothes peeking inside the bathhouse."


    "The girl whose beautiful finger was clearly seen and touched by Rector came out of the bathhouse with only total wrap around her important private parts and spoke angrily.


    "What! Someone has the guts to peek inside the maid bathhouse in the royal pce? Ruth, have you seen that bastard''s face?"


    "Sorry, Aunt Helga, that man was wearing a ck mask on his face," Ruth said disappointingly, she also knew that without any clue it would be nigh impossible for them to find that peeker.


    "Huh? What''s going on here? Aunt Helga, what is this man doing in thedies'' bathhouse?"


    Hearing a new voice, all three people present in the locker room, turned their heads back and saw Luna with a small straw basket filled with clothes in her hands standing at the entrance while looking at the three of them suspiciously.


    "He is a guard of the royal pce. Ruth just now saw someone who was peeking inside the bathhouse, by the way, you just came out from outside, have you seen anyone in ck clothes and a ck mask?" Aunt Helga asked with a frown.


    "I don''t think I have seen such a weirdo along the way," Luna said after thinking for a few seconds.


    "Well, it seems like that peeker has already run away. but still give me some minutes I try to find some clue," The knight guard whose eyes not even for a second let Ruth''s hot and tight body say with a serious expression before started wandering all around the locker room trying to find a so-called clue.


    "Aunt Helga, is this the guy whom you have been dating recently?" Ruth after the knight walked away asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, why?"


    "Well, I think this guy is not a good person, this entire time he was staring at me like a hungry beast, even though you were standing right next to him. This kind of man doesn''t stay with a woman for a long time, they are just assholes who consider women as y things," Ruth said with a disdainful expression, clearly her history with men was everything but good.


    "Sigh, I know what are saying but I am already 40 years old, and at this age, finding a partner is very difficult. Also although I am getting old, but my body is still very healthy and it has its needs, you are already a woman Ruth, you understand what I am saying right?"


    "Yes, yes, I understand. Sigh, you never miss to surprise me every time we meet..."


    "Hahaha..."


    Ignoring Helga and Ruth''s nonsense, Luna while shaking her head,es to the wardrobe which she always uses. She opened it and put the wooden basket in it, and started waiting for the knight toplete his investigation before she could change her clothes, and enter the bathhouse.


    "Ouch!"


    Huh? What was that sound? Luna who was boardily waiting suddenly heard a small voice from the wardrobe a little distance from her.


    Out of curiosity, as well as thinking that she had nothing better to do, Luna walked toward the wardrobe from which she heard the sound.


    "F*ck! What is this jelly-like thing?"


    Just when Luna was about to open the wardrobe she heard an extremely familiar voice from it.


    Prince Rector? Hehe, maybe I am overthinking, how can prince be here? I was the one whoid him on the bed after he fell asleep while studying, how can he be here? Looks like tonight I can''t continue making that gift, otherwise,ck of sleep might cause me more trouble tomorrow, Luna thought while shaking her head, and opening the wardrobe causally.


    But to her surprise what she didn''t expect actually happened, Inside the wardrobe Rector trying to clean a jelly-like thing glued on his shoes with a frustrated and disgusted expression, his face mask had also fallen down from his face.


    As the wardrobe door opened, suddenly vert bright light entered it alerting Rector, he quickly looked up and saw Luna staring at him dumbfoundedly and was about to call out his name out of shock.


    F*ck! Why are bad things happening one after another with me tonight? Rector thought with a crying face, and hurriedly grabbed Luna''s hand and forcefully pulled her into the wardrobe before she exposed his whereabouts to those two scary women and that old man.


    "Please be quiet, I will exin everything to youter, but for now please don''t expose me, otherwise, you know with Mother''s fierce temper my end wouldn''t be good," Rector slowly whispered in Luna''s ear while covering her mouth with his hands tightly.


    Mmm... After hearing Rector''s voice, Luna took some deep breaths and finally, she somehow managed to calm herself down and nodded her head.


    "But prince what are doing here in those weird clothes??


    Don''t tell me you are that pervert who was peeking inside the bathhouse," Luna asked in a low voice with a red face, because she and Rector were too close literally rubbing their body with each other, and their faces also just some centimetres away from each other, Luna couldn''t help but think of some adult things which she heard from experienced maids.


    "Prince? Prince, are you listening to me?"


    Seeing Rector didn''t react to her question and just dazedly stared at her face like an idiot, Luna couldn''t help but shyly asked again.


    "You look so beautiful when you blush."


    "What?!"


    Getting caught off guard by Rector''s suddenpliment, Luna eximed in a little loud voice, but she hurriedly covered her mouth with her hands.


    "What was that sound? Did you hear something?" Ruth asked Helga confusedly while looking left and right.


    "No, other than your shameless bragging I didn''t hear anything, maybe your ears are ringing or it could be Johnny, who is making some noises, Ignore him, other than having a lot of stamina and money left by histe parents, that guy ispletely useless.


    Sigh, if I had known that being alone would be so difficultter, I would have seduced a promising young man when I was young and now might ying with my grandchildren," Helga said with a sigh while shaking her head regretfully.


    "Don''t be so discouraged Aunt Helga, you are still quite young, and for the next 10 years you don''t have to worry about old age, also with your mature devilish figure, on top of those giant boobies and butts, there is still a great possibility that you can easily find a young man for you and can spend next some years like a young girl, give birth to one or two children, and settle down.


    Only thing you need to do is use your brain and find a perfect target," Ruth encourages Helga while patting her shoulder.


    "Ruth, do you really think I can start my own family at such an age?" Helga asked doubtfully, but the fire of hope could clearly be visible in her eyes.


    "Of course, I have full confidence in you that you can do it. Remember Aunt Helga, never underestimate the power of a milf, as long as you are willing to work hard, it is just a matter of time before you settle down. If you consider me a friend, then listen to me throw away this shity guy, and start searching for someone with whom you can start a family," Ruth said confidently.


    While Ruth was manipting Helga to start a family at the age of 40, Luna in the wardrobe felt like she was about to faint from shyness, because just now she felt a hard rod-like thing touching her private part.


    Omg, prince disk is touching my vagina! What should I do now? He must have found out that I am very wet down there. He definitely thinks me a pervert. What should I do? Luna thought nervously while biting her lips, and looked up at Rector to see his reaction, but to her surprise, Rector still stared at her calmly, it just his breathing bing heavy and his face getting close and close to her.


    *Kiss


    Before Luna could understand Rector''s intention he already made his move.


    Two noobs who only heard about kissing from others, there is of course no need to talk out their technique. Their kiss was goingpletely ording to their instincts


    "Luna, I... I love you."


    After breaking the kiss and taking some breath, Rector finally gathered his courage and told Luna his feelings, while praying in his heart that Luna wouldn''t reject him.


    "What! But Prince you and I both know that we can never be together, our status gap is too big."


    Although hearing Rector''s true feelings toward her made Luna so happy that she wanted to scout loudly and hug him and kiss him again, but after remembering the other party''s identity, her excitement soon died down.


    "So you indirectly saying that you don''t like me, and rejecting my feelings, right?" Rector asked with a sad face.


    "I didn''t say that..." Luna seeing her secret crush''s sad face although she knew that they could never be together still couldn''t take it anymore and spoke with a shy expression.


    "Yes, so you love me as well, right? Luna, please tell me true straightforwardly," Rector asked excitedly while grabbing Luna''s shoulder and shaking her like a tree.


    "Mmm, I love you too."


    Under Rector''s excited and hopeful eyes, Luna also confesses her feeling as well.


    "Yes, I know it," Rector said excitedly and directly kissed Luna while hugging her tightly.


    "Sigh, sorrydies, I don''t find any clue here, let''s go out and see if we found something there," The knight said disappointingly while walking toward the exit.


    "I told you this guy is the useless, better-made distance from him quickly before it would be toote," Ruth said disdainfully and Helga nodded her head in approval.


    But unknown to them just 10 minutes after they walk out of the bathhouse, Rector and Luna alsoe out from the wardrobe while panting heavily and staring at each other with intense lustful gaze.


    "Seem like today is not my bad day but my luckiest day," Rector jokes whileughing happily, and before Luna responds, he lifts her up in princess style and starts walking toward the bathhouse.

 Chapter 180: Chapter 180. You Two Are Just Too Weak

    "Like this I aplished my mission and told Luna my feelings," Rector who was telling his love story to Myne said with an embarrassed expression.


    "Well, I have to say you are a big yer. Even I didn''t have enough courage to eat my girlfriends just after telling them my feelings, but you on the other hand, not only took her virginity but also did that in a public bathhouse without caring about your image as a Prince. I wonder what you would have done if someone had caught you and Luna making love in the bathroom?" Myne asked disdainfully.


    "To tell the truth, at that time I didn''t thoughts about those things, I just wanted to show Luna how much I love her. Also, we were just half an hour in the bathhouse, after which we hurriedly escaped from there and came to my room..."


    "And then you guys share your love more openly there, right? Sigh, anyway forget about it, this is your personal matter I have nothing to do with it," Myne interrupted Rector and said while waving his hand casually.


    "By the way, Brother Myne, here is my mission object, now give me my magic item you promise," Rector said excitedly while taking out Luna''s purple colour in panty from the shirt''s inner pocket.


    "Stop, you idiot, what are doing!!!"


    Seeing Rector taking out his girlfriend''s panty, Myne hurriedly stopped him and looked at Ayri. Only after seeing that she was reading the book very seriously, did he take a breath of relief.


    "Are you an idiot? Why are you carrying your girlfriend''s panty with you? It''s okay if you are carrying it secretly but why the f*ck are you showing it to others?


    Are you a child or something, if people show you taking out your girlfriend''s private clothes, they immediatelybel you as a pervert, and believe me no one likes a pervert especially girls," Myne said angrily in a low voice while hammering on Rector''s head with his fist.


    "Ooch, but hadn''t you task me to bring my crush panty? Otherwise, why would I carry Luna''s panty with me?" Rector said with a frown while rubbing his head.


    "But idiot can''t you use your brain a little? Since I already believe in your story, then why are you still showing that panty so openly? Do you think I have lived toofortably for the past few minutes? Do you have any idea what would happen if your sister and Aisha found out about it?


    They might not let me enter the house for some days, and let me tell you I can''t sleep properly without cuddling them, this kind of punishment is no different from visiting hell for me," Myne said annoyingly, he suddenly felt that maybe ying a prank on Rector wasn''t that great of an idea, this idiot literally ruined his good image.


    "Sorry, I will be more careful next time, but what about my reward?" Rector asked while putting his most precious treasure back near his heart.


    "Sigh, you little rascal only care about your reward, right? Here, since you and your lover are no longer pure, then those books will help you to satisfy he and help you to experience more pleasure during sex. Also, don''t make that kind of face, this is only half part of your reward.


    As you already know previous somedays I was running everywhere and had no time for myself, so I couldn''t find a suitable magic item for you but don''t worry I soon give your magic item to you, just be patience," Myne said while patting on Rector head who giving him a suspicious nce while putting 5 adult books in his storage pouch, before continue, "Look girls are also back with food, let''s go have dinner, after all, you might be very busy after dinner right?"


    "Brother Myne, please stop bullying me, otherwise I will tell about it to Sister Sylphy," Rector spoke while pouting, he now regretted telling Myne about his love story.


    "Hahaha, sorry, old habit," Myneughed while pping Rector''s shoulder lightly and drag him toward Aisha and the others.


    ...


    After a harmonious dinner, Myne bid farewell to Rector and Luna, as well as Ayri who was again plotted by Sylphy and Aisha and had to take responsibility for Waffle and Ted which she did with a smile on her face clearly she liked them very much.


    Then under the lustful gaze of his two wives, Myne enters the bathhouse, and shortly after that behind his back, Aisha and Sylphy toss a coin to decide who will go first this time, because Sylphy was still too shy to have sex in front of Aisha. As a result, Sylphy wins and quickly follows behind Myne and soon loud moans can clearly heard from the bathhouse.


    An hourter, Myne came out of the bathhouse naked, he saw Aisha wearing an erotic transparent nighty standing beside the bedroom with a wide grin on her face and licking her lips.


    Seeing such beautiful scenery in front of him Myne naturally had no mood to waste time, he hurriedly came to Aisha and locked his lips with her while lifting her up and jumping on the bed.


    Compare to Sylphy who was still a noob, and easily lost consciousness because of intense pleasure after some rounds, Aisha who is not only a pervert but also a semi-sex addict clearly has more experience, not only did she and Myne f*ck each other like beasts for nearly 4 continuous hours but they also did it in front of dumbfounded Sylphy whoe out of bathhouse after waiting for 2 hours thinking that they might already finish their love making, but she was very wrong, and has to watch Myna and Aisha''s wonderful techniques which enlighten her greatly.


    "Your guys are intimating like wild animals, I wonder if I wasn''t present here would you even stop? Just how much you both miss each other? And most importantly why can''t Ist so long like you?" Sylphy while lying on the left side of Myne with her head on his chest asked envyily.


    "Don''t worry about it, you will alsost long after you put away your shyness. You still behave like a nearly wed girl, who just lost her virginity, Once you open fully in front of us, you will also follow the footsteps of Aisha, I can say it guaranteedly," Myne said with a smile and gave a light kiss on Sylphy forehead.


    "But I like your shy personality, because of it, I can spend more time with Myne, so if possible you don''t have to hurry, please take your time and slowly with turtle pace ovee your shyness," Aisha who was lying the right side of Myne using his arm as a pillow said with a giggle while messing with Sylphy''s hair.


    "Hey, you are not allowed to touch my head, only Myne can do this, also I will soon ovee my shyness, just you wait, I won''t let Myne disappoint, and will give a toughpetition," Sylphy said with a newfound determination.


    "By the way, girls, tomorrow I am going to take a special ce and there not only I will help you to get a special skill but also give both of you some other new skills as well. Although I didn''t want to make you feel sad, but currently you two are too weak, and with this level of strength, I can''t be rest assured about your safety, so it is time to make you two powerful," Myne said seriously.


    "What!!!"


    "But Myne, you will lose your lifespan if you use your Transfer skill to give us skills, and I can''t ept something that costs your life," Sylphy said hurriedly with concern.


    "Yes, that skill is too evil, you shouldn''t take it lightly and use it as if it cost nothing, although currently maybe we are quite weak but we can be powerful as long as we train hard," Aisha said stubbornly forbidding Myne to use his transfer skill which cost him a month of lifespan for each use.


    Myne, seeing his both lovers care, felt excalmly warmth in his heart, and nodded his head with satisfaction at his vision of choosing his life partner.


    "Girls, rx and listen to me, you don''t have to worry about my lifespan if I don''t use my transfer skill in my entire life, then believe me till you both be century-old grandmas I will still look like middle-aged handsome man," Myne said whileughing.


    "What!! How can this be," Aisha who is most concerned about age, and her appearance eximed while standing up and looking at Myne with disbelief.


    Sylphy wasn''t any better than Aisha, she also stood up and stared at him waiting for him to reveal his secret of a long life, after all this universal truth that every girl wanted to live long and stay young and beautiful.


    Just as Aisha and Sylphy stood up, Myne immediately ignored their shocked and surprised expressions, and his all attention was drawn toward two pair of naked beautiful jiggling big boobies in front of his eyes.


    Hum, now if I closely observe both of their boobies, then Sylphy''s boobies look a little bigger than they were previously, Myne thought seriously.


    "Myne, stop staring at our breasts and tell us how you increased your lifespan. I never heard this kind of bizarre thing before," Aisha asked impatiently seeing Myne ignoring them and just staring at their breasts continuously even though he had yed with them for 5 continuous hours.


    "Yes, Myne, there is no record in the Royal library which says that any Hume may have extended their lifespan," Sylphy, although didn''t show an impatient look like Aisha and spoke calmly but she also sighed helplessly for Myne''s perverted personality.

 Chapter 181: Chapter 181. Sharing information...

    "Yes, Myne, there is no record in the Royal library which says that any Hume may have extended their lifespan," Sylphy said confusedly.


    "Hehe, doesn''t this mean I am going to be the first Hume who has extended his lifespan and now going to live for more than 2 centuries? Anyway, both of you should be happy that when you both be grandmas you can still see my handsome face whom you love the most. Don''t you think it would be very exciting?" Myne said with a wide yful grin on his face.


    "Ouch!"


    "Now, if want to see your little brother safe then tell us the truth otherwise, it can be excruciating," Aisha with a deadly serious expression said while holding Myne''s little brother tightly and she was tightening her grip with every passing second, which made Myne shiver, although he knows that this is just an empty threat but he is doesn''t want to take any risk with his little brother.


    "Okay, okay, I speak, please let it go. Aisha, honey, don''t y with fire, it can ruin your future happiness," Myne said nervously feeling Aisha tighten her grip on his little brother.


    "Then speak quickly, it has already been 2 o''clock at midnight, and Sylphy and I also have to go to shopping tomorrow, there are hundreds of things we have to buy before the wedding, unlike you we care about our wedding.


    But if we don''t get proper sleep, then how are we going to do our work appropriately?" Aisha said while calming down and loosening her grip on her most precious thing, which she clearly never in her dream can think about harming.


    "Actually, the story is straightforward, after I rescue that dragon child, and give him back to his parents, in order to show their gratitude Lord Jormungandr gives me a rare magical fruit which increases the lifespan of the person who eats it by a hundred years, and as you can already see that I have eaten that fruit and increased my age to a hundred years.


    This is also the reason why I was saying that I will give both of you some powerful skillster, anyway now I have more than enough lifespan even if I lose a few years of my life in exchange for the safety of both of you, I will do so boldly, Myne said with a genuine smile while hugging his both wives tightly.


    But unknown to him his simple heartwarming speech left his both wives stunned, and his position in their hearts directly reached on the top.


    "Sigh, why did you bark so much nonsense, can''t you say this directly? Myne, you are bing more and more naughty recently," Sylphy said with a small chuckle.


    "Ohh? Sylphy, I didn''t expect you would say such a thing, where did you hide my shy and lovely little princess? It seems like you already started getting infected by Aisha''s naughty personality, this is not a nice sign," Myne said while raising his eyebrow.


    "Huh? What did you say about me?" Aisha said with a frown while tightening her grip on Myne''s dick again with who she was ying just a moment ago.


    "Sorry... Sigh, Aisha, you are now bing more like ady boss who wants everything under control, it is a little scary," Myne said helplessly while skillfully moving his hands to his both wives'' boobies and starting massaging them gently to calm down himself.


    "Anyway, joke aside for a while, and be serious, in the morning you bothing with me to get your new skills, I want you two to be powerful enough that no one can mess with you, other than me of course, but before you fall asleep let me tell you some important facts which I learn identally.


    Saying such Myne while ying with Aisha and Sylphy''s boobs, start telling them some important things, first of all, he told them about the Tenfold Experience Acquisition skill which is also the reason behind his ultra-fast levels upgrading speed, but he only told them how this pervert cheat like skill work and in order to not ruin the element of surprise he didn''t tell them where he gets it, let their brain horse run wild all night and when they really know that this skilles from the weakest monster whom everyone looks down, their expression really will be worth watching.


    Then Myne told them about the existence of concepts like levels and proficiency levels of skills as well as the different types of abilities of monsters in this world, which he discovered using Appraisal skill.


    And also gave them a detailed exnation about the three extremely powerful skills he obtained from the Orc King, namely, [ King''s Intimidation ] OP skill when dealing with weak mobs, [ Realize ] Super creative skill, only if its time-rted problem can be solved then nemesis of the entire trading system as with this he can make all-most all the non-living things present in the world, and finally [ Unique Magic?Space-time ] very helpful transport and attack type skill, but this time he modified this information a little and told them that he got them with help of Fenrir.


    "Omg, how can there be so many perverted skills? And here I always thought that my healing skill was very rare, butpared to yours my skills felt like a total waste," Aisha mumbled disappointed.


    "Don''t be sad, you will also have powerful skills, just wait some hours, and ording to our Hume standard your skills are indeed quite rare and powerful, the skills I am using alle from monsters, so it is normal that they are more unique and powerful," Myne said lightly and give a deep kiss to Aisha to lighten her mood.


    "So are we going to look for that Tenfold Experience Acquisition skill, tomorrow?" Sylphy asked while tilting her head after Myne and Aisha were done with their kissing.


    "Yep, as expected of my little princess, you understand my intention so quickly, as reward let me make you feel good again, after all we only y a few rounds before and I still want to have some more fun with you before going to bed," Myne said yfully and grab Sylphy''s ass tightly, lifted her up, and made her sit on top of him, then before she refuses and ruin his mood, he ces the tip of his little brother at the entrance of her vagina.


    "No, Myne, please don''t, Aisha is watching us, we can''t do it right in front of her," Sylphy begged nervously while trying to escape from Myne''s tight embrace, but in front of Myne whose levels were dozens of times higher than her, clearly it was no use, and Myne after giving her a passionate kiss, thrust his little brother deep inside her.


    "Moan..."


    "Sorry, honey, since you watched Aisha and I having sex, then it is only natural for Aisha to now watch us with envy, don''t worry, like you, Aisha also doesn''t care whether we have sex in front of her or not," Myne said a wide evil smile before he starts moving his hips.


    "How can you say that I don''t care? I also want to have your big dick inside me, okay. Look just how much my pussy gets wet by watching you two having fun. Sigh, being the elder wife is also such a pain in the ass.


    Remember to not make too much sound, I am going to sleep, I don''t think I have any chance to get some fun tonight anymore," Aisha said while watching Sylphy riding Myne''s dick with her tongue hanging out of her mouth with jealousy before shaking her head helplessly and covering her head with quilt.


    ...


    "Oye you two love birds, get up, are you going to sleep the whole day or what?" Aisha said with envy while watching Myen and Sylphy sleeping soundlessly while cuddling each other.


    "Aisha, please let me sleep some more minutes."


    Saying such Myne tightly hugged and buried his head inside Sylphy''s boobs who just woke up by Aisha''s loud voice and pushed his little brother who was inside her all night more deeper inside her directly making it kiss her womb.


    "Ammmm... Myne, I am not ready yet..."


    "Huh? What?"


    Hearing Sylphy''s painful voice Myne opened his eyes with great difficulty and saw Sylphy with a little painful expression hugging him tightly while her head rested on his shoulder, he could clearly feel her shaking body.


    Then a wave of pleasure hit Myne which immediately made him realize why Sylphy was in pain.


    "Sorry, honey, it waspletely subconscious, I don''t have the Intention to hurt you," Myne said hurriedly and took out his dick from Sylphy''s vagina lightly.


    "Don''t worry, I know you did it unknowingly, maybe before sleeping we should have taken it out, but in the end, we both got extremely tired and fell asleep.


    But I am very surprised that your dick was hard all the time, I can feel that my pussy is very sore and its walls are trying to fill the tunnel left by your big dick," Sylphy said with a giggle and after giving Myne a morning kiss, she left his embrace with a red face, and after greeting Aisha lightly she hurriedly run toward the bathhouse.


    "Hehe, she is still a noob, I remember when I put my little brother inside you all night, and the next day when you woke up, instead of crying out of pain, you first tightly hug me, then secretly start moving your hips while acting as if you are in deep sleep, that experience was really eye-opening for me," Myne said whileughing.


    "What! Did you know about it? No wonder you didn''t wake up that time even after I cum two times, I always wonder how can you sleep so deeply that even after making so much movement and noise right on top of your body you still didn''t wake up," Aisha said with a frown.


    "Haha, it is not my fault that you fail to notice me peeking at you all the time, especially your jiggling boobs. Only I know just how much willpower I use to not touch them, for me that was more harder than holding back my moan," Myne said giggling while getting out from the bed and hugging Aisha from behind.


    "Can you please take a bath first? You are really not smelling very nice," Aisha said while covering her nose.


    "As you wish Wifuu, by the way, can you please bring breakfast for us while Sylphy and I take a bath? So after eating, we can start our work?" Myne asked and after getting a nob from Aisha, he gave her a deep kiss and lightly pped her jelly-like butt before heading toward the bathhouse.


    "Tsk, pervert," Aisha mumbled under her breath while watching Myne''s butty while licking her red lips with an evil smirk.

 Chapter 182: Chapter 182. Giving Skills...

    "Myne, tell me that this is not the ce where we are going to get that Tenfold Experience Acquisition skill," Aisha asked with a frown while looking at the big pond in front of her.


    "Yes, this is the ce, why? Do you remember something rted to this ce?" Myne replied with a yful smile.


    "Ohh, of course, I remember, after all, it was me who gave you this ce''s location, but as far as I know this ce is inhabited by slimes, right? There shouldn''t be any powerful monsters here," Aisha said confusedly while watching the calm pond in which slimes can be seen ying around.


    "Hehehe, but when did I say we are going to fight a powerful monster? I get Tenfold Experience Acquisition skill from a slime who live in this pond so of course I will bring you guys here," Myne said while watching dumbfounded Aisha and Sylphy with a satisfied expression.


    Does slimes also have such unique skills?! Sylphy eximed clearly did not believe in Myne.


    "Well most Slimes only have rtivelymon skills, but there is also the mutant version of slime which has unique skills, but they are very rare and because they look excitedly the same as normal slime, so without skills like Appraisal it is nigh impossible to tell the difference between them.


    If it wasn''t my luck good enough that day and I identally appraised that slime just as he came out from the pond, maybe I never have known about its existence. Since they look so much alike I spent a lot of time looking for that little guy among the other slimesst time."


    "But today is different, today, it''s your job to deal with those slimes and I am going to observe you guys in the background, and when I find that mutant slime, I will transfer its skill to you all one by one before he runs away.


    This will also help you guys to adopt your new skills which I am going to give you now, just take it as a training session," Myne said with a smile watching his four confusedpanions who were giving him different kinds of expressions.


    "Myne, this means you are going to give me more new skills, Wafuu?" Waffle who was raiding Ted asked with bright eyes while wagging his tail excitedly.


    "Of course not, first learn how to use the skills you already have before asking for new ones, don''t be too greedy," Myne said while patting Waffle''s head.


    "Okay, I understand," Waffle replied disappointedly andy down on Ted as if he lost all his energy.


    "Bow-Bow."


    Seeing Waffle sad Ted tried to encourage his new friend who surprisingly could understand his words like his parents, but clearly, this didn''t work, so like Myne he also decided to ignore him for the time being, anyway, their friendship is currently at starting stage and there is still a long way to go before the bond between them bes strong, so he doesn''t have any hurry.


    "Okay, now all of you stand in line, I am going to give you your new skills, I have stolen a lot of powerful skills with the help of Fenrir for you all, now it is time to give them to their real owner," Myne said with a smile while taking out some pebbles in which he stores some monsters abilities which he is going to give Ted.


    Aisha, Sylphy and Ted nodded their head excitedly followed Myne''smand, and stood in a line.


    After seeing their enthusiasm which would be very normal for anyone in this kind of situation, Myne didn''t waste time anymore and quickly opened Ted''s status window and transferred some abilities and skills that could be useful for him in an emergency.


    Most of which were support types since he already had quite a few offensive abilities, which like Waffle, Ted has no idea how to use properly as well, he also needs a lot of training.


    After dealing with Ted, Myne''s eyes fall on his two wives, first, he pastes [ Strong Arm ] and [ Physical Strength Enhancement ] on both of them, he gets them from Trolls when he goes to the dungeon of strength a second time and a saved in pebbles just for them, since unlike him who mostly deals with his opponents with help of magic they both use weapons and those two skills very suitable for weapon users.


    Then Myne thought a little, opened his own status window and pasted the [ Martial Arts: Sesive Shot ] on Aisha, this is a special soul type that he never uses for some obvious reason.


    Then he pasted [ Martial Arts: Sharpness Sword ] on Sylphy, this is also a soul-type skill just it needs a sword as a supportive item to activate.


    Hum, for now, let them y with those skills, after they get used to them I will give them moreter, otherwise if I give them too many skills at once, they might get confused as to whom they should focus on and train seriously, Myne thought with a small nod, and start exining them about their skills.


    "Listen, girls, I just pasted the Skills [ Strong Arm ] and [ Physical Strength Enhancement ] on both of you.


    Both skills make you physically strong which makes up for yourck of strength and you two can use your weapons more perfectly, but they are also not without cost, those skills consume a lot of stamina, so it would be better if you two start exercising and I am not talking about night exercise between us, but the serious bodybuilding one, only this way you can increase your stamina unless you have a godly potion or supportive magic like me," Myne said seriously after confirming that both Aisha and Sylphy listening carefully, he continue...


    "Other than those two supportive skills, I also give both of you a special offensive skill which suits your weapon style, a bow martial arts on Aisha and a one-handed sword martial arts on Sylphy..."


    Just as Myne said that and stopped a little, both of them showed an expression as if saying "Eh?", but they immediately looked like they were trying to use [ Strong Arm ] and [ Physical Strength Enhancement ]. It became clear when the luminescence that appears when a body enhancement type skill is used appeared from their bodies.


    Sigh, today''s girls are so impatient for everything, can''t they let me finish first? Forget it, let them find out about it themselves, Myne thought while shaking his head helplessly and deciding to silently watch his both wives adapting talent.


    At first, both of them are more surprised than Myne expected however, as expected from his naughty wives, diamond among rocks, they quickly adapt their new skills as if they have been using them for years. They swing their arms around and lightly punch the nearby tree to confirm the effects, which clearly is very good, and they both have satisfied smiles on their faces.


    "Myne won''t you tell us the martial arts'' names? We can''t activate them without knowing their names, or how they work," Aisha said excitedly clearly now she desperately wanted to try herst remaining skill as well.


    "Ohh, so do you still remember me? I thought you guys forgot about me after getting your new skills," Myne said while raising his eyebrow, but eventually, he still told them about their remaining skills...


    "The bow martial arts is called "Martial Arts: Sesive Shot" When you shoot the first arrow while using this skill, the fired arrow will beposed of soul power and will be fired consecutively. The arrows'' attack strength will be based on the first arrow, and the number of arrows which can be fired consecutively depends on the soul power loaded into the Skill.


    As for what the hell this soul power means I also have no idea about it."


    "And the one-handed sword martial arts is [ Martial Arts: Sharpness Sword ]. One-handed sword Martial Art.


    When you use this skill, not only your attack power increase two times, but your sword will also covered with a thin aura-likeyer which provides more sharpness to your sword," Myne said and left it up to Aisha and Sylphy to figure out how to use their skills on their own, while he himself took out afortable rocking chair from his Inventory and sit down on it, and use appraisal on everyone.


    [ Name: Aisha Laurel


    LV: 33


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Female


    Age: 20 y/o


    upation: B-Rank Adventurer, First ss Cook, Host''s Beloved Fiance.


    Title: Queen Of Archery, Heart Breaker, Master Chef.


    Status: Excited, Happy, Horny


    [Skill]


    Magic ? Healing ( Large ) LV6


    Archery ? Sacred LV5


    Regeneration ( Passive ) LV1


    Cooking ( Max )


    Strong Arm ( Small ) LV1


    Physical Strength Enhancement ( Small ) LV1


    Martial Arts: Sesive Shot ( Extreme ) LV1 ]


    --------------------------


    [ Name: Sylphid Augusta


    LV: 22


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Female


    Age: 19 years


    upation: Augusta Kingdom''s First Princess, Host''s Fiance


    Title: Princess Knight.


    Status: Happy, Curious, Grateful


    [Skill]


    One-handed Sword ( Extreme ) LV7


    Body Enhancement ( Large ) LV8


    Regeneration ( Passive ) LV1


    Strong Arm ( Small ) LV1


    Physical Strength Enhancement ( Small ) LV1


    Martial Art: Sharpness Sword ( Extreme ) LV1 ]


    --------------------------


    [ Name: Ted


    Level: 04


    Species: Mightyena ( Subspecies Of Hellhound )


    Gender: Male


    Age: 1 y/o


    Status: Excited, Happy, Expectations


    [Skill]


    Regeneration ( Passive ) LV1


    Rush LV1


    [Ability]


    Nether Eyes LV1


    Super Bite


    Spiritnguage


    Absolute Defense ( Basic ) LV1


    Strong Legs


    sh ]


    --------------------------


    [ Name: Waffle


    LV: 39


    Race: Divine Beast


    Gender: Male


    Age: 9 y/o


    Status: Tamed ( Myne ), Sad, Curious, Hungry


    [Skill]


    Divine Beast Twinstrike LV1


    Magic Eye of Gravity LV1


    Ultra Regeneration LV1


    Terror Bite LV1


    Abominable Roar LV1


    [Ability]


    Great Howl LV1


    Strong Legs


    Bite


    sh


    me Bullet LV1


    Flight LV2 ]

 Chapter 183: Chapter 183. Clan Mission?

    Good, with such a nice set of skills, the only thing left is to train them hard until they be proficient in them, Myne thought with satisfaction.


    "Haha, with those skills, the mission Father gave our n shouldn''t be too difficult to aplish," Sylphy aftering to Myne, first gave him a deep kiss to show her gratitude and said with an excited expression.


    "Hm? Mission? When did Father-inw give our n a mission? Also as far as I remember our n is still in the construction phase, and there is still a long time before it can open officially, right?


    Then how can he even give a mission to our n?" Myne asked confusedly, the n hadn''t started yet, the n leader was working tirelessly to earn enough money so he could build a luxurious n building for everyone and Sylphy on the other hand already started taking the mission without informing him?


    What kind of vice n leader she is, and does she think that he has unlimited energy and doesn''t need rest at all?


    Sylphy who was still thinking about a bright future where her father nonstop praising her, of course, didn''t take Myne''s confused face seriously, after hearing his question, she jumped onto hisp, took a half-eaten honey bun from his hand, gave it a mouthful bite and reply cheerfully...


    "Actually, in the outskirts of the capital city, in the direction directly opposite of the Divine Spirit Forest some farmers have discovered a new Dungeon and report about it. It suddenly appeared at that ce out of nowhere. It only appeared recently, so Father seems to want to quickly capture it and shut it down.


    After all, it isn''t that far from the capital city, it''d be bad if something dangerous happened because of it. Yesterday Father found me and told me about it, and said that since our n is newly established, the most important thing we need currently is reputation, without it how can people trust us and give us missions? That is why, after thinking for a while, I decided to ept this mission.


    This mission is currently on hold because our n is still not open and after our wedding ceremony when the n officially start operating, this mission will begin."


    "Lord Husband, I epted this mission without asking your and Aisha''s opinion, you aren''t angry with me right?" Sylphy asked innocently with puppy eyes.


    "Sigh, of course, I am very angry with you a moment ago, but now you are staring at me with those damn puppy eyes how can I be angry with my little princess?" Myne said helplessly while hugging Sylphy tightly so she couldn''t see his crying face without tears and continued, "By the way, what is the reward of this mission?"


    "Huh? Shit!! In excitement, I forgot to ask about it to Father. Sorry, Lord Husband, but worry not, I believe after we clear this mission, he will definitely give us a very generous reward," Sylphy said positively, she had a lot of faint in her father.


    But Myne doesn''t, so after hearing that his little princess, who thinks her father is a very generous guy and forgot to make things clear about the reward of their mission, he immediately finds out why his stingy Father-inw discuss this mission with Sylphy alone.


    That bastard wants to make us work for free again, Myne thought angrily while gritting his teeth.


    "Sylphy! Come let''s go and hunt down those slimes, I can''t wait to see my new skills'' effects," Aisha who was already by the pond called out to Sylphy loudly.


    "Coming... I am going Lord Husband, have fun, also don''t forget to look after those purple slimes," Sylphy again ignored Myne''s unnatural expression on his face and after giving a goodbye kiss, she hurriedly ran toward Aisha and the others.


    "Sigh, when will this girl grow up? It seems like I have to talk with Aisha regarding her education, otherwise, some bastard will always take advantage of her innocent personality and she won''t even realize it," Myne mumbled while taking deep breaths to calm down his inner rage and watching Aisha performing her newly acquired skill Martial Arts: Sesive Shot.


    Aisha aimed at a single 50-centimeter big blue slime, and released her grip on the arrow. However, the moment it was fired from the bow, that single arrow was immediately affected by the martial arts and many additional arrows appeared around it and with the same power and speed headed toward the target sesively.


    The poor slime which had be the practise target literally became a beehive from arge number of arrows, and soon burst like a bubble, spreading jelly-like substance all around it.


    "Phew, that was impressive. Archery troops are weak when ites to melee, but with this martial arts skill, I think it''ll be considerably easier. What a wonderful skill."


    As Aisha said that, Myne could see Sylphy who had been fighting on the other side use her martial art skill as well.


    [ Martial Arts: Sharpness Sword! ]


    Sylphy swung her Linus One-Handed Sword which Myne obtained from the Dungeon of Strength as if there was nothing there in front of her and she was just waving her sword in the air. The three unlucky slimes in front of her halve into two equal parts without any resistance, the degree of sharpness clearly seen.


    However, the power of both skills cannot be measured with slimes who have had the title of weakest monsters for centuries, if they really want to see the limit of those martial arts skills then they need more powerful monsters for example Orc, Troll, etc.


    "Unm, a wonderful sword, a terrifying martial art skill. It''s too great an honour for me to have them. However, since the power was too thoughtlessly strong, we can''t use slimes as a reference. Maybe we should mess with powerful monsters to taste the water, what do you say, Aisha?" Sylphy asked excitedly and Aisha nodded her head affirmatively.


    ...


    Three Hours Later...


    [ Name: Slime Experience


    LV: 1


    Race: Slime Family


    Gender: None


    [Skill]


    Tenfold Experience Acquisition


    [Ability]


    None ]


    Well, this guy is not what I was looking for so far. Is this slime the real version of the Tenfold Experience Acquisition skill that f*ck another type of slime and give birth to that purple mutant slime that I am looking for? Myne thought confusedly while looking at the palm-sized white slime trapped in a ss container that he created with Realize Skill.


    "Myne how is it? Did you get that skill?"


    Just when Myne was deeply brainstorming about who is the original owner of the Tenfold Experience Acquisition skill between white slime and purple slime, suddenly Aisha''s voice interrupted his thinking.


    Myne subconsciously turned her head towards the direction the sound came from and saw, Aisha and Sylphy covered in mud from head to toe walking out from the forest dragging 10 goblins in the hunting behind them who were struggling nonstop to get out from the.


    "Hehe, what happened to both of you? Why did you take a bath in the mud? Please this time don''t tell that those goblins attacked you with mud," Myne said jokingly while putting down the ss container on the ground. As for why is everyone other than Myne hunting goblins in the forest rather than slimes?


    That''s because after half an hour of Aisha and Sylphy''s hard work, Myne discovered that he couldn''t keep up with their hunting speed, and many of the slimes got killed before he could even appraise them. Seeing that Myne made up his mind and ordered everyone to hunt down other monsters in the forest, and left slimes matter to him


    "Let me tell you Myne, Aisha and Sylphy were trying to catch a group of little goblins alive, but those goblins turned out very cunning. They first act like cowards and easily fool Aisha and Sylphy to follow them, and then they both fall into a swamp. If I wasn''t there to help them, they would have been hurt by those goblins. Hehehe," Waffle said whileughing.


    Hearing the situation from Waffle, Myne looked at his both wives with an expression as if saying, "Are you serious?" Although Myne doesn''t care if they get fooled by goblins since anyone in their situation may do the same thing, but really falling in the swamp? How can they miss the swamp in the middle of the forest in the first ce? Are they running while looking at the sky?


    "I am going to add running exercises in your training as well, do you have any weaknesses other than not knowing how to run while looking at the ground?" Myne asked with a poker face.


    "Myne, it is not what you are imagining..."


    "I understand, you don''t have to give me an exnation, Aisha. We all are Hume, and Hume makes mistakes, as long as you learn from your mistakes and try to not repeat them, they are eptable," Myne said gently and cast Cleaning Skill on Aisha and Sylphy and magically wiped out all the mud on their bodies and clothes.


    "Thanks for the help, Lord Husband," Sylphy mumbled in a low voice, clearly she is very embarrassed because of this incident.


    "Haha, no worry, by the way, you guys really work hard, I didn''t expect that you would bring those living goblins back, do you want me to take their skills?" Myne asked while staring at the goblins in the who were looking at him with deep hatred as if he killed their parents.


    "Of course, otherwise, why would we need to run behind their ass to catch them alive?" Aisha replies with a smile, although she is also a little ashamed that she got fooled by the goblins, but she is second only to Myne in terms of shamelessness, so she quickly puts this incident out of her mind.


    Let''s see what kinds of skills you guys have...


    Magic?Small Recovery


    Presence Erase?Medium


    Presence Erase?Small


    Magic?Fire


    Magic?Earth


    Iron Wall


    Incitement


    Body Enhancement?Small


    Hum, not bad, should I be a goblin yer? Those little guys have a lot of wonderful skills, Myne thought and cut off their all skills and the ones which he didn''t have, he pasted them on himself and distributed the remaining ones between his both wives without telling them, so they don''t carry away in excitement and forget to train previous ones and start ying with new ones.


    "Myne! Look there is a purple slime!!!"

 Chapter 184: Chapter 184. Invincible Slime...

    "Myne! Look there is a purple slime!!!"


    "Hum? Where?!"


    Myne after hearing Aisha''s exmation, hurriedly looked at the direction she was pointing at and saw a palm-sized purple colour slime by the pond on the other side of the pond and was about to enter the pond.


    Seeing that the slime he was searching desperately was about to run away, Myne hurriedly opened a portal in front of himself and teleported right behind the purple slime.


    The purple slime heard a loud water-sshing sound just behind it. Curiyously it true his head to see the source of the sound but what greeted him was the big open mouth of the ss containering toward it, and before it could understand what was happening, it was already toote.


    Phew, I almost missed it, Myne thought with a happy smile whileing back to the girls.


    "Okay girls, now I have Tenfold Experience Acquisition for both of you, finally after working so hard. Don''t forget to give me my gift tonight," Myne said with an evil smirk and gave both of them a knowing wink, then he looked at Ted and Waffle, and continue, "Sorry boys you have to wait some more days, I don''t think we are going to find those mutant slimes anymore today."


    "Don''t worry, Just feed Ted and me some special delicious treatster and we''ll forgive you, Waffle said while flying around Myne happily.


    "Bow-Bow-Bow..."


    "What happened, Waffle? Why does Ted suddenly start barking?? Myne asked confusedly to his personal universal trantor after seeing Ted continuously barking while looking at him.


    "He is saying that there is a creature behind you and is about to bite on your leg," Waffle replies puzzily while looking around but shows no creature near them, not only that he also doesn''t smell any creature scent.


    "What!"


    Hearing Waffle''s warning Myne hurriedly moved away from his position, but when he looked back, like Waffle he also saw no creature.


    "Huh? Are you two ying pranks with me? Well, I have to say your acting skill is quite good, I get fooled by two performances, haha," Myne said jokingly, but in his mind, he already started nning his uing revenge.


    "Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow..."


    But Ted clearly didn''t look like he was joking, he still didn''t stop barking and quickly ran toward Aisha, and stood in front of her like a loyal guard, ready to sacrifice himself for his master, while staring and growling at the straight.


    "Myne, Ted is saying that there is indeed a monster and now it is quickly running toward Aisha," Waffle said seriously, while looking around cautiously but no matter what he did, he couldn''t find any trace of the creature at all


    Looking at Ted''s deadly serious expression, Myne finally became alert, and while following Ted''s gaze he cast appraisal skill there.


    [ Name: Slime Hermit


    LV: 22


    Race: Slime Family


    Gender: None


    [Skill]


    Concealment


    [Ability]


    Presence Erase?Complete ]


    "F*ck! There is an invisible slime!!!" Mytne eximed with shock and hurriedly cut off both its skill and ability. Just as he did that a pitch-ck slime suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    But before everyone could react, Ted who looked visibly angry, quickly came in front of that ck slime, and his eyes started shining very brightly and an extremely hot red colourser beam shot from both his eyes directly sting the ck slime like a balloon.


    "Wow! So cool, Myne, I also want this skill," Waffle yelled excitedly seeing Ted''sser eyes attack.


    Even if I don''t have this skill, how will I give it to you? F*ck, this skill is so awesome, I also want one, Myne thought envyingly, but no matter how much he want this skill he clearly can''t take it from Ted, or his parents. Also, this is an ability, so even if Myne stole it, it was still no use for him.


    "Ohh dear, are you angry because that slime wants to attack me? You are so cute, my little teddy, as a gift for protecting me, today I will make your favourite food, and you can eat as much as want," Aisha said happily while hugging Ted cheerfully.


    While Aisha and Sylphy ying with Ted''sser eyes ability, Myne focuses his eyes on the skill and ability he just stole...


    [Concealment]: Active Skill, After using this skill Host can hidden from external Interference. Can also be used on preferred targets.


    The Cooldown Time: None


    [Presence Erase?Complete]: ( Active Skill ) The presence of the user will bepletely erased. No matter the methods, he/she will be unable to be identified.


    The Cooldown Time: None


    F*cking hell!!! This skill and abilitybined together can grant literally perfect invisibility, the legendary skill that every thief dreams about.


    If only I could use abilities as well, then after today on I would never need to worry about money, I can go anywhere I want, steal high-status people''s confidential information and sell them to others at sky-high prices, but s it seems like god doesn''t want to give me easy life, Myne thought disappointedly.


    As for how Ted finds out about that Invisible slime even though it was under the effect of its skill and ability? That has something to do with Ted''s ability ''Nether Eyes''. This ability allowed Ted to not only shootser beams through his eyes but also let him see someone''s soul and let him know his target''s true nature wherever the other party is bad or good.


    Anyway, although Invisible Slime''s skill and abilitybined can grant invisibility, but it clearly can''t hide its soul, after all, a soul is a very mysterious thing, it is not something a slime could hide.


    Then Myne pastes Concealment skill on himself, and after thinking for a while, he decides to give Presence Erase ( Complete ) to Waffle. As for why he decided that?


    That''s for two reasons, the first one is obviously because Waffle is a walking time bomb in Myne''s life, although because of him, Fenrir and his friendship be very close which gives him a lot of benefits, but this friendship is no different then walking on the edge of the de, if by any chance one day something happened to Waffle then his story probablyes to the end, so this live-saving ability can be very useful.


    If one day Waffle gets into some big trouble and he can''t help him on time, then it can save his life. The second reason is that other than Ted only Myne himself can see people''s souls, so if he gives this ability to Ted, then it would be very hard for Aisha and Sylphy to find him if he causes some trouble and hides away.


    "How was it? The power of the new skills?" Myne asked with a smile and kicked both ss containers into the pond.


    "Let''s see, my honest impression is that it''s "Terrifying". Even with the skills I were originally awakened with, I felt that I was strong, butbined with the skills I received from Lord Husband, I felt really abnormal strength," Sylphy said excitedly while clenching her fist.


    "Honey, can you please stop calling me Lord Husband, just call me Myne as you do during at night, there is no need to be so formal when there are no outsiders around us," Myne said helplessly.


    "Sorry, Lord Husband but I can''t fulfil this wish of yours," Sylphy stubbornly refused Myne''s request.


    Aisha who was ying with Ted and Waffle added to the conversation.


    "I recalled the time when we were running away from the Orc King. But right now I think if I fight with it alone, then I can definitely give it a tough fight, of course, only if it doesn''t have its skills, otherwise it is hard to tell whatever I can even run away from it, hehehe," Aisha said with a chuckle.


    "Okay since you two have grasped your skills powers very well then let''s end today''s training here, let go back and eat something, my stomach is crying from hunger," Myne said and opened the portal back to Sylphy''s room.


    "Yes, let''s return I also want to take a bath," Aisha said and quickly walked into the portal followed by Sylphy, Waffle, and Ted, Inst Myne after looking around for thest time also walked into the portal and closed it immediately.


    ...


    "My Lord, you are back!"


    Just as Myne closed the portal and watched Aisha and Sylphy running toward the bathhouse speechlessly, suddenly their room door opened gently and a young beautiful-looking maid came in and spoke respectfully while bowing in front of Myne.


    "Yes, what the matter?" Myne asked with a frown because as far as he remembered unless there was an important matter, or they called, no one was allowed to enter their room without permission. And after seeing the maid Myne already predicted that someone again wanted to ruin his rest time.


    "My Lord, while you weren''t here Prince Aniue came to meet you but after not finding you, he ordered me to immediately inform you when you return that he wishes to meet you." The maid said respectfully with her head down not daring to look into Myne''s eyes.


    "I understand, you can go now," Myne said with a poker face.


    After hearing Myne''s order, The maid nodded her head, and after giving Myne a gentle bow, she turned around and started walking toward the exit, but before she could even walk 2 meters, Myne''s cold voice came from behind her.


    "Remember next time when you enter someone''s room don''t forget to knock first, otherwise, it can be very harmful to your job."


    Cold sweat broke out from The maid''s forehead as she heard Myne not so friendly voice, she hurriedly turned around and gave a deep bow to Myne and apologised, "My lord, I understood, thank you for forgiving this lowly servent, I won''t do this kind of mistake again."


    Now even a maid wants to climb on my head, she has a lot of guts, just because she is a little pretty and has big boobs, does she really think that nobody punishes her for her mistakes? Next time if she does something like this again, I will definitely punish her properly, Myne thought coldly while watching the maid running away from his room.


    And what the hell elder brother want from me now, doesn''t he have nothing better to do other than running in the pce all day long? Myne thought while rubbing his forehead.

 Chapter 185: Chapter 185. Training Proposal

    "Ooh, you came, Myne. Sorry for calling you suddenly. Roger, prepares something to drink for Myne and some sweets for Lord Waffle too."


    After seeing Myneing into his personal office along with Waffle, Aniue first greets them happily and orders his personal maid.


    Lord Waffle? Tsk, tsk, no matter where you go if you have a big fist then everyone will respect you, otherwise look at me although I am the only Son-inw of this family but aftering here not even for a day I get proper rest I deserve. And what kind of parents name their daughter Roger?


    Especially when the other party was such a beautiful Demi-hume," Myne said while swallowing a mouthful of saliva while staring at the big butt and gently wagging ck tail of the cat girl around Aisha''s age in front of him.


    F*ck, so hot, are all female Dami-Hume so beautiful? Just look at her white tender skin and those F-Cup size giant breasts.


    Elder Brother is really having fun of his life, having such a beautiful cat girl as a personal maid, I wonder if, like the Rector, Elder Brother has also started nning to build a secret family with her, after all as a future king of this kingdom it is defiantly not possible for him to marry her officially, she can only be his concubine in this life unless he didn''t care about kingship, Myne thought while admiring the cat girl beauty, and sitting down at the chair he was offered.


    While Myne and Aniue having a light chat about Myne''s fight with the dragon, The cat girl named Roger brings very expensive pitch ck colour tea to him and Aniue, and a te full of cake and pastry for Waffle.


    "Is this really a tea? Why does it look like a decoction?" Myne asked suspiciously while smelling ck tea in front of him with a frown. Thanks to his Big Sis Maya and Jin his experience with decoction wasn''t very good.


    "Hahaha, it seems like you don''t usually drink tea, this is just a herbal tea although it looks a little weird, but believe not only tastes wonderful but is also very good for your health. In our family other than Slyphy, Ayri and Rector we all drink this tea at least three times a day. Give it a try, you definitely like it very much, Aniue said with a confident smile.


    I hope so, Myne said half-heartedly and took a small sip of the tea, but just as he did that his eyes opened widely.


    "Phuuu... What the f*ck this shit is?"


    After spitting out all the bitter tasteless tea inside his mouth Myne excalmed angrily, he quickly took a pastry from a Waffle''s te and put it in his mouth to give some relief to his taste buds.


    "Elder Brother this prank of yours wasn''t good at all, I can bear anything but pranks with my food and drink are not tolerable. How can you call this kind of unsavoury thing tasty? Also, healthy my ass, if I drink this thing for some mouths I probably start having some mental problem," Myne said angrily.


    "Huh? First of all, mind yournguage and second, what kind of nonsense are speaking, how can this tea made by Roger is not tasty? Aniue confusedly asked, he quickly took a sip of ck tea and found that it was as always well prepared and very delicious.


    Roger, who was standing behind Aniue like a dutiful housewife also frowns, this is the first time she saw someone as disrespectful as Myne who spit out tea made by her like a spoiled child, especially in front of her sweetheart.


    "What''s wrong with this tea? It''s the way it should be, delicious and refreshing," Aniue said with a frown.


    "Do you call this tea delicious? Sorry, Elder Brother but it seems like your taste is quite uniquepared to normal people, otherwise how can someone say such a bitter tea to delicious? Your name is Roger, right?


    Can you please take away this tea in front of me and bring a ss full of fruit juice?" Myne said shamelessly not giving Aniue a slight bit of respect, since he already calling him Elder Brother then why should he be formal with him?


    "Ahm, no problem."


    Although Roger was very angry with Myne for showing disrespect for Aniue but thinking about his identity as the fiance of Princess Sylphid, she suppressed her anger deep in her heart, and with a frown on her face, she picked up the teacup in front of Myne and walked out from the room.


    "Your maid doesn''t seem very happy with me," Myne said with a smirk.


    "If you insult something made by someone in front of her, she will obviously get angry. You know after Roger bes my personal maid you might be the first person who makes her angry, otherwise, most people will only praise her because of her talent in cooking," Aniue said helplessly but there was a smile on his face as he talked about his maid.


    Then Aniue ''s expression stiffened, he changed the subject and continued, "Now then, there is only one thing I want to say to you for calling you out. You remember the talk about your training from before, don''t you?"


    "Yes! I remember!" Myne replied but suddenly he thought something and started looking around causally, not daring to make eye contact with Aniue


    "I see, did you properly put into practice the training method I passed to you when I was returning?" Aniue asked again but this time with a more serious expression.


    "Well, I did practice that training method sometimes but after which I didn''t get a chance to do it because of all the mess those nobles created for us," Myneid skillfully while making a face as if he really felt guilty for not training.


    Probably satisfied with Myne''s answer, Aniue said "Un, un," and nodded happily.


    I didn''t expect him to trust me so much, thank god he didn''t inquire about it from Sylphy otherwise he was definitely scolding me right now. Maybe after returning home, I should start training properly, otherwise, if things go like it is going then it won''t be toote before Aisha starts calling me a fatty, Myne thought and gave a quick nce to his stomach.


    "The post-treatment of ude''s case has mostly been finished, so from tomorrow on, I will start coaching the knights again. So I was thinking of having you participate in that training as well. Your skills are certainly terrifyingly strong, however, your opponents won''t only be monsters, Hume is much more sinister and dangerous than monsters.


    That is why, I want you to study properly, and learn how to fight and defend yourself without skills, as well as learn properly how to use your powers."


    Finish speaking Aniue took a deep sip of the ck tea with his eyes closed, probably enjoying the so-called sweetness from the bitter tea.


    So technically he wants to further reduce my already short rest time? Wonderful, now what could be worse than this? Myne thought with a forced smile.


    "My Lord, Your fruit juice."


    Just as Myne was cursing his bad luck, Roger came from the kitchen with a big ss filled with purple colour juice.


    "Ahmm, now this is called sweet and delicious. Thank for you your work, by the way, did you personally make this juice," Myne said while taking a mouthful sip from the ss, and after getting the nod from Roger he continued, "Just as Elder Brother said your cooking talent is really awesome, no wonder he like you so much and praising you nonstop."


    Hearing praise from Myne, and that Aniue liked her, Roger''s cat ears twitched, and her tail started swinging from side to side. Although her face is still normal without much expression, but from her attitude, it''s easy to understand that she''s happy.


    Hehe, maybe tonight Elder Brother going to get special service from her, also with so much praise I hope she won''t be angry with me anymore and doesn''t request Elder Brother to make trouble for me, although I know Elder Brother is not such a person, but when requeste from his lover, then a man can do anything. Anyway, it''s better to be safe than sorry, Myne thought while enjoying the juice.


    Ignoring Myne''s admiration for Roger with a smile on his face, Aniue cough a little to attract attention back to him, and continues, "If you two finished then shall I continue?"


    "Sorry, please go ahead."


    "Good, so in the end, it''s the same as Roger''s skill in making special fruit juicebined with multiple fruits which you admired just now, or the ck tea I like the most. With her skill, ordinary tea leaves had a taste rivalling that of high-grade tea leaves. So, if it was made with high-grade tea leaves in addition to that skill, what would happen?


    Right now, you are ck tea used with high-grade tea leaves, but made without skill..."


    Aniue said seriously and silently started drinking his remaining tea while waiting for Myne''s decision, although he already knew the answer.


    Is it necessary to give the example of ck tea, even after knowing that I didn''t like that shit? But still, I really need this training so I better not make my coach annoyed for such a small thing, Myne thought dissatisfiedly in his heart, but soon he put a smile on his face.


    "Then please take care of me, I am in your care till my training is going on," Myne said, making Aniue happily return a satisfied nod at his reply.

 Chapter 186: Chapter 186. Mayas Visit ( R-18 )

    "Ohh, yes, just like this, f*ck me like you''ve never done before. Ahmm, yes faster, more faster..."


    "I am trying, okay. Who ask you to take virginity restore potion, and made your vagina f*cking so tight?"


    "But you like it, don''t you? After all, till now you f*cking my old pussy but now you finally get a chance to break my hymen and experience my new untouched pussy," Maya spoke panting heavily with a crazy grin on her face, and start kissing Myne passionately.


    "Big Sis, you are bing more and more nasty pervert. You deserve a spanking!" Myne said with a wide smirk and forcefully turned Maya onto her stomach.


    Myne half-heartedly fought back, after seeing Myne taking out his big rock-hard dick from her newly tight pussy just when she was about to cum. She squealed as she felt Myne hand smack hard against her big jelly-like ass again and again.


    Although It hurt, but as horny as I am now, it hurt soooooo f*cking good, Maya thought while burying her head into the pillow.


    "You little rascal, dare to spank your Big Sis!" Maya eximed as she turned over and pushed Myne back onto the bed. Her ass was still stinging as she mounted him. Grabbing his dick, she guided it to her super wet pussy hole and sat down on it until his dick kiss all the way to her womb.


    "Ammmm, so tighttttt..." Myne moaned loudly.


    "Ohhh, yess! Now I feel much better. Stretches and fills me so good." Maya groaned with a natural grin with her hands on Myne''s chest as she sat on him without moving, enjoying the feeling of having him inside her again.


    Because of a previous unfinished exercise, a quick orgasm hit Maya as she began to ride Myne. She squealed and quivered with pleasure as her juices bathed his cock.


    As that orgasm subsided, Maya began riding him again. She panted heavily as she rotated her hips and their pubic areas meshed together. Her clit rubbed against his pubic bone, and his cock stimted her G-spot so deliciously. Another orgasm rose up but this was in both of their bodies.


    "Ohhhhhhh, I''m cumming! Moannnn!" Maya cried as cum and copsed on top of Myne, her body trembling.


    "Haha, amazing, finally a nice orgasm after so many days," Maya said happily.


    "That''s good. Since our warm-up is finished, then let''s start real exercise," Myne said after taking a deep breath. He rolled Maya over until he was on top and began to thrust in a slow corkscrew motion.


    God, he felt so good, he bing more and more experience in this, it seem like he is having a lot of fun with his fiancees, Maya thought as her pussy clenched and sucked at Myne''s cock as he screwed her.


    "Your pussy is so hot, tight and wet, my naughty pervert Big Sis!" Myne said as their eyes locked.


    "Yes! Give it to me! F*ck your Big Sis as much as you want, my baby! I''m a whore for your big dick! F*ck me, you sexy little rascal!" Maya eximed with a sultry expression, then pped Myne on his butt.


    "You shouldn''t have done that! Now I gonna f*ck the hell out of this hot cunt! Gonna f*ck you hard, big boobs pervert!" Myne growled as he began to pound Maya with long hard deep thrusts. The power of his thrusting made Maya squeal and groan with pleasure.


    "Although I am going to punish youter for your foulnguage but now... Yes! Yes! God, I''m gonna cum again! F*ck! I''m cummmmiiinggg!


    Ammmmmmm, Yesssss!" Maya cried, holding her legs up and spread wide as her body spasmed.


    Myne even after cumming continue his thrusting for the next 30 seconds before he slowed his thrusting and enjoyed watching the passionate expressions of ecstasy Maya was making.


    Then after Maya''s breathing calmed down, still his little brother deep inside her, he hugged her tightly andy down on the bed with her on top of him.


    "So how are you? I thought you were going toe yesterday?" Myne asked whilebing her hair with his fingers.


    "Ohh? So after f*cking me like a whore, now you are asking me how am I? You really change, Myne. This isn''t the way I raised you," Maya said yfully while making a fake sad face.


    "And whose fault this is? When I came here before I could even say hello, you directly jumped on me like a hungry tiger on meat. You didn''t give me any chance to say anything else," Myne said angrily and flicked Maya''s forehead.


    "Ouch, hey. How can you hit your Big Sis? After staying with your little fiancees, now you dare to hit your sister, you traitor," Maya still in a yful mood jokes, she lifted her ass and little pinch on Myne''s nut sack.


    "B*tch!!!" Myne yells in pain, but he quickly realises his mistake and covers his mouth.


    "What did you say?" Maya questioned with an eyebrow raised.


    "Nothing, I was saying where is Big Bro Jin? Don''t tell me youe here alone," Myne quickly changed the topic seeing Maya giving him a dangerous nce.


    "He told me that he is going to the market to prepare a special wedding gift for you, and also going to meet his old friends. He won''t being back tonight," Maya said with a frown and decided to ignore Myne''s speaking forbidden words this time.


    Although she is very open-minded with Myne, but this doesn''t mean that he can do whatever he wants in front of her, at least foulnguage is definitely not allowed, of course, some normal words during sex are still eptable.


    "Then are not you going to prepare a wedding gift for me?" Myne asked with a smirk.


    "Well, how about this gift, you want them from your childhood right, even now you still never tried ying with them," Maya reply yfully and jiggle her giant boobs in front of Myne and then she lower her body and bury his head between her heavenly boobs.


    "Omg, I love this gift," Myne muttered happily while enjoying boobies face massage.


    "Hehe, you really like them very much, don''t you? I can feel your little brother getting more harder and bigger in my vagina," Maya giggles and slowly start moving her hips up and down.


    "By the way, when I came here yesterday I heard some rumours about a boy who defeated a dragon, Myne do you know anything about it?" Maya asked with a gentle smile, his little brother was still inside her, she sat down on top of Myne with her legs crossed and stared at him waiting for his reply.


    Seeing Maya''s smile which was no different from a sign of an uing beating, Myne swallowed his saliva nervously, and just as he activated his Lair skill and wanted to make a random story to convince her, Maya spoke again...


    "I heard that boy whom people are calling Dragon yer or Mediator or something not only is amoner but also the fiance of First Princess Sylphid Augusta.


    Ohh, and I also heard that boy fought with the dragon very bravely, he nearly lost his life while saving innocent civilians, andter after taking the dragon away from town, one more dragon came to trouble him, and he fought with both dragons at the same time, and in the end with wits and courage, he defeated both dragons. Myne, dear, what do you think about that boy?"


    Maya asked while gently stroking Myne''s stomach with her fingers, but Myne could clearly see veins popping up on her forehead.


    F*ck! I am done this time. Big Sis looked very pissed off,st time I just fought with an orc and she beat me so much that I have nightmares about that beating for next entire week. But this time I literally fought with a dragon, and it seemed like some bastard added their imagination while spreading rumours about my battle, which work no different than oil in the fire.


    I wonder just how angry Big Sis would be currently but looking at her expression she seems very very angry this time. Sob, god, please someone save me, Myne thought weakly, he could clearly see Lady Deathing toward him to take him with her.


    "Myne, why are you not talking? Don''t you have anything to say? By the way, now I remember, it seems like someone once promised me that no matter what happened he would never do anything that could be dangerous for his life, and I think fighting with a dragon shouldn''te in this category, right?" Maya asked innocently while putting her index finger on her lips.


    Sob, where the hell is my guardian angel? Someone help, Myne yelled in his mind, but outside he was just silently staring at Maya''s breasts with a guilty expression which was continuously moving up and down, indicating how angry she is. His little brother inside Maya who was very excited a moment ago also calmed down after seeing that no further fun is going to happen any time soon.


    [ Name: Maya Filsi


    Level: 138


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Female


    Age: 26 y/o


    upation: Housewife, Retired A-Rank Adventurer.


    Title: Water Goddess, Ball Breaker Demon.


    Status: Extremely Angry, Guilty, Scared, Regret, Self-me


    [Skill]


    Magic ? Water ( Third Form )


    Support Magic?Stamina Restoration ( Large ) LV ( Max )


    Charm Enhancement ( Small ) LV ( Max ) ]


    F*cking hell so powerful? No wonder Big Bro Jin never dared to raise his voice in front of Big Sis. Also now I know why he is out there wandering in the market alone and searching for a Special wedding gift for me and meeting his old friends, he definitely ran away after Big Sis heard my deeds, Myne thought and crushed Jin for abandoning him in such a dangerous situation.


    "Good, since you have nothing to say then there is no need to waste time," Maya said as she put away her smile, she got up from the top of Myne and walked toward the cupboard.


    Then she opened the cupboard, took out a big beg from it, ced it on a table, unzipped it, and slowly took out arge number of healing potions and some other potions about which Myne had no idea.


    "Do you know whyst time I beat you so hard, even though before that I never even pped you no matter what you did?" Maya suddenly pause and after taking a deep breath she question.


    "Because you didn''t want to lose me in any condition," Myne calmly replied in a guilty voice while sitting on the bed, he already epted the reality that no angel or heroineing to save him.


    "After your Mother''s death, I vowed in front of her grave that no matter what happens I will protect you from all harm, it doesn''t matter if that harmes from outside or you yourself decide to suicide. I will protect you till myst breath, so now it is time to take your suicidal and heroic thoughts out of your head.


    Even if after this you hate me or want to kill me, I don''t mind, as long as you have the strength I will be happy to die with your hands, but till you are a weak little rascal I will properly teach you how to be a good boy, who doesn''t put his nose in other people business.


    By the way, do you have anyst word?" Maya asked without any expression, her entire body surrounded with a blue colour aura making her look more scarier especially after she started rubbing her fists.


    Sis, please try to be a little gentle, you see I am getting married in a few days. Also please spare my face and little brother," Myne said with a forced smile seeing Maya walking toward her.


    Ooh, sure, how can I harm my two most valuable things? Also don''t worry, I won''t waste too much of your time," Maya said with a sweet smile.

 Chapter 187: Chapter 187. Perfect Acting Combo of Good and Bad...

    "Ouch, ouch, hey, can you be a little gentle, It f*cking hurt," Myne''s painful cry echoed in the entire room.


    "If for a single moment you stop crying and moving your body like a b*tch then of course I don''t mind being gentle," Jin said angrily while applying ointment on Myne''s baboon-like red bloated ass, a little on his own face as well.


    "But I can''t control it, okay, you know very well just how strong Big Sis''s hands are, one p from her is enough to make any person cry in pain and I was beaten by her mentally, physically, and emotionally the entire night. Do you even have an idea just what I went through in this single night?


    I have seen Lady Death 10 in just one night, and narrowly escape from her motherly embrace," Myne said angrily in one breath, which made his red ass more painful.


    p!


    "Ahhhhh... Basterd why did you p there?!" Myne eximed in a crying voice.


    "Because every time I look at your face, my face hurts like hell as well, and now you areining in front of me? You get punished for your own deeds. Since thest time you promised her then you should have thought about the consequences before trying to be a hero. But what about me? What I did do that I get beaten?


    Just because I didn''t want to poke my nose in your brother-sister matter, I get beaten? Is that even an excuse? You know after marriage this is the first time I get beaten so heavily by your sister, and this time for no f*cking reason," Jin yell angrily with bloodshot eyes and again ps tightly on Myne''s red butt which is currently bigger than Aisha and Sylphypare.


    "Ahhh, f*cker stop pping on my butt," Myne also yell painfully and pushes Jin away from himself.


    "No, today I won''t be silent and ensure this hellish pain, which I got for no reason. This all happened because of you, you have to take responsibility. You are my student, right?


    Then as your teacher, today I want you to give me payment for all the knowledge you have learned from me, and I don''t need money as a payment, just let me beat the hell out of you and we are done," Jin spoke like a madman, and with his swollen and injured face and a bleeding nose, he looked quite scary.


    "F*ck! Did Sis beat Big Bro too hard that he became a crazy psychopath?" Myne thought nervously while standing up from the bed with great difficulty because of pain and looked at Jin who had a horrific smile stered on his scary face, which made Myne''s entire body hair shoot up.


    "Hahaha, die you bastard," Jin roars like a beast and charges toward Myne with his all might.


    "Sorry, Big Bro, I hope you won''t take it to heart," Myne apologised and just as Jin''s fist was about to hit his face, he easily dodged it and punched Jin''s stomach with his full power without using any skill of course.


    Bang!


    And the result of their fight was as clear as rainwater, Jin a low-level dude who spends most of his time in ab either making potion or reading his favourite books, after getting hit by Myne''s punch he open his eyes widely, clearly shows signs of getting out of madness, and after spitting saliva on Myne''s stomach unintentionally ( Maybe ), he falls down on the ground while holding his stomach.


    Seeing Jin crawling on the ground like a child while holding his stomach, Myne shook his head helplessly, he took out a high-grade healing potion bottle he got from a random storage bag, and emptied the entire bottle in Jin''s mouth.


    "You know although I love your sisters unconditionally, but sometimes I hate you both brother and sister to the bone and believe me one day I will take my revenge," Jin spoke after some minutes of rest as his all injuries healed thanks to the magical effect of a high-grade healing potion


    "Sigh, Big Bro, although I don''t want to discourage you but unless you y dirty, and do something very dark like a real psychopath to take your so-called revenge, which I know in this life you can''t do, then you might as well change your determination, because you can never beat Big Sis, or me, we arepletely out of your league," Myne said the matter of the fact while siting beside Jin.


    "Only time will tell who is out of the whose league," Jin said expressionlessly while staring at the ceiling.


    "Sigh, okay, but remember to deal with me first, I didn''t want to see Big Sis sad. By the way, this is a small apology gift for all the trouble I caused you," Myne said while cing a storage bag beside Jin.


    "What is it?" Jin asked heartlessly.


    "Nothing, just 50 tinum coins. They should be more than enough to fulfil your special wishes," Myne said with a smile while giving Jina a knowing wink.


    "By the way, I heard that recently Grandpa Paape restored his stock, and this time not only did he have many new and unique books, but he also started a side shop in which he sells some other interesting things, but that shop is only avable for his premium customers.


    Also before you decline my offer saying some nonsense like you don''t know any Grandpa Paape or you don''t need your student money, then listen that premium membership is not cheap, and with Big Sis''s current mood, I don''t think she is going to give you extra pocket money this month," Myne said with a smile, and after wearing a big robe on his naked body so his big butt won''t hurt more and hidden well, he walks out of the room.


    Sigh, I hope her anger must have subsided, otherwise, with those big ballon-like butt, I might not be able to show my face to anyone. Damn it, how can there is such a pervert potion that could stop any type of healing skill. Whevetever invent that potion, I curse you bastard/b*tch you will never be happy in your life.


    Myne yelled in his mind, but seeing a beautiful waitressing to him, he lowered his head and wore a hood, so she cannot see that the person with the big butt in front of him is not a woman but a man.


    "Ahmm, Maam, why are you standing in the corridor dazely? Do you need any help?" The girl innocently asks but her eyes starring at Myne''s big ass with envy.


    After hearing the waitress''s polite question, first Myne wants to decline her with a gentle gesture, but after feeling her unnatural gaze on his butt, he immediately uses King''s Intimidation skill and scared the shit out of the waitress.


    Feeling mountain-like pressure mixed with killing intent, the waitress copsed on the ground while staring at Myne with horrifying eyes, before she passed out.


    Tsk, pervert, how can she pee in the public? She is going to lose her job if her boss finds out about it, Myne thought and after giving the waitress''s blue heart-printed panty wet with her own urine a final nce, he knocked on the room right opposite the room in which he was.


    "Come in."


    A sweet but somewhat tried voice came out from the room which Myne was very familiar with.


    Myne took a deep breath, and after calming down his desire to just run away from her, Myne gently opened the door and saw Maya sitting on the chair in front of the window reading a book, while asionally looking outside.


    Myne entered the room, locked the door, and aftering to Maya, he stood behind her and silently started massaging her head.


    For the next ten minutes neither of the two spoke anything, Maya had her eyes closed, just enjoying the head massage, while Myne also without any impatience continued his work.


    "I... I am sorry Sis. After bing powerful and hearing about a special reward from Fenrir, I was a cherry away and forgot the promise I made to you."


    Finally, it was Myne who broke the silence with a guilty voice.


    "Huh? What kind of special reward," Maya asked coldly still eyes closed.


    "A hundred years of extra lifespan and an entry pass to a prison full of powerful dragons," Myne said with a smile, while taking a breath of relief, since May started the causal talk with him, this meant she had already forgiven him, and just didn''t want to admit it easily.


    "What!!! Seriously? Why didn''t you say this before?!" Maya eximed with shock while standing up from her chair and after grabbing Myne''s cor she started shaking his body like a rag doll, clearly even for her things rted to lifespan are very important.


    "Well, because I also felt guilty for breaking our promise, and after getting so many skills I became more and more arrogant, so I thought I needed a nice beating so that I don''t lose my way again in a short time, and who could do it more perfectly then you? Although it hurt quite a lot, but this pain is worth it," Myne said with a giggle.


    "Sigh, if you had told me about the reward before, I might only hit you a little, and have forgiven you shortly after that, and although I understood the importance of a hundred-year lifespan but what do you mean an entry pass of the dragon prison?" Maya asked with a frown while raising her eyebrow.


    "Well, that is a big story I will tell you about it tonight, now I am in a hurry, and if you don''t want to see your sweet brother be aughing stock, then can you make them as they were before?" Myne asked removing his robe and pointing at his naked red butt.


    "But you look very cute like this," Maya said jokingly and p on Myne''s ass just like he does during their intercourse.


    "Ahhh, f*ck, don''t p there, unlike you they are not natural, they hurt like hell with just a little touch," Myne spoke in a crying voice.


    "Okay, okay, here drink this, after drinking it your healing skill will again be active..."


    While Maya was exining Myne hurriedly snatched the red potion bottle from her and drank it without any hesitation. He couldn''t take this pain anymore.


    Just as the potion entered Myne''s stomach, white smoke starteding out from his entire body and within 3 seconds his all injuries were healed as if they had never existed. Even his baboon-like butt also bes normal, making Maya a little disappointed.


    "Finally no more pain," Myne took deep a breath of relief, after seeing his body perfectly fine.


    "Although I didn''t want to admit it but I am quite jealous of your healing skill," Maya said while caressing Myne''s normal healed ass.


    "Hehe, don''t worry when tonight Ie to you I will bring you a special gift and if possible please sleep alone tonight, I might be a littlete, as you know I also have to satisfy my two little kittens," Myne whispered in Maya''s ear yfully and after getting the nod from her he continued, "And for my sake please apologizes to Big Brother, his mind doesn''t seem right today, he was talking some crazy stuff some a movement ago."


    "Ohh? I see, don''t worry I will take care of him, you go have fun, and I am looking forward to our night date, remember to bring a nice wine," Maya said and gave Myne a deep kiss.


    Okay, see ya then," Myne waved his hand, opened the portal to the training ground of the royal pce and walked in it.


    "Looks like Jin has yed his role well, Myne looks very concerned about him," Maya giggles watching the portal disappear in front of her, after that, shees out of the room, and sees Jin trying to wake up a waitress who is lying on a yellow liquid.


    "What happened?" Maya asked confusedly.


    "Who knows, when I came out, she was already lying here, on top of her own urine," Jin said calmly while poking his finger in the waitress''s cheek trying to wake her up.


    "Forget about her, she will wake up on her own after some time. By the way, Myne was very concerned about your mental health, he said that you are trying to do some crazy thing and asked me to apologise," Maya said yfully.


    "Haha, this is the magic of my acting, it is just too real for anyone to find out about it, and I scared Myne so much with my acting that he literally knocked me out with his punch. He is also like you crazy powerful," Jin said while rubbing his stomach, he still felt a little painful sensation there.


    "Hehe, after all he is my brother how can he be weak?" Maya said proudly.


    "By the way, honey can you give me some extra pocket money this month? You see there are some new books about alchemy appearing in the ck market and I was thinking about buying them," Jin said but till he finished his sentence his voice became so low that Maya hardly heard that.


    "Sorry dear, not this month, you already know I want to give Myne a surprise wedding gift, we really have no extra money to waste, maybe next month," Maya said directly rejecting Jin''s request without any hesitation.


    "Amm, okay, no problem," Jin said with a smile.


    Dman it, Myne know his sister more deeply them me, even though I have spent my half-life with her. Thank god I didn''t tell her about Myne''s little gift otherwise she would definitely have taken away that money from me, Jin thought and start making n for what kind of books in is going to buy this time.

 Chapter 188: Chapter 188. Terror of Nobles

    "Why are youte?" Aniue asked with a frown after seeing Myne getting out of the portal.


    "Sorry, I was a little busy with some personal matters, It got a littlete even though I didn''t want to," Myne said embarrassingly while rubbing the back of his head.


    "Sigh, anyway let''s forget about it,e with me I introduce you to other trainee knights under me," Aniue said while walking toward the first and second knight units, each unit has a total of 12 knights.


    "All members, stand in line!!!!"


    Seeing Aniue and Myne walking toward them a muscr knight who has an expression as if he had never smiled in his entire lifemand resounded throughout the wide manoeuvring range.


    Right after thatmand, all knights who were scattered in the entire training ground simultaneously gathered and finished standing in line.


    Myne, a weak newby humble hunter from a rural area with 2 finance, a big sister, and a girlfriend who has a rtionship with a friend with benefits, was dumbfounded by their movement which was in perfect order. Only god knows what kind of hellish training they have gone through to have such an understanding between them.


    "Uwaa, they''re amazing." Myne praised with a surprised expression. Discover worlds on m-v le-mpyr


    They are born to be obedient cannon fodder who can do anything for their master, Myne thought just after that while nodding his head with approval.


    Looking at my dumbfounded expression, and unknown to his inner thoughts, Aniue smiled with satisfaction. Clearly, he seems to enjoy hearing prasie for the knights he trains with his utmost effort.


    "All members, pay attention! His Highness Aniue will speak from now..."


    Hearing the knight leader''s unnecessarily loud yell, Myne first looked at the knight leader who had a serious expression as if the entire kingdom was a responsibility on his shoulders, and then Aniue who had a satisfied smile stered on his face and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    This guy has a high talent in acting, clearly, although his face is like a stone without any expression but in reality, he turns out to be a great bootlicker, Myne thought.


    As the members of the chivalric order were paying attention like little children waiting for candy, Aniue quickly stepped forward in front of them and raised his voice.


    First, Aniue apologised for not being able to oversee their training personally for quite some time and announced that he would return from today''s training onwards.


    "And I think all of you know as well, the First Princess, Sylphid, my cute little sister will be marrying soon. Sylphid''s partner will be Myne over here. Many of you might have known about him because of recent events. He''s a young man with a promising future, but because of ack of guidance at a young age, his inexperience is undeniable.


    Therefore, I was thinking of leaving him with you and strictly training him. I will be starting from his foundation."


    As Aniue dered that, he looked at Myne and pointed at the knight unit one with whom he already worked during the game in the Divine Spirit Forest.


    Seeing Aniue very serious with his work, Myne also didn''t mess around, after giving him a nod, he silently walked toward the team he was entrusting.


    "Lord Myne, we are looking forward to working with you again."


    A random knight whom Myne had no impression of and had just seen face once, like a fan-boy immediately came forward with a smile and raised his hand for a handshake.


    Rumours are finally giving me some benefit, even Royal Knights are my fans, this feeling is not bad at all. No wonder people are crazy for fame and fortune, Myne thought and shook hands with his fans.


    "Just like Brother-In-Law said, I am a novice without any experience, so please take care of me," Myne replied with a gentle smile. After all, since they are going to work together then it is natural to give a good first impression.


    After exchanging greetings and shaking hands with more than 10 knights, while waiting for Aniue to change his clothes, and start treating, Myne suddenly remembers about a certain energetic fellow who even dares to insult ude at board daylight without any hesitation. After remembering him, Myne looked around but found no trace of him, he asked his one of fans.


    "By the way, where is that knight who was with me during my stay at your camp?"


    Hearing Myne''s question most of his fan knights looked at each other, and finally, a young-looking knight spoke with some hesitation, "Lord Myne, the knight about whom you are speaking, his name was Terry, and he died some days ago."


    "Huh? What happened," Myne asked with a frown, but a sigh in his mind, he long ago predicted that this Terry guy not going to live too long. After all, insulting a noble without any high background and personal strength is the same as looking for death, no matter if you are right or wrong.


    "Actually, this starts the second day after you enter the forest. That day after Terry finished his night shift, he asked for leave from the leader and wanted to go home, because that was his anniversary day. Our leaders didn''t make trouble for him as he was a good dutiful guy, and granted him two days paid leave."


    "But when he didn''t return even after two days, the leader sent some knights to bring him back. But when those guys returned empty hands with sad expressions on their faces and told us what happened we were all shocked as no one had expected that such a thing could happen to him."


    "On his anniversary day, when Terry leaves for his home, a bandit groupes into his vige, and coincidentally just that time Terry''s wife ising back to her home from the market with her 3-month-old child. After seeing Terry''s wife Bandit leader falls in love with her at first sight and directly proposes to her to marry him in the middle of the street.


    Terry''s wife of course rejected his proposal which made the bastard bandit leader angry, so without caring aboutw and order he forcefully kidnapped her and brought her to his temporary camp which was a little farther from the vige in the woods."


    "When Terry returns and learns about it from his rtives, he hurriedly runs towards the woods to save his wife and child. But till he reach there it was already toote, the first thing he saw after entering the camp is that the gang leader raping his wife in the middle of the camp in front of all hisrades.


    His wife was also like a doll with lifeless eyes letting the bandit leader do whatever he wanted with her body, she had lost all hope."


    "After seeing such a sight Terry lost his mind, he took out his spear and started killing everyone like a wild beast, and till others realised what was happening more than six people already died under Terry''s spear, but then Terry region some sense and asked a bandit about his child."


    "Hearing Terry''s question, that bandit whileughing madly, pointed at the hole at the edge of the camp behind a tree. Terry with a heavy heart quickly run towards that hole which was probably made to do shit and piss by bandits, and aftering to the hole what he saw made himpletely crazy."


    "He saw his 3-month-old child''s dead body in the middle of shit."


    "Terry, gonepletely mad after seeing his child''s dead body was about to kill everyone but he didn''t realize that till he was dazedly starting at his dead child, the bandit leader carrying his wife on his shoulder so she can''tmit suicide before he was done ying with her silentlye behind him and stab a dagger directly in his head."


    "When the knights go there for investigation they only find Terry and his child''s dead bodies, there is no clue about the bandits or his wife, they probably run away after knowing that Terry is a knight working directly under Your Highness Prince Aniue."


    Finally after finished saying that the young knight shook his head pitifully.


    Sigh, coincidence my ass, this is clearly a well-nned attack on Terry and his family, otherwise how can there is such a coincidence that just after Terry made fun of ude, those bandits visit his vige, the bandit leader instead of worrying about his safety fall in love with the wife of a knight who lives in a small vige and there is no way that she was otherworldly beauty, and even dare to kidnap her broad daylight.


    Although I had predicted that Terry would not live long, but this kind of end, even I didn''t expect. If ude wasn''t already half-died and locked in prison for his entire lifetime, then I would have killed him as soon as possible, that guy is too evil to let live, Myne thought but seeing everyone looking at him, Myne hurriedly made a sad face and spoke in low helpless voice...


    "It''s really tragic what happened to Terry, now we can only pray that he will be reunited in heaven with his dead child and probably his dead wife."


    Seeing Myne''s calm reaction Aniue who was silently watching everything in the background nodded his head with satisfaction. With this, he again confirmed that Myne is an intelligent guy who thinks more from his brain rather than from his heart and is not easily carried away by emotion. Only these kinds of qualities can make him a real member of the royal family.


    After all, not all work of the Royal family are nice and righteous like most civilian think, The Royal family also have to do many bad things in the dark for the greater good, and only with this kind of mentality can the Royal family discuss many important things with a powerful person like Myne without being worried about him.


    If Myne only thinks with his heart and does stupid things just like Sylphy who looks hard from the outside but soft from the inside, then they can only hide at least 90% of kingdom matter from him. But now since he confirmed that Myne is just like him who understands the situation better, and only takes action after understanding everything, he can rest assured, and train him more carefully.

 Chapter 189: Chapter 189. Hellish Training

    "Haa, haann...haaa, f*cking hell, wh... Haa, why the f*ck we are running so much?"


    Myne while panting and running like an old woman muttered angrily, his legs were shaking from constantly running, his eyes were unfocused, and on the verge of getting close. Myne now just wanted toy down anywhere and close them, but because Aniue was staring at him with his dagger-like gaze from behind he had no other way thanplete training.


    As for why their training starts with running? That is because ording to Aniue, In order for the foundation, of the body to get stronger, the first basic curriculum is to do a long-running exercise.


    This running exercise. Although it''s basic, it seems that the knights regard this fairly highly, so there are a lot of members who would do it even if it''s not a training day. Myne even heard from a random knight that old retired knights even be addicted to it and early in the morning a lot of old uncles can seen running around the city.


    Bang!


    "Finally, after an entire f*cking hour," Myne yelled and copsed at that spot and devoted himself to adjusting his breathing as he gasped for air.


    "Nice work, for persevering until the end, Myne. I really didn''t expect that you wouldst till the end."


    Myne who was lying on the ground breathing heavily, heard Aniue''s voice, he slowly opened his tired eyes and saw Aniue who had been running along with him and other knightse towards him with a smile on his face. He seemed to be subtly sweating, but his breath wasn''t disordered at all, clearly, his stamina level was quite high.


    By the way, most of the knights finished their running goal half an hour ago, only Myne who was the weakest among other knights physically, and Aniue who in order to support Myne was running in the entire training ground.


    "Haa, haa... I feel my... ownck of... stamina..."


    Myne said that while gasping and wanted to continue exining that this is enough training for today but was quickly stopped by Aniue who already knew where it was going. After all, he had been hearing Myne''sints for an entire hour.


    Aniue folded his arms and startedughing loudly.


    "How was it? Have youe to understand the meaning of proper training?"


    ".....Yes....." Myne said speechlessly, seeing Aniue''s excited expression he already knew that today he was not going to return to his room on his own feet.


    "Myne, remember you can do every possible thing without any skill or magic, but without a healthy and strong body you can do nothing but let it rot.


    Since the problem of distance between the capital city and your home tome is gone, thanks to your wonderful Teleportation skill, you''lle here to learn daily and if you want to be absent then you should have a valid enough reason for that, and don''t even think about trick me, you know very well that I have a secret little cute spy right beside you, who always has her eyes on you, so better be honest," Aniue said jokingly, and soon be serious again.


    "By preparing your foundation as much as you can to a certain extent, you''ll be extremely strong, and your mind and body will also build a perfect rhythm with each other after continuing training."


    "Listen, it might be difficult, but you''ll have toplete it without fail till the end. The next program is callisthenics, which is also an essentialponent in the important body-building. Now firmlye with us."


    Saying that Aniue started walking toward the ce where he looked over other knights training. But suddenly as if he remembered something he turned around and said a few words which wasn''t pleasant for Myne.


    "Aah, I forgot to say it, you can''t relieve your fatigue with recovery magic, okay? It won''t do you any good to you. It''s important to boost your body''s ability to heal yourself, after all."


    This guy is definitely doing it for a purpose, otherwise, who is so cruel to a newbie?? If it wasn''t for my level being pretty high, how can a normalzy person like me even run for an entire hour?


    Wait a minute don''t tell me he is doing this to make his sweetheart happy. Yes, now this makes sense.


    Sigh, a horny man can really do anything to make his way to a certain hole, Myne thought while shaking his head helplessly, although he know that he is getting used to achieving some ulterior purpose without his permission but this training is indeed necessary, and he has no other choice but to do it until he bes powerful.


    Then, while Myne was still lying on the ground like a wooden log and hadn''t recovered one-third of his stamina, the callisthenics started, just as Aniue dered.


    First, a few sets of exercise to stretch the body''s muscles was carried out. After doing callisthenics with his legs spread while maintaining his breath at a fixed rate and exhaling, pairs were formed.


    At a nce, it seems like a simple practice, but it''s not that simple, it is difficult in a different meaning than the previous running exercise.


    Thanks to the pain and fatigue, Myne seriously felt like fainting, it not for the fact that Myne once in a while used a little bit of Stamina Recovery Magic while Aniue was not paying attention to him, he might have already carried back to his room by some knights and be aughing stock.


    There is also a high possibility that by tomorrow morning he might have be more famous but this time in a negative way, which he doesn''t want to see in any condition, he knows people like speaking ill about others more than anything else.


    The calisthenics which can be said to be hell for poor Myne were conducted for about an hour like the running exercise.


    "I''m going to die..."


    Myne, who once againy down on the ground in the �� shape, let out a single sentence.


    The stone-faced knight leader who heard Myne''s casual mutter with a crying face nodded his head and called out to him with a friendly voice which was friendly enough that if children heard at night they defiantly pee in their pants.


    "Lord Myne, we''ve been doing this for a long time. We''re different from you who is experiencing this for the first time today. Rather, I think you are working hard even though it''s your first time, not many people can handle this level of intense training on their first try. At the start, It took me 3 weeks before I could sessfullyst two hours.


    But don''t worry you will soon get used to it, just do it continuously."


    Is this guy praising me? If so then he should stop it now, otherwise with the facial expression he has and his heavy voice, it has the opposite effect on me, Myne thought with a dumbfounded look, and decided to ignore this guy''s motivational speech.


    "Thank you... Ahm, forforting me? I am now more energetic because of you," Myne said with a fake smile while panting heavily, and closing his eyes, he wasn''t in the mood to hear this guy''s nonsense.


    "Yosh, Myne,e here, don''t be sozy ass. From now on, it is your personal training time," Aniue yells excitedly.


    "Bastard, don''t let me take a rest," Myne mutters annoyingly and tiredly walks toward Aniue who without saying anything takes him to the edge of the training ground.


    "Take this..."


    Aniue said and handed Myne the wooden dagger they used in the previous mock battle, which ended up with Myne being ( fake ) knocked out after taking a strong attack.


    Mn? Are we having another mock battle?? Myne thought while staring at the wooden dagger in his hand confusedly and looked at Aniue waiting for his exnation.


    "I heard from Sylphy that you wanted to be a mage, right? So do you know what is biggest weakness of any mage is?" Aniue asked calmly, not in a hurry to finish their training and quickly returned to his room to get a special reward promised by a certain cat girl.


    "Closebat, and the limited amount of magic energy?" Myne replied with a raised eyebrow.


    "Exactly, although Mage can do many things and can kill a dozen or so people with a single attack, but if the enemy gets close to them then they can do nothing other than watch their uing death. Since you want to be a mage then using a dagger as a secondary weapon is a perfect solution to your this weakness."


    "Now I''ll show you a few dagger styles, so look closely. Once you''ve be familiar with it, I''ll assign a guy who specialises in daggers, but let me first show you examples."


    Saying that Aniue showed Myne a few styles of using the dagger for a while, which were very marvellous for Myne.


    Hehe Elder Brother looks like a monkey who is jumping around with a small wooden stick in his hand, Myne thought with a smile, but after feeling Aniue''s deadly gaze he quickly became serious.


    After doing about ten styles, Aniue stopped and spoke with a deadpan expression, "Try doing the same thing."

 Chapter 190: Chapter 190. End of Training...

    After doing about ten styles, Aniue stopped and spoke with a deadpan expression, "Try doing the same thing."


    Hearing Aniue''smand, as one might expect from a newbie, Myne failed miserably.


    "Wrong, that''s not how you do it! The way you''re moving your arm ispletely wrong! Are you an idiot? How can you not even move your arm properly?"


    "That''s not it! Rx your shoulder more! Yes, that''s it! Now before you again forget the next move, quickly swing it! Wrong, f*ck, remember how I did it just now!! Don''t add your own ideas!!"


    Aniue''s loud yell resounded throughout the entire training ground, but because of his identity, no one dared toe near them to watch the fun.


    Myne was made to redo those ten dagger styles over and over again which Aniue demonstrated just once while thinking that Myne have a photographic memory, and remembering them should be a child''s y.


    Although this training wasn''t as intense as the previous two times, but only physically, and mentally Myne felt so much pressure because of Aniue''s continuous nagging that once Myne even thought that maybe he is an idiot who couldn''t remember anything. But even after an entire hour Aniue not once said a good word to him, which made Myne quite desperate.


    "Let''s take a break."


    As Aniue said that Myne angrily threw the dagger on the ground with a heavy sigh, and sat down hard on the ground.


    Why the f*ck those movements are so damn difficult. Why can''t I do it properly, Myne thought while taking deep breaths to calm down his frustration.


    "Listen, Myne, being angry for such a small thing won''t take you anywhere, you can''t do it now doesn''t mean that you can''t do itter as well. You just need patience and a lot of practice. After you finish resting, rx your mind and try to think about your condition, before we start again.


    "Right now, your tiredness both physical and mental is at its peak, right? Try to naturally rx your body and cut down on unnecessary movements. If you move as such, it''ll be half the battle won. After that, you should memorise those ten moves thoughtfully and practise them till they be your muscle memorise. Only this way you can react immediately in front of unexpected danger..."


    While receiving such wonderful advice from Aniue, Myne rested for 10 more minutes and once again restarted his practice.


    In the end, while getting bombarded by Aniue''s poisoness mouth which can make even the sunniest person question his life. That day''s wretched training ended two hours after that.


    "You worked hard, good work. Now just like this, I''ll train you every day, and it will be just a matter of time before you are more than enough capable of protecting yourself from many dangers without your skills."


    As Myney down exhausted under the tree to hide from the scorching heat of the afternoon, covered in sweat from head to toe, and smelling like shit, Aniue spoke some words of appreciation, which Myne clearly have no mood to listen, because today he didn''t want to see Aniue face anymore.


    Not getting any response from Myne, Aniue could only shake his head helplessly and walked back to the training ground leaving him to himself, but before getting too further he didn''t forget to throw a final threat toward Myne.


    "Don''t bete tomorrow, otherwise, be ready to spend one more hour with me..."


    "Tsk, I can say guarantee that if he was amoner then with this kind of personality his chance of getting a girl never be more than 10%. This guy''s mouth is powerful enough to make any person his enemy, this is definitely a natural talent."


    After Aunie left, Myne at first wanted to go back to his room and take a warm bath before getting on the bed and driven into sweet dreand, but his dream of sleeping peacefully broke like a mirror again, when he realised that he is so tired that he can''t even move his legs let''s alone going back to his room.


    Uu f*ck, my body''s aching all over, Myne thought and with great determination, he tried to stand up, but soon his legs were shivered greatly and he again found himselfying on the ground like a dead fish.


    "Wafuu..."


    "Bow-bow..."


    Huh? Did those two little guyse to check me? Myne thought and with a a great effort moved his head toward the direction from where the sound came.


    As he did that, he saw Waffle, wagging his tail as he was carried in Aisha''s arms, while Ted followed beside them.


    "Lord Husband, you look quite tired and miserable..." Sylphy who was walking behind Aisha, said with a sad voice, while quicklying to Myne, and wiping sweat from his face with her Handkerchief.


    Ahmn, her handkerchief smells nice, I wonder which perfume Sylphy used today. Myne thought while enjoying Sylphy''s genuine care with a smile on his face, finally, after 4 hours of hellish training, he was getting well-deserved care from a beautifuldy.


    "Thank you foring everyone, I don''t know what would I have done without your care and support in this cold and dark world, filled with pain and suffering," Myne gently stopped Sylphy''s action and spoke.


    "Are you alright? It seems like this training has been very hard on you," Aisha said with a t expression while looking at Myne worriedly although she didn''t show it on her face.


    She is still acting like a cold-blooded introverted type ofdy who rarely speaks to anyone to not create unnecessary trouble, because in the eyes of everyone, Sylphy is the main wife of Myne, and she is his second wife with much power. If it wasn''t for Myne, she might not even have a chance to enter the Pce, let alone temporarily live in it.


    "Hehe, don''t worry I am fine, it''s just my legs aren''t listening to me, and now I can''t even stand up properly," Myne said with a forced giggle to relieve his both wives'' tension, while secretly trying to peek inside Aisha''s skirt.


    "If you want to peek inside my skirt then you can do it as much as you want, after we return to our room, you know right?" Aisha ask confusedly she clearly did not understand Myne''s motive for peeking inside her skirt, even though he can directly ask to eat her pussy if he want, it is not like she has even refused this kind of request.


    "Sigh, can''t you just let me y for a while? Screatly peeking inside the skirt of a girl whom you love every time you get to change is one of a man''s wishes. Forget it you won''t understand," Myne wanted to teach Aisha some basic knowledge about a man''s thought process, but after seeing her confused face, decided to let it go and didn''t bother to waste his time.


    "Anyway, Lord Husband, here, hold on, let go back to our room, and you rest there properly, you might also be very hungry after training for so long, right?" Sylphy sweetly said with a smile and gave Myna a hand.


    Myne took the hand Sylphy held out and somehow stood up. However, he still underestimates his tiredness, just after standing up he can''t control his feet well and identally copses as if pushing down Sylphy, both of them fall on the ground with Myne on top of her.


    "Lord Husband, are you okay"? Sylphy without carrying about her image or awkward position, hurriedly asked consernly.


    And in the reply, she got a deep kiss from Myne which surprised her greatly she didn''t expect this kind of thing.


    "Thank you for your concern but rather than asking me, I should be the one who asking you whether you are okay or not?" Myne after breaking the kiss asked. As for why he even kissed her first ce, that was because since the opportunity itself came to embrace him, how could he let it go without taking advantage of it?


    "I am okay, this kind of thing can''t hurt me, I am not as fragile as you think," Sylphy replied with a cute pout.


    Aisha who has veins popping up on her forehead watching Myne and Sylphy''s romantic conversation in a very awkward position which can cause a lot of trouble if people saw them like that, so she hurriedly pulled Myne up from his back before he started doing something shameless with Sylphy openly.


    Getting held by Aisha''s hands, this time Myne was able to stand up to any ident, which made him a little disappointed.


    After Myne got up from her, Sylphy with a tomato-like red face also stood up and quickly adjusted her clothes.


    "Honey, please take me back to our room, today I ampletely in your care," Myne gave a light kiss to Aisha as well while leaning on her shoulders.


    But after only walking around 20 meters a big frown appeared on Myne''s face, as saw a lot of people staring at them as if were rare animals in the zoo, which clearly wasn''t a good feeling at least for Myne because Aisha and Sylphy didn''t seem to care about it.


    So he didn''t waste time and opened a big enough portal under everyone''s feet.


    No one was ready for such a big action, and before anyone could react, everyone fell into the portal.


    Inside the Pce, Sylphy''s room...


    On the top of the big bed, suddenly a portal appeared out of nowhere, and one by one everyone fell from it onto the bed like fruits from a tree during the storm.

 Chapter 191: Chapter 191. The Wedding Date, and Mock Battle

    Aaaaa...


    With a loud scream from two girls, Myne and the other fall on the bed one by one.


    First, the one whonded on the bed was naturally Myne because he was in the centre of the portal, followed by Aisha, then Sylphy, and finally Ted, as for Waffle that guy''s reaction speed was surprisingly fast, just after getting out of the portal he immediately used Flight''s ability to stabilize himself in the middle of the air.


    "Aisha, honey although I don''t want to upset you but can you please move away your heavy ass from my back?" Myne weakly said while lying on the bed on his stomach with Aisha on top of his back, and Sylphy on her,pletely buried under their bodies.


    "Oops, sorry dear, Sylphy, what are you waiting for? Get away from me," Aisha replied and quickly shook her body so Sylphy could wake up from her daydreaming.


    "Huh? Ohh, Yes, yes, sorry, I forgot that you guys are under me," Sylphy said while biting her tongue lightly and hurriedly moving away from AIsha, then she helped Aisha to move as well, only Myne like a dead fish was still lying on the bed.


    "I can''t take it anymore," Myne suddenly said and quickly used the Stamina Recovery skill on himself to get rid of his fatigue.


    "Ohhh yes, now this is much better," Myne said happily feeling no more tiredness or sourness in his entire body.


    "A, aah, Myne, you can''t use recovery magic to heal fatigue. Only by self-healingpletely with one''s own body''s natural recovery can it be helpful, otherwise, you will lose half of all the effect of the training," Sylphy wordily said, but Myne clearly didn''t take her advice to heart.


    Don''t worry about it, I have been training like a madman for 4 entire hours, and during that time I have never used Recovery skills, so my body already got more than enough training to level up its natural recovery.


    Now it doesn''t much matter if Iy on the bed all day while waiting for my body to recover, or spend my time doing something more interesting, right?" Myne said while pinching both of his wives'' cheeks who were clearly not satisfied with his causal answer but they also didn''t have any words to decline what Myne said.


    "Anyway, forget about this training matter, let''s go take a bath together,st night I wasn''t with you two, so now let me do my duty as a husband, which is to make love with his wives, till they don''t get pass out from pleasure," Myne said with a wide grin and guided embarrassed Sylphy and excited Aisha to the bathhouse.


    "The real exercise is going to start now..."


    ...


    After spending the other half of the day ying with Aisha and Sylphy, Myne again came to Maya. There he ate the dinner made by her specially for him while telling her the entire story of the dragon child kidnapping drama, as well as how with the help of Fenrir he can now transfer skills to anyone he wants.


    In order to demonstrate his new unbelievable skill, Myne gave Ultra Regeneration, Magic Eye of Shock, Strong Arm?Sacred, Cooking, and Cleaning skills to Maya. This is also the special gift he was talking aboutst time.


    Although Myne wants to give her more powerful skills, but currently he doesn''t have any in his stock, and because of training matters, he can''t just take Aisha and Sylphy on another adventure to steal more skills. This Ultra Regeneration, Magic Eye of Shock, and Strong Arm were also he just stole in a hurry.


    While the Troll Gazer wasn''t paying attention, he secretly teleported behind him and stole his skills before he could even know.


    As for Cooking and Cleaning skills, they are his own skills, but because he hardly used them, he gave them to Maya, who as a housewife needed them the mostpared to him, and they are verymon skills he can get back from someone else anyway.


    Hearing the Skills description, Maya like an excitedly little girl immediately tries them one by one.


    First, she made a small cut on her arm, which healed before she could even feel pain, then she sted away a drunken on the road which was quite funny, as that drunken thought that his dead wife''s ghost was hunting him, and he starts apologizing her for drinking booze too much and not taking care of his 7 years old son in the middle of the road.


    After this small incident, to test Cooking skill, they went to Maya''s home, where she immediately made some pastries that were apparently 20% more delicious than normal pastries


    Cleaning skill used to clean dishes, as for thest Strong Arm skill, in front of dumbfounded Myne, Maya used it to rip apart her all clothes, and then she did the same thing with Myne before picking him up in Princess carry style without any effort, who in fake panic quickly grab her both gigantic boobies and walking into the bedroom.


    After one more sleepless night, Myne forcefully opens his heavy eyes, unwillingly took out his little brother from Maya''s pussy, and after teleporting Maya back to her room in the Inn she is staying in the capital city till Myne''s wedding, Myne move his tried ass and againe to the training ground right 1 minute before the decided time, receiving a satisfied nod from Aniue, who was today looks extra happy, seem something interesting happens with him yesterday.


    The training from the next three days onwards was also extremely severe ( only for Myne), but at the same time, he was able to certainly notice a good, expected result. Which was quite normal if you exercise like a madman for 4 hours a day without much stopping, then what else did he expect?


    His body was able to move better day by day, without a doubt. His newly raised tummy also vanished and abs appear once again.


    Well, even that, whenpared to Aniue, the stone-faced knight leader, and the others who spend half of their day in the training ground and literally have nothing else to do, it''s still child''s y.


    Today Myne''s mood wasn''t quite right, and his focus on training wasn''t even half of what it used to be yesterday. As for the reason behind Myne''s loss of focus, just today morning Myne received a piece of shocking news from Sylphy, their wedding date has been decided.


    The wedding ceremony will be held on the eve of tomorrow.


    With such a piece of shocking news, who the f*ck have time to focus on training? Sylphy after dropping the bomb-like news, grabs Aisha''s hand and runs away saying that they need to do a lot of shopping.


    Myne also wants to go with them, he has to buy his own wedding dress as well as wedding rings for his both girls, but Aniue doesn''t give a f*ck about his problems, after not finding him to the training ground, he forcefully drags him to the training ground without listening to his exnation.


    Anyone in this kind of situation would be very nervous, Myne was no exception, in his entire 15 years of life, he has only seen one wedding that too when he was very little, and literally has no idea about what f*ck wedding is. He never thought that the second time he would go to someone''s wedding, it would be his own. He has no idea what should do now.


    While Myne was panicking and overthinking about what to do for the wedding, Aniue''s voice brought him back to reality.


    Read first at m-v le-mpyr


    "Now then, Myne, for now, we''ll end this part for today. Now, I was thinking of having a mock battle in order to see the results of the training."


    "Will I be battling with you again?" Myne asked annoyingly if only he could use his skills then he would be more than happy to battle with Aniue but the problem is that he can''t, and without his skills, he is just a punching bag for an experienced fighter like Aniue.


    "No, you''ll be fighting without using skills, it''s still too harsh for me to be your opponent, isn''t it?"


    "Ummm, although I didn''t want to admit it but you are right, in that case, who''s my opponent??" Myne asked ignoring the wide yful smile on Aniue''s face.


    As Myne asked that, the stone face knight leader led one of the knights who looked quite young over.


    "He''s the most promising one of the young members, I have been training. I guarantee his strength, he will be your opponent," Aniue said with a proud smile, ready to see Myne getting beaten.


    "Sigh, understood! Anyway, it is not like I have the option to choose my own opponent."


    As Myne returned such an answer, the young knight who was looking a little too excited for such a small matter quickly came in front of him, put his hand on his chest and bowed 45 degrees.


    "Nice to meet you, Lord Myne, I am Carl, a member of the second knight unit. I am weak, but I shall strive to be your opponent with all my power. Please take care of me.


    Tsk, if only he had told me this thing without that confident expression and bright eyes which clearly looking down on me, then maybe I would have been fooled by his polite attitude like those idiots without brains but only muscles, Myne thought and sneered in his heart while watching the young knight third-ss acting, which seems working very well, as most of the mellow eating knights whoe to watch the fun, nodded their head satisfyingly, even Aniue was no expectation.

 Chapter 192: Chapter 192. Mock Battle ( Part-2 )

    "Nice to meet you, Lord Myne, I am Carl, a member of the second knight unit. I am weak, but I shall strive to be your opponent with all my power. Please take care of me."


    "Ahm, no problem, I will try my best, by the way, thank you for being my opponent even though you looked like a busy guy! It would be troublesome for you to fight with a newbie like me, right?" Myne politely replied with a fake expression of gratitude, his acting skill had long surpassed the normal people''s realm, and now only experienced politicians could give him some tough fight in his field.


    With such perfect acting skills and top-notch identity, he immediately gets most of the knights'' approval. Even his opponent wasn''t an exception, that guy now looking at Myne with awe.


    As a result of Myne''s perfect acting, The impressed stone-faced knight leader finally first time in thest four smiled ( only a simple raise of the corner of his lips ) wryly and said while shaking his head...


    "No, he strongly wished to be Lord Myne''s opponent no matter what. That''s why, you don''t need to humble yourself that much, you can say this is a win-win situation with both parties getting something in return. You got a good sparring partner and him a chance to fight with a hero who saves an entire town from an angry dragon."


    Ohh, now I understand why this guy is so excited to fight with me. So after seeing me training like a noob, and knowing that I can''t use my skill during training, this guy probably thought of defeating me and boasting his own reputation.


    Anyway, once people knew that he had defeated me easily like a chicken, he quickly became famous, after all for most people only results matter the most not how you get that, and even after someter rified


    the matter that he defeated me when I can''t use my skills, they probably won''t believe it, and only think that I am trying to win my image back.


    What a clever n, this guy is too evil, Myne thought while shaking his head, he really underestimated those knights'' brain power, till now he had only thought that they were just a group of simple-minded people who only think with their muscles and their lower bodies, but this guy pped cruel reality on his face.


    Seeing Myne deep in thought, feeling afraid that Myne might misunderstand him, thinking that he wanted to defeat him, that''s why he volunteered to be his opponent ( which he actually wanted) and refused to fight with him wasting his all effort, Carl hurriedly waved both his hands with a fake panic expression, and exined.


    "It''s not what you are thinking, Lord Myne, you know, I am also one of your die-hard fans and just wanted to exchange some moves with my ideal.


    So although if you were a girl and said that same thing, I would be happier, but still, that is the case, then I am relieved, please don''t be too hard on me, you know I am just a noob after all," Myne said with his trademark smile.


    Hearing that, Carl also put his hands to his chest and took a breath of relief before putting a smile on his face...


    "I will try my best."


    "Well then, the mock battle willmence! Bow to each other!"


    Seeing both of them finished speaking, The stone face knight leader came between them and announced loudly.


    Carl''s response was quite fast, after hearing the announcement, he took out both the spears he was carrying on his back and wielded them in each hand. He readied the long spear in his right hand, and the short one on his left.


    A dual wielder huh? No wonder he looks very confident in defeating me. I wonder what is his level, this information can help me to know how much experience this guy has in actual battle.


    Sigh, Elder Brother is just too nasty, he even prohibits me from using Appraisal skills saying that I''ll have to learn how to judge my enemy with the information I have with me and fight carefully while trying to find my enemy''s weakness. Hell, why someone would go into such trouble when he can just peek other party''s weaknesses? But he still has good reason to ban me for using appraisal.


    This is all for my own good, damn it, Myne thought helplessly, and copied Carl''s movement and returned him a light bow.


    "BATTLE! START!!!"


    Carl slowly closed the distance between Myne and himself along with shouts.


    "Be careful!"


    Saying that Carl started charging towards Myne with the long spear projected in front of him.


    Huh? So fast?! However,pared to Elder Brother, stillcked a lot, Thinking such, Myne held the wooden daggers in his hands tightly and predicted Carl''s movement as he approached him.


    Just as Carl about hit him, Myne jumped backwards until the range where the spear just barely missed.


    Yosh! I avoided it!! It''s my turn!


    Thinking that, in the moment Myne tried to leap in in order to counterattack, the spear which he avoided extended!


    "Eh!? What the f*ck!"


    Understanding the situation, Myne quickly stopped his counterattack and made movements to avoid it but it was toote.


    In the instant just as Myne tried to dodge, Carl''s long spear hit his side with tremendous power.


    "Guha!!"


    Although it''s just a wooden spear, but because of enhancement, its hardness is not something anyone can look down on.


    Myne staggered and reflexively copsed.


    Just as Myne was thinking about what in the world happened, how the attack he avoidede back, Carl who had no mood to waste his time, hurriedly trusted his spare toward him in order to deal the finishing blow and secure his win.


    But dared not to harm Myne too much, this time he released some water and swung his short spear downwards.


    "Kuh!! As if I''ll let you win so easily!"


    Myne quickly came back to sense, and stacked his two daggers in the ʮ shape and stopped the short spear''s blow and right next moment Myne leaned down backwards a little and kicked with his both feet at Carl''s sr plexus with his full power.


    "Ahh!"


    Carl''s body bent into a > shape, and he quickly took many steps back while holding his stomach.


    Although Myne staggered a little, in the end, he still managed to deliver a little damage to Carl.


    "I didn''t expect that you would use your legs to attack me. If I had known about it I would have never used the short spare in the first ce, I was a little careless this time," Carl said painfully but he still had a smile on his face.


    "Hum, then next time try not to do this, it is good that you understand your mistake," Myne like an elder teaching the younger generation calmly advises which angers Carl more. But this level of provocation is still not enough to make Carl carelessly jump in.


    Seem like I have to use my mouth more, Myne thought and mocked Carl with a wide grin...


    "What''s wrong Carl, why are you not attacking me? Don''t tell me after getting hit by me you are so afraid that you can''t even move your legs. If you are afraid of pain so much, then why not just give up? Anyway, this is just a mock battle no one is going to punish you or something."


    "A direct provocation. I understand that, but alright. I''ll take the bait! "


    Although Carl looks calm from the outside but his grip on his spears tells everyone that he is very angry.


    While smiling forcefully, Carl fiercely started charging towards Myne, ready to end the batter once and for all.


    This time Carl didn''t hold back and chose the long spear''s attack.


    Seeing the spearing toward him, Myne also got in a defensive pose, while observing Carl''s shoulder muscles as he didn''t want to get hit by the same trick twice.


    Huh? The movement of his shoulder muscles... something feels out of ce, Myne thought with a frown.


    The attack this time was different from before, and Myne doesn''t n to counterattack.


    He didn''t avoided it barely but backstepped greatly. Then, even while avoiding the spear, he concentrated on Carl''s right shoulder which he felt was out of ce and observed it closely.


    As he did that, Carl pulled his shoulder back and pushed it out in front of him. Moreover, his right pivot foot made a step forward.


    I see, so that''s what I felt was out of ce. He changed his pivot foot and approached, huh? By advancing his pivot foot, and pushing his spear in front after pulling back his shoulder, to the opponent, it looks like the spear had extended. What a nice technique, Myne thought with a smile finally finding out Carl''s little secret.


    After avoiding Carl''s secret technique, Myne aimed at Carl and threw the dagger he was holding in her right hand at him, followed by him throwing his other dagger toward the sky and rushing toward Carl''s bare hands.


    Carl quickly avoided first dagger with a surprised and confused expression, and then subconsciously looked at the dagger in the air, but he soon realised that this was his greatest mistake as what followed after that was the pain he would never forget in this life.


    A full power kick skillfullynded on his crotch area, breaking his eggs and his girlfriend''s future happiness ( if he had any ) without any mercy as well.

 Chapter 193: Chapter 193. Wedding Preparation ( Part-1 )

    After getting kicked on the crotch area, Carl didn''t make any earth-shattering sound or something. He just grabs his eggs with eyes so wide open that nearly fall out from their sockets before copsing on the ground.


    There was deadly silence among the audience as no one had expected that Myne would use such a dangerous trick to deal with Carl. Some have dumbfounded expressions while some have shocked ones, but everyone looking at him with genuine pity, clearly, they can understand his pain.


    After all, everyone present on the training ground are man, and they understand very well what kind of unimaginable pain a man suffers when hit by that certain ce.


    "That must have hurt a lot," A random knightmented with sympathy while others nodded their heads in approval.


    "I never expected that Lord Myne would attack there, and that kick doesn''t look weak," Another knight said while shaking his head.


    "Well, that was reasonable for Lord Myne to use every advantage he could to win, after all, it had only been half a week since he started training, unlike Carl who had months of experience, this match was never fair enough at first ce," The stone face knight leader spoke calmly.


    "But still as expected of the Dragon Mediator, no one can beat him," One of Myne''s fans spoke among the crowd with a face filled with awe for Myne.


    "Okay, everyone, the show is over now go and do your work, Jack, help Carl and take him to the healer. Also, let him know that I am giving him three days'' vacation, he deserves it," Aniue ordered annoyingly, and everyone quickly got back to their work, while still discussing Myne''s battle.


    "Yes, Your Highness," The guy named Jack replied respectfully and with the help of one more knight he picked up Carl, and took him away.


    "As for you, Myne. As far as I remember this is not how a knight should fight, right?" After everyone left Aniue came to Myne, and said disdainfully, clearly in his eyes kicking someone''s private part and winning a battle is not an honourable act.


    "But Elder Brother you might have forgotten something, I am not a knight, never was. So why do I care how knights fight? For me using my wisdom to fight with a more powerful opponent and attacking his weak part to win the battle is the most reasonable tactic instead of putting my life on the line for just sake of illusory honor."


    "By the way, Elder Brother, my mock battle has ended well, what next, do you have any other task for me?" Myne asked a little impatiently.


    "Well, although at the start I thought that it would take 1 or 2 months of time to let you teach all the basic exercises of knights as well as some dagger techniques, but after observing you closing for a period of time, seeing your unbelievable progress speed, and finally with you beating a knight, shamelessly, now I can say to you that your mandatory training hase to the end.


    Now you are free to do whatever you want, but I still hope youe here if not daily but once in a while and continue practising with us if you have time. Continuing this kind of training is good for the body, after all. I''ll run it by the knight units on my side, so don''t worry ande," Aniue said with a calm voice.


    "Sigh, if you ask me so gently then how can I refuse you?" Okay, I will try toe here whenever I''m free," Myne said with a genuine smile, and continued, "Now do you have anything else to say?"


    "No, why?" Aniue asked confusedly.


    "Then see you at the wedding, bye..."


    Saying such Myne quickly opened a portal in front of him and disappeared in it.


    "Tsk, would I also be so busy and impatience at my wedding? I should discuss it with Roger, she seems to know a lot of it, and why do I feel like I am forgetting som... F*ck!!! I haven''t decided on Sylphy''s wedding gift. F*ck, how can I forget such an important thing?" Aniue eximed while holding his head, and quickly ran toward the pce to take advice from his sweetheart.


    ...


    "Big Sis!! I need your help!"


    Aftering out of the portal, Myne looked around, and after seeing Mayazily lying on the bed reading a book, he quickly jumped on her and yelled.


    "Calm down, my little monkey, and I am not deaf, why are screaming so loudly? Also what kind of help do you need," Maya asked calmly while putting her books away, and after taking her handkerchief, she gently wiped the dust from Myne''s face.


    "My wedding date has been announced, and it will take ce tomorrow evening. But till now, not only I haven''t bought wedding rings but I haven''t even decided what the hell I am going to wear at the wedding. Quickly give some suggestion, what should I do? Myne spoke hurriedly with a bit of nervousness.


    "Okay, okay, my little tiger, first took a deep breath... Good, now first tell me how much savings do you have currently?" Maya asked seriously like a pro.


    Discover worlds on m-v le-mpyr


    [ Money: tinum Coins ( 450 ) Gold Coins ( 5500 ) ]


    "Well, around 100 tinum coins?"


    Myne quickly peek inside his Invenotry and after a little hesitation, replies weakly.


    "Although 100 gold coins might... What!!! What did you say? How can you have so much money?" Maya, who was calm from the beginning after realising that Myne said tinum, not gold coins, grabbed his cor and asked dumbfoundedly while shaking him like a doll.


    "Myne, tell me you are not doing anything illegal, right?"


    "What are saying, Sis? Do I look like a bandit to you? I am a person with a big family, okay, how can I do illegal things? Also with my power, killing some powerful monsters and selling their body is a hundred times more profitable and safe way to earn money, than doing illegal work," Myne replies disdainfully while burying his head in Maya''s soft braless boobies.


    "Well, then I am relieved, but still saving so much money in such a soft amount of time, I am quite envious of your powers. you know when I first awakened my powers, it took me entire money of hard work to save 15 gold coins to buy a wooden staff to enhance my magic skills a little bit," Maya said with a sigh.


    "Anyway so where I was, yes, with 100 tinum coins, we should be able to buy all the necessary things for your wedding, now quickly go, take a quick bath, change your dress, we have a lot of things to do today," Maya said pushing Myne away while pointing at the bathroom.


    "Sigh, okay," Myne replied and hurriedly walked toward the bathroom, while Maya also started changing her clothes.


    ...


    "That shop should be somewhere here, it has been quite some time since thest time I came here so I forgot about some details... Oh, there it is," Maya excitedly said and dragged Myne into a two-story luxurious-looking building.


    "Wee to the Anaima''s Salon..."


    "Call your boss out quickly, tell her that Maya wants to meet her and if she doesn''te out in a minute, I will cause a tsunami in her whole shop," Maya before even walkingpletely into the shop, quickly ordered the receptionist girl dominatingly without leaving any room to refuse.


    Seeing that her new customer is not easy to mess with and has a wild temper, The receptionist girl timidly nodded her head like a frightened rabbit and quickly ran toward the first floor.


    "Sis, looks like you scared that little girl a lot," Myne said helplessly while observing the shop.


    "Ahh, don''t worry, the boss of this shop is my close friend, you don''t have to worry about small things," Maya casually said while picking up a booklet from the receptionist''s desk and starting reading it bordly.


    30 Secondster...


    "Maya! My best friend, how are you? It has been so long since youst visited me."


    Just as Myne was bordly observing the interior of the shop, suddenly a seductive voice caught his attention, he looked toward the voice and saw a blonde milf the same age as Maya but with little bigger boobs and ass than her, walking toward them.


    The blonde aftering to them, first gives Maya a big bear hug, sandwiching their gigantic boobies, immediately waking Myne''s little brother up, then suddenly out of nowhere she grabs Maya''s nack with her both hands and starts choking her.


    "You damn b*tch, how dare toe here again after that incident. Just because of your little prank, my entire sex life became a mess, do you have any idea how hard it is to find a partner after that incident!?" The blonde angrily yells.


    Bang!


    "Don''t me others unnecessarily for your own mistakes, it was clearly you who started the game, so it was only natural of me to end it. You should have thought about the consequences before ying with fire," Maya said after hitting the blonde head, veins already started popping up on her forehead just about thinking of that incident.


    "Ouch, but that was just a prank, and it was nowhere near as extreme as yours," The blonde said while holding her head with a painful expression.


    "Now if you don''t want to get beaten then stop your nonsense, listen I don''t have the entire day to waste with you," Maya said annoyingly and a blue aura starteding out from her body.


    "I am listening, tell me dear customer how can I help," Seeing the blue aura on Maya''s body which represents her current mood, The blonde immediately became honest and asked seriously, clearly she also knew the horror of Maya''s anger, Jin and Myne aren''t alone in this list.


    "This is my younger brother, Myne, he has a wedding tomorrow, but he still looks like a wild monkey, so I want you to do aplete makeover to him, and make him look like a king. Money is not a problem, do whatever you want to do you are professional I don''t have to tell you much.


    However although I will not interfere in your work, but remember if any problem urs, then you might as well say goodbye to this tiny shop of yours. You have two hours to do your work," Maya spoke with a deadly serious expression, after getting the nod from the blonde that she understood her work, she turned her head toward dumbfounded Myne.


    "Myne, listen to this cow sister, don''t make any trouble, I am going out to attend to some other important thing, and will return in one and a half hours. Till then be obedient, got it? "Maya said with a smile but a severe voice.


    "Okay!" Myne like a little child nodded his head, and watch Maya leave him alone with an unfamiliar milf who seem have some bad terms with her but in front of her strength, she could do nothing but bury her gravidness in her heart.

 Chapter 194: 194. Wedding Preparation ( Part-2 )

    "So she is your sister, huh? Blood-rted?" The blonde asks while sitting on the receptionist''s desk while cing one leg on top of the other, and her arms crossed under her gigantic boobs supporting them firmly.


    "Yes, and no, we are not blood-rted but we are closer than real siblings," Myne''s said with his trademark smile, while observing the milf in front of him up and down, his eyes pause for some seconds when they fall on the small gape in between her legs which revealing her slightly wet pitch ck yellow.


    "I see, hehe, but you know it is not a good thing to peek inside ady''s skirt, right?" The Blonde said with a small chuckle. "But if you really want to see it then you can just ask directly I don''t mind being admired by a young handsome guy like you."


    "Naa, it''s okay, I was just looking causally," Myne hurriedly rejected The blonde request.


    "Hehe, you are so cute, follow me, we have to do a lot of work. By the way, my name is Hena," Hena said while taking Myne to the first floor.


    Aftering to the first floor, Hena opened a locked door and entered her personal workce where she only served some of her most important guests.


    "Go sit down on that chair, also don''t forget to take off all your clothes," Hena said as she cleaned her hands on a wash basin.


    "What! But why do I have to be naked?" Myne asked with cautiousness, he can clearly see that something is wrong going on in this milf head.


    "Ara, Ara, now you are behaving like a bad boy, hum? Don''t you remember what your sister said before leaving, be obedient, otherwise with her temper, I shouldn''t need to remind you what would happen right?" Hena said with an evil smirk.


    Myne seeing Hena''s smile could only bite the bullet, and slowly remove his clothes, he knew that he was caught at a dead end...


    ...


    "Ohh, yes, please go faster, I am at my limit..."


    "Ammm, let it out in my mouth then, I have never expected that someone''s dick can be so tasty," Hena took out Myne''s dick from her mouth for a second to speak while rubbing it between her giant breasts before again devouring it like a hungry ghost.


    "Sister Hena, I... I can''t take it anymore, I am about to cum!" Myne eximed loudly before putting his hands on Hena''s head, pushing his dick deep inside her throat, and releasing a big load of cum inside her mouth.


    "Ammmnn..."


    "Paaaa! It is a really a lot of cum, I didn''t expect that you would release so much, look it startsing out of my nose," Hena after swallowing cum inside her mouth and cleaning Myne''s little brotherpletely with her tongue spoke like a slut.


    "s, I can only give you this much happiness, any more than this and this little shop of mine is done for, go wear your clothes, your sweet big sister might be waiting for us...


    By the way, if you have time, don''t forget to visit me again, next time I will show you some of my personal techniques, believe me, you love them very much," Hena said while giving Myne a knowing wink, before wearing her top and walking out of the room.


    Sigh, her techniques are damn too good, especially the way she moves her tongue, that level of flexibility...


    Sigh, Aisha needs to learn a lot of things, I have to get that book that Hena show me, although for this I might have to satisfy her old pussy but anyway, for the greater good sacrifices are inevitable, Myne thought with a determined look while walking toward Maya and Hena who were talking about the payment.


    "Do you have any idea what are talking about? Just to cut hair, and clean a face with a little bit of massage and cosmetics, you want me to pay you five tinum coins? Do you take me as an idiot, like those nobles?" Maya asked with a frown while raising her eyebrow.


    "Then how much do you want to give," Hena asks while gritting her teeth angrily.


    "50 gold coins and that is the final price, no further discussion, take it if you want, otherwise, we are leaving. We still have a lot of things to do."


    "50 gold coins! Do you have any idea what are talking about? Who do you think I am? I am the greatest cosmetologist in this entire kingdom, even the queen has called me to serve her many times, and you are giving those puny coins for my hard work?


    F*ck off from my shop, I don''t need your f*cking money," Hena yells out angrily while panting heavily trying to hold herself back from jumping on Maya, and beating her to death.


    "As you wish then, let''s go Myne, Hena is a very busy person, and it is not good to waste her precious time anymore," Maya said with a happy smile without any shame, and started walking toward the exit.


    "Sorry, please don''t take Sis''s words to heart, she is just like that. Here is your payment, don''t tell her about it, also I will visit youter, and your mouth technique is f*cking great. See you then, bye," Myne hurriedly whispered in Hena''s ear while eyeing Maya, and giving a small pouch to her. After stealing a light kiss from Hena, he quickly followed up with Maya.


    "Hooo, at least her brother has some sense," Hena muttered while taking deep breaths, then she opened the pouch handed to her by Myne, in which she saw 10 tinum coins.


    That little guy is more interesting than I thought, it seems like I have to show him more things to be his friend, Hena thought with a giggle while licking her lips seductively and looking in the direction where Myne and Maya went.


    ...


    "Finally over! I have never felt so tired before," Myne said while lying on the bed with his arms and legs spread wide open.


    Don''t talk nonsense, we have only been to three shops, and it didn''t even take us more than six hours toplete your shopping, how can you be tired? You had f*ck me like a beast for the entire night,pare to that, this little bit of shopping is nothing," Maya said while taking off her clothes.


    It is simple for you to say, you are literally threatening every shop owner we meet, all of whom coincidentally were your old friends or enemies, Myne thought angrily but dared not to tell those things to Maya.


    "What''s your n now?" Maya asked seeing Myne silent.


    "Nothing, going back to the girls, eat something made by them before going to bed, why?" Myne asked while staring at naked Maya who wasing to him, with her hands on her hips.


    "Great, since you don''t have anything important to do, then won''t you give your Big Sis her reward for the hard work she deserves?" Maya seductively asked while removing Myne''s pants.


    "Of course, why not, I am a very generous person after all, who treats his workers very nicely," Myne said jokingly while taking Maya into his arms and start kissing her...


    ...


    "Girls, I am back!!"


    Myne after f*cking Maya for 2 entire hours with his all might till she falls asleep with a big smile stered on her face, finally drags his tired body back to his room.


    "Wee back! How was your day?" Aisha sitting on the couch ying with Waffle, and Ted asked with a smile while handing him a ss of water.


    Exhausting, a little bit lucky, and adventurous, what about yours? How was your shopping, did you buy anything for your poor husband?" Myne asked jokingly after drinking water and copsing on the couchzily.


    "Well, our day was great, we wandered around the entire city, bought a lot of things, ate many different things, beat some hooligans who wanted to take our advantage, and all in all, we had a lot of fun. As for you, we bought a nice dress, look there it is," Aisha said excitedly while pointing at the fully opened wardrobe in which hung a three-piece ck suit.


    * Here is pic *


    "F*cking hell, so beautiful, where did you buy it?" Myne asked with shock and surprise. After seeing the suit his tiredness vanished instantly.


    "Actually, we didn''t buy it from any shop, Sylphy ordered the royal tailor to make it specially for you," Aisha replied calmly very satisfied with Myne''s reason. "Also, have I told you that the drawing of the suit was prepared by me?"


    "What! Do you also know how to draw? Why you didn''t tell me before?" Myne asked while giving Aisha a bear hug with a deep thank you kiss.


    "You never ask before," Aisha said with a chuckle.


    "Looks like you guys having fun behind my back don''t you?" Suddenly Sylphy entered the room and spoke yfully.


    "Of course not baby, how can we have fun without you? Let me say thank you for your special present as well," Myne happily said and after pulling Sylphy into his arms, he gave her a deep kiss while gently squeezing her ass as well.


    "Well, that was quite a surprise," Sylphy said with red cheeks.


    "Hehe, It is jus..."


    Knock-knock...


    Just as Myne and his wives'' heat of lust was rising to the peak, and clothes were about to leave their bodies, a sudden knock on the door ruined their entire mood.


    "Come in," Sylphy annoyingly said while leaving Myne''s embrace.


    "Sorry for the disturbance, Your Highness, but Your Majesty gave a summon. Please make your way to his private room immediately," After saying that the middle-aged maid bowed deeply and walked out of the room.


    Sigh, now what the hell does my cheap Father-inw want this time, Myne annoyingly thought while rubbing his head.

 Chapter 195: 195. The House Name

    "Sylphy, do you know why Father-inw calling us at this time?" Myne asked with a frown after the maid left.


    Hearing Myne''s question, Sylphy shut her eyes and pondered for a while, before shaking her head. She also has no idea behind such a sudden summon.


    "Sigh, I just hope Father-inw didn''t throw another trouble on our head, and dy our wedding more for his greater good," Myne spoke helplessly while rubbing his head with a little headache.


    "No use in thinking about something to which we can''t find the answer. Let''s hurry to Your Majesty''s ce," Aisha spoke calmly and started walking toward the exit, Myne and Sylphy looked at each other, and followed her.


    "Wafuu!"


    Waffle also urged Myne to hurry up so they could return quickly, and he could go back to his sweet sleep. As for why he wanted to follow them instead of sleeping peacefully like Ted, that was because he feared that Myne might go on another exciting mission alone likest time, leaving everyone behind if he wasn''t with him.


    "Sorry for summoning you so suddenly."


    When they arrived at Faren''s personal room, Faren''s apology flew towards them.


    Tsk, this is not a good start, my cheap father-inw ying the emotional game... Myne thought annoyingly, but he could do nothing about it,


    "It''s okay, Father-inw, we are already getting used to your random summon, it is not like the first time you called us at the wrong time," Myne spoke with a smile while hiding his dissatisfaction deep in his heart.


    "Hahaha, you are so funny, but everyone present in the room knows that I only summon people when I really have some important thing to tell them, don''t I?" Faren said with a light chuckle.


    "And Father, what is that important reason for which you called us here this time?" Sylphy without beating around the bush asked, she still had to show her new dresses to Myne, especially those short ones which the kind shopkeeper grandma rmended to wear beforemitting adultery, so clearly she didn''t have the mood to waste her time with her boring father.


    "Well, it seems like my little daughter is very impatient today, huh?"


    While Faren said that, he sat down on a chair, and prompted Myne, and others to sit as well.


    "Did some kind of big matter happen again?"


    As Aisha asked that, Sylphy and Myne''s faces stiffened. Myne already put his hands on his knees, the moment Faren said yes, he would leave this room without looking back no matter what, he already tried to deal with Faren''s mess.


    "Hm? Aah, I see... That''s why you have such nervous expressions, isn''t it? It''spletely different from what you think. If there are many cases of dangerous creatures like dragons attacking in this period of time, even I can''t bear it, you know?"


    Hearing that this thing has nothing to do with freebour, Myne also took a breath of relief.


    "Anyway, tomorrow will finally be your wedding ceremony, all of you know, right?" Faren asked and after getting the nod of everyone he continue, "After your wedding, you will be a small noble house, so I called you here to confirm one thing, have you decided on the name of your house or not?


    If not then you might as well do it tonight, because by tomorrow morning I want to know your house name, do you all got it?"


    House name, huh? Why did it feel like someone had said something about it before, but I ignored it, Myne thought confusedly.


    "And seeing your perplexed expression, I can assume that Sylphy hasn''t told you about it before, has she? Although I have told her it''simportance," Faren said with a calm face while staring at Sylphy asking for the excuse.


    "Sorry, Father, I forgot about it," Sylphy apologetically replies with her head down in shame.


    "Don''t take all the me yourself, I clearly remember you told me about it before, but I''ve forgotten about it because of another matter," Myne while patting Sylphy''s head said gently.


    "If that is the case, then go and think of a good name, and tell me by tomorrow. You can go now," Faren said and dismissed with a wave of his hand.


    ...


    "Lord Husband, how can you forget such an important thing, I thought you had already decided on the house name and wanted to keep it a surprise from us till the wedding, but it turns out that you had forgotten about it."


    Aftering back to the room, Sylphy reproachfully said while folding her arms below her perfect handful size breasts.


    "But honey, you can''t me me for this, after you told me that, a lot of things continuously happened which didn''t give me time to sleep properly so how can I remember a little thing like the house name?" Myne with a worried expression exins while lying on Aisha''sp.


    "Anyway, it is still not toote, let''s discuss our house name together now, Aisha, it''s time to use your brain and suggest some nice names, which should be cool enough that our enemy shit in their pants after hearing it, easy to pronounce, have a little dark vibe in it, and can be remembered for a long time even if some only heard one time.


    Sylphy you too start running your brain horses," Myne saidzily.


    "I''ll think about it too!!!" Suddenly excited Waffle''s voice sounded in Myne''s head.


    Well, I don''t mind, but do you know what the house name means? Myne thought but seeing Waffle happy he left him to himself.


    "Let me see, I think Voidwalker''s a good name though, what do you say?..."


    Aisha suggests the first name, which surprisingly sounds quite nice.


    "Although your suggestion is quite good but I think Bet is a better name. Myne Bet, Sylphid Bet, Aisha Bet! It''s not bad, isn''t it?!"


    Sylphy suggests a grandma-level old name which Myne expected, this is how Sylphy brain works, old tradition is running in her entire body.


    "Wafuu, I think Darkthorn is good!!"


    "Humm, that is a good name too, thank Waffle I didn''t expect that you could alsoe up with such a good name," Myne said with a smile while patting Waffle''s head.


    "No wait, Sylphy! I think a house name needs to be majestic... How about Ebonde?"


    "No, it sounds like a knight family house name. Obscura, how is it?"


    Three hours passed like this.


    Huh? What, where am I? I was listening to house names from Aisha and Sylphy while lying on Aisha''sp, and then... I think I have fallen asleep, Myne thought with a yawn, while rubbing his sleepy eyes, he looked around, and saw Aisha and Sylphy still discussing house names on the bed surrounded by books and snacks.


    As for Waffle, that guy after some minutes of excitement, also returned to his little bed specifically prepared for him beside Ted and fell asleep.


    "Have you guyse to a conclusion or still haven''t decided on a good name?" Myne came to his girls who were working wholeheartedly while he himself sleeping without any care, which made him feel a little bit guilty.


    "Well, after three hours of continued discussion, we came up with three perfect names, now it is up to you to decide which we should use as our house name," Sylphy said excitedly.


    "Okay, tell me then," Myne replied while sitting beside her.


    "Duskfire, Empyreal, Sacredfield orst which we are still confused about ''Fortuna'', these are all the names which we cane up with in the handful of time we have," Sylphy said cutely with a smile.


    "I see, but before I make the final decision, which one do both of you think can be good for us?" Myne asked hesitantly, for him all four names are very interesting, and it was really hard to decide which one he should take.


    "Amm, Sylphy likes Sacredfield more, and I like Duskfire, but still in the end, as the head of the house, it is up to you to choose, we can only give you suggestions, the final decision is all you to make," Aisha spoke while grabbing Myne left hand.


    "Yes, Myne, we don''t care whatever name you choose, so you don''t have to worry too much about it, it is just a house name, no big deal," Sylphy also grabbed Myne''s other hand and said while encouraging him.


    "Well, then I decided, from now on our house name will be Fortuna," Myne announced loudly.


    "Why am I not surprised?" Aisha asked with a smirk.


    "Maybe because you won the bet," Sylphy replied with a pout.


    "Huh? What are talking about?" Myne asked confusedly, he thought Aisha and Sylphy might be a little sad that he didn''t choose their favourite name but it doesn''t seem the case.


    "Nothing, this is just a matter between us two sisters, ignore it," Aisha said with a giggle.


    "So we are going to be called Fortuna huh? "Fortuna" is the name of the goddess who rules over fortune and good luck. This is quite a cool name," Aisha said while taking off her top.


    "Yes, this is indeed the right decision to steal this name from history," Sylphy nodded her head while unzipping her skirt.


    "Why suddenly do I have a feeling like this is again going to be a sleepless night?" Myne mutters while watching his both girls taking off their clothes while talking andughingpletely ignoring him.


    "Huh? Myne, why are you still not removing your clothes? Don''t tell me after using us, now you didn''t want to reward us for our hard work," Aisha while throwing away her wet panty said yfully.


    "How can this be, Myne is a man of his word since he always tells us that everyone should be rewarded for their hard work, so is not it only natural for him to fulfil our little wishes as well," Sylphy cutely spoke with puppy eyes while unbuttoning Myne''s shirt.


    "Sigh, you two are right, everyone should be rewarded for their hard work,e here, let me fulfil your wishes as well, tonight I will make you two the happiest women alive," Maine dered dominatingly, and after taking off his pants and underwear he jumps on his horny wives like a hungry wolf...

 Chapter 194: Chapter 194. Wedding Preparation ( Part-2 )

    "So she is your sister, huh? Blood-rted?" The blonde asks while sitting on the receptionist''s desk while cing one leg on top of the other, and her arms crossed under her gigantic boobs supporting them firmly.


    "Yes, and no, we are not blood-rted but we are closer than real siblings," Myne''s said with his trademark smile, while observing the milf in front of him up and down, his eyes pause for some seconds when they fall on the small gape in between her legs which revealing her slightly wet pitch ck yellow.


    "I see, hehe, but you know it is not a good thing to peek inside ady''s skirt, right?" The Blonde said with a small chuckle. "But if you really want to see it then you can just ask directly I don''t mind being admired by a young handsome guy like you."


    "Naa, it''s okay, I was just looking causally," Myne hurriedly rejected The blonde request.


    "Hehe, you are so cute, follow me, we have to do a lot of work. By the way, my name is Hena," Hena said while taking Myne to the first floor.


    Aftering to the first floor, Hena opened a locked door and entered her personal workce where she only served some of her most important guests.


    "Go sit down on that chair, also don''t forget to take off all your clothes," Hena said as she cleaned her hands on a wash basin.


    "What! But why do I have to be naked?" Myne asked with cautiousness, he can clearly see that something is wrong going on in this milf head.


    "Ara, Ara, now you are behaving like a bad boy, hum? Don''t you remember what your sister said before leaving, be obedient, otherwise with her temper, I shouldn''t need to remind you what would happen right?" Hena said with an evil smirk.


    Myne seeing Hena''s smile could only bite the bullet, and slowly remove his clothes, he knew that he was caught at a dead end...


    ...


    "Ohh, yes, please go faster, I am at my limit..."


    "Ammm, let it out in my mouth then, I have never expected that someone''s dick can be so tasty," Hena took out Myne''s dick from her mouth for a second to speak while rubbing it between her giant breasts before again devouring it like a hungry ghost.


    "Sister Hena, I... I can''t take it anymore, I am about to cum!" Myne eximed loudly before putting his hands on Hena''s head, pushing his dick deep inside her throat, and releasing a big load of cum inside her mouth.


    "Ammmnn..."


    "Paaaa! It is a really a lot of cum, I didn''t expect that you would release so much, look it startsing out of my nose," Hena after swallowing cum inside her mouth and cleaning Myne''s little brotherpletely with her tongue spoke like a slut.


    "s, I can only give you this much happiness, any more than this and this little shop of mine is done for, go wear your clothes, your sweet big sister might be waiting for us...


    By the way, if you have time, don''t forget to visit me again, next time I will show you some of my personal techniques, believe me, you love them very much," Hena said while giving Myne a knowing wink, before wearing her top and walking out of the room.


    Sigh, her techniques are damn too good, especially the way she moves her tongue, that level of flexibility...


    Sigh, Aisha needs to learn a lot of things, I have to get that book that Hena show me, although for this I might have to satisfy her old pussy but anyway, for the greater good sacrifices are inevitable, Myne thought with a determined look while walking toward Maya and Hena who were talking about the payment.


    "Do you have any idea what are talking about? Just to cut hair, and clean a face with a little bit of massage and cosmetics, you want me to pay you five tinum coins? Do you take me as an idiot, like those nobles?" Maya asked with a frown while raising her eyebrow.


    "Then how much do you want to give," Hena asks while gritting her teeth angrily.


    "50 gold coins and that is the final price, no further discussion, take it if you want, otherwise, we are leaving. We still have a lot of things to do."


    "50 gold coins! Do you have any idea what are talking about? Who do you think I am? I am the greatest cosmetologist in this entire kingdom, even the queen has called me to serve her many times, and you are giving those puny coins for my hard work?


    F*ck off from my shop, I don''t need your f*cking money," Hena yells out angrily while panting heavily trying to hold herself back from jumping on Maya, and beating her to death.


    "As you wish then, let''s go Myne, Hena is a very busy person, and it is not good to waste her precious time anymore," Maya said with a happy smile without any shame, and started walking toward the exit.


    "Sorry, please don''t take Sis''s words to heart, she is just like that. Here is your payment, don''t tell her about it, also I will visit youter, and your mouth technique is f*cking great. See you then, bye," Myne hurriedly whispered in Hena''s ear while eyeing Maya, and giving a small pouch to her. After stealing a light kiss from Hena, he quickly followed up with Maya.


    "Hooo, at least her brother has some sense," Hena muttered while taking deep breaths, then she opened the pouch handed to her by Myne, in which she saw 10 tinum coins.


    That little guy is more interesting than I thought, it seems like I have to show him more things to be his friend, Hena thought with a giggle while licking her lips seductively and looking in the direction where Myne and Maya went.


    ...


    "Finally over! I have never felt so tired before," Myne said while lying on the bed with his arms and legs spread wide open.


    Don''t talk nonsense, we have only been to three shops, and it didn''t even take us more than six hours toplete your shopping, how can you be tired? You had f*ck me like a beast for the entire night,pare to that, this little bit of shopping is nothing," Maya said while taking off her clothes.


    It is simple for you to say, you are literally threatening every shop owner we meet, all of whom coincidentally were your old friends or enemies, Myne thought angrily but dared not to tell those things to Maya.


    "What''s your n now?" Maya asked seeing Myne silent.


    "Nothing, going back to the girls, eat something made by them before going to bed, why?" Myne asked while staring at naked Maya who wasing to him, with her hands on her hips.


    "Great, since you don''t have anything important to do, then won''t you give your Big Sis her reward for the hard work she deserves?" Maya seductively asked while removing Myne''s pants.


    "Of course, why not, I am a very generous person after all, who treats his workers very nicely," Myne said jokingly while taking Maya into his arms and start kissing her...


    ...


    "Girls, I am back!!"


    Myne after f*cking Maya for 2 entire hours with his all might till she falls asleep with a big smile stered on her face, finally drags his tired body back to his room.


    "Wee back! How was your day?" Aisha sitting on the couch ying with Waffle, and Ted asked with a smile while handing him a ss of water.


    Exhausting, a little bit lucky, and adventurous, what about yours? How was your shopping, did you buy anything for your poor husband?" Myne asked jokingly after drinking water and copsing on the couchzily.


    "Well, our day was great, we wandered around the entire city, bought a lot of things, ate many different things, beat some hooligans who wanted to take our advantage, and all in all, we had a lot of fun. As for you, we bought a nice dress, look there it is," Aisha said excitedly while pointing at the fully opened wardrobe in which hung a three-piece ck suit.


    * Here is pic *


    "F*cking hell, so beautiful, where did you buy it?" Myne asked with shock and surprise. After seeing the suit his tiredness vanished instantly.


    "Actually, we didn''t buy it from any shop, Sylphy ordered the royal tailor to make it specially for you," Aisha replied calmly very satisfied with Myne''s reason. "Also, have I told you that the drawing of the suit was prepared by me?"


    "What! Do you also know how to draw? Why you didn''t tell me before?" Myne asked while giving Aisha a bear hug with a deep thank you kiss.


    "You never ask before," Aisha said with a chuckle.


    "Looks like you guys having fun behind my back don''t you?" Suddenly Sylphy entered the room and spoke yfully.


    "Of course not baby, how can we have fun without you? Let me say thank you for your special present as well," Myne happily said and after pulling Sylphy into his arms, he gave her a deep kiss while gently squeezing her ass as well.


    "Well, that was quite a surprise," Sylphy said with red cheeks.


    "Hehe, It is jus..."


    Knock-knock...


    Just as Myne and his wives'' heat of lust was rising to the peak, and clothes were about to leave their bodies, a sudden knock on the door ruined their entire mood.


    "Come in," Sylphy annoyingly said while leaving Myne''s embrace.


    "Sorry for the disturbance, Your Highness, but Your Majesty gave a summon. Please make your way to his private room immediately," After saying that the middle-aged maid bowed deeply and walked out of the room.


    Sigh, now what the hell does my cheap Father-inw want this time, Myne annoyingly thought while rubbing his head.

 Chapter 196: Chapter 196. Wedding Ceremony ( Part-1 )

    Myne stretched his arm above his head as he took a deep breath, before rubbing his sleepy eyes.


    He was steadily getting less drowsy, and his mind gradually became clearer as time passed. He first looked beside him and saw Aisha on top of him glued like a lizard and Sylphy on his left tightly cuddling him like a pillow sleeping soundlessly with a wide grin on their face, without showing any signs of waking up after the bed-breaking performance ofst night.


    "Hehe,st night was very exciting Aisha and I finally managed to drag Sylphy into the game and did all kinds of naughty things together till early morning. It seems like after this ying with a single one next time would be a little difficult since there is no way other one would wait for her turn like before."


    Myne while recallingst night''s happy moment, gently took out his little brother from Aisha''s pussy, and after pushing her away from him a little bit, he carefully slipped out of the quilt so that they don''t wake them up.


    Then Myne gave hispletely mess-up bed a satisfying nod, before entering the bathhouse to clean himself up.


    Inside the bathhouse Myne saw Ted and Waffle, who had been happily dog-paddling in the bathtub and making "splish-ssh" noises about it, clearly having a lot of fun.


    Myne mouth twisted a bit seeing such a novelistic sense, but he didn''tment on their way to fun, and after greeting them, he also stepped into the tub andy down there while exhaling a heavy breath.


    After ying with Ted and Waffle a bit, Myne quickly walks out of the bathhouse with only a towel wrapped around his lower part. He then looks at the clock on the wall and exims in disbelief after seeing the time.


    01:32 P.M.


    "F*ck!! We are going to bete!"


    Basterd, how can no onee to wake us up?


    It is as if no one cares about the groom and brides, and everyone has already gone to the temple to witness the marriage ceremony while thinking they might be already gone there hiding from everyone, Myne crushes Sylphy''s siblings for their carelessness and quicklyes to his brides who should have been ready by now but were still sleeping with perverted expressions.


    "Girls wake up quickly, we are going to bete for the wedding ceremony..."


    As Myne shook both of them who had been naked, Aisha was the first to forcefully open her sleepy eyes.


    "Aisha! Don''t look at me with those dangerous eyes, and quickly wake up, we are going to bete for the wedding ceremony," Saying such Myne p on Sylphy''s naked butt hard finally waking her up with a scream as well.


    "Ouch, it''s hurt," Sylphy cries out in pain, while rubbing her butt with a red palm print on it, and looks at Myne with teary eyes full of resentment.


    "Oops, sorry, dear, seems like I didn''t control my strength well enough, hehe. You can take revenge about it tonight, but now hurry up, we are going to bete," Myne gave Sylphy an apologise kiss, before pointing at the clock.


    "WHAT!!"


    Two same loud screams echo in the room, after seeing the time, Aisha, and Sylphy, without caring about theirdy-like image, hurriedly get out of bed, and jump to their feet.


    They both started acting in a fluster and quickly ran toward the bathhouse. Sylphy who didn''t forget the pain in her butt, also pull out Myne''s towel while running, making him sigh with worry while shaking his head at her childish behaviour.


    Then he again gives a quick peek at the clock. Although there is still 4 and half an hour before the appointed time, but there are many things that will waste a lot of their time, for example, first they have to go to the temple in a formal carriage sent by them unveiling to the citizens at an extremely slow speed, which will be going to take an entire hour.


    Then there is Aisha and Sylphy''s formal dress-up step-up, changing into the bride''s dress, putting on makeup etc, which is also an extremely time-consuming procedure.


    "Sigh, I hope everything went well," Myne prayed and urged both girls to be quick.


    In the end, both of them finished their morning preparations with unbelievable speed. Clearly shaking Myne''s worldview, till now he always thought that girls took a lot of time to wash themselves up, but only today does he realise that they can also do it quickly it is just they arezy creatures who like to waste time.


    But although Aisha and Sylphy try their best, they are still not fast enough, as a result, they aren''t as lucky as Myne, and could only enter into the carriage with a sad look and empty tummies.


    "Why are making a sad face now, before leaving haven''t I advised you two to eat something but you guys insist on not eating anything and run out of the room like a headless chicken? What is the use of regretting now?" Myne said with his trademark smile while gently waving his hand at the crowd outside his carriage, who were supposed to give them blessings for their uing happy life.


    But till now Myne only has seen fake smiley faces which he knows very well as he himself has on his face most of the time while interacting with others, and various negative emotions, especially envy and jealousy. Which were quite normal considering his identity.


    I wonder how many people would havee knocking on this carriage angrily with the intention of making trouble if there weren''t so many knights protecting us? Myne thought with a yful smile.


    Currently, they are in a special carriage sent by the temple to pick them up and head towards the temple at turtle speed, even horses look tired because of how slow they are walking and that too in the middle of those noisy voices.


    The entire carriage''s upper part is made of luxurious gold-like metal or perhaps it is gold itself and has three big ss windows and a big sunroof, so civilians can see the groom and brides.


    "But we are already veryte, how can we have time to eat breakfast leisurely? And as a husband, you should have fed us while we were getting ready but no, you just sat on the couch and watched us suffer," Sylphyined with a pout, on which Myne just rolled his eyes.


    Afterpleting 15 minutes of the journey in an hour, the carriage they were on safely arrived at the venus of the ceremony, the temple. And Yes, this is the same temple where Myne awakened his skills.


    "Ahh,ing here brings back good, old memories. As if it was just yesterday when I came here to awaken my skills," Myne said emotionally while looking at the gigantic building from the carriage window.


    "Yes, everything starts from here, if you haven''t awakened your skills this year, maybe I have already fallen into someone else hands by now," Sylphy with a little giggle said while holding Myne''s hand tightly.


    "And I might be still working hard in the guild as a receptionist just to earn some puny coins to fill my stomach, poor me, sigh," Aisha also follows suit.


    You and hard work? What a joke, you were like the child of the boss of the building who gets paid handsomely and has to do nothing other than sleep and eat on your desk, or once in a while beat someone for entertainment," Myne thought while rolling his eyes at Aisha''s shamelessness.


    Soon they alighted the carriage and were greeted by two little girls in white clothes at the entrance of the temple. Those two girls will guide them to different waiting rooms, separated by gender, from now on groom and brides can''t see each other till the appointment time of the ceremony.


    "See yater girls, have fun," Myne waved his hand and said goodbye.


    "We will," Aisha and Sylphy reply with a giggle while following the girl into their personal waiting room, where they are going to change into the formal clothes exclusive for the wedding ceremony on which they have spent more than 100 tinum coins, just to wear it once in their life. For this, Myne has nothing to say, other than crushing the shop owner in his heart.


    Thank god, marriage happens only once in a lifetime, at least with a girl, otherwise, I can see poverty from miles away waving at me, ready to hug me like an uncurable gue, Myne thought while shaking his head and walking toward the waiting room especially prepared for him to change his clothes as well, at least this is what the girl in white told him.


    Waffle and Ted, who were looking extra handsome today thanks to Aisha and Sylphy''s 15 minutes of hard work following him obediently like well-trained bodyguards, ready to protect him from any harm till he is away from his brides.

 Chapter 197: Chapter 197. Wedding Ceremony ( Part-1.5 )

    Hmm, seems like Aisha and Sylphy had thought quite deeply before preparing this dress for me, it is not only veryfortable but also fits perfectly, Myne thought while looking at himself in the mirror with a satisfied ear-to-ear grin on his face.


    "Now, I finished changing and it didn''t take even five minutes, just as I expected. However, I still have plenty of time before the start of the ceremony, what should I do till then?"


    As Myne pondered on that, a knock came from the door.


    Myne opened the door in confusion and saw the male members of the royal family with Faren leading them standing in front of the door with wide smiles on their faces.


    "Looks like our groom is very impatient, he already gets ready to meet his brides," Aniue jokes lightly with augh while hitting on Myne''s back as always. This guy clearly enjoys hitting on Myne''s back very much.


    "Isn''t it normal? After all, today is a very special day for him, and his brides.


    Anyway, this kind of thing is not something a guy who spends most of his time with bulky men can understand," Lewis like a dutiful younger brother immediately taunts Aniue while adjusting his goggles with a smirk, giving him a hundred points of emotional damage but because Faren was with them he could only grit his teeth and ensure this humiliation without saying anything back,


    After this little event, Myne received congrattory words one by one starting from Faren, followed by Aniue, Lewis, and finally, Rector who looked most excited among all four. Clearly, he is still very grateful to Myne for helping him to get together with his sweetheart, although that wasn''t intentional but anyway, Rector didn''t care about small details.


    During their simple talk, Myne also learned that two queens and Ayri went to Sylphy and Aisha to apany them.


    "Which reminds me, Myne. You have decided on your house name, have you not?" Faren enquired with a raise of his eyebrow.


    "Yes, we have decided, it will be "Fortuna."


    "Oh, you have decided on quite a good house name, Faren nodded his head with acknowledgement.


    "Yes, it is indeed a nice name, Fortuna, it should reference the goddess of fortune and luck, right?" Lewis asked and Myne could only nod his head with a smile without saying anything else, as he himself only knew a little about it.


    "Come to think of it, Myne, your parents have passed away, right?"


    As topics on which everyone can talk be less and less and silence was about to return in the room filled with five men, Faren randomly said in order to not make an awkward situation.


    "Yes? They were infected by an epidemic when I was 9 years old," Myne replied confusedly with a raise of his eyebrow, he suddenly had a strange thought in his mind...


    "Sorry, I made you remember a painful thing."


    "By the way, I heard from Sylphy that they were the heroes of your town, right? What kind of people were they, can you tell us their names?" Faren asked curiously with a smile trying to light up the mood.


    "Hold on a minute! What did you just say?" Myne instead of excitedly talking about his dead parents like Faren had expected, speechlessly questioned him back with a shocked expression.


    "I said can you tell us about your parents, what kind of people they were?" Faren with an awkwardugh replied.


    "Seriously? Are saying that as a king and most importantly a father you are willing to give your daughter to an unknown man whose parents'' names you don''t even know? Are skills really more important for you than your daughter''s future? If that is the case then I am really very disappointed with your Royal Family. You might be a good king, but as a father, you are nothing but a failure."


    Myne angrily scolded Faren without caring about his status, anyway even if he got angry what could he do? At most, he can stop the marriage, about which Myne didn''t give much f*ck, to show how much he loves his girls, he didn''t need someone else approval or blessing


    "Stop it, Myne! How can you talk to Father like this?" Aniue hurriedly yelled.


    "Sigh, calm down Aniue, Myne is right, this is indeed my fault. This entire time, I was just thinking about his skills, and never really tried to inquire about his history like what kind of person he is. Haha, I didn''t even try to find out about his parents after knowing that he is just an orphan.


    Myne is right, as a father I am just a failure," Faren said with a self-mocking smile, leaving his three sons in shock without knowing how tofort him.


    "At least you have enough courage to acknowledge your own failures, otherwise, most of the people with high status might have already started using their fists,'' Myne spoke like a saint, with arms crossed over his chest.


    "Hehe, I know I was always a little different from others," Faren shamelessly took Myne''s words as praise, leaving everyone speechless again, and continue, "So Myne, now since I ept my mistake can you tell me about your parents? If possible please be detailed...


    "Well although I didn''t like talking about them because it made me a little emotional, but since you are insisting so much, then let me tell you a little about them... My father''s name is Dyne, he was a brave skilled hunter and chatty type of carefree person who easily made any random person his friend. My mother''s name is Yukino, she was just a normal lovely housewife...


    Only till she didn''t get angry, after which, let forget about it, it better to keep those dark memories hidden, overall she was a nice mother, who loved her family the most, and a little bit bossy type, who want everything under her control."


    After finishing saying that Myne looked at Faren who was most interested in knowing about his parents, but now suddenly gone silent, his face became ghastly pale and his body started trembling all over.


    "Father-inw, are you alright? Why are trembling as if you have seen a ghost?" Myne said jocking and looking behind herself to confirm if there wasn''t any ghost there or not.


    "Father! What''s wrong with you?" Aniue asked worriedly, he never have seen his father behaving like this. Today is definitely a historical day for him.


    Lewis and Rector also have puzzled expressions on their face, not knowing what to do in such a weird situation.


    Just as everyone making their own guesses, and Myne literally used his skill Soul Eyes to confirm whatever Faren was possessed by a ghost, Faren suddenly spoke with a helplessugh.


    "Haha, I see, so that''s how it is. When I heard about Lucas Town, I should have thought of this possibility... But I was just too much of an idiot, how can I take time and investigate this matter thoughtfully? I am really a failure."


    "Father, what are saying?" Lewis asked with a strange expression.


    But Faren didn''t give him an answer, instead, he looked at Myne as if he was his long-lost son, and spoke with a determined voice, "Myne, let me dere once more. I hereby acknowledge you as my daughter Sylphid Augusta''s partner, and shall wee you as a part of my family!"


    So till now, he didn''t acknowledged me? So technically I just won Sylphy through that game, and his family at least his father have no feelings for me? Why does my heart suddenly feel a little heavy? I even fight for a dragon just for his sake. Yes, there is some benefit involved in that case, but still...


    I am too naive, who believe in his sweet nonsense, Myne thought with a sigh, while shaking his head helplessly.


    As Myne was dumbfounded by the truth, Faren made an expression as if a little troubled and guilty, and started talking to him while looking at the ceiling...


    "You do not need to make such a face. You''re thinking ''I wasn''t acknowledged until now?'' Right?"


    "What thinking, this is a fact, and you, yourself confirm it," Myne taunts while rolling his eyes.


    "Cough, seems like you misunderstood me. Let me see if I had to say, then this deration isn''t towards you, but rather take it as towards your parents."


    "Okay? But why do spirits need your deration in the first ce? It is not like they can hear you," Myne suddenly asked with a confused expression, making a vein pop up on Faren''s forehead.


    "Can''t you be a little serious for some moments? I am not in the mood to joke right now," Faren angrily said while trying to calm down himself.


    "As you wish, you talk, I will be silent from now on," Myne raises his hand in a surrender motion.


    "Sigh, so where I was, ohh yes. Before I became the king, your parents and I, along with my wife, Ga, were in a party together for some time," Faren said in a heavy voice.


    "Really?!" Myne eximed with disbelief.


    "Then Why have I never heard about you from my parents?" Myne asked doubtfully with a frown.


    "Yes, Father? This is the first time I''ve heard of this as well! Is that really true!?" Aniue also asked suspiciously, which is reasonable as he had heard all the achievements of his Father''s party but no one even mentioned anything about Myne''s parents not even their names.


    "I know it is a little hard to believe but Yeah, without a doubt, it''s true," Faren nodded his head with a helpless smile, seeing no one in the room seemed to believe him.


    "Father-inw, can you tell me about it in more detail?"


    As Myne asked that, Faren opened his mouth to say something but a sudden knock on the door interrupted everyone.


    With a heavy sigh, Myne opened the door, and saw an old man in a luxurious white robe with golden lining and a big chef-like cap on his head, holding a golden staff studded with rubies of different colours, standing before him with a neighbourhood kind-hearted grandpa like smile on his face.


    "Lord Myne, it''s almost time, please follow me..." The head priest of the temple whom Myne recognised easily thanks to his high-key profile and a 10-meter-tall white stone statue at the entrance of the temple, which anyone who is not blind can never miss.


    Myne nodded his head at the head priest and looked at the Faren, who gestured to him as if saying, "Follow the head priest we will talkter."


    Sigh, it seems like Big Sis and I don''t know everything about my parent, they really know how to hide secrets very well, at least I didn''t expect something like this from Father, Myne thought helplessly but he soon put away his thought back of his mind and with a smile on his face, he politely replies, "Thanks foring here personally, I will trouble you to lead the way..."

 Chapter 198: Chapter 198. Wedding Ceremony ( Final )

    "Thanks foring here personally; I will trouble you to lead the way," Myne politely greeted The temple head.


    The temple head showed a surprised expression before giving him a wide grin. He then turned around and gestured for Myne to follow him.


    The temple head then led Myne, Waffle, and Ted to a secret basement-like room from where they took a narrow andplicated hidden pathway with very low lighting and a slightly creepy atmosphere. Along the way, Myne noticed many rooms and entrances, confirming his guess that this entire underground system of the temple was designed like a bigbyrinth to confuse enemies.


    Without someone from the temple to guide them, there was no way to arrive at the altar room quickly. This was one of the many reasons why The temple head had personallye to call upon Myne.


    After walking through the hidden pathway for approximately five minutes, Myne and his two little family members finally arrived at the altar room.


    At the center of the room stood a magnificent marble altar, upon which a golden candbrum cast a warm, flickering light. Behind this ornate altar, bathed in the soft, flickering candlelight, rose a magnificent marble statue of the goddess.


    Carved with exquisite detail, the statue portrayed the goddess in a regal and benevolent pose, her countenance radiating serenity and grace. Her flowing robes seemed to cascade like fine silk, adorned with intricate symbols representing blessings, fertility, and protection. In her outstretched hands, she held an offering of blossoming flowers, a symbol of the blessings she bestowed upon the union.


    Fragrant flowers and aromatic herbs adorned the space, filling the air with a heavenly scent.


    Myne, seeing such a magnificent sight, opened his eyes wide to capture every single detail without any mistakes. This was the first time in his life he had seen something so beautiful, especially the statue of the goddess, which left him in awe.


    "Now then, Lord Myne, please give me the wedding rings so I can bless them," The temple head said with a gentle smile.


    Myne nodded his head and took out a small golden box specifically bought for this purpose, handing it to The temple head.


    The temple head didn''t waste any time and requested Myne to stand on the small tform in front of the altar until his brides arrived. He then got busy with the purification of the wedding rings, a ceremony that looked more like a ck magic ritual if you removed the white and divine theme behind it.


    Walking to the top of the small tform in front of the altar, Myne stopped Waffle and Ted from following him up, as there wasn''t much space for everyone. He stood there, feeling a little nervous.


    While waiting for his brides, Myne had nothing to do but focus his attention on The temple head, who was performing rituals on the wedding rings Myne had given him. After the ritual, The temple head heated them on the blue fire produced by a special magical artifact that resembled a goblet before cing them into a golden cup filled with a water-like substance emitting continuous golden light.


    If not for the fact that Myne had heard a little about this process from Ayri, he might have suspected that The temple head was casting some kind of curse on his wedding rings.


    While Myne watched The temple head''s eye-opening performance, suddenly the altar room opened with a loud booming sound, and two beauties with light makeup, dressed in traditional white wedding garments entered the altar room.


    Aisha was wearing a floor-length gown made of the finest silk and satin, flowing in rich, deep shades of burgundy and gold. The bodice was intricately embroidered with gold thread and adorned with precious gemstones like emeralds and sapphires, forming intricate floral patterns.


    The sleeves were long and fitted, ending in ornate cuffs, while the skirt flowed gracefully to the floor, pooling around her feet.


    A long, flowing veil made of fine silk or sheer fabric was draped over her head and cascaded down her back. It was secured with a circlet or tiara adorned with precious gems or pearls. Completing the ensemble were dainty shoes, embroidered to match the gown. Aisha carried a small bouquet of fresh flowers with a light smile on her beautiful face.


    Sylphy, on the other hand, had a slightly different tastepared to Aisha. Her gown was a masterpiece of lush velvet in a rich shade of deep purple, embroidered with intricate patterns of silver and gold threads. The bodice was adorned with delicatece and pearls, adding a touch of sophistication to her ensemble.


    Her sleeves were slightly puffed and gathered at the shoulders, flowing gracefully to the wrists, where they culminated in exquisitece cuffs. The skirt of the gown was voluminous, cascading in elegant folds to the ground, concealing her feet as she moved. Her hair was adorned with a delicate circlet of fresh flowers and ivy.


    A flowing veil, made of sheer silk, was gently draped over her head and flowed down her back.


    As Sylphy walked down the aisle, her steps were softened by shoes crafted from luxurious materials and adorned with small, ornate buckles. In her hands, she held a small, embroidered pouch filled with aromatic herbs. She also had a light smile on her beautiful face, which turned red when she saw Myne smiling at her.


    Although I didn''t want to admit it, those 100 tinum coins were really well spent. That shop owner didn''t cheat us and sold us some low-quality dresses at a higher price with his nonsense. If I can see my little fairies in such beautiful garments once in a while, then I don''t mind spending money for their and my happiness," Myne thought while looking at Aisha and Sylphy dotingly.


    Led by girls who were donning simple white outfits, probably the temple''s staff, both of them came over to Myne''s side.


    Sylphy stood on my right side, and Aisha on my left.


    Seeing Aisha, Ted didn''t forget to happily bark at her, probably trying to attract his favourite mistress''s attention. Waffle, who didn''t want to be ignored, did the same thing as well.


    After seeing the bridesing, The temple head also came out from behind the altar and stood between the groom and brides.


    "It might be presumptuous of me, but I shall be carrying out this wedding ceremony for the three of you," The temple head said with a wide grin to Myne and his brides.


    After the three of them, who had nervous expressions nodded, The temple head started singing solemnly with words that no one present in the altar room other than him could understand.


    It seemed to be a ritual prayer of some sort, asking the god/goddess for their blessing on the groom and brides for their uing happy married life.


    Now, if someone added red light in the room, and The temple head had a de in his hand and ck clothes, it would be no different than a ck magic sacrificial ceremony, as described in books.


    Anyway, what The temple head was singing, only he knew, and even if he sold us to an evil god, we wouldn''t know about it until the end, Myne thought of a joke to calm down his nervousness, which he still couldn''t understand why he was nervous at all.


    After five minutes of staring at the singing The temple head nkly, and flirting with his brides for 2 minutes, the long ritual prayer ended, about which no one cared.


    But Myne''s misunderstanding was soon resolved as all of a sudden, the three of them, as well as Waffle, and Ted were embraced by a pale blue light.


    ''Ooh!!''


    The temple head, who saw that, let out a voice of admiration.


    "So what Father said was true?"


    Sylphy looked at the light enveloping them and said with a shocked expression. Myne and Aisha had no idea what was going on; they just stared at her, waiting for her exnation.


    Seeing Myne and Aisha impatiently waiting for her exnation, Sylphy quickly spoke in a low voice, so as not to disturb The temple head, who suddenly started muttering something in an unknownnguage again.


    "I heard from Father that the prayers The temple head sings have a special power, which can attract the attention of gods/goddesses. If they find something special about the groom and bride, they bestow divine protection on them, just like when someone obtains their skills. But this kind of thing is extremely rare, so not many people believe in it."


    "What we are experiencing right now is exactly that. When Father married Mother, he also got this divine protection, but the second time when he married the second mother, they weren''t as lucky as the first time, which made his second mother very sad...


    ''Wonderful! Lord Myne, Your Highness Sylphy, Lady Aisha, also, Lord Waffle, and his... Ahmm, Mr. Doggy..."


    Ted: ''...''


    "You were able to receive blessings directly from the Goddess! As far as I know, the people who receive this blessing aplish great exploits!"


    The temple head interrupted Sylphy and excitedly spoke. Although he didn''t know about Ted because of his low-key nature, which he copied from Myne, unlike Waffle, whose identity as the child of a Divine Beast was already known by The temple head for some unknown reason.


    This made him confused in the middle of his speech, but still, as an old yer, The temple head recovered quickly and continued his speech.


    Hearing about the Divine Blessing, Myne immediately appraised everyone, and indeed, there was a divine protection called [ Goddess'' Blessing ].


    [ Goddess'' Blessing: Obtains strong resistance against illnesses, injuries, poison, curses, and status abnormalities, etc. ]


    This is such an unexpected surprise. Doesn''t this mean that my entire family gets ayer of protection against any kind of negative effect, and we can say a permanent goodbye to normal illnesses? Myne thought happily.


    After The temple head''s excitement died down, he continued, and the ceremony proceeded...


    "Myne Fortuna, do you swear, in front of the Goddess, that you will continue to love these two people throughout your whole life?"


    "Yes! I swear!!"


    "Sylphid Augusta, as well as Aisha Laurel, do you swear, in front of the Goddess, that you will continue to love this person throughout your whole life?"


    "I swear! I swear!"


    As Myne and his brides finished their vows, they received blessings from The temple head, and the ceremony finally reached itsst program when he took out the golden box, which Myne had given him for blessing.


    The temple head opened the box, and four rings appeared in front of the two beauties, which instantly made their eyes shine with shock and surprise.


    Twin tinum Bands with Delicate Engravings rings, simple but extremely luxurious and beautiful, which Myne chose for Aisha and Sylphy, on which Maya and he spent three hours searching around. As for himself, Myne chose one Gold and one Silver Band with beautiful Engraving rings, on which he also carved his wives'' names to make them more special.


    ''Now, wear these rings as a reminder of the vows you have just taken," The temple head, who had long ago stopped caring about earthly things like wealth, spoke gently, bringing Aisha and Sylphy out of their trance-like state.


    Myne nodded his head and picked up one of the tinum rings from the box. He gently held Sylphy''s hand, gave her a bright smile, and put it on the ring finger of her left hand.


    Afterwards, while Sylphy admired her ring, Myne did the same thing with Aisha, earning a secret wink from her, which meaning only both of them could understand.


    Then Sylphy picked up the golden ring from the box, on which her name was carved in small letters around it, and put it on Myne''s right-hand ring finger.


    Aisha got the silver ring with her name and put it on Myne''s left-hand ring finger.


    "Good, now thest part of the ceremony, give each other a kiss of vow," The temple head, an old yer, said such an embarrassing line without blinking, as if seeing people kissing right in front of him was a verymon thing for him.


    Myne, who had been waiting for this moment since he saw his brides, immediately came forward and embraced Aisha tightly, giving her a deep long passionate kiss.


    Two minutester, when Aisha finally couldn''t hold back her breath, Myne let her go while licking his lips in enjoyment. Then he hungrily looked at Sylphy and, without caring about The temple head''s presence or weird expression on his old face, he did the same thing with her as well.


    Sigh, today''s children are always horny. When I was young, I didn''t even have the courage to ask my crush out on a date, let alone kiss her in front of elders like a pervert, The temple head thought while shaking his head helplessly but didn''t stop watching Myne kissing his brides. This was a rare chance for him to learn some new kissing tricks from the younger generation as well.


    After all, most couples only kissed each other lightly for a few seconds. Cases like Myne''s were as rare as seeing a Divine Beast.


    ''With this, you are now linked by marriage! Congrattions!'' After Myne finally let go of Sylphy after five minutes of passionate kissing, The enlightened temple head''s deration resounded sonorously within the altar room, making Myne, Aisha, and Sylphy publicly wedded."

 Chapter 199: Chapter 199. Small Family Drama...

    The ceremony ended without any problems, and Myne, Aisha, and Sylphy were now publicly husband and wives.


    Aisha and Sylphy both had smiles on their flushed faces, with a hint of slight embarrassment.


    "Now, what are we waiting for? Do you want to start another round of fierce kissing sessions in front of this old man? Now go, leave me alone, your family is waiting for you," The temple head annoyingly said while waving his hand.


    Tsk, this old man''s mouth is quite poisonous, and what''s the point of being jealous? It''s not like he can do anything even if a girl, I mean a grandma gets ready to y with him, Myne thought while shaking his head. Then, he held his wives'' hands and started walking toward the exit, followed by Waffle and Ted, who looked quite bored.


    After exiting the altar room, Myne saw the girl who had brought Aisha and Sylphy waiting for them at the entrance. Without saying anything, she respectfully gestured for everyone to follow her.


    After another five minutes of non-stop walking, Myne and his gang arrived at a gigantic luxurious hall, where they were greeted by everyone from the Sylphy family.


    "Sis, congrattions on your marriage."


    "Big Sis, congrattions!"


    "Sylphy, congrats!"


    "Sigh, my cute little sister finally fell into this naughty guy''s evil hands. As an elder brother, I can''t stop his conspiracy. Such a big failure am I," Aniue muttered to himself in a random corner, staring at the big goddess statue with a guilty and self-ming expression. It was clear that his siscon state had awakened at this happy moment.


    "Elder Brother is really hopeless in this matter. If this goes on, I wonder if Ayri''s future husband didn''t turn out to be more powerful than him, will he directly kidnap him to keep him away from Ayri?" Rector spoke while shaking his head.


    "Don''t make fun of him. He''s just a little sad that he can''t meet me every day like before after I started living with Lord Husband and Aisha," Sylphy kindly stopped her siblings from making Aniue fun and walked toward him to coax him.


    "Hehe, yes, guys, we shouldn''t make fun of our dear elder brother who now needs our sis''s help to coax him so he doesn''t start crying."


    As Lewis said that, Ga, his mother, with a smile on her face, came up behind him and gave him a motherly p on the back of his head, enough to make him cry out in pain.


    "Don''t make your brother fun just because he loves his sisters more than you two..."


    While watching Sylphy''s family drama with a smile in his eyes, Myne''s attention suddenly shifted to Aisha beside him, and his expression frowned as he remembered a very important thing: he knew nothing about Aisha''s family.


    Damn, how could I forget such an important thing? Not even once did it ur to me that I should inquire about Aisha''s origin. Now, how should I ask about her family It''s going to be very awkward, Myne thought, and with a forced smile, he tightened his grip on Aisha''s hand and asked in a hesitant voice, "Ahm, honey?"


    As Myne called out to her, she smiled sweetly at him and, after bringing her face close to his, she whispered softly into his ear, "You want to ask about my family, right? I''ll tell you about themter. Now is not the right time."


    Tsk, trying to be mysterious, huh? There shouldn''t be something wrong with them, right? Myne sighed helplessly while staring at Aisha''s beautiful smiling face, which calmed down his inner turmoil.


    While Myne was making some emergency ns for future troubles, Sylphy also sessfully managed to coax Aniue, who now looked less gloomy than before and had a forced smile on his face.


    "Myne, Aisha... I''ll entrust my little sister to you. Please take care of her," Aniue ced his hand on Myne''s shoulder and said with a very serious voice.


    "Don''t worry, elder brother. You can count on me. Although I know I''m not a reliable guy in your eyes, but believe me, I will always make her happy and won''t give you any chance toin," Myne said with determination.


    "Good, good. I hope you always remember this promise. Otherwise, if one day I find out that you made my little sister sad, I will lead an entire unit of 1000 knights and assault you, beat you to death before healing you, and repeat the same thing until you beg for mercy to my little sister..."


    Hearing Aniue''s open threat, let alone Myne and Sylphy, everyone present in the temple''s main hall had twisted expressions. Even Faren and Ga were no exception. Although they both knew that Aniue was more protective toward his sisters, they didn''t expect things already get out of hands.


    "Ahem, don''t worry. Your cute, beautiful, and tender little sister is in safe hands, so you can rest assured," Myne replied with a helpless smile. Today, he finally saw the mentality of a true siscon brother.


    "Ouch..."


    Feeling pain in his waist, Myne resentfully looked at Sylphy, who had just pinched him very hard on the waist and was looking at him as if to say, "Who are you calling tender and little?"


    These Brother and Sister duo, I will take my revenge from her tonight, Myne thought while gritting his teeth.


    "Yes, I will be happy with Sister Sylphy. We will take care of each other," Aisha replied happily, trying to hold back herughter at the family drama that was going on in front of her.


    Hearing Aisha''s cheerful reply and seeing Sylphy''s little trick, Aniue finally put away his serious look and, with a smile on his face, encouraged Myne and Aisha as he patted Myne''s back, as usual, but this time with quite a heavy hand.


    "Oh, work hard, both of you. I believe in you!" Find your next read at m v lem|p-yr


    Seeing that Aniue is hogging all the limelight, Ayri, Lewis, and Rector all called out to them one by one.


    "Sis! I''lle over to y with you soon! And Brother Myne, don''t forget our promise!" Rector, who didn''t want to let go of his magic item promise by Myne, hurriedly said with a knowing wink.


    "If Brother Rector''s going, I''m going too! After all, I''m also very curious about that wonderful bathhouse you guys have at your home. Elder Brother Aniue boasted a lot about it," Ayri also excitedly said, making Ga rub her head with a slight headache, as she knew that she was going to have a lot of trouble after this.


    "Well, although I don''t mind, it would be difficult for you to travel such a long distance, right? If something happened to you along the way, Elder Brother would probably eat me alive," Myne jokingly said, getting a nod from Aniue, clearly he also had the same thought and a desperate look from Ayri.


    "But if I let a beautiful youngdy like you get sad, then I might not be able to sleep peacefully as well. So how about it? Let Rectore to us first, and then, I''ll open a portal for you so you can directlye to us? This way, not only will your safety be guaranteed, but we won''t have to worry about your health as well."


    As Myne suggested that, both Ga and Aniue opened their eyes wide, as they had never thought about such a wonderful and flexible idea. This way, not only could Ayri go wherever she wanted, but they also didn''t have to worry that one day in order to see the world outside the pce, she might run away.


    Although Ayri looked obedient from the outside, but she had already started showing signs of wanting to go out and see the world many times as she grew older. Ga and Aniue, who are closest to her, knew very well about it, and this was also one of their biggest concerns.


    "Really! Thank you, Brother Myne, you are the best!!" Ayri eximed loudly upon hearing that she could go out, and gave Myne a bear hug, which made Aniue beside him grit his teeth with envy and jealousy.


    "Yes, my dear son-inw, thank you for relieving my biggest tension. Now, at least I don''t have to worry about Ayri being a rebellious child who wants to wander outside alone," Ga said with a big yful smile on her face and spoke in an Ara, Ara tone. Aftering to Myne, she hugged him tightly, burying his head in her ample bosom, making Myne''s day.


    Am I already in heaven? Wow, her scent is so nice. Should I start making some ns to make my cheap father-inw wear a green hat? Anyway, it''s not like he can satisfy two womenpletely at this age, right?"


    While Myne''s thoughts were wandering in a weird direction, Sylphy, who had a pouted expression after seeing the perverted look on Myne''s face, quickly pulled him out of her mother''s heavenly bosom and gave a light p on his head.


    "At least don''t make this kind of face for your mother-inw, you big pervert," Sylphy said angrily, making everyoneugh.


    Boom*


    Just as the atmosphere was bing more and more harmonious, suddenly the entire temple shook slightly with a loud sshing sound, as if a big wave had hit the 10-meter metal tall entrance gate of the temple.

 Chapter 200: Chapter 200. Public Speech

    "What''s going on?" Faren yelled loudly after hearing unnatural noises from outside, but no one answered him.


    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Just when Anuie was about to go out to inquire, the gate of the temple slowly opened.


    As the gate opened, everyone saw a soaked gate, with water droplets mixed with a little red substance that looked identical to blood falling from the top of it.


    "Did someone dare to attack the temple in broad daylight?" Rector eximed in confusion.


    "If I remember correctly, there should be more than 100 royal knights outside maintaining order, right? If someone really attacked the temple, why hasn''t anyonee to inform us?" Lewis asked with a frown.


    "It seems like something significant has happened outside. Let''s go have a look. There are a lot of civilians'' parents at the entrance of the temple to witness Sylphy''s marriage. If someone really attacked, then this is not a good thing," Faren spoke calmly.


    Just as Faren finished saying that and was about to walk out, suddenly two people, one man and one woman, entered from the open gate, attracting everyone''s attention.


    But what made everyone confused was that they were arguing non-stop with each other like a husband and wife. The wife seemed in a dominating position because every time she spoke, the husband would try his best to calm her down with reasonable excuses.


    "I told you they are not going to believe us. Look, I was right," The woman said angrily.


    "But honey, they were just doing their job, and from their point of view, we are indeed uninvited guests here," The man calmly replied.


    "Doing their job my foot! Don''t you see their faces? They are just a bunch of perverts who only know how to take advantage of their posts. I wonder which bastard trained them. Didn''t he teach them proper discipline?" The woman ranted.


    Hearing thest line from the woman, Aniue, who was very angry at them for being so disrespectful in front of his Father and Mother couldn''t help but be stunned because it was he who had taught them. Now someone pointing a finger at his education made him extremely ufortable.


    Why do those two figures seem so familiar, especially their voices? Myne thought while trying to shield his eyes from the strong lighting from outside so he could see the faces of the two neers.


    "Well, for this point, I am also with you. Those knights do indeed seem a little unruly. I will try toin about their instructor to Your Majesty and suggest appointing someone else as the Royal Knight Inspector. But for now, please don''t be angry at such a special event. You know, because of you, we are already quitete," The man said, trying to ease the tension.


    "And this is also my fault? If not for you, I would have already shown those knights their ce. Without the power to back their arrogance, they are clearly looking for trouble," The woman said disdainfully, finally showing her face to everyone.


    She is a beautifuldy with aqua-blue hair and eyes, a slender, well-maintained body, light makeup on her face, and was wearing a dress that matched her hair colour with a golden chain around her neck and two golden earrings in her ears.


    Beside her was walking an average-looking thin man who looked more like a butler than her husband, wearing an expensive-looking purple suit and holding arge gift in his hand.


    "Sis?!" Myne eximed in surprise.


    Yes, this couple is none other than Myne''s big sister Maya, and her saintly husband Jin."


    "Huh? Myne, please tell me your wedding ceremony is notplete!" Maya eximed after seeing Myne holding Aisha''s hand who was in her bridal dress.


    "Well, I''m afraid you''re a little bitte," Myne said with a helpless smile.


    "Myne, who are they?" Faren, who didn''t see any of his royal knights instead two unfamiliar facese inside, couldn''t help but ask worriedly. From their simple conversation, he already had an idea about their identity.


    "Father-inw, she is my big sister, Maya Filsi, and beside her is her husband, Jin Filsi," Myne calmly introduced Maya and Jin to everyone, making Sylphy and Aisha very nervous. This was the first time they were going to meet Myne''s only family member, whose status in his family is no different than his mother''s.


    They had alreadye to this conclusion after hearing how she had raised Myne after his parent''s death.


    "Look, Jin, just because of your nonsense, I missed my little brother''s life''s most important moment," Maya said while gritting her teeth, and a blue aura slowly starteding out from her body, along with murderous intent that was dense enough to send shivers down everyone''s spines.


    They never expected that Myne''s big sister would be so dangerous, especially Faren, who had investigated Myne''s big sister but had only learned that she was just a normal housewife.


    Those bastards! After dealing with this mess, I will surely fire every one of those guys in the intelligence department. Is this what they call a normal housewife? This level of magic energy I have hardly seen dozens of times in my entire life. If this is normal, then what are we? Faren thought while trying to maintain his kingly image with a poker face, hiding his frightened expression.


    "Calm down, Sis, there''s no need to be so angry. Anyway, even if you came early, you wouldn''t have been able to watch my wedding personally because, other than the groom and brides, only the temple head could enter the altar room during the ceremony.


    Even Sylphy''s family is not allowed to enter," Myne exined, trying to calm down Maya, who was about to attack poor Jin, who, even after knowing his wife''s fierce temper, still dared to mess around at this critical moment, clearly looking for his own death.


    "Really? Why? I never heard about such a weird custom," Maya asked raising her eyebrows in suspicion.


    "Have you ever been to any royal family wedding before?"


    "No..."


    "Then how would you know about this? Big people have their own customs. How can their marriage custom be simple like that ofmoners?" Myne replied helplessly, his mouth twisted in a wry smile.


    "Well, you have a point. Sigh, Jin, although I''m forgiving you this time because of Myne, but still you might as well forget about your next three months'' pocket money."


    "Nooo, please don''t do that! You already ate away my pocket money for this month, and now you also want to take away my next three whole months of pocket money. How am I going to buy my study materials this way?" Jin cried out in horror, hurriedly denying Maya''s punishment for a crime that wasn''t even a crime.


    Wow, what wonderful acting. I have to say that Big Bro Jin, who is immune to Big Sis''s beauty, is really not a simple person. If not for the fact that I had given him many tinum coins previously, I might have also been caught in his act like everyone else and only felt sympathy for him... Wait a minute, what if Big Sis took away that money as well..."


    While ignoring Jin heartlessly, Maya, with a sweet smile on her face, came to Myne. She pushed him away a little bit and pulled confused Aisha and Sylphy close to her.


    "Hmm, you two are the girls who dared to steal my little brother, huh? Although I didn''t want to boost Myne''s ego, but he has good taste... Anyway, wee to the family. I hope you two take good care of my idiot little brother," Maya said gently while pinching Aisha''s and Sylphy''s cheeks.


    "We will, please rest assured," Aisha replied gently with an awkward smile that looked quite cute while enduring the slight pain on her cheek.


    "Good, and if he dares to make trouble for you, don''t hesitate toe to me. I will teach him some discipline." While saying that, Maya rubbed her fist while giving Myne a knowing wink.


    "Also, if the wedding ceremony isplete, what are we all still doing here? Let''s go back to your room. I have a lot of things to tell you two..."


    "Your Majesty, two miscreants have invaded the temple and injured hundreds of our��"


    When Maya was happily talking with Aisha and Sylphy, a burly, muscr knight wearing golden armour suddenly ran into the temple hall. Without caring about manners or military rules, he headed straight toward Faren while screaming loudly. But, to his bad luck, before he could even finish his speech, out of nowhere, a big water jet shot towards him, sending him flying out of the temple.


    There was again another round of deadly silence as everyone stared in shock at Maya''s way of dealing with troublemakers.


    "Sigh, so where was I? Oh yes, if you don''t have anything else to do, let''s go back now."


    "Ms. Maya, although I understand your excitement, but can you wait a little bit? You see, as the husband of Sylphy, The first princess of the kingdom, Myne has to unveil himself to the general public and give a small speech," Faren said while being cautious and trying his best to not irritate Maya.


    "Is there such a thing? Why didn''t I know about it?" Myne asked in shock because, although he didn''t mind killing people or dealing with them roughly, giving a public speech in front of more than hundreds of people was not his cup of tea.


    "Now, this is quite interesting. Okay, I also want to see what kind of speech my little brother is going to give," Maya said with a yful smile, nodding her head with anticipation.


    "Good, then follow me."


    After saying that, Faren hurriedly led everyone to the right side of the hall, where arge, three-meter-tall silver door with various decorations tightly shut stood before them.


    Coming to the door, Faren held its handle and looked at Myne, Aisha, and Sylphy, who were standing in front of everyone with smiles.


    "Well then, are you ready? There will be a veranda after this door is opened. Please respond to the voices of the citizens by waving your hands and don''t stop until you reach the tform..."


    After finishing his sentence, Faren slowly opened the door with a creaking sound.


    "Uooooooooooooooo!!!!"


    When the door fully opened, everyone heard cheers like rumblesing from the other side.


    "Ohoho, this is going to be a lot of fun," Maya excitedly said while watching nervous Myne.


    Sylphy, knowing that she had to take the lead to give Myne and Aisha courage, majestically walked over to the end of the veranda and smiled as she waved to the crowd.


    With no other option, Aisha and Myne joined hands and timidly walked up to Sylphy''s side with forced smiles.


    As the citizens saw Aisha and Myne, they once again broke out in thunderous cheers. Clearly, they were more interested in them than in Sylphy, whom they had seen many times before.


    Then, each time Sylphy waved her hand confidently with her beautiful smile, cheers broke out among the audience.


    What''s wrong with this crowd? Is Sylphy so famous that so many people came to watch Aisha and me? And why does it feel like I''m a monkey in a circus? But being admired and cheered by so many beautiful girls and MILFs is also not a bad experience," Myne thought while waving his hand toward thedies on the left side with a wide smile,pletely ignoring the men on his right.


    For about ten minutes, even after reaching the tform, Myne and his wives continued waving their hands, as the enthusiasm of the citizens showed no sign of abating.


    Finally, after getting a signal from Faren, The temple head, who was already standing on the tform, put a badge-like item on his chest before standing at the edge of the tform.


    "Everyone who has gathered here, please quiet down. From here on, Her Highness Sylphid and her partner, Lord Myne, will speak."


    Hearing the loud voice of the temple head, the audience finally calmed down, and a moment of silence returned to the hall.


    Sylphy sent a backward nce at the trembling Myne, who was profoundly contemting what kind of speech he was going to give in front of so many people while sweating buckets. Then with a sweet smile on her face, she came forward and began speaking...


    "Hello, everyone, I am Sylphid Fortuna. I am extremely happy that you have spared your precious time toe here for us today..."

 Chapter 201: Chapter 201. Mynes Wonderful Performance

    "Hello, everyone. I am Sylphid Fortuna, and I am extremely happy that you have spared your precious time to join us today," Sylphy announced, her voice carrying across the whole hall in the temple.


    As expected of Sylphy, she was truly imposing. Saying those embarrassing words in front of so many random people without changing her expression was not something everyone could do, and it was certainly difficult for me.


    While Myne was cursing Faren and Aniue for not informing me about such an important thing in advance ( Sylphy''s is an exception whom he can''t curse easily ), he suddenly felt someone tugging at his hand.


    Confused, I looked behind me and saw Rector, who only God knows when he came behind him, and now calmly listening to Sylphy''s speech with a smile.


    Myne let go of Aisha''s hand and whispered something in her ear which made her frown a bit but she didn''t say anything just nodded her head. Myne getting permission took a step back and stood right beside Rector, who clearly had some n in mind.


    "Brother Myne, do you have any idea what you''re going to say?" Rector asked in a low voice.


    "What do you think?" Myne replied, not directly answering his question but making it clear that he still had no clue.


    "Well, then, do you need some help? You know I can assist you in dealing with this mess," Rector nodded his head with a smirk and continued in hushed tones.


    "Ohh? And what''s the price of your help? I don''t think you''re generous enough to offer your assistance for free at such a critical time," Myne asked helplessly, furrowing his brow.


    "Although the price of my help might seem outrageous to others, for you, it might not be a big deal," Rector replied with an embarrassedugh before continuing in a low voice. "As you already know, my maid Luna and I are in a rtionship, right?"


    Hearing this, Myne frowned, not understanding why Rector was bringing his sweetheart into this matter. Nevertheless, he nodded, signalling him to continue.


    "After we connected physically and expressed our deep love, it became a daily enjoyment for us to engage in intimacy once or twice a day. But somehow, I have doubts that I can satisfy Luna''s desires. Her sex drive seems very strong, and it takes three to five rounds with her, along with stamina recovery potions, to satisfy herpletely."


    "What''s the problem with that? Isn''t that a good thing? You don''t have to worry about being rejected by your lover whenever you want to rx. Trust me, not everyone is as lucky as you. A girl like Luna is very rare, you might not find someone like her even if you search the entire kingdom," Myne advised, however in his heart, he cursed Rector for his incredible luck.


    "What are you talking about, Elder Brother? Do I look like an idiot to you? I also know that it''s a godsend gift to have such a wonderful girlfriend. Anyway, don''t interrupt me, listen to my problem first before speaking," Rector replied angrily.


    "Because of her strong sex drive, every time we are intimate, I have to use stamina recovery potions since my natural stamina is never enough for her. And now, here''s the problem. Although I don''t mind using stamina potions anyway they taste good and have no side effects �C the issue is that due to my continuous use of arge number of stamina potions in thest few days, my mother has noticed it.


    She''s now keeping a close eye on me, so you can understand the rest of the story on your own."


    "Okay, I understand that you''re afraid your mother will find out about your secret love life, but what does this have to do with me? Do you want me to be your delivery boy and send you stamina recovery potions every night?" Myne asked hurriedly, still frowning, while ncing at Sylphy, who seemed about to end her speech.


    "No, how can I trouble you for such a small thing? I just want to ask if you have any magic item that can help me restore my stamina or something. In exchange, I have this heartwarming speech written by the great schr Rector himself, enough to make you more famous," Rector said, winking knowingly.


    Myne didn''t agree immediately but first took the page from him on which Rector had written the speech for him and read it carefully.


    F*ck! So good? Is this speech really written by this brat who only thinks about how to f*ck her sweetheart all day long? Wait a minute, this writing style seems a little familiar. I see, so this brat used his identity to ask Old Man Genoo, the famous novelist, to write this speech, huh?


    Sigh, but since he used his brain and came up with such a perfect n, it''s only natural for me to reward him for his hard work, Myne thought to myself, nodding as he quickly began to memorize the speech.


    "...And now, I am going to invite my prided husband to say some words to all of you," Sylphy announced, prompting the loud cheers that had erupted until now to immediately quiet down.


    Everyone''s gaze focused on dumbfounded Myne who only read half of the speech given by Rector.


    Damn it! Couldn''t she have held on for just one more minute? Myne cursed his bad luck internally. After taking a deep breath, he looked at everyone in my family. Most of them were smiling and encouraging him with small gestures, while Maya had a yful and excited expression, unable to contain her anticipation of his uing speech.


    Alright, Myne, let''s do this. Only a handful of people know you, and even if you say something wrong, no one will care. And even if they do, you don''t need to give a f*ck about it, Myne motivated himself with positive thinking although his heart was beating rapidly like drums, but he managed to calm down as I prepared to speak.


    Myne stepped up beside Sylphy, who graciously gave him the stage to shine.


    After today, Sis and Aisha are definitely going to mock me to death while remembering today''s incident, Myne joked in his mind, taking a deep breath before speaking.


    "Ladies, gentlemen, and children?"


    "Well, first and foremost, I must say that standing here as the groom, I feel like I''m in a dream. But here I am, standing before all of you, trying to make sense of these fancy words and all this bigmotion. To be honest, I''m as nervous as a squirrel in a thunderstorm right now! But I promise I''ll do my best to make you smile and maybe even impress you a bit.


    So, please bear with me as I navigate these uncharted waters of public speaking."


    "First of all, I want to thank all of you for being here to celebrate this special day with us. I know I might not be the most eloquent speaker like my wife, Sylphid, but I sure am the luckiest man in the whole kingdom today. I mean, look at my beautiful brides. They are like shining stars in the night sky, and I can''t believe they chose me."


    "You know, I never thought I''d be standing here in front of so many people, dressed up like a fancy lord. I used to be just a simple hunter wandering in the forest, killing monsters, reading books whenever I was free, and literally, I''ve done nothing worth mentioning. But they still chose me, amoner, as their husband, without caring about status, money, or any other things.


    It still feels magical to me."


    "And speaking of magic, I have to say, love is a bit like magic, isn''t it? It can make a simple man like me feel like he''s flying on a dragon and make his heart beat faster than a charging knight. Also, now, I have to admit, I was incredibly nervous when I started this speech. But as I look around this room and see all the smiling faces, I can''t help but be filled with confidence.


    Your support and love are overwhelming, and I am so grateful to have each and every one of you here to celebrate with us."


    "But seriously, everyone, today is a day of immense joy and love. As I stand here, gazing upon my beautiful brides, my confidence grows with each passing moment. I can''t help but feel like the luckiest guy in the world. Sylphid, Aisha, you two have brought so much happiness into my life, and I promise to cherish every moment we share together."


    "In conclusion, I vow to keep you twoughing, hold your hands through the ups and downs of life, and always be your biggest fan."


    "To love,ughter, and a lifetime of happiness together! Cheers!"


    "Thank you all for joining us on this joyous day, and let''s continue celebrating this wonderful day."

 Chapter 202 : 202. Aftermath

    After Myne''s eye-opening speech, which left everyone, including his family members, speechless as they never expected that Myne was such a good public speaker, the wedding ceremony officially came to an end.


    That night, Faren threw a big banquet and invited almost everyone who held even a little bit of status or political power. As for themon folk, all the people in the capital city received free food and wine at the entrance of the pce. They could eat as much as they wanted, which made everyone happy and grateful, After all, who doesn''t like free luxurious food?


    However, many smart but poor people secretly engaged in illegal food transport and were locked in prison for three days.


    At the start, Maya wanted to spend some time with her two sisters-inw, but because of the banquet, she had to abandon her original ns with an angry expression. She then ate a lot and drank so much wine that in the end, Myne had to escort her back to her room in the Inn. Because she was drunk heavily when Myne was about to return, she overpowered him and jump on him like a horny beast.


    Only after ying three rounds with her, did Myne manage to escape. Fortunately, Aisha and Sylphy were busy dealing with other people and didn''t think too much about this small incident.


    Then, Aniue forcefully dragged Myne who hadn''t time to take a breath of relief to introduce various nobles and high-ranking people, andter Lewis did the same thing. In the end, if not for Sylphy saving him from those two energetic brothers, he might have had to spend his wedding night dealing with men.


    But Myne was happy too soon. It turned out that Sylphy also had ulterior motives for saving him, she wanted to make her wedding night memorable. So while Ayri was keeping Aisha busy ording to her secret n, she quickly took Myne back to their room.


    "What''s wrong, Sylphy? Why did wee back to our room in such a hurry, and what about Aisha?" Myne asked but he only had a chance to say Aisha''s name before his mouth was shut up by Sylphy''s sudden kiss.


    "Hehe... It will take Aisha some time before she can find out that we are missing. Until then, I want to spend the wedding night alone with you and do crazy things to make it memorable," Sylphy said with a seductive smile.


    She took out a virginity restore potion from the drawer beside the bed, drank it quickly, threw away her wedding gown, andy on the bed in just her bra and panties, inviting Myne with a provocative gesture.


    Any normal man in front of such a beautiful sigh of course couldn''t remain calm, let alone an old pervert like Myne.


    As one might expect, Myne and Sylphy engaged in a fierce battle for an entire hour, pausing only briefly due to Aisha''s interference. She was quite angry that they were having secret fun while she was out dealing with people she hardly knew.


    As punishment for the next hour, Sylphy could only watch as Myne and Aisha f*cking each other like animals, while Myne had to go shopping with Aisha three times whenever she asked.


    In front of his angry wife, there wasn''t much Myne could do. Like most husbands, he bit the bullet and agreed with a forced smile.


    Aisha, to make the night special, also drank a virginity restore potion and had rough sex with Myne. This became even messier when Sylphy joined them an hourter.


    ...


    "I''m d that it went without a hitch,"


    Aisha who felt the pressure of the crowd during the wedding ceremony especially during the banquet, like Myne, talked with a genuinely relieved expression, "Yes, I am happy that so many people, I mean literally a lot of people, came to congratte us, but as expected, it''s really tiring, especially when most of the people are strangers to you."


    After an entire night of a fierce battle, Myne finally managed to satisfy the lustful desires of his two brides. However, because of this, they only woke up around noon. Sylphy, though still wanting to sleep, remembered that she had a lot of work to do before saying goodbye to her family.


    She quickly got out of bed and heartlessly woke up Aisha and Myne as well so they couldn''t sleep soundlessly while she out there doing work.


    Currently, Myne was beingzy, reclining on the couch with his eyes closed, ready to take a short nap. Aisha, like a kitten,zily leaned her body on him, yawning once in a while. If no one disturbed them now, it would only take 2 or 3 minutes before both of them fell asleep again.


    "Yesterday was awesome. I don''t think I can forget that day in my life," Myne emotionally said.


    "It will be better if you never forget that day, otherwise, it can be very harmful to you. I don''t want you to be a useless husband who can''t even remember his marriage anniversary, and believe me, I am serious about it," Aisha who was about to fall asleep opened her eyes and with a murderous look on her face replied.


    "Honey, have some faith in your husband. How can I possibly forget such an important day?" Myne spoke seriously, trying to steer the conversation in a sweeter direction.


    "Fufu, we really match each other, don''t we? No matter what I say, you always have a counter-reply, don''t you?" Aisha said, putting away her murderous look and giggling while messing with Myne''s already messed-up hair.


    "Hehe, if we didn''t match each other, then how can I have the face to call you my soul mate and marry you? Woman, you''re looking down too much on me," Myne said with a fake poker face. Without giving Aisha a chance to respond, he started tickling her on her t stomach.


    "Hey, hahaha, don''t tha.... Hahaha, b*stard, stop... Hahaha, otherwise, otherwise... hahaha..."


    Aisha continuously threatened Myne whileughing and rolling crazily on the couch. Myne, unfazed by her threats, continued tickling her.


    "Woman, this level of threat is not enough to stop this underworld lord. Yahahaha, now face my most powerful attack," Myne eximed and lifted up Aisha''s top before locking her both on top of her head and starting to tickle her armpit inhumanity.


    "Plea... please, hahaaa, not there, hahaha..."


    "It''s toote to beg, woman. Now suffer my divine punishment. Yaahahaha... Cough! Cough!!"


    "That''s unfair! How can you two y happily while I am working my ass off?" Sylphy, who had gone to deal with her family affairs, questioned unhappily with a pouted expression after seeing Myne and Aisha ying like lovebirds.


    "Ohh, Sylphy, you are back..."


    Boom!


    "B*stard, how many times have I told you that I don''t like tickling? You even promised mest time that you would never do this again, but... but. F*ck, you are done for this time."


    Without caring about her image, Aisha directly jumped on Myne, who had fallen to the ground due to her punch and started beating him like an angry cat. Of course, her blows were not light and enjoyable like a normal cat.


    Check out m_vl_em_p_yr stories


    "Ouch, ouch, Aisha, dear, it hurts, ouch, not there..."


    Sylphy, after witnessing Aisha''s wild temper for the first time, was taken aback. Until now, she had only thought of Aisha as a gentle housewife-like character who didn''t like socializing like Myne. Only today did she realize how naive she had been.


    Well, now it''s not unfair. Should I help Myne or Aisha? Last night, Myne seemed to have favoured Aisha more than me, and he has always been very gentle with me, even though I told him to be rough like Aisha. So, shouldn''t he receive some punishment for this kind of discrimination as well, right?"


    Thinking such thoughts, Sylphy didn''t hold herself back and joined Aisha, starting to beat Myne. Later, both sisters tied up Myne and removed his clothes before doing to him what he had done with Aisha.


    "Hahaha..."


    Myne''s painfulughter mixed with tears and regret echoed in the entire room for half an hour before Aisha and Sylphy mercilessly left him alone on the cold floor and went into the bathhouse together in a happy and satisfied mood.


    "Myne, are you alright?" Waffle, who was a cheerful and happy soul, couldn''t watch Myne''s miserable condition. After confirming that both of his mistresses were not paying attention, he came over with Ted and asked with his childlike concerned voice.


    "Huh? Have both of them left?" Myne telepathically asked, still lying on the ground like a dead dog.


    "Yes," Waffle confusedly replied, as Myne''s voice in his mind didn''t match the body condition in front of him.


    "Finally, I thought I would have to act for another hour before they forgave me," Myne said, and in front of the confused and surprised faces of Waffle and Ted, he stood up from the ground with a smile on his face as if nothing had happened.


    "Are you alright?" Waffle asked dumbfoundedly.


    "Of course, I''m alright. How could Aisha and Sylphy harm me? They were just ying with me, it''s not a big deal. Anyway, you two, if you have anything left to do, do it quickly, we are going back to the home today."


    Saying such things, Myne looked at Ted with aplicated expression. While they were staying in Sylphy''s home, only God knows when this little guy hooked up with three female dogs raised by the maids in the pce. Every night, instead of sleeping on the couch, he would go out to meet them one by one and only return the next morning after dealing with each one.


    His talent in picking up girls was no lower than Myne''s. If not for the fact that one night Myne finally noticed his abnormality and followed him secretly, he might never have found out that he was raising such a promising womanizer. I mean, a "bitchnizer"?


    At least Waffle is still young and doesn''t understand those kinds of things. Otherwise, only God knows how much Fenrir would scold me for spoiling her child, Myne thought helplessly while shaking his head and walking toward the bathhouse to clean himself and coax his angry wives with his ultimate weapon.

 Chapter 203 : 203. Clan Problems

    "My Lord, Your Majesty has summoned you to his study," A middle-aged maid informed Myne and others.


    Just as Myne coaxed his two wives after two hours of hard work in the bathhouse and was helping Aisha and Sylphy pack up their things, a middle-aged maid entered their room and informed them.


    And here I thought we would return home without any problems, Myne thought with a helpless expression. Along with his confused wives, he followed the maid to Faren''s study and saw him working on some documents.


    "Oh, you all came so fast? It seems like you''re in a hurry, huh? But it''s also good, so I won''t waste your precious time... Now then, your wedding ceremony has been sessfullypleted, so you''ll firstly have something like a break. However, there are still various things that you have to decide on," Faren said with a serious face.


    Huh? What does he mean by having something like a break? Did he misunderstand us his subordinate or something? And what else is left to be decided? I know it, this cheap father-inw is not a good person who will let me go away with his daughter so easily," Myne thought with a frown.


    Faren probably noticed Myne''s expression, as if saying "Huh?" He wryly smiled and continued speaking...


    "You are establishing a n, are you not? I will, of course, give you permission, just as I have said, but what should I write in the n name section in the official registration document? And looking at your faces, I don''t think any of you have thought of a n name, right? Or do you want me to just register it with your name, for example, Myne Fortuna n or Sylphy Fortuna n?


    Believe me, those kinds of n names definitely won''t work, unless you are not serious about your n."


    Ahhh! How could I forget such an important matter? I am building a great n, but I actually never thought of its name. Sigh, why am I so stupid in these kinds of normal matters? Myne thought with a slight bit of embarrassment. Even Aisha and Sylphy were no different, as they had also forgotten about this matter.


    "Father-inw, may I please have some time to decide it? I want to discuss this matter thoughtfully with Aisha and Sylphy instead of hastily giving an answer," Myne thought for a while and, after noting up with any good name, he asked for time.


    "Haha, as expected, it''s too harsh to ask you to decide it right now. Alright then, report as soon as you decide on it. The study room I am staying in right now will always be avable for you. Use your magic to directly teleport here any time you want."


    "Also, you are now one of the nobles, although a new one. I think that it is rare, but there might be other nobles and the like who will casually visit you. If not after the n, there are always some big people who want to meet you. For that, your current house is unfavourable in a lot of ways.


    What are your ns for that?" Faren asked calmly, not as serious as before, while drinking his favourite ck tea.


    But for this kind of matter, Myne didn''t need to say anything, as Sylphy, who was going to be fully responsible for the n, answered instantly.


    "About this, we already have a n. The n House is currently under construction, so we were nning on making the third floor the Fortuna House''s center of foreign affairs."


    This was Sylphy''s proposal, which she had presented to Myne during the time when they were making the raw draft of the n Building, and Myne gave it a green signal after thinking for a few seconds.


    "It''s good that you guys have already thought this through there shouldn''t be a problem then. As expected of my sweet little girl, you didn''t disappoint your father," Faren nodded happily, seeing that Sylphy was using her brain somewhere instead of dealing with every matter with her sword.


    "Next, what are your ns for the n''s reception and staff?"


    Now, this is indeed a big problem. Although I have some savings, hiring experienced people to do work for me is not something that can be done with just money alone. Connections and status are more important factors in this kind of thing.


    But since father-inw has put this problem on the table, then he might already have a solution," Myne thought and was about to ask Faren for some advice when he heard Aisha''s voice.


    "For this concern, I have an idea. Did you not receive a report from Bazzam Hanson, Lucas Town''s guild leader?"


    Oh? Are we going to poach a receptionist directly from the guild? Well, this is indeed a nice n. Anyway, their life in my n will be many times better than that corrupt guild.


    While Myne was thinking about how they were going to poach all of the beautiful staff members of the guild, suddenly Faren eximed with surprise.


    "Lucas Town''s guild leader! Ah, are you referring to that? I did receive it, but... Wait!? By idea, do you mean the girl mentioned in the report!?"


    "Yes, I was thinking that it would be most convenient for our n to shelter her. Is it alright?"


    Myne felt like he was reading the wrong script, and the conversation between Aisha and Father-inw seemed to be goingpletely different direction. He decided to listen silently. He also looked at Sylphy to see if only he was the one who was out of the loop, but after seeing her confused face, he sighed in relief.


    "Ms. Aisha, About that..."


    Just as Faren was thinking about Aisha''s n, suddenly a surprised exmation came from behind Myne, startling him.


    Everyone looked at the source of the sound and saw Aniue, who had appeared like a ghost and stood behind Myne, listening to their conversation.


    "Shit, why the hell are you standing behind me so closely? This room is so big can''t you stand somewhere else?" Myne yelled while jumping a little bit away from Aniue with a disgusted look.


    "Now, this is also a problem. Can''t a man stand wherever he wants?" Aniue replied, shaking his head. He couldn''t understand why Myne was making a fuss over such a small thing.


    "Fufu..."


    Aisha, who knew the reason, couldn''t help but giggle while covering her mouth. But after getting a dangerous look from Myne, she instantly put on a serious expression, although anyone with eyes could see that she was just faking it.


    Faren ignored Myne and Aniue, shut his eyes, and went into deep thought, whichsted for five entire minutes.


    "Sigh, alright. It isn''t unreasonable. Although I was thinking of sheltering her in the capital city, there are too many people there, and if someone found out about her, then this would be a big problem. But if she stays with you guys, it will probably be less conspicuous, and with you guys around, we''ll be able to watch over her from a close distance without making her ufortable.


    Also, above all, even if something goes wrong, with Myne being around, we don''t have to worry."


    Hearing what Faren said, Aisha let out a sigh of relief.


    "If that''s the case, however, wouldn''t we need one more person to be a permanent guard?" Aisha asked after realizing that they couldn''t just be in the n all the time and watch over a girl. After all, they also had to do missions this was the main reason for forming the n.


    "That''s certainly true, I almost forgot about it if you hadn''t mentioned it," Faren nodded with realization and continued, "Very well, I''ll select one for you guys. Myne, Sylphy, you have no objections, right?"


    Objections, you say, huh? If you two had told us something that we can understand, then naturally we might have some thoughts. But without knowing what you''re talking about, how can we have objections? And this bad wife of mine already started hiding things from her handsome husband right after marriage.


    I must have to have some in-depth conversation with her, Myne thought, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twist.


    "Honestly, although I don''t understand anything, nor do I know what the hell you''re talking about, but since you two have already decided, then I shall leave it to you. You guys deal with your own mess, but remember not to drag me into this matterter," Myne dered his position, but neither Aisha nor Faren cared about his condition, as they knew it was just his empty talk.


    "Now then, the other matters aren''t that urgent, so I''ll talk to you about them when you report on your n''s name. It''s about time for you to return to Lucas Town, right?"


    Seeing everyone nod, Faren continued, "Then don''t directly teleport back to your house. You''ll be returning by carriage for themoners to see. I''ve already arranged a carriage for you."


    Not this carriage nonsense again... there go my life''s precious six hours in vain, Myne thought with a crying face.

 Chapter 204: Chapter 204. Ambush

    "Is it necessary to wave a hand every time you see a person?"


    Right now, Myne and his gang are in an extremely gorgeous carriage prepared by Faren, and they are on their way to their home.


    Because the carriage quality is very high and has undergone extensive modifications by developers, there isn''t much vibration, and the traveling speed is extremely fast, just like when they came to the capital city. At this rate, if they don''t encounter any problems along the way, it shouldn''t be a problem to reach Lucsa Town within 4 hours.


    "Of course, it is necessary, otherwise, people might start gossiping about us, saying that we are arrogant and looking down on them," Sylphy, who just closed the curtains, said with a smile and drank the water from the ss handed to her by Myne.


    As if people won''t badmouth about you if you behave well with them. She is too naive. This is what happens when you don''t educate your children properly at a young age, Myne thought while rolling his eyes. Then he looked at his other naughty wife, who ispletely opposite to Sylphy and has already learned too much.


    "Hey, Aisha... Now that we have already left the capital city, don''t you think you need to give us some exnation?"


    "You wanted to know about the personing to our n, right?" Aisha replied broadly while stroking Ted''s back.


    "What do you think otherwise? After all, this is the first time my elder wife has made such a big decision without discussing it with us first," Myne said seriously.


    "It''s Amy..."


    "Ohh, so it is Amy," Myne suddenly made a realization face and pped, making both Sylphy and Aisha confused. The former because she still didn''t know whom they were discussing, and thetter because ording to her, Myne shouldn''t know about Amy.


    "And who in the world is this Amy?" After seeing that he sessfully pranked Aisha, Myne nodded his head and asked the real question.


    Tsk, I got fooled by him again. Damn it, he is now two points ahead of me. This is not a good thing I must have to do something about it, Aisha thought annoyingly before speaking...


    "Why are both of your memories so weak? Don''t you remember her? Haven''t I told you about her once after the matter of the Orc Settlement died down? Well, forget about it. She is the girl who was detained in the Orc Settlement whom we saved identally."


    "You mean that middle-aged woman? What''s so special about her?" Hearing Aisha''s exnation, a picture of a helpless woman carried on the shoulder of an ugly-looking Orc taking her inside his tent with a lewd expression appeared in Myne''s mind.


    "Huh? What? Hell no, I am not talking about her. There was one more girl there when the knights cleared the Orc Settlement they found her in the Orc King''s tent. And don''t make that face other than being unconscious, she waspletely fine," and wasn''t raped by Orc King, Aisha said disdainfully, seeing the weird look on Myne''s face. She understood very well where Myne''s thoughts were going.


    After all, it is a well-known fact that Orcs and Goblins like Hume women the most, and it is very rare for any woman to have a good ending after falling into their hands.


    I see, so there was another girl in the settlement, huh? But how could the Orc King manage to hold himself back and not do anything with her? After all, Orcs only care about the soft and wet hole it doesn''t matter if the owner is awake or unconscious.


    This girl''s matter can''t be as simple as Aisha described, otherwise, there is no need for my cheap father-inw to give her so much importance, let alone Aisha willingly epting her without asking me first.


    As doubt surfaced in Myne''s mind, Sylphy asked Aisha the exact same thing he was just thinking about.


    "Father said something about sheltering and protecting her. What does he mean by that? Her identity can''t be simple, right?"


    Hearing Sylphy''s question, Aisha hesitated a little bit and spoke with a deep sigh, "Can we leave that until we return home? It is not something we should talk about openly..."


    Why do I suddenly smell trouble, and a big one at that from this unknown girl''s matter? Myne, who was starting to feel a little uneasy thought in his heart. But knowing that it is already toote to regret and the arrow is already fired, he could only nod his head helplessly.


    "Hehe, thanks, you will soon understand everything after I tell you about her. Just have some patience. For now, let''s stop by at the Adventurer''s Guild after reaching Town. I need to pass the letter Your Majesty entrusted me with to the guild leader," Aisha said with a giggle rubbing Myne''s head happily.


    "I hope so," Myne said while rubbing his forehead.


    ...


    One hourter, in the middle of the forest.


    "Boss, we found a new target, and from looking at the carriage decoration, the owner''s status is definitely not low."


    In a small campsite in the forest, a short, bald fatty excitedly entered an old-looking tent and said with a bright smile.


    "Finally after so many days and what about security? How many people do they have?"


    A heavy voice sounded inside the tent as a two-meter-tall muscr middle-aged man with a big scar on his chest pushed away two panting girls resting on his chest and asked seriously while getting out of bed.


    "Boss, ording to the scout, the carriage is traveling alone, and there is no security around it," The baldy replied quickly while staring at the two naked girls on the bed with greedy eyes.


    "Huh? No security? This is not normal. How can a rich person travel alone? We''ve been doing this work for nearly three years, and not even once have we encountered something like this," The man, whom the baldy called Boss, said with a frown, without carrying about the greedy look his subordinate is giving to his women.


    "I also feel something is wrong with this, but Boss, what if the other party is an idiot noble brat who ran out of his home? Don''t a lot of people talk about it? If we can kidnap him, then we can easily make a fortune from it, and this time the job is also not that difficult."


    Although the baldy also had some doubts, but greed soon overcame his reasoning, and with his sharp tongue, he quickly dragged his boss into this pit as well.


    "Well, if that''s the case, then prepare our boys. It''s been an entire week since we plundered something, and our supplies are already running out. It''s time to make some money," The boss ordered while wearing his pants.


    "Yes, Boss, I''ll gather them immediately!"


    The baldy eximed with excitement and hurriedly ran out from the tent.


    "A luxurious carriage without any guards, huh? This is going to be fun. I hope there is a woman in that carriage. I''ve always wanted to taste a noble woman. I am now getting bored of ying with those peasants, hehehe..."


    ...


    "Where is the carriage?" The boss asked with a poker face. He is currently riding a ck horse, wearing leather armour, and a ck mask on his face, with a sword hanging around his waist.


    Hearing their boss''s question, a tall, thin man with a fox-like face and pointy hair replied respectfully, "Boss, they will reach here in five minutes."


    "Good, prepare the archers. When the carriagees into range, shoot down the driver. And remember, this time, if anyone kills the horses, then I will feed that guy to the wolves."


    After getting the answer, Boss nodded his head and then he gave further instructions before throwing an ultimatum at the archers making the faces of the three archers in the team pale as paper. But they didn''t dare to talk back and simply epted their fate.


    Now they could only hope that the driver died with one shot otherwise, there is a very high probability that one of the three archers is going to go to hell in a very painful way


    ...


    While the bandit gang is waiting for their fat sheep, Myne and the others, who know nothing that they have already be targets, are happily eating lunch while flirting with each other.


    "Myne, why don''t you try this? This is a special dish Mother taught me recently she said that conquering Father''s stomach and heart, this dish has a lot to contribute."


    As Myne and his gang were having lunch, Sylphy suddenly took out a ck box from her premium storage bag and said proudly.


    "Ohh, there is such a thing? Let''s see then what kind of magic Mother-inw''s special dish has," Hearing mysterious descriptions from Sylphy, Myne''s interest in Ga''s dish rises slightly.


    "Hehehe, believe me, you can never forget the taste..."


    Boom!!!

 Chapter 205: Chapter 205. Its All About Luck...

    "Hehehe, believe me, you can never forget the taste..."


    Boom!!!


    Only God knows if Ga was born with Max level Luck, that''s why her dish managed to conquer Faren, or if it was just Myne having a bad day that it backfired in his turn. Just when he was enthusiastically looking forward to tasting Ga''s special dish, the attack of bandits came knocking at their door.


    The three archers in the bandit gang, after praying to every single deity they could think of, released their arrows under the watchful eyes of their Boss.


    Two of the arrows clearly missed the target, but one guy, whose luck was at its peak, identally managed to hit the driver directly with a headshot.


    The poor driver, who was having the worst day of his life, instantly said sayonara (goodbye) to the living world and went into the embrace of gods, or maybe the devil, it entirely depended on his own karma.


    Just as the driver died, two horses who were pulling the carriage who clearly more intelligent than they should have been frightened to death because of the attack. One of the two remaining arrows narrowly missed one horse eye which made them out of control.


    In this condition, the carriage left the main road and hit a robust healthy tree, breaking a wheel and overturning after colliding with a big rock.


    "F*ck! What have you done, you bastards?!! I told you to shoot the driver, not crash the carriage! If everyone in the carriage is dead after such a big collision, then how the f*ck are we going to get money?"


    After seeing the carriage crashing into the giant rock, the Boss of the bandits, along with several other members, directly went into rage mode and grabbed the poor archers by their cors. Since they didn''t know whose arrow it was that scared the horses, they decided to vent their anger on everyone together.


    "But, Boss, no matter what we do, if we kill the driver, it''s guaranteed that the horses would be out of control."


    One of the archers, who had a rtively close rtionship with the Boss because of his wife, spoke with hesitation after seeing that everyone watching him with murderous looks.


    But who would have thought that his Boss wouldn''t y the card ording tomon sense. Just as he finished talking, a silver light passed through his neck, and he also apanied the driver on his long journey to the underworld.


    "Tsk, dare to talk back in front of the Boss. Which bastard took such a piece of shit into the gang?" The fat baldy, who wanted to impress his Boss, angrily yelled.


    "As far as I remember, it was you who took him into the gang in exchange for marrying his young daughter three months ago, everyone was there eating at your wedding when you were boasting about this matter," The fatty baldy hadn''t even had time to prepare the next line of his script when he was immediately pped (verbally) on his face by the only female member of the gang.


    She was covered entirely from head to toe with ck clothes and said disdainfully with a rough voice.


    "What! How dare you, b*tch..."


    "Shut up!!!"


    "Now, if anyone says a single word, I will send them to hell as well. Now follow me, let''s check out the carriage, maybe the passengers are still alive," The Boss ordered everyone angrily and guided his horse toward the crashed carriage.


    I will kill this b*tch sooner orter, The fatty baldy vow in his heart while gritting his teeth and looking at the woman with murderous eyes.


    ...


    "Ahhhh, my head."


    Myne slowly woke up while rubbing his head with a painful expression. But then he saw a lot of steaming out nonstop from his chest area which was clearly not a good sign.


    "F*ck, F*ck, F*ck, F*ck, F*ck, F*ck, F*ck... Omg, how did this happen? I am going to die this time..."


    Myne was frightened to death after seeing his own condition, which was a hundred times more terrifying than a simple head pain. A wooden piece with the length and breadth of an adult man''s arm was sticking out from where his heart should be performing its daily boring task of blood cirction. All the way to his back, it was a gruesome sight.


    The reason so much steam wasing out continuously was because his skill, Ultra Regeneration, was working at its maximum power to heal his almostpletely destroyed heart. It was consuming magic energy from his Inventory at an astonishing speed to keep him away from thedy''s death.


    If it weren''t for Myne''s abundant magic energy stored in his Inventory, with a normal hume''s natural magic energy reserve, he might have died dozens of times already.


    Haa, haan, haan, I am going to die... F*ck, I need to pull this sh*t out of my body...


    Thinking this and cursing his bad luck, Myne gritted his teeth and slowly tried to pull the wooden piece out from the centre of his heart.


    The pain that came immediately after pulling the wooden piece just a centimetre was enough to make Myne give up instantly.


    "Ahh, I can''t do this... where is Aisha..."


    After experiencing unimaginable pain, Myne immediately came back to reality. He realized that pulling out objects stuck in the body wasn''t as easy as it appeared in books. Only then remembered his wives.


    Since they were all in the carriage, Myne removed his eyes from his own wound and cleared the extra steam in front of his eyes with a wave of his hand. He immediately assessed everyone''s condition.


    First, Sylphy, who was closest to him, nowy directly opposite to him, burying poor Waffle underneath. Both of them were lightly injured and temporarily out of service. However, since they also had the Regeneration skill, it was just a matter of magic energy before they stood up on their feet.


    Aisha, on the other hand, was not as lucky as Sylphy. She was lying on the right side of Myne with a lot of carriage debris on top of her, with only her beautiful face exposed. Her face had numerous small scars that were healing slowly, but with the slow speed of healing, Myne could see that her other injuries were not as light as those on her face.


    In their entire team, if someone could be considered the favourite of Lady Luck, it was definitely Ted. He not only escaped injury thanks to Aisha''s timely push before the ident, but he was also in full spirit and currently doing his best to remove the debris on top of Aisha, ignoring Myne, his real master, who was dying in the background.


    Myne, while enduring the excruciating pain that almost made him faint, quickly came to Aisha. He gently pushed Ted aside and put all the debris on top of Aisha into his Inventory. With the debris removed from Aisha, her Regeneration skill also started working at maximum power, and Aisha''s breathing soon stabilized, taking her out of immediate danger.


    "Ted, for God''s sake, remove this thing from my body, and please do it in one go, or I will tell Aisha that you made three girlfriends at Sylphy''s home."


    Myne, after dealing with Aisha''s matter, sat down on the floor and gave Ted his life''s biggest task with a warning, leaving no room for refusal or error.


    Ted was clearly shaken, knowing that his secret affair had been discovered so soon by Myne. With Aisha''s character, he also knew that if she found out, there was a high chance his favorability in her eyes would instantly drop by 30%, which he wanted to avoid at all costs.


    So, he quickly nodded his head with determination and used his abilities, Super Bite and Strong Legs. He then grabbed the wooden piece in Myne''s body with his teeth and pulled it out in one go, without any warning.


    "Ahhhhhh..."


    Myne let out an earth-shattering cry before lying on the ground like a dead dog. His loud cry also attracted the bandits'' attention who had just reached the carriage and were now outside it.


    "You bastard, couldn''t you give me a small warning?" Myne weakly yelled at Ted, who gave him a sorry smile.


    After cursing Ted and deciding to take revengeter, Myne slowly stood up as his heart finally began to heal visibly to the naked eye with the blessing of the Ultra Regeneration skill.


    "Ted, take care of everyone. I am going out to see which motherf*cker dared to attack us..."


    Myne, with bloodshot eyes, ordered Ted and, with all his strength, kicked the gate of the carriage, which shot into the sky like a missile. As for why it went upward instead of forward, it was because the carriage was currently lying on its left side on the ground in front of the giant rock.


    After which, Myne jumped out of the carriage andnded in front of it.


    Seeing Myne''s outstanding entry, everyone in the bandit gang immediately frowned. They could all see that their supposed to be fat sheep easy target was not as ordinary sheep as they had imagined.


    "So, you are the motherf*ckers who dared to attack my family," Myne as he faced a gang of 30 people carrying various weapons surrounding him, their faces covered with identical ck masks, spoke gritting his teeth with all his strength.

 Chapter 206: Chapter 206. Dealing With bandits

    "So, you are the motherf*ckers who dared to attack my family."


    "Hahaha, yes, we did. Now, kindly tell us who the f*ck you are?"


    Just as Myne emerged from the carriage and confronted the bandits, it was evident that the lone woman among them didn''t underestimate Myne and attempted to gather information by provoking him. After all, if they attacked rashly and killed him identally, only to discoverter that he was the owner of the carriage. In that case, they''d have no one but themselves to me.


    "Me? You t-chested b*tch will soon find out," Myne cursed angrily, ring at the woman with a crazed expression. Without giving her a chance to respond, he immediately activated his skill, King''s Intimidation, channelling all the magical energy it could hold at its current level and unleashing it at maximum power.


    Thanks to the unlimited magic energy provided by Myne, King''s Intimidation released its 200% powerful attack. It produced a solid shockwave, with Myne at its center, extending to a 50-meter radius. Everyone in the bandit gang, except the bandit boss, the fat baldy, and the woman, rolled their eyes and fell unconscious without any resistance.


    As they witnessed Myne''s violet power and the condition of theirrades, the remaining three bandits, though still conscious, were utterly terrified. They stumbled and fell to the ground with trembling legs, their horrified faces fixed on Myne.


    What kind of power is this? The woman thought, her eyes wide open in shock.


    We''ve picked the wrong target. We''re finished this time. No, I can''t die like this. I need to do something," The fat baldy muttered as he spun his brain wheels, desperately searching for a way to survive the catastrophe unfolding before him.


    Damn! How can someone be so powerful? No wonder there are no guards apanying the carriage. How can a monster like him need other weaklings to protect him? Damn it, I shouldn''t havee here personally without confirming the situation. I was careless.


    If I survive today, I''m quitting this job and returning to my vige. I''ll start farming honestly with my parents and my seven wives, The bandit boss thought fearfully.


    While the three most powerful members of the bandit gang contemted how to save their fragile lives in the face of Myne''s overwhelming power, Myne himself began harvesting the lives of the unconscious mobs one by one.


    To minimize bloodshed, Myne chose to deal with the unconscious bandits with two fireballs each, each the size of an adult male''s head. The small explosions continuously echoed through the forest for the next three minutes, terrifying the wildlife and the three unfortunate souls who, despite remaining conscious, were now thoroughly terrified.


    Theyy on the ground, their legs shaking as they stared at Myne with horrified expressions.


    "No, my Lord, please don''t kill me. It was him who ordered the attack on your carriage. I''m just amoner forced to work for him to survive," The fat baldy pleaded desperately.


    After dealing with the mobs, Myne turned his attention to the three remaining bandits. However, before he could speak, the fat baldy, who had already wet himself out of fear, began begging for mercy. In a desperate attempt to increase his chances of survival, he didn''t hesitate to throw the entire pot on his boss''s head, whose he had been the main licking dog some moment ago.


    "Yes, it was him who attacked you. We had no choice but to obey him because of his power, even though we were reluctant," The woman chimed in, following the baldy''s lead. She also removed her mask, revealing her beautiful, fair face. It was a universal truth that beautiful women often had an advantage when dealing with men, especially in life-or-death situations.


    Although there were always some exceptions, and they sometimes had to pay a price with their body in most cases, but in the face of death everything is eptable.


    "You bastards! How could you betray me after all I''ve done for you? B*tch, I saved you from wolves, fed you, gave you a ce to stay, and you, you fat bastard, would have died in that shit hole if not for me. Yet you two sold me out so easily in the face of a little trouble. Damn you traitors!


    I''ll kill you!" The bandit boss yelled,pletely ignoring that his own life was now in someone else''s hands.


    While the members of the bandit gang having their life finally talk, Myne, on the other hand, begins stealing their skills, otherwise, how can he have the patience to listen to their nonsense?


    [ Name: Ragnar


    LV: 28


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 27 y/o


    upation: Boss of the ck Mask Bandit Gang


    Title: Night Rider


    Status: Angry, Regretful, Scared


    [Skill]


    Defence Rise


    Mitigate


    Physics Rise ]


    [ Name: Ulfrik


    LV: 19


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 28 ( 42 ) y/o


    upation: Right-hand man of the Boss of the ck Mask Bandit Gang


    Title: None


    Status: Regretful, Scared, Hopeful


    [Skill]


    Vitality Absorption?Large


    Probability ]


    [ Name: Freydis Firebrand


    LV: 36


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Female


    Age: 19 y/o


    upation: Left-hand woman of the Boss of the ck Mask Bandit Gang, Sole heiress of the Firebrand noble family.


    Title: None


    Status: Anticipation, Scared, Excited


    [Skill]


    Absolute Evasion


    Strength Rise


    Martial Arts: Consecutive Attacks ]


    [Night Rider (Positive Title)]


    After having sex with a hundred different females continuously for a hundred days, the host will receive this title.


    Title effect: 1. Increase stamina by 90%.


    2. The chance of impregnating sexual partners increases by 100%.


    3. Charm increases by 50%.


    Myne, who was in a foul mood, first stole all the new skills from the boss without bothering to examine them closely.


    But he still casually nced at the boss''s title, since it is not easy to encounter a person with a title but after reading it in detail, Myne lost his cool out of jealousy, because he himself hardly slept with four girls but now even a random bandit has aplete century that too with a hundred different girls?


    What kind of nonsense it is, if not for the fact that he has believed absolutely in his skills, even if someone beat Myne to death he wouldn''t believe that the guy in front of him can f*ck hundred different girls.


    Next, without uttering a word, Myne pointed his index finger at Ragnar, the boss of the unlucky bandit gang, who was still yelling at his two closestpanions and used his Light Beam skill, which he rarely employed.


    Myne''s index finger emitted a faint glow, and a bright golden beam shot out of it with such speed that it was impossible to follow with the naked eye. It created a fingertip-sized hole in Ragnar''s chest.


    "Ahhhh..."


    Ragnar let out a painful cry, abruptly ending their friendly chit-chat. Freydis, the t-chested girl, and Ulfrik, the bald man, gasped in shock as they saw a hole in Ragnar''s chest, with blood gushing out like a fountain. But their shock didn''t end there, as finger-sized holes started appearing all over his body.


    Ragnar''s cry echoed throughout the entire forest for a full minute before he unwillingly sumbed to his injuries, and said goodbye to the living world.


    "My Lord, please don''t kill me. I am willing to be your ve, and I also know the location of our boss''s hidden treasure where he hides all his wealth. Please have mercy on me, I have a family to take care of..."


    After witnessing his previous boss''s miserable death, Ulfrik was frightened to the core. He quickly kowtowed in front of Myne, begging for mercy in the name of his family, which he knew never cared in reality.


    Unfortunately for Ulfrik, if it had been anyone else in front of him, there might have been a glimmer of hope after seeing his sincerity. But facing Myne, especially when he was angry, there was no room for mercy. Before Ulfrik could finish his plea, a giant fireball shot towards him, directly sting his face like a watermelon.


    "Do you also have a family to take care of?"


    After dealing with the annoying fatty, Myne shifted his gaze to his final target, who was about to speak but fell silent after hearing Myne''s indifferent voice.


    While Freydis might have been considered a top-ss beauty from a normal standpoint, being of noble birth, to a seasoned pervert like Myne, certain physical features, especially those in front, mattered more than facial beauty. After all, during intimate encounters, no one cared about the face.


    "I can give you money in exchange for my life," Freydis gritted her teeth and spoke nervously.


    "Oh, and what makes you think I can''t take your money from your corpse?" Myne asked disdainfully, summoning a giant fireball in his palm, ready to deal with this final nuisance.


    "Please listen to me. I am from the Firebrand family, one of the three oldest noble families. If you kill me, you will never be able to live in peace. It would be better for you to take all my money and let me go. I promise I will never tell anyone about this incident. Look, as proof, I also have the official seal of the Firebrand family."


    Seeing that Myne was about to attack her, the brave miss from the Firebrand family, who had been wandering outside the capital city for nearly three months in the name of freedom, finally panicked and revealed her identity.


    Although doing so meant returning to her home and being forcibly married to an ugly suitor in the name of the greater good, she was not willing to throw her life away for such a trivial matter. If she stayed alive, she believed she could find a way to change her fate, but if she died, it would all be over.


    Hearing Freydis''s pitiful threat, Myne simply rolled his eyes at her naivety and casually threw the fireball at her without further ado.


    In front of Freydis''s unbelieving gaze, the fireball kissed her sweetly and sent her to the afterlife without any errors.


    "Tsk, idiot. If I let you go, won''t you just return with your father for revenge? You were clearly running away from home to live with these bandits. It''s better to apany yourrades to another world. Why waste time with me?" Myne muttered disdainfully as he began cleaning up the battlefield.

 Chapter 207: Chapter 207. A Lot of Defensive Skills

    After disposing of the bandits'' bodies in a random corner of the Divine Spirit Forest, Myne took everyone back home and gentlyid unconscious Aisha, Sylphy, and Waffle on the bed after removing their bloodstained clothes.


    "Woof!?"


    "They are fine, just in need of a little rest, and they''ll soon be kicking, so don''t worry. Go meet your parents they might be worried about you. Myne said causally and drove unwilling Ted away.


    "Ah, home sweet home. Finally, no one can disturb my life anymore. But, what should I do now? Let''s check new skills first." Myne changed into fresh clothes,y down on the couch, and began appraising his new skills one by one.


    [Strength Rise ( Small )]: Active Skill, effective for approximately three minutes. The user''s physical attack will be increased by 1.5 times while this skill is active.


    "Although ''Enchant'' is not something worth mentioning, it''s still better than nothing."


    [Physics Rise ( Medium )]: Active Skill, effective for approximately three minutes. The user''s overall physical condition like strength, agility, endurance, stamina, etc, will be increased by 2 times while this skill is active.


    "Now, this is a wonderful skill. I should try to level it up as soon as possible to increase its duration time."


    [Defense Rise ( Small )]: Active Skill, effective for approximately ten minutes. The user''s physical defence and magic defence will be increased by 2 times while this skill is active.


    "Good guy, one more skill that encouraged me to be a punching bag. Jokes aside, this is also a nice skill. I wonder why those bandits had so many good skills. Even then Instead of using them to secure a stable and good life, they chose to earn quick money in a dangerous way." Myne shook his head as he pondered.


    [Mitigate ( Medium )]: Active Skill, effective for approximately three minutes. Physical damage received by the user will be cut by 1/5 while this skill is active.


    Cooldown Time: 30 seconds.


    "I already had this skill. Maybe I should give it to Sylphy she''s a melee fighter, and this skill will be more helpful for her than Aisha."


    [Absolute Evasion ( Medium )]: Active Skill, effective for approximately thirty seconds. While it is active, all physical attacks will be evaded.


    The cooldown time: 3 hours.


    "Once again, it''s another defensive skill. What''s going on? Is my luck exceptionally good today? So many defensive skills right after a sneak attack? Did God take pity on me and didn''t want to see me in pain ever again? And this one is like a literal copy of the ''Unbeatable'' skill!


    The only difference is between disabling and evading physical attacks. If I use this right after ''Unbeatable,'' physical attacks would be invalidated for one minute. One minute is more than enough for me to send a lot of my enemies to hell, and the funny thing is that they can do nothing to me while I harvest their lives like chickens. That would be such a nice sight to see.


    I''m looking forward to my next fight," Myne said excitedly, rubbing his hands together.


    [Vitality Absorption ( Large ) ]: Active Skill. Will steal a great deal of vitality from the target group ( Maximum 10 people ) and use it to restore and strengthen the user''s own vitality.


    "So, that fat baldy relied on this skill to lengthen his lifespan, right? How else could a man like him live 42 years with the appearance of a 28-year-old? If that guy didn''t mess with me, it shouldn''t be a problem for him to live two centuries if he used this skill properly. Now, how should I use this skill to its maximum capacity?


    Should I just find a group of random people daily and absorb their vitality, or should I capture ten people and absorb their vitality to their death? Maybe I should talk to Alex ( The information broker who appeared in Chapter 24 ) he might know where I can find a lot of people whose disappearance would go unnoticed," Myne contemted seriously, rubbing his chin.


    [Probability]: Passive Skill. Whenever a monster is defeated, there''s a higher chance that items will drop an item, no matter if it is inside the dungeon or outside, but inside the dungeon possibility of dropping loot is much greater than outside.


    "Now I can get loot after killing monsters anywhere this is wonderful. Maybe outside this skill works more like ''slime oil dropping'' normally, you only get one battle, but with this skill, I can get two or three battles from a slime. Now this makes sense otherwise, the chance of finding an item inside a monster''s body doesn''t make sense unless he eats it first."


    [Martial Arts : Consecutive Attacks]: Grappling Martial Art. Separate strikes with 1.5 times the usual attack power will be carried out.


    "This is a grappling Martial Art, huh? Very rare. I didn''t think I''d see anyone fighting with thisbat style nowadays. Sigh, one more skill that''s going to collect dust in my skill list," Myne sighed helplessly, shaking his head.


    "Finally over... Huh? Where did this skille from? ''Sorcery Extremity,'' huh? I think I casually took it from a random bandit." Myne inspected thest skill.


    [Sorcery Extremity ( Large )]: Passive Skill, Automatically activates when magic is used. Increases the strength of any magic five-fold.


    "Five-fold strengthening? Are you kidding me? Now, this is called a real cheat skill. After today, I can finally call myself a real Mage. I will beat the hell out of all my enemies with my overpowered magic Yahahahah, cough, cough. Sigh, I still can''tugh like a real viin.


    Doesn''t this mean that previously I was just summoning normal fireballs, but because of this skill, they became much bigger and more powerful? And here I thought that I was using too much magic energy to make them stronger.


    Anyway, let''s see the effect of ''Five-fold Magic'' again." Myne thought, using the ''Presence Detect'' skill, and soon half of the one-fifth of the entire town map appeared in his mind.


    "Cool. I wonder if, after levelling up both of the skills, I can cover the entire town. That would be quite awesome. But no matter what, that bastard was really ill-fated, having such an overpowered skill and no way to use it. I wonder how he felt after he learned about it," Myne chuckled.


    [ Name: Myne Fortuna


    LV: 76 �� 82


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 15 y/o


    upation: Hunter, Son-inw of Royal Augusta and Laurel Family, Head of Fortuna Family


    *Divine Beast''s Sacred Protection Telepathy: Fenrir, Jormungandr


    Status: Happy, Excited, Horny.


    [Skills]


    Appraisal?Complete LV3 ( 421/500 )


    Inventory LV2 ( 108/1000 )


    Cut & Paste ( 131/200 )


    Two-handed Scythe ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Physical Strength Enhancement ( Medium ) ( 5/50 ) { New }


    Martial Arts: Heavy Fist ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Earthquake ( Medium ) ( 11/50 ) { New }


    Presence Detect ( Large ) LV2 ( 152/200 ) { New }


    Magic?Water Colossal ( Large ) LV3 ( 30/500 ) { New }


    Magic?Small Recovery ( Medium ) LV3 ( 451/500 ) { New }


    Incitement ( Small ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Concealment ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Defense Rise ( Small ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Physics Rise ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Vitality Absorption ( Large ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Probability ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Absolute Evasion ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Strength Rise ( Small ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Martial Arts: Consecutive Attacks ( 0/200 ) { New }


    Sorcery Extremity ( Large ) ( 0/200 ) { New } ]


    "Ahh, Myne, what happened? How did wee back home?"


    Just as Myne closed the status window, Aisha emerged from the bedroom, seemingly oblivious to whether she was wearing anything or not. She had a slightly painful expression as she rubbed her forehead and aftering to Myne she threw herself into his arms.


    Myne, like a gentleman, embraced Aisha''s soft, naked body and hugged her tightly.


    "Nothing, dear. Some idiots thought they could change their fate after seeing our luxurious carriage, but instead, they ran out of luck and kicked the iron te. Don''t worry, I already sent them on their way. Unfortunately, I couldn''t save the driver uncle," Myne spoke while gently stroking Aisha''s hair and nted a sweet kiss on her cheek to calm her down.


    "It''s not your fault, Myne. No one predicted that someone would attack us in broad daylight, so don''t me yourself. By the way, are Sylphy and Waffle okay?" Aisha inquired.


    "Yes, they are fine, just unconscious. They should wake up in a few hours. And before you ask, Ted is also fine and ying with his parents now." Myne quickly reassured Aisha by addressing her unspoken concerns.


    "Hehe, it seems like you can also read people''s minds now," Aisha said with a giggle while crossing her arms around Myne''s neck and giving him a small kiss on his lips.


    "Of course, if I can''t read my beautiful wife''s mind, how will I be a qualified husband?" Myne replied with a lustful smirk before pushing Aisha onto the couch and climbing on top of her.


    "Now, my sweet wifuu, since I saved your life, shouldn''t you reward your hero?" Myne lustfully said while biting Aisha''s neck lightly before bringing his face close to hers and starting to kiss her passionately.


    After five minutes of intense kissing, Myne finally pulled away his lips.


    "Now, shall we start our honeymoon? No one will disturb us for the next few hours," Myne provocatively said while licking his lips.


    "Can you handle me? As far as I remember,st time it was you who first used your magic to recover, am I right, my cute Lord Husband?"


    Hearing Aisha''s mocking words, a fire ignited in Myne''s heart. He didn''t say anything in response, and after giving a light smack on her bubbly butt, he carried her in a princess style toward his second bedroom to show her his newfound powers.


    -------------------------------------------------------


    [ Name: Myne Fortuna


    LV: 82


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 15 y/o


    upation: Hunter, Son-inw of Royal Augusta Family, Head of Fortuna Family


    *Divine Beast''s Sacred Protection Telepathy: Fenrir, Jormungandr


    [Skills]


    Appraisal?Complete LV3 ( 473/500 )


    Inventory LV2 ( 349/1000 )


    Cut & Paste ( 162/200 )


    Tenfold Experience Acquisition LV ( Max )


    Soul Eyes ( 45/300 )


    King''s Intimidation LV2 ( 167/200 )


    Realize ( 28/200 )


    Ultra Regeneration ( Passive ) LV2( 282/500 )


    Charm ( Passive ) LV3 ( 206/500 )


    Space Box ( 0/50 )


    Probability ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Sorcery Extremity ( Large ) ( 0/200 ) { New }


    *Special:-


    Stealing hands ( Medium ) LV2 ( 140/200 )


    Pickpocketing ( Small ) ( 0/50 )


    Double Jump ( Medium ) LV3 ( 037/500 )


    Night Vision ( Small ) LV3 ( 319/500 )


    Stealth ( Small ) LV3 ( 09/500 )


    Lair ( Medium ) LV3 ( 54/500 )


    Presence Erase( Medium ) LV3 ( 87/500 )


    Presence Detect ( Large ) LV2 ( 152/200 ) { New }


    Tame ( Large ) ( 37/50 )


    Grappling ( Medium ) ( 20/50 )


    Eater ( Large ) LV4 ( Passive ) ( 286/1000 )


    Merchant ( Large ) ( Passive ) ( 32/50 )


    Magic Eye of Shock ( Medium ) ( 43/50 )


    Illusion ( Small ) ( 0/50 )


    Air Deploy ( Large ) ( 0/50 )


    Absolute Victory ( Large ) ( 0/50 )


    Incitement ( Small ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Concealment ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    *Weapons Rted:-


    Dagger ( Medium ) LV3 ( 422/500 )


    Two-handed de ( Medium ) ( 22/50 )


    Axe ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    One-handed de ( Small ) ( 0/50 )


    Twin des ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Two-handed Axe ( Large ) ( 0/50 )


    Throwing ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Two-handed Scythe ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    *Body Enhancement:-


    Swift Feet ( Large ) LV2 ( 47/200 )


    Strong Arm ( Large ) LV2 ( 178/ 200 )


    Leg Strength Enhancement ( Small ) LV3 ( 246/500 )


    Physical Strength Enhancement ( Small ) LV2 ( 180/200 )


    Sight Enhancement ( Large ) LV3 ( 61/500 )


    Rock Skin ( Medium ) LV3 ( 210/500 )


    Unbeatable ( Medium ) LV2 ( 41/200 )


    Iron Wall ( Small ) LV2 ( 170/200 )


    Mitigate ( Medium ) LV2 ( 15/200 )


    Power ( Small ) ( Passive ) LV3 ( 321/500 )


    Sprint ( Small ) LV2 ( 07/200 )


    Direct Hit ( Small ) ( 89/200 )


    Victory Delivery ( Medium ) LV2 ( 79/200 )


    Physical Strength Enhancement ( Medium ) ( 5/50 ) { New }


    Defense Rise ( Small ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Physics Rise ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Strength Rise ( Small ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Absolute Evasion ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    *Unique Magic: Space-Time ( 163/200 )


    *Magic Rted:-


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind de ( Large ), Wind Gun ( Small ), Wind Shield ( Medium ) LV3 ( 377/500 )


    Magic ? Fire ( Basic Form: Fireball ( Medium ) LV3 ( 349/500 )


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Light Beam ( Medium ), Fist of Light ( Large ) LV2 ( 151/200 )


    Magic ? Earth ( Basic Form: Rock sh ( Small ), Earthquake ( Medium ) { New } LV2 ( 70/200 )


    Magic?Water ( Basic Form: Colossal ( Large ) LV3 ( 30/500 ) { New }


    AoE Magic?Wind Maximum ( Medium ) LV3 ( 74/500 )


    AoE Magic?Fire Maximum ( Large ) LV3 ( 231/500 )


    AoE Magic?Earth Maximum LV2 ( Medium ) ( 180/200 )


    Support Magic: Speed Reduction ( Small ) LV2 ( 108/200 )


    Support Magic: Sleep ( Small ) LV2 ( 180/200 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Recovery ( Small ) LV4 ( 982/ 1000 )


    Support Magic: Anty Toxicity ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Absorption ( Large ) LV3 ( 140/500 )


    Support Magic: Small Recovery ( Medium ) LV3 ( 451/500 ) { New }


    Support Magic: Vitality Absorption ( Large ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Water Attribute?Resistance ( 43/50 )


    Wind Attribute?Resistance LV2 ( 109/200 )


    Earth Attribute?Resistance LV2 ( 135/200 )


    Fire Attribute?Resistance LV3 ( 147/500 )


    Poison ? Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Dark Attribute?Resistance LV3 ( 188/500 )


    *Normal:-


    Needlework ( 1/50 )


    Etiquette LV3 ( 318/500 )


    Cooking ( 30/50 )


    Art of Negotiation ( 45/50 )


    Alchemy ( 6/50 )


    Cleaning LV3 ( 172/500 )


    Fine Art?Singing ( 0/50 )


    Grinding ( 0/50 )


    *Soul Rted:-


    Martial Arts: Flurry Attack (21/200)


    Martial Art: Dush ( 122/200 )


    Martial Arts: Heavy Fist ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Martial Arts: Consecutive Attacks ( 0/200 ) { New }


    [ Money: tinum Coin ( 350 ) Gold Coins ( 5323 ) ]

 Chapter 208: Chapter 208. Side Story For Fun ( Part 1. A Date with Sylphy )

    Author''s Note: Hello, everyone. First and foremost, I want to express my gratitude for your continued readership of my book, despite the presence of numerous writing errors (for which I deeply apologize). As indicated by the chapter title, in the uing some chapters are going to be part of a small side story nned to celebrate the two-hundredth chapter milestone.


    I had intended to share these stories earlier, but personal issues caused some dys. It''s worth noting that this side story has a minimal impact on the main plot and is primarily intended for your enjoyment, adding some lighthearted moments to further enhance Myne and Sylphy''s bond. Without further ado, I''ll refrain from taking up more of your valuable time.


    Once again, thank you for your lovely support... Happy Reading(????????-?)??


    This side story starts after Myne and his gang return to their home in Lucas Town after the wedding ceremony had safely ended. It was after Amy and Ayri''s sudden sleepover had ended peacefully and things had settled down for a while.


    "Myne, Aisha, I think it''s unfair," Sylphy suddenly stood up from her chair during a pleasant family conversation while they were having dinner, and expressing her dissatisfaction.


    "What do you mean by unfair? Did Aisha give you less meat? You still haven''t finished what''s on your te. Why do you want more? Are you trying to gain weight or something?" Myne asked humorously Sylphy. In response she made an angry pout.


    "Hehe, how cute. It''s quite rare to see Sylphy with such an expression. Looks like I''ll have to tease her more if I want to see that cute face often" Myne thought with a smile but...


    Sylphy, still staring angrily at him, blushed furiously, and her movements came to a halt.


    "My dear pervert Lord Husband, you''re saying it out loud, not thinking in your mind," Aisha remarked, rolling her eyes. She often wondered how she, a pure maiden, fell for such a perverted person.


    "My, Myne! I''m not talking about that right now..." Sylphy said, looking serious. Aisha and Myne exchanged nces and waited for her to calm down, amused by her flustered state.


    And they waited for approximately five minutes.


    Sylphy, having finally calmed down, once again began to talk about the "unfairness" from before.


    "Phew, good grief... My lord husband hereunched a surprise attack in the middle of a serious conversation. Grumble, grumble. Oh, that''s right! Myne! I think it''s unfair!!"


    "Now, will you even tell us what''s unfair?" Myne rubbed his forehead and asked again.


    "Myne, you went on a date with Aisha only, didn''t you? But what about me? We''re already married, but we haven''t gone on any date," Sylphy said, mming her palm on the dining table.


    A date? Well, I did go on a date with Aisha once, but I don''t recall Aisha ever mentioning it to Sylphy. How did you find out? Myne wondered, looking at Aisha. She folded her arms and pondered for a moment before shaking her head, indicating she had no idea what Sylphy was talking about.


    "Sylphy, what do you mean by ''date''? I don''t remember anything like that at all," Myne asked. Sylphy became enraged, clenching her fists tightly.


    "What are you talking about? Both of you went to the Dungeon of Strength in Adol Town alone, didn''t you? What was that if not a date?" Sylphy said, her breathing bing rough as she puffed up her chest.


    Dungeon of Strength? That''s a date? Is there something wrong with Sylphy''s brain? Myne sighed, dropping his shoulders. Aisha also sighed and shook her head, silently picking up her te from the table and leaving the kitchen. She couldn''t bear to listen to Sylphy''s nonsense any longer, for the sake of her own mental health.


    "Sylphy, honey, did you hit your head during training? Exploring a dungeon filled with monsters is a date?"


    Hearing Myne''s question, Sylphy, instead of feeling embarrassed, became more enthusiastic and replied instantly, "Of course! A couple in love, going far away with only themselves forpany, fighting together, and strengthening their bonds. What else could it be other than a date?


    I also remember that during that adventure, you and Aisha confessed your love for each other for the first time and connected physically, didn''t you? F*ck so romantic..."


    Well, she does have a point. That trip did bring Aisha and me closer than ever, Myne admitted in his heart.


    "So what do you want to do?" Myne asked, even though he already knew where this was going.


    "Is there even a need to ask? Of course, you''re also going on a date with me as well!!!" Sylphy said, grinning from ear to ear.


    ...


    And so, Sylphy and Myne once again headed to the Dungeon of Strength. Aisha, Ted, and Waffle were left to take care of the house. Waffle, as always, initially tried to tag along, but after Sylphy calmly and then fiercely exined things, he quickly became obedient and stopped mentioning his desire to go with them.


    "Are you ready?" Myne asked, standing at the gate of his house with a portal connected to Adol Town open in front of him.


    "What are you doing? We''re not going through the portal. I want to experience and enjoy this date to the fullest. If we use the portal, it''ll be a boring training session instead. You and Aisha travelled by carriage, right? We''re also going by carriage," Sylphy dered dominantly, leaving no room for negotiation.


    "But have you forgotten ourst experience of travelling by carriage? Youy on the bed for half a day, and that was only because of your overpowered Regeneration skill. Otherwise, who knows if you would have even stood it here," Myne said helplessly and closed the portal.


    "That was just an ident, and the road between Lucas and Adol Town is rtively safe. Not many rich peoplee here, so there aren''t many chances of encountering bandits. Now, let''s go and hire a good carriage," Sylphy said, grabbing Myne''s hand and dragging him toward the west of the town.


    ...


    "Knock-Knock..."


    "Why are we here, Lord Husband? I saw many public carriages there. Couldn''t we just pick a random one and start our journey?" Sylphy asked impatiently with a frown.


    Traveling in a public carriage? Not a chance. I still remember the painful experience fromst time," Myne thought rolling his eyes. He didn''t say anything else about it.


    "Who are you?"


    Seeing Myne ignoring her, Sylphy wanted to ask again. Just then, the door of the house opened, and a 10-year-old child stood in front of them, asking with his childish voice.


    "Little guy, is your grandpa at home?" Myne asked gently with a smile and seeing the child nod he continued, "Then can you please inform him that there is a customer outside who wants to go to Adol Town, if he doesn''t have any problem."


    Wouldn''t we just pick up a random one and start our journey?" Myne asked with a gentle smile. The child nodded and quickly ran into the house, mming the door behind him.


    Hearing that Myne is a customer, the child nodded his head excitedly and quickly ran into the house, mming the door behind him on Myne''s face and locking it from inside.


    "What a clever kid, he even locked the door," Sylphymented while nodding her head.


    Soon, an old man opened the door again and recognized Myne immediately, after all what Myne and Aisha did in his carriagest time was not something anyone can forget easily, especially when the other party is quite generous with tips


    Ohh, it''s you boy, what brought you here? The old man asked with a smile while inviting Myne and Sylphy into this house, VIP customers like Myne are wee everywhere.


    Myne declined the old man''s sincere invitation and got straight to the point, saying, "Grandpa Kane, my wife and I want to go to Adol Town and need a carriage. I wonder if you are avable to take us there in yourfortable carriage?"


    "Of course, no problem, but it will take me some time to prepare the carriage for travelling. Why don''t you and your wife sit on the couch while I make preparations?"


    Although Old Man Kane hesitated briefly upon seeing Sylphy next to Myne, he had seen much of the world and knew when to speak and when to remain silent. He didn''t mention anything about Myne''s previous girl and, after inviting Myne and Sylphy inside, he ordered his daughter-inw to entertain them while he quickly prepared his carriage.


    Fifteen minutester, Old Man Kane, apanied by his good-looking carriage and his diligent grandson Tar, appeared in front of his house. They picked up Myne and Sylphy, and their journey began.


    The journey from Lucas to Adol Town went without any incidents. Thanks to the high-qualityfort of the carriage, Sylphy, thanks to her wise Lord Husband didn''t get a chance to experience the horror of public carriage. Throughout the journey, they engaged in pleasant conversation, a significant aspect of their date, ording to Sylphy.


    One might wonder where Sylphy acquired her somewhat weird and useless knowledge about dates. The creditrgely went to the maids in her pce, whose favourite hobby is to spread gossip. Considering that Sylphy''s mind was often preupied with thoughts of fighting and training, and she rarely nced at books, such ideas were unlikely to originate from within her little brain.


    Along the way, they discuss various odd and seemingly pointless topics within the carriage, just as Sylphy had nned. Yep, she had an entire list of topics she wanted to talk about. Most of the time, Myne listened to Sylphy''s peculiar stories, asionally offering his own opinions to ensure she didn''t think he was insincere about their date and just faking to be happy so she wouldn''t feel sad.


    After a smooth four-hour-long journey, they finally arrived at their destination. Since Myne had already informed Old Man Kane about the Inn where they were going to stay, the carriage didn''t make any stops and brought them directly to the Silver Bell Pavilion where Myne and Aisha had stayed during their previous visit.


    "Thank you, Grandpa Kane. Here''s your payment of 50 gold coins. Also, would it be possible for you to pick us up the day after tomorrow?" Myne handed the money to Old Man Kane and made the request calmly.


    "Of course, no problem. I''ll be here at 1 o''clock the day after tomorrow," Old Man Kane nodded in agreement while epting the money, not questioning the extra 10 gold coins in the pouch. Afterwards, Old Man Kane bid farewell to Myne and Sylphy and returned the way he hade from.

 Chapter 209: Chapter 209. Side Story For Fun ( Part 2. Trait of A Born Assasin )

    "Is this the Inn where you and Aisha stayed and lost your virginity, huh?" Sylphy excitedly asked while staring at the Silver Bell Pavilion Inn signboard.


    "Bang..."


    "Ouch! Ouch! Why did you hit me? Ahhh, that hurt."


    "Don''t talk nonsense in the middle of the road. Did you forget your identity? Look, people are already observing us. And now you are openly discussing personal matters. Do you want to be the target of their gossip?" Myne said with a frown and without giving his unreliable second wife a chance to talk back, he dragged her into the Inn.


    "Wee to the Silver Bell Pavilion."


    The moment they entered the inn, a young boy weed them with a smile and was about to introduce his inn to Myne and Sylphy when a sweet voice came from behind him.


    "Rex, Emily is calling you. Leave these honourable guests to me, I will serve them."


    Everyone looked at the voice, and to Myne''s surprise, the young catgirl with gigantic E-cup-sized breasts, and because of ying with whose tailst time he almost got beaten by Aish, stood behind the boy named Rex with a smile.


    "Oh, okay. I will leave this sir and madam to you then. Excuse me, I have to go. Have a nice day," Rex said confusedly and quickly ran away.


    "It is my honour to meet My Lord again, and Your Highness Princess Sylphid as well," The catgirl said with a smile and bowed deeply to Myne and Sylphy, leaving a good impression.


    "Aah, I am no doubt Sylphid, but I am not a princess anymore. You don''t need to fuss about me," Sylphy politely replied while waving her hand.


    "I have heard that you have married. I offer my blessings from the bottom of my heart. So how can I serve you?" The catgirl sweetly asked.


    "We want to book your most expensive room for two nights and three days," Myne spoke gently while stealing a nce at the catgirl''s tail, which swayed behind her.


    "Sure, sir. Wait a minute. I''ll bring your room key," The catgirl said without asking for money, then hurriedly ran toward the receptionist''s desk. After whispering something in the receptionist girl''s ear, she took a key from her and returned to Myne and Sylphy.


    [ Name: Velvet Pawsley


    LV: 41


    Race: Halfling ( Hume+Cat )


    Gender: Female


    Age: 19 y/o


    upation: Princess of Pawsley Tribe, Waitress of the Silver Bell Pavilion, Huntress


    Title: None


    Status: Excited, Honry, Hopeful


    [Skill]


    Charm


    Heart Eyes


    Invincibility


    [Ability]


    Danger Sense


    Iron w


    Rush


    Nightvision


    Super Sight


    Silentsteps ]


    What the heck! A super all-rounder skill and ability package? It''s the first time I''ve seen such a well-bnced status of someone. Aside from having low defence, she''s a born assassin. Even her identity is abnormal. I wonder what kind of trouble she has faced that forced her to leave her home and work as a waitress in the midst of these greedy humes.


    And, most importantly, although I can understand that I am quite handsome and girls can easily turn on after seeing me, but why in the world is she happy and hopeful seeing me? Myne thought with a frown while looking at the catgirl who was approaching them with a smile that seemed harmless to humes and anime.


    "Follow me, My Lord and Your Highness. I will show you to your room," The catgirl named Velvet respectfully gestured for Myne and Sylphy to follow her.


    Velvet took Myne and Sylphy to the inn''s third floor, just likest time, and mysteriously brought them to the same room Myne had stayed in with Aisha.


    Quite clever. At least this inn''s service is top-notch, I have to say, Myne thought with a surprised expression.


    Sylphy tilted her head to one side and asked confusedly, "What''s wrong, Lord Husband?"


    "Nothing, it''s just that this is the same room in which Aisha and I stayed previously."


    "Oh, that''s great! To me, this is a happy thing!" Sylphy, who is obsessed with not being different from Aisha, eximed with surprise. Just as Velvet opened the door, she rushed into the room like a hurricane.


    "She looks very excited," Velvetmented puzzlely, don''t understand why Sylphy is excited.


    Myne whose eyes were deeply focused on Velvet''s tail of course didn''t reply to her, since Sylphy gave him a rare opportunity and left him alone with her, it is only natural for him to take advantage of it.


    "Moan..."


    Just as Myne touched Velvet''s tail, she let out a soft moan. Clearly, her tail was more sensitive thanst time.


    Velvet also didn''t be angry at Myne touching her tail. She purred softly, closed the door, and stood on her feet''s finger with a red face as Myne kept ying with her tail like a pervert.


    Getting the green light from Velvet, Myne didn''t let go of such a nice opportunity. He skillfully moved his other hand on top of her head and pinched her fluffy and furry ears.


    "Ahmm, Master, please be gentle," Velvet muttered in a sultry voice and pressed her big bubbly butt against Myne''s already hard little brother, rubbing them up and down.


    Sigh, I really want to taste such an honest girl, but... It''s not the right time, Myne thought and forcefully controlled his extreme desire to f*ck the obedient catgirl in front of him and let her go with a heavy heart.


    "Huh? Master?"


    Feeling that Myne moved away from her, Velvet tilted her head and asked with confusion.


    "Sorry, this is as far as we can go. Anything more, and I''ll be in big trouble," Myne said helplessly while shaking his head and pointing at the door.


    Velvet instantly understood Myne''s problem and quickly bowed in apology for being sultry.


    "Don''t worry, I also enjoyed your services. Here, take this money and register this room in my name. By the way, the extra money is your tip," Myne said with a smile while handing a small bag to Velvet, who had a disappointed face.


    "Thank you, Master, for your generosity," Velvet said as she took the money bag. After thinking for a moment, she bit her lower lip and hugged Myne tightly while whispering into his ear.


    "Master, if you want please don''t hesitate to use this lowly servant of yours. Just press that red button in the room, and I will immediatelye to your service, no matter what it is."


    Finished saying what she wanted, Velvet gave a small peck on Myne''s lips and with a red face, quickly ran away.


    Myne thought with a smirk while gazing at Velvet''s swaying butt, "What a wonderful and cheerful girl. It seems like this time I can''t go back without satisfying her little wish, and after our in-depth conversation maybe I can also learn about her history. Now I remember if her background is clean then maybe I can drag her into my n a good seeding like her would be very helpful for my n."


    "Myne, what are you doing alone in the corridor? Come in quickly," Sylphy opened the door and saw Myne dazedly standing alone in the corridor. She couldn''t help but speak with concern.


    "Yes, sorry honey, I was just thinking about our date," Myne quickly snapped back to reality upon hearing Sylphy''s voice and said with a smile.


    "Nice, it seems like you''re also starting to enjoy our date. Anyway,e in. The room that once tied you and Aisha together, it feels deeply moving if you think about it that way. I am also looking forward to such an experience," Sylphy said while pulling Myne into the room and curiously inspecting the bed quality, baths, and so on.


    "Now that I generally understand theyout of the room, and it is still some hours before night, what should we do? By the way, when you came here with Aisha, did you immediately enter the dungeon after this?" Sylphy asked as she sat on the bed.


    "Ummm, no. When we came herest time, it was already quitete, so Aisha suggested touring the town. We visited the general store and the weapon store, ate delicious street food, and so on," Myne exined.


    "In that case, why don''t we visit other stores other than those two? The sundries we have at home are bought here, right? Even for weapons, we already have the necessary ones. So why don''t we check out other shops?"


    Well, she has a point. Maybe I can also find a magic item for Rector. With that guy''s character, it won''t be long before hees knocking on my door and asking for his reward, especially that item that can increase his stamina, Myne thought and epted Sylphy''s decision.


    "Un, that''s right! Let''s take a look at the other stores, and buy some gifts for Aisha and others. But before that, let''s eat something. It''s already lunchtime," Myne said while looking at the clock.


    After discussing their next course of action, both of them exited the room and came to the ground floor. They sat down at a random table and ordered every dish listed on the menu. Recently, Myne noticed that with the increase in his Eater skill level, he could now eat the amount of food that would satisfy three people easily.


    This fact made Aisha a little angry, as she had to prepare a lot of food for everyone. If it weren''t for Myne''s special skill in coaxing women, she might have already startedining.


    After a great and healthy feast that cost them 15 gold coins, Myne and Sylphy walked around the town while holding each other''s hands.


    The first shop they entered was naturally a high-end clothing store. Going shopping with a woman, the first option any man encounters is always a clothing shop. This fact is proven by many wise men.


    During the entire clothes shopping trip, Myne dutifully put away his "husband" title and became an obedient servant. His only task was to nod his head every once in a while and carry Sylphy''s various selected clothes all around the shop.


    "Myne, what do you think? Does this dress look nice on me or not?" Sylphy, in the changing room along with Myne, quickly removed her original dress and wore a "Myaddiction Red Long Chiffon Women''s Beach Dress," without being shy about Myne staring at her naked body without blinking the entire time.


    "Of course, you look gorgeous, and to tell you the truth, every dress in the shop looks beautiful on you, my little princess," Myne said as he took Sylphy in his embrace and after stealing a deep kiss, flirtatiously said.


    "Thank you for yourpliment, and since you like this dress, then let''s buy it," Sylphy responded with a little giggle. "But before that, let me try on some other..."


    Ahhh, when will this end? Now, I am really missing Aisha. She never tortured me like this, Myne thought, shaking his head with a fake smile.


    ...


    "So, what did you buy from that secret section where only women are allowed? And what''s wrong with a husband following his wife? That olddy scolded me so much for no reason," Myneined while walking on the road with Sylphy.


    After an entire hour and a half of non-stop checking clothes, Sylphy finally brought five dresses, a whole set of colourful, erotic panties, and bras for herself, and three dresses for Aisha. In the middle of shopping, the beautiful, milf manager took her to a secret room of the shop where only women were allowed to go.


    Fifteen minutester, just when Myne thought something had happened to Sylphy, she came out of that room with a red but excited face, holding a big bag in her hand. She immediately hid it in her storage bag before Myne could look inside.


    "Didn''t I already say that this is a secret, and you will understand tonight?" Sylphy, with a wide yful smile on her face, leaned against Myne''s arm and said happily.


    "Ahhh, you girls and your never-ending secrets. Forget it, let''s see what kind of surprise you give me tonight," Myne muttered disappointingly while burying his curiosity deep in his heart.


    "''Hey, that pretty girl over there. Why don''t you stop ying with that brat over there ande have a drink with this uncle? We''ll treat you as much as you want.''"


    Just as Myne and Sylphy were wandering aimlessly on the street, suddenly, a cliche situation urred. Out of nowhere, a pair of aggressive-looking adventurers, deeply drunk, came up behind them and called out while lecherously gazing at Sylphy.


    Myne and Sylphy curiously looked back and saw two ugly and shabby adventurers who could hardly stand on their feet, staring at them, especially at Sylphy. They asionally drank alcohol from the bottles in their hands to satisfy their never-ending thrust.


    "Oh, what are you looking at, bastards? Get the hell out of here before I lose my temper. We''ll take care of your girl. After we get bored with her, we''ll let her go! Heehee," The first drunkard said,ughing happily.


    "Yes, but it might take some time before we get bored with her. After all, it''s been a while since I saw such a beautiful girl. It''s not easy to meet someone like her," The second drunkard followed his brother''s suit and spoke cheerfully.


    Finally, something interesting. Let''s see, both of them are C-rank adventurers with useless skills. Sigh, I was expecting too much, Myne thought disappointedly. Just as he was about to confront both adventurers, Sylphy, with ck lines on her forehead, leapt at them like an angry female gori. As for why gori, because her fighting style is a ditto copy of a gori.


    Soon, the cries of the two adventurers echoed throughout the entire street. Because this small incident happened in the middle of the market, and that too in broad daylight, the crowd quickly gathered to watch the fun. Sylphy, of course, didn''t disappoint them.


    She beat the hell out of those two adventurers with her bare fists to the point that the patrolling guards couldn''t hide in the crowd and had to step in because they were afraid she might kill them, and increase their workload.


    Although because of thismotion, Sylphy''s identity was exposed, and her die-hard fans surrounded her like insects, Myne used his "King''s Intimidation" skill on arge scale, and no one dared to cause any trouble after that. So both of them easily escaped the overexcited crowd.


    "That was awesome. You were like a war goddess. I couldn''t take my eyes off you."


    As they walked for a while and slipped out of the hustle and bustle, Myne first cast his "Cleaning" skill on Sylphy before taking her in his arms and kissing her passionately.


    "You just need an excuse to embrace me and kiss me, right? But thank you for your praise, and those two bastards deserved more than a beating. If the patrolling guards hadn''t intervened, I would have definitely disabled them for a lifetime, so they couldn''t make trouble for anyone after today," Sylphy said, still angry.


    "Don''t be angry about such a small thing, my cute princess. Where shall we go now? Do you have any ns?" Myne quickly switched the topic, noticing Sylphy''s mood was changing in the wrong direction


    "About it, let me think... How about we check out various food stalls? Since you and Aishast time visited them, you might know some good ces, right?"


    Hearing Sylphy''s suggestion, Myne nodded thoughtfully and, once again, after grabbing her hand, he led her to taste some wonderful specialities of Adol Town.

 Chapter 208 : 208. Side Story For Fun ( Part 1. A Date with Sylphy )

    Author''s Note: Hello, everyone. First and foremost, I want to express my gratitude for your continued readership of my book, despite the presence of numerous writing errors (for which I deeply apologize). As indicated by the chapter title, in the uing some chapters are going to be part of a small side story nned to celebrate the two-hundredth chapter milestone.


    I had intended to share these stories earlier, but personal issues caused some dys. It''s worth noting that this side story has a minimal impact on the main plot and is primarily intended for your enjoyment, adding some lighthearted moments to further enhance Myne and Sylphy''s bond. Without further ado, I''ll refrain from taking up more of your valuable time.


    Once again, thank you for your lovely support... Happy Reading(????????-?)??


    This side story starts after Myne and his gang return to their home in Lucas Town after the wedding ceremony had safely ended. It was after Amy and Ayri''s sudden sleepover had ended peacefully and things had settled down for a while.


    "Myne, Aisha, I think it''s unfair," Sylphy suddenly stood up from her chair during a pleasant family conversation while they were having dinner, and expressing her dissatisfaction.


    "What do you mean by unfair? Did Aisha give you less meat? You still haven''t finished what''s on your te. Why do you want more? Are you trying to gain weight or something?" Myne asked humorously Sylphy. In response she made an angry pout.


    "Hehe, how cute. It''s quite rare to see Sylphy with such an expression. Looks like I''ll have to tease her more if I want to see that cute face often" Myne thought with a smile but...


    Sylphy, still staring angrily at him, blushed furiously, and her movements came to a halt.


    "My dear pervert Lord Husband, you''re saying it out loud, not thinking in your mind," Aisha remarked, rolling her eyes. She often wondered how she, a pure maiden, fell for such a perverted person.


    "My, Myne! I''m not talking about that right now..." Sylphy said, looking serious. Aisha and Myne exchanged nces and waited for her to calm down, amused by her flustered state.


    And they waited for approximately five minutes.


    Sylphy, having finally calmed down, once again began to talk about the "unfairness" from before.


    "Phew, good grief... My lord husband hereunched a surprise attack in the middle of a serious conversation. Grumble, grumble. Oh, that''s right! Myne! I think it''s unfair!!"


    "Now, will you even tell us what''s unfair?" Myne rubbed his forehead and asked again.


    "Myne, you went on a date with Aisha only, didn''t you? But what about me? We''re already married, but we haven''t gone on any date," Sylphy said, mming her palm on the dining table.


    A date? Well, I did go on a date with Aisha once, but I don''t recall Aisha ever mentioning it to Sylphy. How did you find out? Myne wondered, looking at Aisha. She folded her arms and pondered for a moment before shaking her head, indicating she had no idea what Sylphy was talking about.


    "Sylphy, what do you mean by ''date''? I don''t remember anything like that at all," Myne asked. Sylphy became enraged, clenching her fists tightly.


    "What are you talking about? Both of you went to the Dungeon of Strength in Adol Town alone, didn''t you? What was that if not a date?" Sylphy said, her breathing bing rough as she puffed up her chest.


    Dungeon of Strength? That''s a date? Is there something wrong with Sylphy''s brain? Myne sighed, dropping his shoulders. Aisha also sighed and shook her head, silently picking up her te from the table and leaving the kitchen. She couldn''t bear to listen to Sylphy''s nonsense any longer, for the sake of her own mental health.


    "Sylphy, honey, did you hit your head during training? Exploring a dungeon filled with monsters is a date?"


    Hearing Myne''s question, Sylphy, instead of feeling embarrassed, became more enthusiastic and replied instantly, "Of course! A couple in love, going far away with only themselves forpany, fighting together, and strengthening their bonds. What else could it be other than a date?


    I also remember that during that adventure, you and Aisha confessed your love for each other for the first time and connected physically, didn''t you? F*ck so romantic..."


    Well, she does have a point. That trip did bring Aisha and me closer than ever, Myne admitted in his heart.


    "So what do you want to do?" Myne asked, even though he already knew where this was going.


    "Is there even a need to ask? Of course, you''re also going on a date with me as well!!!" Sylphy said, grinning from ear to ear.


    ...


    And so, Sylphy and Myne once again headed to the Dungeon of Strength. Aisha, Ted, and Waffle were left to take care of the house. Waffle, as always, initially tried to tag along, but after Sylphy calmly and then fiercely exined things, he quickly became obedient and stopped mentioning his desire to go with them.


    "Are you ready?" Myne asked, standing at the gate of his house with a portal connected to Adol Town open in front of him.


    "What are you doing? We''re not going through the portal. I want to experience and enjoy this date to the fullest. If we use the portal, it''ll be a boring training session instead. You and Aisha travelled by carriage, right? We''re also going by carriage," Sylphy dered dominantly, leaving no room for negotiation.


    "But have you forgotten ourst experience of travelling by carriage? Youy on the bed for half a day, and that was only because of your overpowered Regeneration skill. Otherwise, who knows if you would have even stood it here," Myne said helplessly and closed the portal.


    "That was just an ident, and the road between Lucas and Adol Town is rtively safe. Not many rich peoplee here, so there aren''t many chances of encountering bandits. Now, let''s go and hire a good carriage," Sylphy said, grabbing Myne''s hand and dragging him toward the west of the town.


    ...


    "Knock-Knock..."


    "Why are we here, Lord Husband? I saw many public carriages there. Couldn''t we just pick a random one and start our journey?" Sylphy asked impatiently with a frown.


    Traveling in a public carriage? Not a chance. I still remember the painful experience fromst time," Myne thought rolling his eyes. He didn''t say anything else about it.


    "Who are you?"


    Seeing Myne ignoring her, Sylphy wanted to ask again. Just then, the door of the house opened, and a 10-year-old child stood in front of them, asking with his childish voice.


    "Little guy, is your grandpa at home?" Myne asked gently with a smile and seeing the child nod he continued, "Then can you please inform him that there is a customer outside who wants to go to Adol Town, if he doesn''t have any problem."


    Wouldn''t we just pick up a random one and start our journey?" Myne asked with a gentle smile. The child nodded and quickly ran into the house, mming the door behind him.


    Hearing that Myne is a customer, the child nodded his head excitedly and quickly ran into the house, mming the door behind him on Myne''s face and locking it from inside.


    "What a clever kid, he even locked the door," Sylphymented while nodding her head.


    Soon, an old man opened the door again and recognized Myne immediately, after all what Myne and Aisha did in his carriagest time was not something anyone can forget easily, especially when the other party is quite generous with tips


    Ohh, it''s you boy, what brought you here? The old man asked with a smile while inviting Myne and Sylphy into this house, VIP customers like Myne are wee everywhere.


    Myne declined the old man''s sincere invitation and got straight to the point, saying, "Grandpa Kane, my wife and I want to go to Adol Town and need a carriage. I wonder if you are avable to take us there in yourfortable carriage?"


    "Of course, no problem, but it will take me some time to prepare the carriage for travelling. Why don''t you and your wife sit on the couch while I make preparations?"


    Although Old Man Kane hesitated briefly upon seeing Sylphy next to Myne, he had seen much of the world and knew when to speak and when to remain silent. He didn''t mention anything about Myne''s previous girl and, after inviting Myne and Sylphy inside, he ordered his daughter-inw to entertain them while he quickly prepared his carriage.


    Fifteen minutester, Old Man Kane, apanied by his good-looking carriage and his diligent grandson Tar, appeared in front of his house. They picked up Myne and Sylphy, and their journey began.


    The journey from Lucas to Adol Town went without any incidents. Thanks to the high-qualityfort of the carriage, Sylphy, thanks to her wise Lord Husband didn''t get a chance to experience the horror of public carriage. Throughout the journey, they engaged in pleasant conversation, a significant aspect of their date, ording to Sylphy.


    One might wonder where Sylphy acquired her somewhat weird and useless knowledge about dates. The creditrgely went to the maids in her pce, whose favourite hobby is to spread gossip. Considering that Sylphy''s mind was often preupied with thoughts of fighting and training, and she rarely nced at books, such ideas were unlikely to originate from within her little brain.


    Along the way, they discuss various odd and seemingly pointless topics within the carriage, just as Sylphy had nned. Yep, she had an entire list of topics she wanted to talk about. Most of the time, Myne listened to Sylphy''s peculiar stories, asionally offering his own opinions to ensure she didn''t think he was insincere about their date and just faking to be happy so she wouldn''t feel sad.


    After a smooth four-hour-long journey, they finally arrived at their destination. Since Myne had already informed Old Man Kane about the Inn where they were going to stay, the carriage didn''t make any stops and brought them directly to the Silver Bell Pavilion where Myne and Aisha had stayed during their previous visit.


    "Thank you, Grandpa Kane. Here''s your payment of 50 gold coins. Also, would it be possible for you to pick us up the day after tomorrow?" Myne handed the money to Old Man Kane and made the request calmly.


    "Of course, no problem. I''ll be here at 1 o''clock the day after tomorrow," Old Man Kane nodded in agreement while epting the money, not questioning the extra 10 gold coins in the pouch. Afterwards, Old Man Kane bid farewell to Myne and Sylphy and returned the way he hade from.

 Chapter 209 : 209. Side Story For Fun ( Part 2. Trait of A Born Assasin )

    "Is this the Inn where you and Aisha stayed and lost your virginity, huh?" Sylphy excitedly asked while staring at the Silver Bell Pavilion Inn signboard.


    "Bang..."


    "Ouch! Ouch! Why did you hit me? Ahhh, that hurt."


    "Don''t talk nonsense in the middle of the road. Did you forget your identity? Look, people are already observing us. And now you are openly discussing personal matters. Do you want to be the target of their gossip?" Myne said with a frown and without giving his unreliable second wife a chance to talk back, he dragged her into the Inn.


    "Wee to the Silver Bell Pavilion."


    The moment they entered the inn, a young boy weed them with a smile and was about to introduce his inn to Myne and Sylphy when a sweet voice came from behind him.


    "Rex, Emily is calling you. Leave these honourable guests to me, I will serve them."


    Everyone looked at the voice, and to Myne''s surprise, the young catgirl with gigantic E-cup-sized breasts, and because of ying with whose tailst time he almost got beaten by Aish, stood behind the boy named Rex with a smile.


    "Oh, okay. I will leave this sir and madam to you then. Excuse me, I have to go. Have a nice day," Rex said confusedly and quickly ran away.


    "It is my honour to meet My Lord again, and Your Highness Princess Sylphid as well," The catgirl said with a smile and bowed deeply to Myne and Sylphy, leaving a good impression.


    "Aah, I am no doubt Sylphid, but I am not a princess anymore. You don''t need to fuss about me," Sylphy politely replied while waving her hand.


    "I have heard that you have married. I offer my blessings from the bottom of my heart. So how can I serve you?" The catgirl sweetly asked.


    "We want to book your most expensive room for two nights and three days," Myne spoke gently while stealing a nce at the catgirl''s tail, which swayed behind her.


    "Sure, sir. Wait a minute. I''ll bring your room key," The catgirl said without asking for money, then hurriedly ran toward the receptionist''s desk. After whispering something in the receptionist girl''s ear, she took a key from her and returned to Myne and Sylphy.


    [ Name: Velvet Pawsley


    LV: 41


    Race: Halfling ( Hume+Cat )


    Gender: Female


    Age: 19 y/o


    upation: Princess of Pawsley Tribe, Waitress of the Silver Bell Pavilion, Huntress


    Title: None


    Status: Excited, Honry, Hopeful


    [Skill]


    Charm


    Heart Eyes


    Invincibility


    [Ability]


    Danger Sense


    Iron w


    Rush


    Nightvision


    Super Sight


    Silentsteps ]


    What the heck! A super all-rounder skill and ability package? It''s the first time I''ve seen such a well-bnced status of someone. Aside from having low defence, she''s a born assassin. Even her identity is abnormal. I wonder what kind of trouble she has faced that forced her to leave her home and work as a waitress in the midst of these greedy humes.


    And, most importantly, although I can understand that I am quite handsome and girls can easily turn on after seeing me, but why in the world is she happy and hopeful seeing me? Myne thought with a frown while looking at the catgirl who was approaching them with a smile that seemed harmless to humes and anime.


    "Follow me, My Lord and Your Highness. I will show you to your room," The catgirl named Velvet respectfully gestured for Myne and Sylphy to follow her.


    Velvet took Myne and Sylphy to the inn''s third floor, just likest time, and mysteriously brought them to the same room Myne had stayed in with Aisha.


    Quite clever. At least this inn''s service is top-notch, I have to say, Myne thought with a surprised expression.


    Sylphy tilted her head to one side and asked confusedly, "What''s wrong, Lord Husband?"


    "Nothing, it''s just that this is the same room in which Aisha and I stayed previously."


    "Oh, that''s great! To me, this is a happy thing!" Sylphy, who is obsessed with not being different from Aisha, eximed with surprise. Just as Velvet opened the door, she rushed into the room like a hurricane.


    "She looks very excited," Velvetmented puzzlely, don''t understand why Sylphy is excited.


    Myne whose eyes were deeply focused on Velvet''s tail of course didn''t reply to her, since Sylphy gave him a rare opportunity and left him alone with her, it is only natural for him to take advantage of it.


    "Moan..."


    Just as Myne touched Velvet''s tail, she let out a soft moan. Clearly, her tail was more sensitive thanst time.


    Velvet also didn''t be angry at Myne touching her tail. She purred softly, closed the door, and stood on her feet''s finger with a red face as Myne kept ying with her tail like a pervert.


    Getting the green light from Velvet, Myne didn''t let go of such a nice opportunity. He skillfully moved his other hand on top of her head and pinched her fluffy and furry ears.


    "Ahmm, Master, please be gentle," Velvet muttered in a sultry voice and pressed her big bubbly butt against Myne''s already hard little brother, rubbing them up and down.


    Sigh, I really want to taste such an honest girl, but... It''s not the right time, Myne thought and forcefully controlled his extreme desire to f*ck the obedient catgirl in front of him and let her go with a heavy heart.


    "Huh? Master?"


    Feeling that Myne moved away from her, Velvet tilted her head and asked with confusion.


    "Sorry, this is as far as we can go. Anything more, and I''ll be in big trouble," Myne said helplessly while shaking his head and pointing at the door.


    Velvet instantly understood Myne''s problem and quickly bowed in apology for being sultry.


    "Don''t worry, I also enjoyed your services. Here, take this money and register this room in my name. By the way, the extra money is your tip," Myne said with a smile while handing a small bag to Velvet, who had a disappointed face.


    "Thank you, Master, for your generosity," Velvet said as she took the money bag. After thinking for a moment, she bit her lower lip and hugged Myne tightly while whispering into his ear.


    "Master, if you want please don''t hesitate to use this lowly servant of yours. Just press that red button in the room, and I will immediatelye to your service, no matter what it is."


    Finished saying what she wanted, Velvet gave a small peck on Myne''s lips and with a red face, quickly ran away.


    Myne thought with a smirk while gazing at Velvet''s swaying butt, "What a wonderful and cheerful girl. It seems like this time I can''t go back without satisfying her little wish, and after our in-depth conversation maybe I can also learn about her history. Now I remember if her background is clean then maybe I can drag her into my n a good seeding like her would be very helpful for my n."


    "Myne, what are you doing alone in the corridor? Come in quickly," Sylphy opened the door and saw Myne dazedly standing alone in the corridor. She couldn''t help but speak with concern.


    "Yes, sorry honey, I was just thinking about our date," Myne quickly snapped back to reality upon hearing Sylphy''s voice and said with a smile.


    "Nice, it seems like you''re also starting to enjoy our date. Anyway,e in. The room that once tied you and Aisha together, it feels deeply moving if you think about it that way. I am also looking forward to such an experience," Sylphy said while pulling Myne into the room and curiously inspecting the bed quality, baths, and so on.


    "Now that I generally understand theyout of the room, and it is still some hours before night, what should we do? By the way, when you came here with Aisha, did you immediately enter the dungeon after this?" Sylphy asked as she sat on the bed.


    "Ummm, no. When we came herest time, it was already quitete, so Aisha suggested touring the town. We visited the general store and the weapon store, ate delicious street food, and so on," Myne exined.


    "In that case, why don''t we visit other stores other than those two? The sundries we have at home are bought here, right? Even for weapons, we already have the necessary ones. So why don''t we check out other shops?"


    Well, she has a point. Maybe I can also find a magic item for Rector. With that guy''s character, it won''t be long before hees knocking on my door and asking for his reward, especially that item that can increase his stamina, Myne thought and epted Sylphy''s decision.


    "Un, that''s right! Let''s take a look at the other stores, and buy some gifts for Aisha and others. But before that, let''s eat something. It''s already lunchtime," Myne said while looking at the clock.


    After discussing their next course of action, both of them exited the room and came to the ground floor. They sat down at a random table and ordered every dish listed on the menu. Recently, Myne noticed that with the increase in his Eater skill level, he could now eat the amount of food that would satisfy three people easily.


    This fact made Aisha a little angry, as she had to prepare a lot of food for everyone. If it weren''t for Myne''s special skill in coaxing women, she might have already startedining.


    After a great and healthy feast that cost them 15 gold coins, Myne and Sylphy walked around the town while holding each other''s hands.


    The first shop they entered was naturally a high-end clothing store. Going shopping with a woman, the first option any man encounters is always a clothing shop. This fact is proven by many wise men.


    During the entire clothes shopping trip, Myne dutifully put away his "husband" title and became an obedient servant. His only task was to nod his head every once in a while and carry Sylphy''s various selected clothes all around the shop.


    "Myne, what do you think? Does this dress look nice on me or not?" Sylphy, in the changing room along with Myne, quickly removed her original dress and wore a "Myaddiction Red Long Chiffon Women''s Beach Dress," without being shy about Myne staring at her naked body without blinking the entire time.


    "Of course, you look gorgeous, and to tell you the truth, every dress in the shop looks beautiful on you, my little princess," Myne said as he took Sylphy in his embrace and after stealing a deep kiss, flirtatiously said.


    "Thank you for yourpliment, and since you like this dress, then let''s buy it," Sylphy responded with a little giggle. "But before that, let me try on some other..."


    Ahhh, when will this end? Now, I am really missing Aisha. She never tortured me like this, Myne thought, shaking his head with a fake smile.


    ...


    "So, what did you buy from that secret section where only women are allowed? And what''s wrong with a husband following his wife? That olddy scolded me so much for no reason," Myneined while walking on the road with Sylphy.


    After an entire hour and a half of non-stop checking clothes, Sylphy finally brought five dresses, a whole set of colourful, erotic panties, and bras for herself, and three dresses for Aisha. In the middle of shopping, the beautiful, milf manager took her to a secret room of the shop where only women were allowed to go.


    Fifteen minutester, just when Myne thought something had happened to Sylphy, she came out of that room with a red but excited face, holding a big bag in her hand. She immediately hid it in her storage bag before Myne could look inside.


    "Didn''t I already say that this is a secret, and you will understand tonight?" Sylphy, with a wide yful smile on her face, leaned against Myne''s arm and said happily.


    "Ahhh, you girls and your never-ending secrets. Forget it, let''s see what kind of surprise you give me tonight," Myne muttered disappointingly while burying his curiosity deep in his heart.


    "''Hey, that pretty girl over there. Why don''t you stop ying with that brat over there ande have a drink with this uncle? We''ll treat you as much as you want.''"


    Just as Myne and Sylphy were wandering aimlessly on the street, suddenly, a cliche situation urred. Out of nowhere, a pair of aggressive-looking adventurers, deeply drunk, came up behind them and called out while lecherously gazing at Sylphy.


    Myne and Sylphy curiously looked back and saw two ugly and shabby adventurers who could hardly stand on their feet, staring at them, especially at Sylphy. They asionally drank alcohol from the bottles in their hands to satisfy their never-ending thrust.


    "Oh, what are you looking at, bastards? Get the hell out of here before I lose my temper. We''ll take care of your girl. After we get bored with her, we''ll let her go! Heehee," The first drunkard said,ughing happily.


    "Yes, but it might take some time before we get bored with her. After all, it''s been a while since I saw such a beautiful girl. It''s not easy to meet someone like her," The second drunkard followed his brother''s suit and spoke cheerfully.


    Finally, something interesting. Let''s see, both of them are C-rank adventurers with useless skills. Sigh, I was expecting too much, Myne thought disappointedly. Just as he was about to confront both adventurers, Sylphy, with ck lines on her forehead, leapt at them like an angry female gori. As for why gori, because her fighting style is a ditto copy of a gori.


    Soon, the cries of the two adventurers echoed throughout the entire street. Because this small incident happened in the middle of the market, and that too in broad daylight, the crowd quickly gathered to watch the fun. Sylphy, of course, didn''t disappoint them.


    She beat the hell out of those two adventurers with her bare fists to the point that the patrolling guards couldn''t hide in the crowd and had to step in because they were afraid she might kill them, and increase their workload.


    Although because of thismotion, Sylphy''s identity was exposed, and her die-hard fans surrounded her like insects, Myne used his "King''s Intimidation" skill on arge scale, and no one dared to cause any trouble after that. So both of them easily escaped the overexcited crowd.


    "That was awesome. You were like a war goddess. I couldn''t take my eyes off you."


    As they walked for a while and slipped out of the hustle and bustle, Myne first cast his "Cleaning" skill on Sylphy before taking her in his arms and kissing her passionately.


    "You just need an excuse to embrace me and kiss me, right? But thank you for your praise, and those two bastards deserved more than a beating. If the patrolling guards hadn''t intervened, I would have definitely disabled them for a lifetime, so they couldn''t make trouble for anyone after today," Sylphy said, still angry.


    "Don''t be angry about such a small thing, my cute princess. Where shall we go now? Do you have any ns?" Myne quickly switched the topic, noticing Sylphy''s mood was changing in the wrong direction


    "About it, let me think... How about we check out various food stalls? Since you and Aishast time visited them, you might know some good ces, right?"


    Hearing Sylphy''s suggestion, Myne nodded thoughtfully and, once again, after grabbing her hand, he led her to taste some wonderful specialities of Adol Town.

 Chapter 210: Chapter 210. Side Story For Fun ( Part 3. Wild night with Sylphy ( R-18 )

    "Yeah, it certainly was. I had never eaten so many unique and funny things, and that too, so cheap in my life. Most of the things prepared by the royal chef in my pce were more focused on health rather than taste. So it was indeed very interesting to eat those street foods," Sylphy said with a giggle while lying on the bed, casually rubbing her slightly bigger belly.


    Right now, Myne and Sylphy, after an entire day of wandering in the town, have finally returned to their room and are rxing while waiting for the bath to be heated up.


    "Oh, it should be ready, right?"


    "Yes, I think so. It''s been quite a while," Myne nodded.


    "Then Myne, you go first and take a quiet bath. I need to make some preparations for our uing romantic night. Do you understand what I wanted to say, right?" Sylphy cutely asked as she moved her slender hand from her skirt to her breasts and finally stopped on her red lips.


    So hot, tonight is definitely going to be very colorful, Myne thought while wiping saliva from the corner of his mouth before nodding his head and quickly running toward the bathhouse.


    Hehehe, it seems like this seductive tip taught by Aisha really works. Now, which night dress should I wear? Myne said red suits me very much, right? Then this one will definitely steal his attention and win his heart and his little brother, Sylphy thought with a wide smirk on her face and quickly took out one of the nightdresses she had secretly bought from the cloth shopdy manager.


    Soon, Myne came out from the bathroom in a hurry and saw Sylphy putting three small blue ss bottles on the table beside their bed, while one empty bottley on the carpet.


    "Sylphy, what are they?" Myne asked confused, whileing toward her, with only a towel wrapped around his lower part.


    "Huh? Did you already wash yourself? It hasn''t even been 2 minutes since you went in, right?" Sylphy stared at Myne''s sudden appearance behind her and asked with a frown.


    "Hehe, sorry, dear, but it''s really too difficult to hold my curiosity back now, so I took a quick bath and hurriedly came back," Myne shamelessly replied while rubbing the back of his head.


    "Sigh, Aisha was right, you are really a big pervert. Anyway, those bottles are also part of my surprise. You will soon find out. You wait here I''lle back in a few minutes. And don''t even think about using appraisal on them," Sylphy said thest part with a deadly serious tone before putting a smile back on her face and running to the bathhouse, carrying her storage bag along.


    "Tsk, so scary, doesn''t she know that the more you tell someone not to do something, the other party has more desire and curiosity to do it?" Myne muttered unhappily, but to not ruin Sylphy''s hard work, he held back his curiosity andy down on the bed, ying with his various skills while waiting for Sylphy to start her work.


    ...


    "Lord Husband, how do I look? Do you think I am beautiful?"


    After 20 minutes, while Myne was busy checking his inventory, a seductive voice and a beautiful scent of rose perfume came from the direction of the bathhouse.


    Myne jolted awake from whatever state he was in and quickly looked in the direction of the voice. After seeing the heavenly view in front of him, his mouthically opened so wide that someone could easily put a whole duck egg in it.


    The reason was that Sylphy was wearing a Red Choker Lace Bralette Lingerie Set with a Garter Belt. The seductive bra set featured sheerce triangle cups with strappy detail, adjustable spaghetti straps, a hook-back closure, and an stic band below the chest that provided slight support.


    The garter lingerie set came with a matching high-waisted garter belt, adjustable garter straps, a sexy g-string panty with cut-outs and tanga sides for a skimpy look. To make Myne''s eyespletely glued to her, she also wore ck stockings on her slender white legs.


    "Haa...Haa, so incredibly beautiful..." Myne dazedly muttered while breathing heavily and staring at Sylphy with his eyes wide open.


    Hearing genuine praise from Myne and getting the reaction she had hoped for, Sylphyughed shyly and approached him. She put her index finger under his chin, lifted his head a little bit, and spoke lustfully, "My dear Lord Husband, do you want to eat this little wife of yours?"


    Myne instantly nodded his head like an obedient puppy.


    "Good. Then it depends on whether you can clear my test or not."


    Finished teasing Myne with a happy grin, Sylphy removed Myne''s towel and grabbed his already hard little brother with her small, soft hand. Then she gives a light peck at Myne''s lips before pushing him onto the bed and bringing her face right next to his dick.


    Sylphy first blew a sigh on his excited little brother''s tip, making Myne shiver with pleasure. She giggled at Myne''s reaction and slowly started licking his dick with her wet red tongue.


    Ahhm... Stay connected with m|vl|e|mp|y|r


    Myne moaned with eyes closed feeling Sylphy tongue on his dick.


    Satisfied with Myne''s reaction Sylphy skillfully moved her tongue down his shaft.


    She propped a hand on the couch and bobbed her head down his shaft, tormenting his balls with her free hand.


    After teasing Myne enough and Sylphy open her mouth widely and slowly devoured his dick and only stop after she put half of it inside her mouth.


    Unlike big pervert Aisha, who gets more and more excited doing adultery with Myne and doesn''t mind getting a little bit hurt or soaking, in her current experiences Sylphy can only take half of Myne''s little brother inside her mouth before she starts to soak.


    Amm, It tastes is little different today...


    While Sylphy enjoying Myne''s big guy inside her mouth, a big hand fell on her head, giving her a little pressure on top of her head.


    "Sylphy, keep going," Myne urged.


    "Ohh, has my Lord Husband already reached climax? If so then I am afraid you might not be able to clear my test," Sylphy took out Myne''s dick from her mouth with a pop sound, brush her hair aside, and spoke while using her hand to pleasure Myne.


    How can this be, there is still a long way to go before climax, I just can''t wait to eat you, tonight you are looking so damn hot, that I can''t describe it in words. By the way, move your ass here, it would be unfair if only you pleased me, let both of us work together and see who defeats whom, what do you say?


    Hearing Myne''s provoking words, Sylphy squinted her eyes and epted Myne''s challenge. She stood up from the ground and, after climbing onto the bed, positioned herself with Myne''s head between her legs.


    "What a great view, I can watch it for my entire life," Myne mutters greedily while staring at Sylphy''s red panty which now gets a little bit wet from the center.


    "Hehehe, with a single woman, I doubt about it," Sylphy truthfully mocks Myne and sits down on his face burying his nose in her wet vagina, andy down on Myne''s stomach before putting his dick back into his mouth again.


    Her scent always makes me loopy, Myne thoughts ignoring Sylphy''s mocking words, and with his index finger, he side away Sylphy''s panty from her wet pussy.


    So damn wet, she seems more horny than me, well that''s good for me, Myne happily start lick of Sylphy''s vagina.


    Moan...


    Sylphy let out a soft moan before picking up the pace.


    Holy crap! She was cheating. I just started and she already speeds up to the maximum, if this goes I might not be able tost even 15 seconds, Myne thought with a shock, and after grabbing Sylphy''s butt tightly, he quickly slide his tongue inside her as much as it can go.


    The battle between Sylphy and Myne, which had just begun, quickly intensified, and soon Myne, who was being attacked from all sides, couldn''t hold back anymore and shot his lose deration inside her mouth.


    "Yasss!!!" Mouth still filled with Myne''s thick cum shouted happily with arm raised high.


    "Don''t be happy; you clearly cheated to win. This game was never fair," Myneined feigning anger, before burying his mouth back into Sylphy''s pussy.


    "Ahhmmmm, so good... What cheated? I won through my hard work, okay," Sylphy shamelessly taunted back, her face turning red as she enjoyed Myne''s service.


    Soon under Myne''s skillful tongue technique, she let out a loud moan and cum hard on Myne''s face which he devoured every single drop with his wide open mouth.


    "That was a very nice dessert," Myne said while licking his lips and the surrounding area of Sylphy''s vagina as well.


    "You know what? You''re bing more and more of a pervert," Sylphy remarked as she moved her curvy rear away from Myne and looked at him strangely.


    "What pervert, is it a bad thing to eat my own wife? Your entire body belongs to me, so it is only natural for me to eat your sweet honey, haven''t you enjoyed my cream as well? And most importantly no matter what you say, I am your pervert, and this is a fact, so deal with it."


    Saying such without giving Sylphy time to react, Myne pushed her down and positioned himself on top of her.


    "Now, now, let''s see what we have here��a beautiful maiden falling into the hands of a pervert. This is quite a nice script," Myne teased lustfully, sealed his lips with Sylphy, and started passionately kissing her.


    A fierce tongue battle began. Sylphy, not willing to lose, locked her arms around Myne''s neck and her legs around his waist, embracing him tightly.


    This tongue battlested for a full six minutes, and in the end, Sylphy lost by a narrow margin.


    "Now the score is one-one, and next is the final round of my test, whatever wins in this round will be the dominant position tonight. If I win then I will be queen and you will be my gigolo ve, and if you win then I will be your obedient ve and you will be my Master, how about it?" Sylphy after taking some breaths suggests the rule of their tonight battle.


    "Challenge epted," Myne confidently replied without much thought. In any case, there was nothing to lose in either situation, and he was going to have a memorable night, no matter what.


    "Nice, but before we start, here drink them," Saying this, Sylphy picked up two bottles from the table and handed them to Myne.


    "And could you kindly tell me what''s in them?" Myne inquired with a frown, holding the two palm-sized small bottles in his hand.


    "One will increase your dick size for the next 6 hours but it will take 10 minutes before this potion effect activate, which is more than enough to scratch my now again tightly sealed vagina walls. As for the second one, it will make you more sensitive, and believe me you will definitely love this one."


    With a wide grin, Sylphy exined while removing the cap from thest bottle and pouring half of the white liquid inside it on Myne''s little brother.


    "And this lubricant oil for my little sweety, hehe..."

 Chapter 211: Chapter 211. Side Story For Fun ( Part 4. Sylphys Trick ( R-18 )

    "And this lubricant oil for my little sweety, hehe..."


    After finishing her grand preparation and nodding her head with satisfaction seeing Myne drinking potions, Sylphy gave him a sweet passionate kiss before sitting on the bed on all her fours and shaking her round bountiful butt at him in a provoking manner.


    And Myne of course provoked easily, he lustfully grab her bubbly butt and spanked them tightly.


    "p..."


    "Amm... Don''t be so hard, we still hav... p... Amm..."


    Myne had no mood to listen to Sylphy begging and spank again before sliding her panty away a little and putting the tip of his dick wet in lubricant oil at the entrance of Sylphy''s now recovered tightly sealed vagina.


    "Please, Lord Husband, don''t tease this little wife for yours, quickly imed my virginity and made me yours, I can no longer hold back," Sylphy who was enjoying ying the character of a slut and no longer cares about her image, to give Myne more pleasure start teasing him with various naughty sentences which she learns from a secret book she found in Aisha''s luggage.


    Myne as a dutiful Husband of course didn''t refuse his wife''s wish, he grabs her butt tightly and with a strong push his little brother enters her vagina like a angry bull, and after broking all the obstacles along the way directly kisses Sylphy''s womb.


    "Ahhhh..."


    Because of the Virginity recovery potion, Sylphy''s whose vagina walls were very tight and Hyman also recovers, as Myne''s little brother stretches her walls to the extreme and broke her Hyman heartlessly, she let out a loud painful scream before copsing on the bed and with tears in her eyes.


    Although it wasn''t her first time nor the second when she lost her virginity but still every time Myne took it, the pain and pleasure came together and were too much for her to handle for a short while.


    Myne''s own condition also wasn''t that good thanks to the extra sensitivity provided by the potion, and Sylphy''s super tight pussy. He also let a painful groan, after putting his entire little brother inside Sylphy''s vagina in one go he didn''t make any further move. He just tightly hugs her from behind and lies down on the bed with her on top of him.


    Two minutester while Myne had both hands massaging Sylphy''s perfect handful size boobies under her bra, Sylphy get used to the change in her vagina walls and took the Initiative to move her butt up and down without saying anything.


    "Moan..."


    Although most of the time Myne control himself and hardly lets out a moan from his mouth during sex, but tonight is a little different, because Sylphy''s potion increases his sensitivity to the max level he together with her lets out soft moans once in a while.


    "Ammm. Not so rough..."


    While Sylphy lying on his stomach and moving her ass up and down, Myne grabs her both nipples with his thumb and index finger and pinch them and stretches them hard.


    "Hehe, sure, called me daddy and I will be a little more gentle," Myne spoke whileughing and remove his one of hands from Sylphy''s boobs and move it to her clit and start messing with it.


    F*ck! Not there. Ohh my, if this goes like this then Myne will win this round as well and my wish to make him my exclusive gigolo and do various naughty things with him for one night would disappear. No, I can''t let this happen, I have to do something. Ammmmm, it feels so good, ohhh... Damn it, Sylphy control yourself.


    Thinking such Sylphy broke free from Myne''s embrace and sat down before roughly speeding up her moving butt while one of her hands start ying with his balls and the other one moved to Myne''s anus.


    Feeling Sylphy''s evil intention, Myne hurriedly grabbed her second hand midway and spoke while holding his moan back, "Don''t even think about it, you can do whatever you want with me but that ce is forbidden zoon and I have no intention to let anyone touch it. So use your mind and think of some other way to make me cum fast, instead of ying dirty."


    "Tsk, so mean, when you f*ck my anus hole like an animalst time if I had said the same thing would you listen to me and stop?" Sylphy stopped moving and after rolling her eyes annoyingly she asked making Myne dumbfounded because what she said was true, that day he was in too much heat and even if Sylphy had stopped him that time, there was no way he would stop midway.


    "Ahhhhhhh..."


    While Myne was stunned by Sylphy''s question, her other free hand which ying with his ball made a sudden move and her middle finger like a poisonous snake enter Myne''s anus without any warning.


    Because it was the first time someone had done this the sensation Myne felt was so great that he let out a painful cry with eyes wide open before his head falling on the bed and his little brother twisted from pleasure and shot the thick cum inside Sylphy''s womb.


    "I win just like that?" Sylphy with a disbelief expression looked at Myne, confused and unable to understand how he cum so suddenly. ording to the normal route, there should still have been one or two more minutes before he reached his climax.


    "Is your anus really this sensitive? This is wonderful," Sylphy turn around face to face Myne and with his little brother inside her vagina she folded her legs on his stomach and spoke with a yful smile without caring about the dangerous look Myne giving her.


    "You dirty girl, you are done for," Myne angrily yelled out before grabbing her shoulders and pinning Sylphy on the bed. Then he lifted her both feet up and ce them on his shoulder before adjusting his cock and plunging it inside her wet hole, connecting their bodies again.


    Sylphy squirmed a little, but soon while giving Myne a provoking smile she start shaking her butt to match his rhythm.


    Myne stooped down and fiddled with her splendid pair of breasts roughly, pinching and pulling her nipples hard.


    Ahhhmmm... Discover stories at m|v|l|e|mp|y|r


    Sylphy let out a joyous moan before lifting her head and pressing her lips to his, starting a passionate kiss. She did this to calm down Myne''s so-called anger, which she knew was just an act.


    Sweat trickled down as their bodies entwined, losing their minds in the heat of passion. Sylphy had already climaxed once, but Myne have no intention to stop, he pump his cock inside her with his all strength, making Sylphy moan every once in a while, and finally two minutester when Sylphy was out of breath from nonstop kissing, he also felt the heating.


    Not wasting a moment, Myne thrust the deepest part of her motherhood and rained his seed inside. Her insides lewdly constricted to milk him and the squishy wallsunched into a series of quivering, oozing out more love juices.


    "Hah, hah, huff��" Sylphy gasped heavily.


    Myne groped her boobs tightly to support her body going limp in his arms.


    "I... I''ve never felt this exhausted after one session... you freak. Now, recover my stamina. Don''t forget, I won the game, and for the rest of the night, you are my loyal ve gigolo, and I am your beautiful queen. My orders are your life," Sylphy dominantly ordered Myne while lightly pping his face, taking on a different role again.


    Myne burst intoughter and shook his head helplessly watching Sylphy''s childish behaviour, he slid out his dick from her before casting stamina recovering skill on her. His cum mixed with her juices dripped down her shaking thighs, creating quite the scene for a healthy gentleman like him.


    "As you wish, my queen. So, what is your next order for this lowly ve of yours?" Myne took on his own character given to him by his mistress and asked while eating her boobs.


    Sylphy pondered for a moment before pushing Myne away and walking toward the sofa. She sprawled on the sofa, spreading her legs wide in the air, supported by her arms, and with a lewd smile on her face, she spoke in a loud voice like a queen.


    "The second potion should be about to take effect. Come and give your queen pleasure, you dirty ve. Also, no matter what, you are not allowed to take my little sweetie out of me until I tell you. Remember, ve, if you upset your queen, don''t me me for punishing you harshly."


    "Your order is my life, my queen," Myne jokingly replied and slipped his little brother inside her andmenced another round of lewding with his queen.


    ...


    "Sigh, what kind of potion did Sylphy feed me? Why the hell is my little brother not calming down even after five hours of nonstop intimacy?" Myne muttered to himself, his brow furrowing.


    "And this darn potion made ''it'' sorge and excited that even if I wanted to sleep, it felt so ufortable that I can''t do that," Myneined while rubbing his head and staring at his ten-inch-long dick.


    "More, yes, f*ck me more, my dear ve... Make your queen happy."


    While Myne having headaches because of his overexcited little brother, Sylphy''s ecstatic voice reached his ears.


    "Damn it, here I am, unable to sleep peacefully, and the source of all my trouble, this naughty little wife of mine, won''t even leave me alone even in her dreams," Myne whispered to himself, gazing at Sylphy, who was soundly sleeping on the bed with a contented grin on her face.


    He pulled the quilt over her naked body so she wouldn''t catch a cold, though he knew it was unlikely going to happen given their current skills and blessing.


    "Sigh, should I find someone to attend to relieve my little brother? But it''s already 2 o''clock, and everyone should be asleep now. Disturbing their sweet dreams for my selfish desires doesn''t sit right with me," Myne pondered, pacing aimlessly in his room while waiting for the effects of the potion to wear off.


    Suddenly, as if he had found a solution to his problems, his eyes lit up with excitement. He quickly made his way to the room''s main door and, after a moment''s hesitation, pressed the room''s service button.


    "I hope she''s awake and doesn''t mind me calling her at thiste hour," Myne muttered as he hurriedly donned a white robe provided by the inn. However, due to his well-endowed little brother, the robe also felt quite ufortable.


    Approaching Sylphy, he used Support Magic: Sleep on her to ensure she remained in her peaceful slumber, preventing any unpleasant surprises while he was having his first time with ady of another race. He had no intention of ying the role of a "ve gigolo" for any longer, his curiosity having been amply satisfied by today''s experiences.


    Fifteen minutester...


    Knock-knock...


    Finally, I thought she might note at such ate hour," Myne thought as he excitedly opened the door while discreetly concealing his lower body behind it, just in case his luck yed a prank on him and someone else was at the door.


    But Myne had been overthinking. Velvet, wearing a long blue robe, stood there with a shy smile on her flushed face, holding a glowing orb in her hand and spoke sweetly...


    "Master, your loyal servant is at your service..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 212: Chapter 212. Side Story For Fun ( Part 5. Master and Servant ( R-18 )

    "Master, your loyal servant is at your service," Velvet announced with a smile.


    "Why are you calling me master? Is there any special reason behind it?" Myne inquired with a smile as he emerged from behind the door.


    "No, my handsome Master," Velvet replied, "it''s just that I read somewhere that Hume liked it very much when halfling females called them master in a seductive voice. But if you don''t like it, I can stop." She gazed at Myne with puppy-dog eyes.


    "If that''s the case, then you can call me Master," Myne flirtatiously stated. "I also like it, especially if it is spoken by a beautifuldy like you. Anyway,e in. Why are you standing outside?"


    "Master, I think this is not a good idea. If by any chance Your Highness wakes up while we are having an in-depth conversation, you might get into big trouble. And believe me, I really don''t want to be the cause of discord in your newly married life," Velvet said apologetically, with a light bow.


    Hearing Velvet''s reasoning, a genuine smile appeared on Myne''s face. At first, he had casually considered having Velvet join his n because of her talent and beauty. But now, he decided to make this little catgirl in front of him a part of his n, such a beautiful and clever girl should be right by his side.


    "Quite clever, I like it. So, what''s on your mind? Since you''vee to me despite knowing the risks, you must already have a n ready, right?"


    In response to Myne''s question, Velvet let out a light giggle. She loosened her robe slightly, ced her slender hand between her ample cleavage, and retrieved a silver key from within.


    "Of course, Master. If I can''t even do that, how will I be a qualified servant? I''ve already booked the room opposite to yours," Velvetughed, showing Myne the key.


    "As expected of someone I can''t take my eyes off, you haven''t disappointed your Master servant, quickly open the door. Tonight, I am going to reward you for your hard work." Myne closed his room door and locked it, preventing any uninvited guests from entering, especially since Sylphy was in a deep sleep and might not wake up before 10 o''clock.


    Velvet obediently followed Myne''s order, opened the room door, and invited him inside like a dutiful servant.


    Myne chuckled, shaking his head, and entered the room. He observed it but soon noticed that, apart from some furniture, everything was exactly the same as his room. Even the bedsheet and pillow cover on the bed were identical.


    "Well, apart from differentpany, everything is the same," Myne remarked jokingly while turning around. However, when he saw Velvet, who had removed her robe, he once again opened his mouth widely in shock and surprise.


    The reason was the same as the previous time, Velvet was looking god damn too hot, she was wearing a brilliantly designed Frenchce kimono featuring a high-ss floral design with loose kimono sleeves with a satin tie belt and beautiful ckceyers edging the body.


    On her body most previous parts she was wearing a matching G-string, which was hot enough to make Myne drool dumbfoundedly in heat, especially when Velvet moved her ck fluffy tail around thig and between her pussy.


    "Master? Am I looking good?" Velvet with a fake innocent face and watery eyes asked while helping Myne to remove his robe, but when her eyes fell on his overexcited litter brother, it was her turn to be shocked, she gasped nervously and asked Myne in a timid voice.


    "Would it fit in?"


    "Of course, it will, don''t worry leave this problem to me, I am professional in this field you can rest assured," Myne hugged Velvet with his little brother being sandwiching between their stomach and after rubbing her ass he grab her tail gently while looking in her cat-like eyes.


    "Rrrow... Master, please be gentle..." Velvet first let out a cat-like voice before she buried her face in Myne''s chest and spoke embarrassingly.


    "Hehe, did you just roar like a cat? Seem like you won''t usually let anyone touch your tail, won''t you?"


    "Please don''t mention it, Master," Velvet''s face became red, which made Myne''s desire to taste her more profound, he lighted her head with his index finger under her chin and after a simple blinkingpetition with her in which he lost miserably, Myne ignore Velvetughter and lock his lips with her.


    Since Velvet was a halfling and her physique was a little different from Hume''s, unlike Sylphy and Aisha, she didn''t run out of breath easily so their kisssted for 7 entire minutes which was a new record for Myne.


    "Your kissing techniques are quite wonderful, seems like you had a lot of training with your partner, ohh, and your boobies are the best, I never touch more softer boobies than yours," Myne flirted with Velvet and lifted her in a princess carry before walking toward their bed.


    "Hehe, will you believe me if I say that this is my first kiss which you just stole and I learned to move my tongue while copying your movement? And by the way, thanks for thepliment," Velvet giggled while wrapping her arms around Myne''s neck and spoke yfully.


    "No way, really? If it is really true then I am afraid you might not be able to get rid of me after today, and let me tell you something, I am very obsessed with my woman.


    It''s not toote if you want to back out, but after losing your virginity from me, there might not be a second chance for some years unless break all ties with me and be my enemy," Myne said with a serious tone while hugging Velvet tightly and ying with boobs underneath her nightwear.


    "Well if you had said the same thing without that lewd look on your face and ying with my body, then might I be fooled by you, my dear Master," Velvet replied while rolling her eyes.


    "Hehe, sorry, this is out of my control, when a beautyes into my arm, my body stops listening to me and starts doing whatever it wants. Anyway let''s stop our chit-chat, this big guy of mine now can''t wait to explore your cave," Myne said pointing at his little brother, and before Velvet could react he again blocked her lips and started another round of passionate kisses.


    While kissing Myne skillfully untied her kimono satin tie belt and start massaging her boobies while asionally pinching her nipples.


    "Mmmmm..."


    "Let me taste those big babies of yours," Myne after breaking the kiss licked his lips like a pervert and without giving Velvet time to breathe and directly took her left boob inside her mouth.


    "Ahmmmm..."


    Velvet let out a soft moan and sat down on the edge of the bed while her arms supported her body from falling down on her bed.


    "So good, I never felt such a pleasure while doing this myself, so this is why most of the women in the tribe quickly found a partner as soon as they reached adulthood?"


    While Velvet is lost in her thoughts and pleasure, Myne under the effect of the potion finally reaches his limit, although he still wanted to taste Velvet till she bag to f*ck her but now he is not in the condition of ying slow.


    So after giving a small bit of Velvet nipples one by one, he helped her to sit on the bed on all fours and took out half-finished lubricant oil from inventory and pour it on his giant dick.


    "Don''t worry, with this oil before you even know I will already be deep inside you, just rx," Myne seeing nervousness in Velvet''s eyesforted her while removing her already super wet G-string panty and while she wasn''t paying attention, he put it in his inventory as a trophy.


    Then put the tip of his dick at her main entrance, and lean against her and whisper in her ear, I will be gentle before shoving it all the way in.


    "MRROOWWW!"


    Velvet yelled with eyes wide open, her tail and all the hair on it stood up straight and she grabbed the bedsheet tightly.


    Myne after breaking her hymen and moving his entire little brother inside her stopped and gently stroked her white back. "Please rx. The pain will ease soon."


    "Haa, haan, It is so big, my vagina walls stretch to the extreme," Velvet after 2 minutes of rest took deep breaths and spoke in a teary voice.


    "This pain is one time, after today unless you take the virginity restore potion, you will never going to experience this pain again," Myne said with a smile and kissed Velvet so she could calm down.


    "Master, the soreness has eased. Please continue..."


    Continue your saga on m|v-l''e-NovelFire


    "Are you sure? I am not in a hurry you can take time if you want?"


    Hearing Myne''s question Velvet bit her lower lips and shook her head


    Getting the green light from Velvet Myne gently pull out his dick and saw a little bit of blood on it.


    "Are you sure..."


    "Yes, please don''t tease me anymore Master," Velvet said.


    Myne hearing Velvet''s request, spank lightly on her hips, took out his dick till only its tip was inside her and after licking his lips with an evil smile he slid inside her with full force.


    "Ahhh!!! MROWW!" Velvet yelled out again. Her body writhed and her hands tore up the bedsheet as Myne slowly slid back out and back in. Her purr made her vibrate so hard that he could feel it and the feeling went right down his spine and his erection became so hard that it hurt.


    Myne felt the need toe as quickly as possible, so he gave up on being nice and gentle for her first time and rammed himself as hard and as fast as he could into her.


    As Myne pounded Velvet''s tight pussy with his eyes closed, she who was the first time having sex and that directly start with rough mode, was quite literally going crazy as she trembled, shook, and came over and over. She growled and purred and shouted as he mmed himself inside of her and her vagina walls gripped his dick so tightly that he thought he was going to tear her up and make her bleed.


    But all it did was make her react more.


    "F*ck! So tight, I am about to cum," Myne muttered to himself as he grabs her bit butt and speed up his thrusting to the maximum.


    "MMMMRRRRROOOOWWWWWW!" Soon Velvet yelled like a cat as she cum together with Myne and dropped her head to the bed.


    Myne shot cum inside her filling her wombpletely beforeying on her back while panting slightly, this is the first time he experiences such a tight pussy, thanks to his big dick and Velvet''s unique body, and to tell the truth this experience was wonderful, he can''t wait to start next round.


    Thinking such Myne hurriedly use stamina recovery skill himself and Velvet.


    "Huh? Master, did you use recovery skills on me?" Velvet feeling her fatigue fading away, asked confusedly but what greeted her was a lustful dog Myne who now just wanted to eat her, and that is what he did, Myne without giving Velvet a chance to react sealed her lips with his and started moving his little brother.

 Chapter 213: Chapter 213. Side Story For Fun ( Part 6. Dungeon )

    Knock, knock...


    Knock-knock-knock...


    "Ahem, which bastard is causing trouble so early in the morning?" Myne slowly opened his heavy eyes upon hearing continuous knocking at the door. Reluctantly, he pulled his face away from Velvet''s ample bosom and gently moved her soft body off him. He reached for his robe on the couch, covering his naked body before opening the door yawning and rubbing his sleepy eyes.


    "Sorry for the disturbance, sir, but your booking time is over. You must vacate the room within half an hour or pay a fee if you wish to stay here longer."


    Myne opened the door and was greeted by a young girl with an average look wearing a maid outfit. She seeing unhappy and sleepy Myne first apologised for waking him up and exined the reason for her visit.


    "Sigh, you''re lucky that I don''t easily get angry with girls. If it were a guy on your spot, I might have started looking for trouble with him," Myne grumbled. He handed her five gold coins and said, "I''ll book the room for today. Here are five gold coins. I''ll vacate the room in the evening.


    Now, don''t disturb me." Myne looked at the girl not so not-so-developed chest with a disappointed look and closed the door with a loud bang.


    "But, sir, it only requires two gold coins if you''re staying until evening," The girl called after him in a hurry, but Myne had already closed the door.


    But after not getting any response from him, The girl decided that someone as wealthy as Myne wouldn''t be concerned about a few extra coins and after seeing no one heard their conversation, she put a sad look on her face as she just got scolded by someone before heading downstairs to submit the remaining payment.


    "Already ten o''clock? It seems I won''t have time for my morning exercises with my little kitty," Myne mused with a smile, reminiscing about the wild night with Velvet. He couldn''t help but gaze lustfully at his sleeping little kitty but quickly shook his head. He left a small note and some money for Velvet to prepare for their night ahead and returned to his original room.


    Sylphy was still peacefully asleep on the bed, one of the advantages of havingzy wives, even if you have some time fun secretly ande a bitte, you don''t have to worry about getting caught red-handed.


    Myne happily came to Sylphy,y down beside her and after cuddling her tightly, he slowly closed his eyes and continued his remaining sleep, because of yesterday''s overnight work, he hardly slept 3 hours before forcefully getting awakened by the inn staff.


    ...


    After being rudely awakened, this time by an enthusiastic Sylphy, Myne was quickly dragged to the bathhouse. Despite his attempts to resist, Sylphy showed him some seductive techniques she had learned recently, and Myne couldn''t hold back his inner beast which ended up leading to an hour of steamy bathroom activities.


    Read exclusive chapters at m_v-l''-NovelFire


    Thanks to their bathroom escapade, by the time they left the room to order some food, it was already the afternoon.


    "Lord Husband, let''s go to the Dungeon once we finish eating," Sylphy said energetically as she hummed in a good mood.


    "Sure! I''m really looking forward to it," Myne replied with a smile. He had already decided which book he would read while Sylphy honed her skills, just as Aisha had done before.


    Since she wanted to experience everything Aisha had, she would be thrilled with his idea. Myne thought with a mischievous grin.


    After finishing their lunch and thanking Velvet, who had already returned to her duties without showing any sign of their previous night''s adventure, they headed for the Dungeon of Strength.


    "Sylphy, what do you think about Velvet?" Myne asked casually as they approached the dungeon''s entrance.


    "She''s a hardworking girl, why do you ask?" Sylphy inquired, her expression slightly concerned. Before leaving, Aisha had specifically instructed her to keep a close eye on Myne, so he wouldn''t be taken advantage of by any random girls, especially halflings, in whom he is particrly very interested.


    "Nothing, I was just thinking that once our n officially starts, we''ll need some people to handle regr tasks like receptionists, waitresses, cleaners, chefs, and so on. You don''t expect us to do everything ourselves, right?" Myne replied jokingly.


    "Of course not. We''re the core of our n, and if we start doing low-level work, how will people take us seriously and entrust us with important missions? So, are you thinking about hiring Velvet?" Sylphy quickly responded.


    "Well, I was just considering it. She''s efficient in her work and can handle various tasks. But let''s wait until our n officially begins before discussing it further," Myne suggested, eager to move on from the topic, as he could clearly see the doubt in Sylphy''s eyes.


    As they conversed, the knight at the reception desk suddenly noticed Sylphy''s presence. He stared at her for a moment and after confirming that she was really the one he was thinking of, he hurriedly stood at attention in a fluster and called out to her in a loud voice.


    "Your Highness Sylphid!"


    Seeing the knight behaving abnormally and attracting the unwanted attention of passersby, Sylphy smiled helplessly and politely responded, "Ah, good work. You don''t need to be so formal with me, you know? I''m already married and not a princess anymore. Just treat me like you treat everyone else."


    Though Sylphy said that, but after seeing the look the knight was giving, she knew very well that he was not going to listen to her so easily and start treating her like amoner no matter what she said.


    "Good afternoon! Is it alright for us to enter?" Myne intervened, trying to ease the awkward situation. The knight handed them the required forms quickly, and they received metal tes as proof of their entrance. However, just as they were about to enter the dungeon, the knight stopped them.


    "Your Highness, if it''s alright, we would like to send a bodyguard along..."


    "So this is how real rich and powerful people at the top of the kingdom are treated? This feeling is not nice. Even though I''m married to Sylphy, this guy is treating me as if I''m just air, as if I''m Sylphy''s servant and not her husband.


    Why am I not surprised by this tant discrimination in broad daylight?" Myne thought to himself, adding the knight to his cklist, just below his "Must to die" list.


    "No, I appreciate it, but it''s not needed. There won''t be any problems with just Lord Husband and me. Thanks for your concern."


    Even though Sylphy clearly rejected him with a forced smile but the knight refused to back down as he said "Please"


    Their conversation continued for a while, but since it was a personal matter for Sylphy, and both of them ignored him so Myne also didn''t disturb them, he idle sat down at the knight reception desk and started checking his collection under the desk, which surprise turned out quite interesting.


    In the end, the knight reluctantly backed down when Sylphy lost her patience and scolded him angrily.


    "Can''t you see I''m on a date with Lord Husband, so why would I need a bodyguard, you idiot? And do you even know anything about my Lord Husband? He has single-handedly cleared this damn dungeon twice and has fought with a dragon. So, why the hell would I need someone else''s protection with such a strong person beside me?"


    As Sylphy yells at the knight whose face bes pale as paper and literally grabs his cor to beat him, Myne finally intervenes and after gently hugging her to calm her down, both of them step into the dungeon.


    Dungeon of Strength, 1st Floor.


    They quickly cleared the first floor without any difficulty.


    Sylphy killed the slimes that appeared along the way, Myne slowly followed her as if he was walking park while gathering "Passive-type Skills. As usual, he pasted them on pebbles and put them into Inventory.


    Myne, what are you doing with those pebbles? I''ve seen you picking them up for a while and storing them in your inventory. Is there something special about them?"


    While Myne putting the pebbles into his inventory Sylphy who killed the slime couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity.


    "Oh, these? I''m temporarily transferring some useful skills I acquired from those slimes you killed."


    "Hehehe, I see! Mn? Come to think of it, why do those stones look familiar? Are they the ones ced in our bathroom at home?"


    She finally asks. I thought they were going to hold back curiosity some more weeks before asking about them, Myne thought and exined with a chuckle, adding a small lie to make it easier to understand how he had these skill-bearing pebbles before he acquired the Transfer Skill.


    "Such skills exist?" Sylphy asked, astonished.


    "Of course, they exist, you''ve just never seen them. Here, take this," Myne said with augh as he handed her a water pebble.


    "It''s real? Water graduallyes out from such a small pebble without stopping! Is this the so-called magic water? Until now, Aisha and I thought it was water you created with skill, but it seems we were wrong," Sylphy said, disappointed as she examined the water pebble in her hand.


    After coaxing Sylphy with a deep kiss and a little more romance, they continued their adventure and ventured into the boss room.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 214: Chapter 214. Side Story For Fun ( Part 7. Annoying People )

    [ Name: Exusia Slime


    LV: 18


    Race: Slime ( Poison Family )


    Gender: None


    [Skill]


    None


    [Ability]


    Mollusk Prison (Soft Body Prison) ]


    The moment Myna and Sylphy entered the boss''s room, she aimed at the boss and charged at him as if she had a great enmity with him. Not once did shein like Aisha, who had been used as a road cleaner by her Lord husband. Sylphy was indeed a born warrior who enjoyed ying with blood and, in some cases, stinky liquids.


    Although I didn''t want to steal Sylphy''s prey, for the greater good, I had to deal the final blow to this boss Slime before she defeated it. It would be a waste not to take advantage of my valuable skill Probability, to obtain valuable loot, Myne thought as he watched Sylphy and the boss slime engage in a frenzied battle.


    Due to the special corrosive liquid that the boss slime secreted, which was harmless to the skin but lethal to clothes, and as it was a racial skill rather than an ability, Myne could do nothing about it nor did he want to.


    Because of the boss slime''s special corrosive liquid, Sylphy had almost lost her all clothes and was now fighting in a tattered red bra and underwear, and they were also not far from saying goodbye to the world as well.


    Here''s my chance. Seeing that Sylphy was about to defeat the boss slime, Myneunched two Light Beams from his index finger continuously, creating two small holes in the boss slime''s head, ending its wretched life.


    At the same time the Light beam struck, Myne saw Sylphy using [Martial Art: Sharpness Sword].


    And it died without Sylphy noticing my intervention. Good for me, no need to exin anything to Sylphy. Myne thought, nodding his head in satisfaction, pleased with Sylphy''s performance both in bed and on the battlefield.


    "How''s that, Myne? I defeated the boss monster single-handedly!" Sylphy eximed, throwing out her now slightly bigger chest with pride, as she called out to Myne.


    "You were really cool! I was astonished by your swordsmanship in battle. If we weren''t already married, I might have already started nning how to seduce you," Myne jokingly said as he approached Sylphy. First, without caring about his clothes'' state, he embraced her and gave her a deep, passionate kiss, just as he had done with Aishast time.


    Then Sylphy with a stunned and excited expression panting heavily, he cleaned the stinky substance off her body with his skill and handed her a fresh set of undergarments and clothes.


    "Hehe, that was quite sudden, but I liked it," Sylphy happily epted the clothes from Myne and started to put them on, not before indulging in another round of passionate kissing.


    "Look!" Eximing, Sylphy, who had already put on her new clothes, held up the boss loot, "Exusia Oil" and "Exusia Cape" in both hands and showed them to Myne, her eyes sparkling. Beauty products were always a woman''s first love, and that saying also applied to the former but still sufficiently rich princess.


    Un, Probability skill probably had a hand in this, right? With this, now I have two Exusia Capes. I wonder if Aisha and Sylphy would like to wear them! They definitely look cute in them, Myne pondered while rubbing his chin.


    [ Name: Exusia Cape


    Defence: +10


    Grade: medium


    Attribute: None


    Special Effects: Physical attacks will sometimes be reduced by 5%.


    Description: Special item manifest with the dungeon energy and dropped after defeating the floor boss. ]


    "Sylphy, honey, since you defeated the boss, you should take both of them. But remember to share and use the oil with Aisha, okay?" Myne said dotingly with a smile.


    "Yeah, I understand!" Sylphy obediently nodded her head and put away the Exusia oil, draping the cape over her shoulders, making her look more heroic and beautiful.


    "By the way, Sylphy, in case you''ve forgotten, which I know you already have, that Linus Sword in your hand actually has an exclusive martial art attached to it. I mentioned it before, but you quickly forgot. Anyway, it''s called Martial art: Sacrifice?Zwei. Although the name sounds a little ominous, its effect shouldn''t be disappointing."


    Hearing what Myne said, Sylphy let out a surprised "Ooh!" before happily swinging Linus Sword around.


    "Yosh, Myne! Let''s go to the next floor. I can''t wait to try my sword''s special attack," Sylphy excitedly urged and dragged Myne to the secret room, which appeared after defeating the boss. It had a levitating pink transfer stone in the middle, which was also the key to move to the next floor or exit the dungeon quickly.


    #Dungeon of Strength, B1


    Other than gathering some useless skills and honing Sylphy''s battle style, there was nothing profitable in their journey on this floor.


    "Let''s head quickly towards the boss room. If we''re lucky, we might get another set of Magic Shoes!" Myne suggested to Sylphy and couldn''t help but think about giving one set of Magic Shoes to Rector, anyway, that guy just needed a magic item, he never told him he would give something very powerful.


    As such, they proceeded to the boss room through brute force. Sylphy, like a meat grinder, ughtered every ogre and other monsters that got in her way in the name of upgrading her skills. Myne knew that this wasn''t the case, but he didn''t want to ruin her fun and allowed her to do as she pleased.


    Thanks to the Presence Detection?Large skill, there was no chance of a sneak attack on them. Myne happily took on the role of a scout and soon reached the end of the floor.


    "Phew, that was amazing! I''ve never enjoyed fighting so much. Although now I''m a little tired," Sylphy said with a wide smile as she cleaned her sword with a dirty cloth.


    "Of course, if toying with ogres is what you called fighting, how can you not enjoy it? Did you see how scared those ogres got when you ruthlessly killed theirrades whileughing like a crazy murderer? For a moment, I thought a ghost possessed you," Myne''s mouth couldn''t help but twist as he said that. After shaking his head with a sigh, he continued, "We''re already at the end of the floor.


    Just a little bit more, and we''ll reach the boss room. There, we can take a short rest, and eat something before moving forward, okay?"


    Without any objection from Sylphy, they walked a few more minutes and finally arrived at the boss room.


    "Huh? Somehow, this feels like d��j�� vu," Myne thought as he saw a group of gloomy-faced people sitting in front of the boss room as if they were at a funeral.


    "Hm? Lord Husband, why are so many people gathering here? Is there any special reason behind it?" Sylphy asked with a frown as she observed the people with unknown motives blocking the boss room.


    But to her surprise, Myne didn''t answer her and simply stared at a middle-aged man with a frown.


    Cass from ''Soaring Sandstorm.'' Do those guys still not get the Speed Shoes since then? And as the one of most powerful ns of the kingdom don''t they have anything better to do than spend weeks after a single mission? How important can this mission be for them? I wonder if a noble is emptying his treasury just for a normal magic item.


    With this level of intelligence and poor management I''m curious how they became famous, Myne thought with a disappointed look. He then shrugged, dismissing their matter from his thoughts. After all, Soaring Sandstorm''s internal matters had nothing to do with him.


    However, just because Myne didn''t care didn''t mean others felt the same. Cass, who had noticed him, quickly called out, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    "Oh? The young man from before, and... Hm? Isn''t that Miss Princess Knight? Why is a princess in such a ce?" Cass asked with a shock and quickly bowed lightly.


    "What about Aisha? Wasn''t she his partnerst time?" A random guy in the background asked hispanion.


    "I don''t know, go and find out for yourself," The irritatedpanion replied.


    This kind of conversation continued among other members of Soaring Sandstorm, but Myne and Sylphy ignored it without even blinking. Gossips like this were verymon for them nowadays.


    "Hello, Mr. Cass. Although we don''t know each other well, but still how are you?" Myne politely asked with his trademark smile.


    "I am fine," Cass replied awkwardly realizing his mistake and shook hands with Myne.


    "Come to think of it, Aisha mentioned that you came here to get Speed Shoes. Have you still not found them?" Sylphy heartlessly asked, showing no concern for other people''s emotions.


    As Sylphy asked that, Cass''s face became even more distorted. Myne, for a moment, thought he saw the words "1000 damage" written in red letters above Cass''s head, but when he blinked, there was nothing. He concluded it might have been his imagination.


    "Ah, we''ve been really unlucky recently. We''ve never encountered a Cocka Grice. It''s been almost a month since we arrived here, and everyone on my team is losing hope. Today, we''re trying onest time. If we still don''t encounter Cocka Grice, we''ll abandon this wretched mission and return to our n," Cass exined his problem with a dejected voice, letting out a long sigh.


    I wondered if this guy even if he didn''t find his target today would be able to sleep peacefully for a long time. His n members also seemed to be at the end of their patience.


    It was admirable that, after spending nearly a month in this gloomy dungeon, they were still willing to follow their n leader and not throw their resignations on his face, Myne thought with a sigh, but he soon threw away his useless thoughts out of mind as for just a shake of goodwill and some thanks, there was no way he would help a rival n. Such cheap acts only happen in novels.


    "Are Your Highness and this young man aiming for the boss? It seems like it''s just the two of you again," Cass asked while looking at the empty passage behind Myne and Sylphy.


    "Yeah, our aim is to clear this dungeon."


    In response to Sylphy''s casual answer, but Cass shouted with disbelief.


    "What did you say!? The boss on the next floor is... a Troll Gazer, right!? Your Highness, forgive my disrespect, but are you insane? That guy isn''t something you can just beat with cheap tricks! If you don''t exterminate it in one go with overwhelming power and destroy its body, it''ll immediately recover.


    That guy is literally the ancestor of cockroaches. It''s absolutely impossible to defeat it with just two people! It''s impossible to even attempt it."


    Sigh, not this shit again, why does this guy like to poke his nose in other people''s business so much? So annoying, Myne thought while rubbing his head.


    "No, well, thest time Lord Husband and Aisha defeated it with just the two of them. This sword is proof of that, it''s a drop from the Troll Gazer. So it''s not as big of a deal as you''re making it out to be," Sylphy said casually, showing her sword to Cass and directly delivering another critical hit. This time, Myne saw 10,000 emotional damage on Cass''s head.


    "WHAT!!!"

 Chapter 215: Chapter 215. Side Story For Fun ( Semi-Final. Why Are Those Monsters So Weak? )

    "WHAT!!!"


    Cass and his n members were shocked when they heard that Myne and Aisha had cleared the dungeonst time.


    Cass sent a fleeting nce at Linus Sword in Sylphy''s hand, and after confirming that it wasn''t just any random high-quality sword, he looked at Myne with astonished eyes.


    "What in the world are you? Hm? Wait, did you just say ''Lord Husband''? You''re married, Your Highness?" Cass asked Sylphy with wide-open eyes. Because they had been too busy with their mission objectives for the past month, they literally had no idea what was going on outside.


    "Yeah, Aisha and I were just married to ''Lord Husband.'' Don''t you know about it? As far as I remember, we sent invitations to all ns in the kingdom," Sylphy asked, narrowing her eyes. "By the way, we''ve established a n with the three of us, but it is still under construction and not officially open. I hope we can work together someday. Best regards, Cass."


    So, this is the reason why Sylphy was talking so much nonsense with Cass. She wanted to make connections with other ns. Quite a clever idea, as expected of my left-hand woman and vice n leader, Myne nodded after understanding Sylphy''s intentions.


    "Taking the Sacred Bow and Princess Knight as wives. Tsk, tsk, this guy, Myne is indeed something. I never thought that someday amoner would eat away both of the top-ss beauties of our kingdom," a random guy on Cass''s team whispered in his girlfriend''s ear, his voice tinged with jealousy.


    "If he can get Your Highness Aniue and Your Majesty''s approval, then he might have some qualifications, unlike you, who only knows how to get jealous every time you meet a hard-working and handsome guy," The girl beside the random guy taunted him with a disdainful look before looking at Myne with curious and admiring eyes, clearly very impressed by his deeds.


    If only she knew what Myne had done to gain Sylphy''s family''s approval, she might have already been thinking about how to make her boyfriend wear a green hat.


    "Come to think of it, Mr. Cass should quickly find a good wife and get married as well. Although, with your current age, it might be a little difficult for you to find a suitable partner, but if your requirements aren''t too high, you can easily find a woman your age or even younger if you have too much energy.


    Anyway, marriage is good, you know, since it enriches your body and soul!" Sylphy offered unsolicited advice to Cass with a smile, making everyone in the n team secretlyugh. But after they received his dangerous gaze, they quickly put on serious faces as if nothing had happened.


    "Mr. Cass, you guys seem to be taking a break. Is it okay if we enter first?" Myne, who was finally getting bored with Cass and Sylphy''s chit-chat, asked in annoyance.


    "Yeah, we don''t mind. This has happened before, so I think it''ll be alright, but be careful. I''ve seen many who lost their lives due to their pride," Cass advised seriously.


    "Yes! Thank you, we''ll be careful," Myne thanked him with a smile, gripped Sylphy''s hand, and quickly rushed into the boss room as if he were running away from Cass.


    [ Name: Cocka Grice


    LV: 49


    Race: Bird Family (Rare)


    Gender: Female


    Age: 1 y/o


    [Skill]


    Rush


    [Ability]


    Flying Feather


    Petrification ]


    "I wonder if our luck is just too good, or Cass and his gang have somehow angered Lady Luck. Otherwise, how can we exin this situation for two consecutive times?" Myne muttered, his mouth twisted in a weird expression.


    "Hm? Is this the monster Cass is aiming for?" Sylphy asked with a surprised and confused look, but after getting a nod from Myne, she had the same thoughts as him.


    "Sigh, anyway I''ve already stolen its troublesome skills, go and deal with it on your own," Myne while shaking his head took out hisfortable rocking chair with some snacks and sat down on it after shooing Sylphy carelessly.


    "Understood. Remember to save something for me as well; don''t eat everything," Sylphy said, readying her Linus Sword, and charged toward the boss bravely.


    Sigh, where was Ist time? Oh yes, a secret room in my office, as well as a secret escape tunnel. I wonder if Mr. Roku can make them without letting anyone know about it, especially Aisha and Sylphy. Myne thought and wrote down some important things regarding the n-building matter in his diary and peeked at Sylphy, whose body shone with a pale light from the activation of a skill.


    The Cocka Grice brought down its sharp beak, but Sylphy intercepted it with Linnus Sword without dodging it.


    "Eat this, you dirty monster! Martial Art: Sacrifice?Zwei!!!" With Sylphy''s shout, an emerald green light shone from the Linus Sword. With a powerful swing of her sword, she cut the Cocka Grice''s face, including its beak, right in half.


    The fight didn''t end with just that. As the sword, which had been raised overhead, fell downwards at a high speed, it hit the base of the throat. As a result, the part above its body and neck was cut, and itsrge body tumbled down with a loud crash.


    "It''s my first time seeing Sylphy fight seriously, but it''s not much different from what I thought. If I had to say, it gives off an image of brute force. You could even say that she fights by relying on skills, but unlike me, she has the basics ofbat, so she doesn''t have wasted movements," Myne pondered while rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    "How''s that, Myne? I defeated it!" With a wide smile," Sylphy waved her hand at Myne cheerfully, not hiding the immense pride on her face.


    "Yes, good work! As expected of my little Princess Knight! But you ended it too soon, I hardly had a chance to eat anything," Myneined fake-angrily.


    Hearing Myne''s words, Sylphy showed a delighted smile before running toward his chair to fill her empty stomach.


    Sigh, I forgot to give it the final strike. Forget it, this guy isn''t too important a character anyway.


    While thinking such a thing, Myne stored the Cocka Grice''s corpse and sorted out its loot.


    [ Name: Speed Shoes


    Agility: +20


    Grade: High


    Attribute:


    Special Effects: Movement Speed increases by 2 times.


    Description: Special item manifested with the dungeon''s energy and dropped after defeating the floor boss. ]


    [ Name: Ciel Sourie


    Agility: +50


    Grade: Ultra


    Attribute: Wind


    Special Effects: 1. Movement Speed increases by 3 times.


    2. Air Walk


    Description: Special item manifested with the dungeon''s energy and dropped after defeating the floor boss. ]


    Now I''m genuinely feeling sorry for Cass and his gang again, being in such a ce for a month and having to go back with empty hands. This feeling is unbearable. But anyway, this is how life works; one person''s misfortune is someone else''s fortune.


    After getting rid of useless thoughts, Myne and Sylphy had a quick lunch before heading toward thest floor.


    #Dungeon of Strength, B2.


    This might be the most valuable floor in the entire dungeon. Here, Myne acquired a lot of Regeneration, Magic Eye of Shock, and Strong Arm skills. All of them are useful skills, and Myne happily epted them from generous trolls.


    Because thest floor is a little special and not many people cane here even if they want to be, it bes an exclusive yground for Myne and Sylphy. They proceeded directly toward the boss room. With Presence Detection and Sight Enhancement, Myne brought them to the best way to engage Sylphy in as many battles as possible.


    Of course, this was to hone her skills and not because Myne wanted to steal as many skills as possible.


    Like that, after an hour of non-stop battles, they finally arrived at the boss room.


    Basically, Myne almost didn''t fight at all this time. Sylphy slew the monsters that appeared in front of her like a psychopath. Myne only crammed their corpses into the storage bag merrily.


    "Myne, let me take a small break. I want to be in my peak state before challenging thest boss monster," Sylphy said sitting on the ground while panting heavily in front of the boss room.


    "Well, if we stop at this moment to rest, your adrenaline would gradually die down, which would slow down your fighting capability. I can''t let that happen," Myne said without hesitation, declining Sylphy''s request. He cast stamina recovery and Cleaning skills on her before opening the boss room door.


    "Now you''re at your peak state, go and finish this guy as soon as possible. It''s been quite some time since we came here." Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e-NovelBin


    Feeling her fatigue disappear, Sylphy, like an energetic child, quickly stood up. After giving Myne a thankful kiss, she raised her sword and bravely entered the boss room.


    [ Name: Troll Magister


    LV: 90


    Race: Demon race


    Gender: Male


    Age: 50 y/o


    [Skill]


    Ultra Regeneration


    Magic Eye of Paralysis


    Unique Magic?Lightning


    Sorcery Extremity


    [Ability]


    Rush


    Smash ]


    F*ck!? What the hell!? Who changed the script behind my back? This isn''t a Troll Gazer! Is this an ultra-rare boss!? And, most importantly, when did trolls, known for their stupidity, start bing magicians?


    Myne dumbfoundedly stared at the 4-meter-tall, old-looking troll in front of him, who was wearing various bone ornaments around his neck. He quickly stole his very powerful skills in horror after seeing Sylphy blindly charging at him.


    If he let this guy use his skills, then even if Sylphy had 1000 lives, she wouldn''t be able to touch a hair on him before she turned to ash. But after removing his skills, everyone is a piece of cake, as a magician without skills is nothing more than a big living target.


    And just as Myne expected, like the previous time, Sylphy first activated all her enchantment-type skills and directly jumped on Troll Magister. Using her sword''s special skill, she easily cut him right in half, as if cutting through butter, while the guy was still trying to cast his skills confusedly.


    "Too weak, I was expecting more from thest and most powerful boss of the dungeon."


    Ignoring dissatisfied Sylphy, who knew nothing about the real situation and was nowining that the troll was too weak, Myne just rolled his eyes without saying anything and stored the Troll Magister''s corpse before checking the dropped items. He had already temporarily passed the Probability skill to Sylphy to maximize its effect.


    [ Name: Linus (Two-handed Spear)


    Attack: +80


    Grade: Ultra


    Attribute: Light


    Weight: 103 kg


    Effective against: Ghost


    Martial Art: Rominias?Impact ]


    "Hmm, one more cool weapon with an exclusive martial art skill. But I don''t have anyone within my family who uses a spear. What should I do with it? Let''s just put it away for now, maybe it cane in handy some other time," Myne thought, embracing Sylphy with a happy expression.


    "Thank you for your hard work, my cute Princess!"


    "Hehe, now you''re praising me like you do with Waffle. But it felt quite good. Praise me more, praise me more," Sylphy said with augh, imitating Waffle''s shameless style.


    "By the way, shall we go back now? I want to take a bath. I smell like sh*t right now, and it''s making me sick."


    "Of course, we are going back. But before that, we have toplete a final ceremony, otherwise, we can''t leave this room," Myne said with a deadpan serious face.


    "What kind of ceremony?" Sylphy asked, confused since hardly a handful of people reached thest floor of the Dungeon of Strength and she didn''t know much about it and didn''t doubt Myne.


    Seeing Sylphy get fooled by him, Myne spoke while trying his best to hide his evil smirk, "That''s simple. I have to eat you right here."


    Saying this, Myne didn''t give Sylphy a chance to resist and started kissing her a honey-honest husband who hadn''t met his wife for many years and relying on his hand to relieve his stress. Soon, loud panting and moaning could be heard in the most dangerous room of the dungeon...

 Chapter 216: Chapter 216. Side Story For Fun ( Final )

    Joining hands with a joyful Sylphy, whose hair and clothes were inplete disarray, it was hard to imagine her as an ex-princess. She was happily humming a tune as they walked toward the Silver Bell Pavilion.


    Myne also enjoyed the evening view with her, asionally stopping at a food stall to buy some random but tasty treats inrge quantities before putting them in his Inventory.


    "Huh? Did Cass and his team give up? They are looking quite sad." While Myne was happily buying a small golf ball-sized sweet called Gbjamun or something for Sylphy and himself, Suddenly, Sylphy spotted Cass and his gang in the crowd and asked Myne.


    "If I had worked hard the entire month and ended up with nothing, no one with a normal mind would be in a good mood," Myne replied casually as he handed a te filled with three Gbjamuns to Sylphy. He nced at the dejected Cass and his gang and put one Gbjamun in his mouth.


    "Well, Myne... Should we help them? This could be beneficial for our n in the long run. Even though Cass''s n may not seem powerful, they have a high poprity in the kingdom. If they advertise our n, people would trust us more easily ande to us," Sylphy hesitated for a moment before making her suggestion.


    "Naa, no need. Don''t underestimate yourself, dear. Your presence is more than enough to gain recognition for our n. If we were to advertise our n, we should approach your brother Lewis rather than a strangerrrr... You''re right, Sylphy. We should help them.


    Let''s go talk to them," Myne hurriedly said and before Sylphy could fullyprehend his sudden change in mood. He took her hand and led her toward Cass, making it appear as if they were strolling casually.


    "Huh? Your Highness Sylphy and, uuum, Mr. Lord Husband? Did you already clear the dungeon''sst floor?" Cass after seeing Sylphy who had an embarrassed look on her face, and Myne whose name he never tried to remember, asked, visibly shocked and drawing the attention of passersby.


    "Hahaha, Mr. Cass, as always, your jokes are not funny. How could my wife look like our Princess Knight? I think you''d better hire a coach and learn some flirting, or you might not be able to find a girlfriend in this lifetime. Sorry, guys, my uncle is just joking. Carry on with your work, there''s nothing to see here," Myne quickly intervened, using his Liar skill to fool the crowd and send them away.


    "My apologies, I got carried away in the moment. You see, it''s not every day you see someone clear a dungeon in a few hours," Cass bowed and apologized in a low voice for his mistake.


    "It''s okay, Cass. It''s not your fault. Anyway, did you guys obtain your mission objective?" Sylphy took the lead, as Myne''s mouth is too poisoness for those poor people who are suffering from their bad luck and asked with a smile.


    "No, after you left, we made onest attempt but again encountered a random monster that dropped a sword. Now we have collected more than a hundred pieces. It seems like we''re destined to fail this mission," Cass and his n members shook their heads in despair.


    "That''s really unfortunate. Anyway, if you don''t mind, we happen to have a pair of Speed Shoes we obtained after defeating the boss, which maybe you guys were behind. If you''re interested, we''re willing to sell them to you," Myne offered with a faint smile, taking out the Speed Shoes from his empty storage bag.


    "WHAT! No way! How can this be? We''ve been looking for that monster for the entire month!" A random girl Cass''s gang members eximed with disbelief.


    "F*ck! How can your luck be so damn good?" Another unimportant character added, staring at Myne and Sylphy with envy and jealousy.


    "Are you really willing to sell them to us? What''s the price?" Cass, the soul of his gang, quickly regained hisposure and asked with a frown.


    "Well, I don''t need money or any special favours. I believe in a fair exchange. How about you give me that bracelet on the left hand of the guy with the afro hair in exchange for these shoes? Oh, and let me share a secret with you so you don''t think I''m taking advantage of you. Those Speed Shoes have a skill �C you can walk on air after wearing them," Myne exined.


    Everyone''s attention shifted to the man with afro hair, particrly his green bracelet with leaf-like symbols on it.


    "Sorry, n leader, but this bracelet is not for sale. I have too many memories attached to it, it''s priceless," The man with afro hair declined Myne''s offer without hesitation, covering the bracelet with his palm.


    [ Name: Pursuit of Happiness


    Defense: +1


    Vitality: +30


    Grade: Ultra


    Attribute: Life


    Special Effects:


    1. Stamina increases by 5 times.


    2. Immune to any kind of natural illness, weak poison, and curses.


    3. Minor healing (Passive)


    Description: A special bracelet created by a poor old man in his final moments, with the desire to provide a happy life for his 30 wives, 50 girlfriends, 123 children, and 41 favourite grandchildren.]


    Tsk, People could really do anything for their little brother. What a great white lie! If I couldn''t see the properties of his bracelet, I might have been fooled by his fake honesty. But the old man who created this masterpiece could definitely be my idol if he were still alive. Thirty wives and fifty girlfriends? Just how much stamina did that guy have?


    Myne couldn''t help but envy the stamina of the old man, while imagining sleeping with different women every night without care, that is the dream wish of every pervert.


    "Although I didn''t won''t do it Oman, but there is too much at stake, try to understand. For our n, our home, you have to give sacrifice, I am really sorry. Yasiaa, do it," Cass who is fully aware of Oman''s secret, doesn''t care about his protest, and after a simple heartless apology, he orders Oman''s friend-with-benefit girlfriend Yasiaa to forcefully remove his bracelet.


    "n leader you can''t do this, this is my personal property, I bought this bracelet with my entire family inheritance, please don''t take it from me," Oman pleaded desperately. As Yasiaa approached with a smirk, Oman continued, "Hey, Yasiaa, I''m your boyfriend, please don''t do it. Forget about me, think about yourself. Without this bracelet, how will I satisfy you every night?"


    "First of all, Oman, you bought this bracelet from an olddy for just 30 gold coins, which was far from your entire family''s inheritance. Second, I''m not stealing it from you. After we return to the n, I''ll give you another magic item.


    So now stop acting like a stubborn child in the middle of the road, people are watching us," Cass spoke with an irritated expression while rubbing his forehead with a headache.


    After Cass''s exnation, Oman didn''t make things difficult for everyone as he knew there was no way he could save his good longsting wonderful sex life, and with teary eyes, he could only watch Yasiaa take his precious bracelet and hand it over to Myne in exchange for the damn Speed Shoes.


    With that problem resolved, Myne and Sylphy bid farewell to an excited Cass and his gang. Then they wandered around the market for a few more minutes like a happy couple before returning to their room at the Silver Bell Pavilion.


    ...


    "Ohh yes, a little left, amm, that the ce. Ohh, your hands have magic, I can feel it, my fatigue''s going away," she said appreciatively while sitting in the bathtub with eyes closed enjoying the shoulder massage that Myne was giving her.


    Myne hearing praise asked with a smile, as he picked up a shampoo bottle and began to shampoo Sylphy''s golden hair, "How is it? Are you satisfied with our date now?"


    Sylphy replied with a mischievous smile, "More than satisfied, my precious gigolo. Tonight, this queen will reward you for your hard work."


    Saying such moved her hand underwater in a snake-like motion and yfully grabbed Myne''s little brother.


    "But first, let me give you a demo."


    "Wait, not now, I''m shampooing youuuu... Ammmm, F*ck, so warm."


    While Myne still talking Sylphy turned around and put his little brother inside her mouth and started massaging it with her wet and hot tongue like a pro.


    ...


    The next afternoon, Myne woke up with dark circles under his eyes, a result of ack of sleep. He found himself in a room opposite to his own, with a little kitty with big tits in his arms.


    This time instead of leaving her a letter, he had woken her up, engaged in an afternoon exercise, and given her some money ( 2 tinum coins ), so she wouldn''t have to let others touch her tail for some puny tips.


    After instructing her to buy a small house for herself in a good and safe location, instead of staying in a cheap apartment in the slums filled with bad people with ulterior motives, he promised toe to her from time to time in the middle of the night and walked to Sylphy.


    Sylphy and Myne enjoyed a pleasant lunch. Then, the Old Man Kane arrived with his grandson, and they all got into their carriage to begin their journey back to Lucas Town. Myne knew that the uing evening would require him to follow a specific script and provide four hours of service to his queen.


    Which was clearly more interesting than the time toe, since ording to Sylphy''s wish to experience everything Aisha did, Myne had to follow the script and while ignoring that a child is also with them, he gave his queen four hours long beautiful service.


    Overall, they both thoroughly enjoyed their date and strengthened their husband and wife bond.


    ...


    [ Name: Sylphid Fortuna


    LV: 22 > 59


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Female


    Age: 19 years


    upation: Host Second Wife


    Title: Princess Knight.


    Status: Happy, Curious, Grateful


    [Skill]


    Tenfold Experience Acquisition LV ( Max )


    Magic Eye of Paralysis ( Medium ) LV1 ( New )


    Sorcery Extremity ( Medium ) LV1 ( New ) Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    One-handed Sword ( Large ) LV7


    Body Enhancement ( Large ) LV8


    Ultra Regeneration ( Passive ) LV1 ( New )


    Strong Arm ( Medium ) LV2


    Physical Strength Enhancement ( Small ) LV2


    Martial Art: Sharpness Sword ( Large ) LV2


    Presence Erase ( Small ) LV1


    Magic?Fire LV1


    Body Enhancement ( Small ) LV2


    Fire Attribute?Resistance


    Water Attribute?Resistance


    Wind Attribute?Resistance


    Earth Attribute?Resistance


    Light Attribute?Resistance


    Dark Attribute?Resistance ]

 Chapter 217: Chapter 217. The girl’s secret (1)

    After that little episode of a bandit attack on their carriage and Myne massacring them like mosquitoes, he transported everyone back to their house using his teleportation skill. Sylphy was hit on her head and didn''t wake up until the next morning. Aisha, on the other hand, was rtively fine and woke up just a few minutester.


    She and Myne also had a colourful night together in the absence of Sylphy.


    "You guys are so selfish. I was in aa, and you two are having sex behind my back. Do you even care about me? At least wait until I recover, and we can have fun together. But no, you two perverts just need an excuse to F*ck each other like animals."


    Sylphy, after nodding and thanking a middle-aged couple who came to congratte and wee her to Lucas Town,ined to Myne and Aisha, who had been silently enduring her non-stop nagging beside her since the morning when she had caught them sleeping naked on a messed up bed.


    "Sylphy, dear, I don''t think this is the right ce to discuss these things. Haven''t Aisha and I already apologized to you? And with the Regeneration skill, what harm could befall you? Also, after that incident, Aisha was a little scared, so she urgently needed something to divert her mind, and ensure that she could sleep peacefully, what could be better rather healthy sex?


    Myne put his arm around Sylphy''s shoulder and calmly exined his point, so she doesn''t make a mountain out of a molehill.


    While coaxing Sylphy and thanking everyone in town who came to greet them with goodwill, they soon reached the adventure guild.


    The situation in the guild was much like thest time Myne had been there. Some adventurers sat at various tables, eating their breakfast while discussing their next mission. Some were looking at the task board to find suitable work, and some were flirting with female guild staff members, especially the receptionists, who were all beautiful young women.


    Since Aisha was an ex-receptionist, the popr one, albeit not on good terms, she took the lead. As Myne and hispanions entered the guild, everyone casually nced at them. However, upon seeing Aisha, their expressions turned from shock to surprise and disbelief when they noticed Sylphy with her gentle smile and a sword at her waist behind her, they couldn''t help but exim.


    "F*CK!! That''s the Princess Knight Sylphid!" A random adventurer eximed.


    "And that demon receptionist Aisha too? What are they doing together?" Another adventurer asked in a loud voice, but when Aisha nced at him, he quickly hid under the table, clearly not having a favourable impression of Aisha.


    "Wait, I heard they both married a luckymoner from our town. Are they here to create an adventure party?" A young woman who seemed to know about Myne''s wedding quickly spoke, resolving everyone''s doubts. Not many people knew that Myne was banned from the adventure guild.


    "It''s quite possible. After marrying that beggar, it''s not easy to make money. Demon Aisha is fine, but Your Highness Sylphid''s luck is truly abysmal. She could have married a noble, but she got fooled by that bastard. I''m so jealous," A middle-aged adventurer said through gritted teeth while ring at Myne beside Sylphy. If eyes could kill, Myne might have already reunited with histe parents.


    "What? Someone dared to marry demon Aisha? Who has the balls of steel?" A slightly drunk man asked with astonishment, but no one answered him as Aisha had already walked into the lobby.


    "As expected of Aisha, her reputation is unshakable in our town''s adventurer guild," Myne said to Sylphy while observing the excited adventurers who clearly wanted toe forward and meet Sylphy but hesitated due to Aisha''s presence.


    "I don''t think there''s anything to be proud of. Her reputation isn''t very positive in the eyes of everyone present here," Sylphy remarked with a roll of her eyes.


    As Myne and Sylphy followed Aisha into the guild, the adventurers'' voices gradually died down, not wanting to risk crossing Aisha, especially when her mood didn''t appear to be at its best.


    "Who is making so much noise early in the morning? Can''t you guys just shut..."


    "Hey, little monkey, did you miss me?" Aisha waved at Mia, her one and only friend in the guild, with a slightly yful smile.


    "Of course, I missed you. Without you, it''s really difficult to manage those ungrateful people who work here, eat here, but never listen to anyone and act as if this guild is their father''s property," Miained as she approached Aisha. She gives her a bear hug before casting disdainful nces at the adventurers in the lobby.


    "You might not believe me, but since you left due to work and guild tension, Grandpa has lost 10% of his hair, and the percentage keeps increasing every day. While you were here, he could send you to various ces on his own ce, but now, since he can''t find a reliable person to rece you, he has to go everywhere himself, leaving a lot of the guild behind, which he still does after reuniting.


    Overall, things aren''t going very well," Mia said with a deep sigh while shaking her head.


    "I''ve told you that old geezer makes me do a lot of work, but you never believed me. You always said I was just eating, drinking, and collecting my sry and doing nothing. Now, do you realize how much I''ve contributed to this guild over thest three years?" Aisha said with pride and a satisfied smile on her face.


    "By the way, do you know Ms. Ubora recently restocked her supplies, and there are quite a lot of interesting things this time. Are you interested in going there with me?" Seeing that Aisha is going in the wrong direction, Mia hurriedly changes the topic before Aisha in excitement asks for her money back.


    "Oh, what kind of interesting things..."


    "Do you think they''ve forgotten about us?" Seeing Aisha and Mia talking nonstop like two best friends, Sylphy''s mouth twisted with a vexed expression, and she couldn''t help but ask Myne.


    "Yep, there''s no doubt about it," Myne nodded his head and coughed a bit to remind Aisha about their task.


    "Oh, sorry, I got carried away in excitement. Mia, let''s talk about that thing on Sunday. Now, take us to the guild leader. We have a very important matter to discuss with him," Aisha apologized to Myne and Sylphy before ordering Mia, who nodded in confusion and gestured for them to follow her.


    ...


    After Mia led everyone to her grandfather Bazzam''s office, she knocked on the door. After a minute or so, they heard a tired "Come in" from inside.


    Mia quickly opened the door and respectfully invited everyone in, except for Myne, who was thest. Just as Sylphy entered the room and Mia closed the door on his face, as she was very angry at him for stealing her best friend and only source of her free food and a ce to stay.


    Not only that, because of him, she now had to do three times the work she had done before while Aisha was in the guild, so she clearly had animosity toward Myne.


    "Sigh... So annoying. If not for Aisha, I would have beaten the hell out of this ''now not-so-t cheat brat.''" Myne mutters to himself and pushes open Bazzam''s office door with a gentle push. He while ignoring Bazzam frowns looks, grabs a book from the table and seat on the couch, assuming the role of a bystander.


    "Oh, Your Highness Sylphid, wee to my adventure guild again, and congrattions on your marriage," Bazzam although not very happy seeing Myne, still remembering his new identity, ignored him with a disgusted look, while thinking that Myn was looking down on him after getting married with Sylphy. He took a deep breath and greeted Sylphy politely.


    "Thank you, Mr. Guild Leader. And I''m just a bystander. You can talk with Aisha, no need to care about me," Sylphy politely replied with a smile and after throwing the entiremunication matter onto Aisha''s shoulders, she also sat down on the couch.


    "Uh? Aisha, was the trouble downstairs caused by you? You''ve juste back to the guild, and you''re already causing a ruckus. Although I didn''t want to say it, I really missed it a lot, sigh..."


    Confusedly nodded at Sylphy''s request, Bazzam looked at Aisha and spoke with a smile.


    "Well, if Mia hadn''t informed me of your current situation, maybe I''d be moved by your caring words. But now, forget it. You might as well start looking for a secretary for yourself, or it won''t be long before you have to say goodbye to your hair," Aisha said while shaking her head.


    "Sigh, I''m trying, but it''s challenging to find someone who is hardworking, honest, and trustworthy. Anyway, you guys came here right after your marriage. Something must have happened, right? Tell me what the matter is," Bazzam finally moved on from the sad topic of his life to the main point.


    "Read this, you''ll understand why we''re here," Aisha said calmly and handed him a letter tightly sealed with a royal wax seal that had been entrusted to her by Faren.


    "Huh? A letter? Who''s the sender... F*ck, the royal seal? Why the hell is Your Majesty sending me a letter? It''s not my resignation letter, is it?" Bazzam asked nervously, holding the letter with trembling hands.


    He looked at Myne, who had a faint smile on his face, and Sylphy beside him with an indifferent expression. "You know it''s not easy to get a job at an old age..."


    "Tsk, a job at an old age? If this guy were working under me, I might have kicked his ass a long time ago. An arrogant, greedy geezer like him is nothing more than a burden on Earth," Myne mockingly whispered into Sylphy''s ear. She let out a small giggle as she was already aware of the tension between Myne and the old guild leader, who clearly heldmoners in disdain.


    "Mr. Guild Leader, if my father wanted to fire you, he wouldn''t need to send you a letter personally. Even I have enough authority to send you home. So please rest assured that this letter has nothing to do with you. Just read it, you''ll understand everything," Sylphy said with a smile, seeing that Bazzam was wasting everyone''s time.


    "Mia, go bring something to drink for everyone. Aisha, why are you standing there? Take a seat. It will take me a little time to read the entire letter," Bazzam first ordered his granddaughter, who still couldn''t do anything on her own and had to be told everything, then gestured for Aisha to sit down.


    Bazzam then carefully unsealed the letter and took out the contents. "Please excuse me for a moment," he said as he started reading the letter.

 Chapter 218: Chapter 218. The girl’s secret ( 2 )

    "Mu~u, I see. So, this matter is regarding Amy''s case, huh? I understand Your Majesty''s concern since it was me who told him about Amy. Anyway, you guys, give me a few minutes, and I will bring Amy to you immediately."


    After reading the letter, Bazzam paused for a moment before speaking calmly. He already knew everything about Amy''s situation. After all, not everyone can keep their secret like Myne in front of a big shot like Bazzam (only in Lucus Town ) and Faren. So, clearly, he just wanted to get rid of the hot potato named Amy in his hand before she brought cmity to his head.


    After which, Bazzam left Myne and his gang in his office and quickly ran out to bring Amy.


    "Why does it feel like he wants to get rid of us and that Amy girl quickly?" Sylphy, seeing Bazzam running, asked with confusion.


    "Because that''s what he wants to do. Other than Aisha, we are just troublemakers in his eyes, and the more we stay here, the more he feels uneasy. Sigh, I still can''t understand how a person like him became a Guild leader, seems like the guild leader position is quite worthless and anyone can get it through a little bit of connection," Myne said, shaking his head disdainfully.


    While Myne and the others were badmouthing Bazzam behind his back, Mia returned with a bottle of fruit wine and some cheap snacks. Right after that, in less than five minutes, Bazzam returned, apanied by a woman who looked about 25 years old.


    She had long, dense brown hair tied into a ponytail, big round goggles around her brown eyes, an average-looking face with some pimples on her cheeks and chin, and B-cup size breasts. She was wearing oversized loose clothes, which made her already not-so-good-looking face more unattractive.


    "I''m really thankful for that time. If not for your help, I can''t even imagine what would have happened to me," Amy, whom Bazzam had already informed of the entire situation, just after entering the office, hurriedly thanked Myne and his wives with a nervous voice, lowering her head deeply.


    "Why is she thanking us? Did we even help her? Shouldn''t informers usually get ignored by everyone, and their boss takes all the credit?" Myne, feeling awkward for being thanked for nothing, couldn''t help but whisper in Sylphy''s ear.


    "Hey, my Father is not that type of ungrateful guy, okay? Since we gave him information about the Org settlement, of course, he mentioned it in the letter. Otherwise, without our information, she might already have be a breeding thing for Orcs," Sylphy, dissatisfied with Myne''s attitude toward her father, angrily replied with a frown.


    Sigh, I know it. I shouldn''t discuss my everyical doubt with Sylphy. She''s not like open-minded Aisha, who can digest everything easily and even respond in a funny way, Myne thought while shaking his head helplessly and falling silent.


    While Myne was disappointingly waiting to hear Amy''s story, Waffle in Sylphy''s arms suddenly spoke to him via telepathy.


    "Myne, it seems that person is using some sort of magic. I can feel it all over her body."


    "What? The person you mean is this woman with goggles?"


    "Yeah, although I don''t understand what you mean by goggles but that''s right! Gao~. By the way, can you please pass me the te of snacks?"


    "What kind of magic it is, do you know anything about it?" Myne ignored Waffle''s shameless request between critical conversations and asked back with a frown.


    "No, I don''t know that much. Mother hasn''t started to teach us about magic and other thing yet. I''m still a little child, after all. So please pass the snacks to me. This little child needs nutrition to grow," Waffle said, drooling over the snacks in front of Myne.


    "But you just ate breakfast half an hour ago. Is it okay to eat more so soon? Can you little tummy handle so much at once?" Myne asked with a frown but still pushed the snack te toward Waffle for providing him with such important information.


    [ Name: Amilia Eyllissithek ( Amy )


    LV: 43


    Race: High Elf


    Gender: Female


    Age: 135 years old


    upation: Eyllissithek n Head''s Only Daughter


    *Divine Protection of World Tree: Blessings of the World Tree


    Title: None


    Status: Sad, Scared, Nervous


    [Skill]


    Tree Magic?Recovery LV (Max)


    Alchemy LV6 ]


    F*CK!!!


    Seeing Amy''s status, who was supposed to be a prey of Orcs, now turned out to be a 135-year-old grandma, Myne eximed in shock. He couldn''t believe his eyes that a royal high elf princess was not only standing in front of him but also bowing and thanking him politely even though he had hardly done anything.


    Butpared to Myne''s shocked expression, everyone else, upon hearing his loud curse, looked at him with frowns, not understanding why he was using foulnguage for no reason.


    "Sorry, sorry, you guys carry on. I just remembered something very important and got carried away in my emotions. Ignore me," Myne said, feeling everyone''s direct stares. He waved his hand and lied without thinking. However, Aisha, who knew Amy''s real identity as well as Myne''s skills, gave him a knowing smile and winked at him when he looked at her.


    "Well then, since Amy has arrived, should we continue our discussion?"


    Although Bazzam wanted to give Myne a beating for disturbing everyone, after remembering his own status, he swallowed his grievances in his heart and spoke toward Sylphy with a frown.


    Sylphy nodded her head and prompted Aisha to proceed with the story.


    "First off, I should talk about our current situation..."


    After which, Aisha started talking about the establishment of their n, which the kingdom had officially recognized, and the building of its base in Lucus Town. Then she talked about the conversation between her and Faren regarding recruiting Amy into their n.


    "The situation is as talked about thus far."


    After finishing speaking in one go, Aisha looked at Amy and wanted to hear her opinion. Then, seeing Amy hesitate, Aisha continued...


    "Your Majesty and I know about your circumstances, so we wanted to have you join our n as an official member. This was what we came up with, but I have not told this matter to Myne and Sylphy yet. The decision is ultimately based on your own choice, so we understand the circumstances. We are not forcing you, and if you don''t want to join us, you can refuse. There''s no need to hesitate.


    It''s your life, and you are more than capable of making your own decisions."


    "I... I understand what you said," Amy started talking slowly, choosing her words carefully. "I think that the situation I''m in currently isn''t necessarily bad, but I am still very grateful for what you said. However, this would just cause trouble for everyone... so, this talk..."


    A single elf princess far from her home and her people is indeed very troublesome. I wonder what''s wrong with Aisha that she is so obsessed with taking this grandma into the n. Don''t tell me she has some ulterior motive behind it... Hmm, now this could be possible.


    Otherwise, with Aisha''s bad-girl type personality, it''s hard to believe that she''s doing everything out of goodwill, Myne pondered while rubbing his chin thoughtfully


    "Amy, what kind of trouble do you think you can cause us? Do you even know that my dear husband single-handedly defeated a ck dragon and cleared the Dungeon of Strength two times within a few hours? The puny trouble you''re worried about isn''t enough to make him use 10% of his power. Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    So, you can rest assured about this kind of thing and believe me, being on our side is the safest way for you and you also don''t have to run anymore after this," Aisha said with a smile, ncing at Myne with a proud and loving gaze before looking at Amy, waiting for her answer.


    "What!"


    But Amy didn''t have a chance to say anything as Bazzam and Mia eximed in disbelief, hearing about Myne''s achievements, and stared with their mouths wide open.


    Myne also looked at them with a yful smile while rubbing his fist, confirming their doubts instantly.


    I''m doomed this time. Now I understand it''s not that Your Majesty lost his mind and gave his daughter to a poor brat in a hurry. It''s me, the frog in the wall, unable to see the real situation. F*ck, I have to do something if I want to save my life," Bazzam thought nervously with a sense of urgency.


    F*ck, big sister Aisha won the jackpot, no wonder, she suddenly has so much money on her, and she loves this bastard so much, so this is the reason behind everything. Tsk, I also have to find a boyfriend, a strong and rich one quickly as well, Mia thought with determination.


    "If what you said is true, then I understand. I will talk to Mr. Myne and Her Highness Sylphy about this. On top of that, if both of you could forgive me after listening to my story, although it''s a very selfish request, I wish for you to take care of me from now on," Amy said. She faced Sylphy and Myne and bowed again.

 Chapter 219: Chapter 219. Amys Tragic Story

    "If what you said is true, then I understand. I will talk to Mr. Myne and Her Highness Sylphy about this. On top of that, if both of you could forgive me after listening to my story, although it''s a very selfish request, I wish for you to take care of me from now on."


    "First of all, this appearance of mine... isn''t really my real appearance. I''m using a Magical Item that allows me to alter my appearance, so people can''t recognize me, otherwise, with my special identity, it won''t be long before someone with ulterior motiveses knocking on my door looking for trouble," Amy said with a helpless smile.


    "What! Altering one''s appearance? Is there really such a magical item that can do that? I''ve never heard about it before?" Sylphy asked with a frown. But then she seemed to remember something and, with a little hesitation, asked again, "Are you really a woman? You are not a man pretending to be a woman, right?"


    Hearing Sylphy''s childish question, everyone''s mouths twisted. Amy looked at Sylphy, who was trying to lighten the mood, and with an awkward chuckle, she replied, "I''ll now cancel the magic."


    Right after Amy said that, she touched a ck, rusty-looking bracelet on her right arm and chanted a magic incantation that no one had heard before. Once she''d done so, for a brief moment, she shone in a very bright white light, and soon her body became crystal clear, and she changed into apletely different person.


    Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    The real Amy looked like a 20-year-old, young otherworldly beautiful elf princess. Her emerald green eyes sparkled with an enchanting luminescence, reflecting the mysteries of her ethereal world. Long, silken silver hair cascaded down her back, elegantly tied in a ponytail that shimmered like moonlight.


    Her lips, a deep and alluring shade of rose-red, were a hallmark of her elven lineage, a testament to the celestial grace that defined her race, recorded in history and praised by countless writers and poets. Elven''s signature long, pointed ears extended gracefully from her head, adding to the aura of enchantment that surrounded her.


    With each step, she graced the world with a captivating smile that radiated warmth and kindness. Her face, almost godly in its perfection, held an ageless beauty that transcended time itself. Her figure was a study in elegance, a slender form that defied mere mortal description.


    She adorned herself in a long, flowing white one-piece dress, a canvas for dedicated elven carvings and golden patterns that told tales of her people''s ancient traditions. In her presence, one could not help but be captivated by the exquisite beauty and grace that marked her as the embodiment of elven allure and splendor.


    "F*ck! So beautiful! The one whom I thought was an imposter, a 135-year-old grandma ying at being a 25-year-old woman, turns out to be a goddess. I am afraid after today, there is one more person on my list of crushes," Myne thought while staring at Amy without blinking, especially her white jelly-like E-Cup size breast which made his eyes glued on them.


    Seeing Myne not so friendly staring at Amy, Aisha came beside him with a frown and pinched him hard on his waist.


    "Ouch, ouch, hey, stop it," After feeling pain, Myne finally came out of his perverted fantasy, and cried out in a low voice.


    "If you don''t want to sleep alone on the couch, then stop staring at Amy with your perverted gaze," Aisha whispered in Myne''s ear, and only when he nodded his head obediently with teary eyes did she let him go.


    "Elf?!! You are an elf? No wonder Father and Aisha are taking your matter so seriously. And with the length of your ears and hair color, you should be a royal high elf, maybe a princess or a queen, right?


    Sorry, I can''t say thest part confidently since High Elves live for more than thousands of years, and I can''t measure your real age with your looks alone" Sylphy said thest part, embarrassed with a light hint of envy.


    "Yes, I am a high elf princess, but not now, since now there is no elven kingdom exists, then, what kind of a princess am I? I am just a refugee of a destroyed kingdom, running around aimlessly trying to find a safe ce for me, whom I can say home," Amy said with a forced smile filled with deep guilt and self-me.


    No one spoke after Amy said that, giving her some time to recover, and soon she calmed down and started telling her story...


    Elves are people connected to nature and live deep in the forest. With appearances of peerless beauty, topped with sharp ears considered special in this world, and precious treasures they possess from countless years, they are the target of almost everyone''s gossip, envy, and jealousy.


    Because of their superior appearance and the treasures they hold, regardless of male or female, from other races, many would aim for them, openly or secretly.


    There is a kingdom of Humes called Wills. No, I speak specifically, there was such a kingdom, as it had already been destroyed.


    At that time, the King of Wills kingdom was fascinated by the beauty of elves, a little bit too much.


    At first, the elves would unfortunately be caught by ve Merchants to be turned into ves and bought by him at very high prices to satisfy his evil and dark desires.


    As time went on, his desires gradually grewrger like a snowball effect. Because most elves bought by him as ves would die soon for various reasons, demand for elves in the ve market increased very much, and supplies almost emptied out.


    Because of this, the King of Wills kingdom couldn''t buy any elves from the ve merchants, so he simply ordered his soldiers to capture the elves for him.


    However, the King''s desire was not satiate, it only grew more intense. Only God knows what he was doing with so many elves.


    Finally, not satisfied with a handful of elves, he directly invaded the Elf''s kingdom to make it his own, settling this every day of capturing elves matter once and for all.


    Obviously, the conscientious Kings of other kingdoms who had good rtions with the Elf kingdom condemned the crazy King of Wills kingdom and gathered their soldiers to deal with him.


    However, although other countries reached out to help, due to their own selfish motives or some other political reasons, they never reached the elves in time. By the time the soldiers from various kingdoms leisurely arrived at the Elf''s kingdom, both the Elf kingdom and Will''s Kingdom had already been destroyed.


    The reason was simple, the crazy king of Wills Kingdom kicked an iron te and that too a mountain size one.


    At the beginning of the war, the elves were being treated by Will''s kingdom like ants, and many elves, mostly female, were captured without much resistance.


    It can''t be helped as the elves would not have thought that their neighbouring kingdom would one day aggressively invade their kingdom just because their crazy king couldn''t get enough from sleeping with their race''s women. And on top of that, it was none other than a surprise attack.


    Originally, elves were a race that preferred not to fight, so their fighting power and protection, which was nearly nonexistent. They tried resisting but were easily overpowered by Humes, like an adult fighting with a child, and were subdued quickly.


    If it had ended there, the worst situation might have been avoided. But the killing by the crazy King of Wills kingdom did not stop there.


    In the Elf''s kingdom, the World Tree, or formally known as the God Tree, was there. The greatest treasure of the Elves, this is what other races thought before this incident.


    That crazy King tried to make that World Tree his own property, as the World Tree had materials like excellent medicines or the capability to make the hardest weapons from it.


    Yes, despite it being created by the Gods to help the world provide magic energy, and as the real power source of the entire world, that idiot not only knew nothing about it but carried it away in the excitement and his desires after seizing hold of the Elf'' kingdom. He immediately issued a huge order to his subordinates to harvest the World Tree.


    Because the existence of the World Tree reflected in his eyes was just "A Gold Tree that produces expensive materials."


    As for being the source of the entire world''s power, he simply said, "What does this have to do with me? Anyway, soon I will be the source of this entire power."


    Even though the captured elves loudly begged him to stop, he paid no attention.


    As a result, Wills Kingdom disappeared from the face of the world overnight.


    A few royal elves, at the cost of their lives, contacted their protector to help them from this disaster and to help the elves gain control of the situation as well.


    Yes, in order to protect the World Tree, they contacted the Divine Beast Ymir, who didn''t want to intervene in the native people''s childish fight, finally lost his patience and appeared.


    Ymir, a walking mountain-sized Divine Beast who looked like Hume made of stone, with a height of around 400 meters, possessed tremendous power, annihting the army of Wills in the blink of an eye.


    As the army of Wills Kingdom was spread throughout the elf''s country, the poor elves were wiped out together by Ymir''s attacks as well. Of course, there were some lucky elves that survived, but it was a fact that most of them had their lives taken.


    Afterwards, Ymir sought out the Wills Kingdom to settle the elves'' revenge, as elves were the caretakers of the World Tree for millions of years, including all the innocent citizens. He turned them all to ash before disappearing.


    Thus was the tragic story of Amy and her Elf Kingdom.


    Even to this day, there are still a lot of greedy people trying to capture the remaining elves and turn them into ves. After all, if they could make such a rare person a ve, it would undoubtedly be a fantastic prize. No, it might not be an exaggeration to say that the number of imprudent people is increasing.


    The elves who originally had very little poption because of their low fertility and long life, thanks to the crazy king of Wills kingdom, werepletely wiped out and were on the verge of extinction.

 Chapter 220: Chapter 220. Amys Journey

    "When my kingdom was attacked, my father made a quick decision and hastily hid me in a secret tunnel under our pce. Only he knew about it. He had prepared a storage bag with a lot of food and useful items for me. I stayed hidden there for two entire days. When my father didn''t return, I gathered my courage and walked out of the secret tunnel.


    Later what I saw still haunting me in my dreams. Everything had been destroyed. Once a beautiful and prosperous kingdom had turned into ruins overnight, with rows of corpses scattered everywhere. The people I once knew were nowhere to be seen, leaving only me alone with no hope. I cried while sitting amidst the ruins of my home and my people for many days.


    It was only when greedy humes started appearing in the hope of finding the treasure that I changed my appearance, hiding among them and escaping from there.


    I wandered through various kingdoms, disguising myself. However, my magical disguise wasn''t perfect and left traces of magic on my body. Anyone with good magical sensitivity could see that something was amiss. This constant fear that someone might discover me and sell me as a ve gued me.


    But thankfully my luck remained good until I came to your rtively peaceful andw-abiding kingdom. Although I didn''t encounter any bounty hunters or ve merchants here, on my way to this small town, while searching herbs in the forest, I was identally discovered by the Orc king who was wandering there and got captured by him.


    Later, the knights of your king saved me, and even after discovering my true identity, they didn''t harbour any ill intentions. Not only did they provide me with a ce to stay, but they also helped me conceal my identity. I am incredibly grateful for that," Amy said, bowing in front of everyone.


    Now I understand why my cheap father-inw takes her so seriously and is willing to do so much to protect her. It''s definitely because of me. After meeting Fenrir and confirming that there are indeed Divine Beasts living in various forbidden ces, and after learning that Divine Beasts destroyed two entire kingdoms in a fit of rage, he definitely shit in his pants.


    Knowing that thest member of the royal blood of elves appeared in his own kingdom, he worried that if something happened to her, and Divine Beast Ymir, the protector of the elves, would decide to visit his kingdom in anger as well. So he thought of protecting this hot potato, instead of kicking her out of the kingdom as this can be backfired if she had a way to contact Ymir.


    So when Aisha mentioned Amy during the conversation with him, his eyes lit up with joy. He immediately decided to throw this rouble on my head, as a person favoured by two Divine Beasts. Even if something were to happen to Amy while she''s with me, it would be my responsibility, and my backing divine beasts certainly not going to let him and the kingdom destroy just for a single person.


    Sigh, I unknowingly got caught up in my father-inw''s schemes again. If only Aisha had told me about her earlier, I could have at least asked for somepensation for keeping her safe and providing her with a ce to stay. Instead, I not only have to feed her and protect her but also pay her a sry for her nonexistent work.


    Being a good person is really so difficult, Myne thought with a deep sigh. However, as his eyes fell on Amy''s body, he made up his mind. Since she couldn''t provide him with money or other valuable things in return for his services, and as a person who believed in equal exchange, he decided that he would make this elf princess his woman.


    "Yep, it''s decided. She is mine from now on," Myne mutters to himself while staring at Amy with the fire of determination ignited in his eyes and little brother.


    "Even after knowing my true identity, would you still be willing to ept me?" Unknown to Myne''s inner determination who already decided to make her his woman, Amy made an expression like ''gave up on everything'' and looked at Sylphy, Aisha and finally at Myne.


    Hearing Amy''s question, Aisha and Sylphy didn''t say anything and looked at Myne, waiting for his answer. Despite often not taking him seriously due to his childish behaviour, they recognized that he was the core of their family, and his decision would be final.


    Myne, who had already decided to make Amy his woman, felt a pang of guilt after seeing Aisha and Sylphy''s sincerity but only for a second before he threw it out of his mind, and spoke with a helpless smile, "Why are you two looking at me? Even if I refuse to let her join our n, the looks on your faces are as clear as the day that you''ve already decided to have her join. So why bother asking me?


    I have no intention of sleeping on the couch, alright?"


    Upon hearing Myne''s words, Aisha and Sylphy''s beautiful faces lit up with joy and they decided to reward Mer for his sweet flirtiness.


    "Wee to our n, Amy. I hope we''ll have a lot of fun together," Aisha said cheerfully.


    Ahh, Aisha, honey, a foursome might be a little difficult. The other two have to wait quite a bit for their turn if everyone wants to be satisfied fully, Hearing Aisha''s simple sentence, Myne, who was racking his brain to think of how to seduce Amy, immediately took it in a double meaning and thought with a perverted smile.


    "Yes, Amy, staying with us will be the safest option for you. Believe me, no one can mess with our Lord Husband, and if someone does, their end won''t be peaceful," Sylphy said casually, excitedly.


    "Cough! Cough!" Bazzam, who was drinking wine in the background, coughed loudly after hearing Sylphy''sment.


    "Don''t drink so hastily, old man. If you die while drinking, it''ll be too cheap a death for someone like you. You deserve a more exciting end," Myne taunted Bazzam, seeing him coughing, he was unable to resist and taunted him with a smug look.


    "What did you say, you bastard?" Hearing Myne''s taunts, the hot-tempered Mia immediately red up and yelled at him.


    "Mia, Myne is just joking. How many times do I have to tell you to control your anger? It''s your hot temper that''s keeping you single for so long," Aisha rebuked with a frown, calming Mia down.


    "I''m fine, Mia. It''s just that this wine is a bit too strong for an old man like me. It seems like I have to do something about my drinking habit," Bazzam said, acting like a helpless, weak old man and gently patting Mia''s head.


    "As expected, newlyweds... To tell the truth, I''m a little jealous of you guys. I hope one day I can also find a family like yours," Amy said with a little giggle, hiding envy on her face.


    "Myne, Myne, don''t forget about me. Introduce me to her as well. I''m also a part of the family," Waffle, who had finished all the snacks, wiped his mouth with his little paw, flew on top of Myne''s head, and spoke in his mind.


    "Oh, are you also interested in this kind of thing? I thought you were busy dealing with snacks," Myne said and looked at the empty te on the table, understanding why Waffle had time to socialize.


    Despite mocking Waffle for being a glutton, Myne pointed at him who was flying above his head and introduced him to Amy.


    "Amy, meet Waffle. The youngest and naughtiest member of my family. Please get along well!"


    Coordinating with Myne''s words, Waffle raised his right paw and greeted her with a "Wafuu."


    "Pleased to meet you as well, Waffle. I hope we can be friends."


    For a moment, although Amy gave Waffle a strange look, she soon smiled as if nothing had happened and spoke gently.


    She seems to have noticed something about Waffle," Myne thought, raising an eyebrow as he saw Amy trying to hide her surprise and shocked expression with her thrid-ss acting after seeing Waffle flying over his head.


    "By the way, would it be eptable for the newly formed n to take charge of Amy?"


    After ensuring that everyone had been introduced to one another, Bazzam, who had been waiting for a while, inquired with a furrowed brow.


    "Yes, we''ll take full responsibility," Aisha and Sylphy both dered simultaneously. Upon hearing their answers, Bazzam also took a breath of relief as finally the hot potato he had been holding for so many days, soon going to be taken by someone else, and he would be free of this trouble.


    "So, when are you officially opening your n? And where will Amy stay during the construction period of your n? Moreover, what is your n if thieves were to sneak in and kidnap her while you are away on a mission?" Bazzam bombarded Myne and his gang with questions, as if he were trying to gather all the inside information toter sell it to outsiders for a significant sum of money.


    Why is this guy so interested in the inner matters of my n? Don''t tell me he has some ulterior motive, after knowing that now I can f*ck his entire life If I want, don''t tell me he is making a great evil n in his mind," Myne thought, narrowing his eyes with suspicion.


    "Don''t worry about it. Father has already arranged everything. There will be soldiers guarding the n 24 hours a day, and another person will be in charge of reception, also ensuring Amy''s safety," Sylphy responded with enthusiasm. Bazzam replied with a nonchnt "Hm" and nodded his head.


    "Anyway, if you need a helping hand, don''t hesitate to call me. I will dispatch my most reliable adventurers to assist you," Bazzam dered, thumping his fist against his chest.


    "Adventurers and reliable? Who does he think he''s fooling? Only an idiot would believe in his nonsense," Myne scoffed internally, his face contorted with disdain.


    "Thank you, Guild Leader. If we ever require your assistance, we will certainly turn to you," Sylphy expressed gratitude, genuinely believing in Bazzam''s sincerity. Even Amy, who had been suffering so much from Hume, was no different and easily moved, thinking that Bazzam cared deeply for a stranger like her.


    Sighing, Myne thought as he rubbed his forehead in frustration, "Now I have two naive, oversized children in my house, whom I must educate about worldly knowledge."


    "Regarding Amy''s housing situation, we can only trouble you, Guild Leader, for a few more days. Once our n''s building is ready, we wille to pick her up. Until then, please take care of Amy temporarily," Aisha said with a warm smile and Bazzam could only nod his head helplessly.


    Afterwards, Myne and his gang spent a few more minutes with Amy before bidding her farewell and returning to their home.

 Chapter 221: Chapter 221. Farens Concern ( POV )

    Aisha, the daughter of the Laurel Family, proposed to take the elf princess into their n. It was indeed a wonderful n.


    It had reached a point where we didn''t know how many Elf survivors remained. It was now the responsibility of the Hume race to atone for their sins.


    It was started when the adventurer guild of Lucas Town, sent a report to me exining that they had found an elf in an orc settlement, and they were apprehensive about what to do with her. I was left speechless, wondering what a lone elf was doing so far from her now-destroyed kingdom.


    In the report, Guild Leader Bazzam, who seemed to already know what had happened with Wills and the Elf Kingdom, asked to keep her in the royal pce, so her safety would be guaranteed.


    However, I had my doubts about her situation. Not everythinges without drawbacks, there were demerits to consider.


    If she was protected in the royal pce, there was no doubt that her safety would be of the highest level. However, her true identity would be known to people.


    Until now, her identity as an elf had been concealed by her Magic Tool, and she had been selling medicines and potions for a living. If I were to suddenly allow such a person to live in the royal pce for no apparent reason and grant her the highest level of security, which even my children didn''t receive, then it would be apparent to anyone that something was amiss.


    Naturally, my ministers and nobles would seek an exnation, as a significant portion of the kingdom was managed by them. I would have to justify my actions to them, and they would determine whether my decision was right or wrong. This meant that, as an elf, her identity needed to be disclosed, at least to the high-ranking officials of the kingdom.


    Although I am the king and can temporarily silence them, it would undoubtedly invite more trouble, which wouldn''t be good for the kingdom.


    Morg was suggesting some rather absurd things about making her my concubine. I wondered if he had bumped his head while walking.


    Firstly, if I, the king, were to marry an Elf, other countries would not remain silent about it. Secondly, considering the long lifespan of elves, ording to their standard that elf princess was only slightly older than my youngest daughter, Ayri. Marrying someone the same age as my youngest daughter at the age of 50? Absolutely not. Morg had certainly lost his mind with old age.


    Furthermore, if I didn''t handle this elf princess matter carefully, I might meet the same fate as Wills kingdom stupid king. I had no desire to wee an angry divine beast that could destroy my kingdom in a matter of minutes, after spending years making it prosperous.


    I couldn''t believe such a nonsensical suggestion came from my most intelligent minister. I wondered if he was tired of living and wanted to die along with my kingdom.


    I had gotten sidetracked from the story. In other words, if I were to testify and confess to her in the royal pce, there would be two demerits, in addition to the merits of her safety.


    The royal pce was indeed a fairly safe ce to live, but only for those of royal blood. If asked whether her safety was 100% guaranteed for everyone, the answer would be no. The royal pce was a ce where people regrly came and went to meet me or for various other reasons.


    Thinking about peopleing and going, there was no guarantee that no one would try to infiltrate and cause harm to her. While I could hire plenty of guards for her security, there were always exceptions, and "what if" scenarios would persist no matter what measures were taken. It was impossible to guarantee 100% safety.


    The second problem was that if I revealed her identity to certain people, and they secretly told someone else, it would be equivalent to announcing that an elf princess was living in the royal pce. If she stayed in the royal pce with very tight security, she would be confined and unable to move freely, which was not a life anyone would want to live.


    Even though she could use her magic tool to hide her identity, she had already shown that it had a significant w. Even if her tool was wless, the fact that we specifically informed people of her whereabouts posed a substantial risk, and it wouldn''t take long for people to discern her identity, even if she changed her appearance.


    With so many problems, simply keeping her in the royal pce was not a viable option. So, what should be done?


    As I pondered this predicament, a report came in that Roselia ude had captured a dragon child. I had to temporarily put aside the elf princess matter and focus on this new development.


    Though ude''s matter was resolved thanks to my current one and only son-inw, and soon after he also solved the issue of protecting the elf princess by taking her under his wing. I couldn''t help but wonder what good deeds I had done in myst life to be so lucky.


    "Morg, arrange for a secret rumour to spread throughout the kingdom stating that ''An Elf is being protected in the royal pce. Afterwards, prepare a room at the back of the Royal Pce. The upant will be a female knight, so arrange for someone to look after the room daily, and assign some knights to guard it 24 hours a day. You can have Aniue decide on the selection."


    Farenes out from his thoughts with a smile, and while praising Sylphy in his heart for choosing such a good son-inw, he speaks to his minister Morg.


    With this rumour spreading, the possibility of people keeping a close eye on my favourite son-inw would decrease. Additionally, if someone had nefarious intentions, they would likely target the female knight instead of going after my son-inw''s n or seeking out his no-named worker.


    "I see, this is certainly more effective. Should I prepare the substitute girl immediately?" Morg, who was unaware that he had been scolded numerous times by Faren in his mind just now, asked while praising Faren in his mind foring up with a more practical n than his own.


    "No, that''s not necessary. Spread the rumours first. As the rumours grow, it''ll let them imagine an arbitrary existence of an elf as they don''t have any eye witness anyway," Faren replied calmly.


    "I will do it now, Your Majesty. Please excuse me." Morg bowed slightly and left Faren''s study, thinking about how to spread the rumors.


    With that settled, I needed to select a person to be dispatched to Myne''s n, someone who would serve as the personal bodyguard of the elf princess.


    A strong, firm mouth and reliable person... Aniue would be an ideal candidate, but it was impossible to send a prince there.


    What''s more, the person needs to guard the elf and this is not a short-term mission. Also, I can''t send anyone there, only a female or a married person would be better for this work, so that person don''t harbour any ill intentions er spending a long time by her side, and try to bite something which he can''t chew.


    "Aniue, do you have any talented individuals in mind to dispatch to Myne''s n as a secret bodyguard for the elf princess?" Faren after thinking for a while and failing toe up with any suitable candidates, looked at Aniue who was helping him to deal with extra paperwork, and asked gently.


    Aniue hearing his father''s question, put down theint of a vige chief whose viin is continuously getting raided by goblins and now asking for help, and replied after thinking for a while.


    "Well, how about the Head of the First Knight Division? As far as I remember, he was in charge of the Divine Spirit Forge game, and he did quite well there. He also had some contact with Myne and had a good impression of him. Plus, he''s highly skilled with a sword, and his skills are also not that bad. Moreover, he has a family, meeting all the conditions Father mentioned."


    Head of the First Knight Division, aah Gale. He was indeed strict but had a good personality guy and was quite powerful. It seemed like a reasonable choice, plus his child was born not too long ago and I heard he had totally turned into a stupid father figure now.


    Yes, the more I think about it, the more I think he''s a good choice. Well, the issue now is whether he''ll agree to it. But would he agree to bring his recently born child to apletely new ce? Gale is a meritorious person, and I''d prefer not to use my authority as a king to force him. I suppose it would be quicker to ask for his decision directly.


    "I also want to send two female knights to guard Myne''s n. Since Lucas is a small town, they should be more than enough to handle minor problems, and Myne can handle therger ones himself. Do you have any candidates in mind for this role?" Faren asked thinking of giving small favour to Myne.


    "Hmm, two female knights. I think there are a few female knights in the 2nd Knights Division who greatly admire Sylphy very much. They should be good candidates," Aniue replied, hesitating slightly, as female knight training hadn''te under his area and most of them were trained by Sylphy before she was robbed by Myne, so he rarely had contact with them.


    "Can they be trusted?"


    "Well, I''m not so sure myself either. You should talk with Sylphy about it," Aniue spoke with a hint of embarrassment since he rarely looks after any female knights, because most of them start harassing him in the name of asking various exercise-rted questions, which, in the end, have nothing to do with their training."


    Sigh, it was indeed desperate to ask a saint like Aniue to look for the female knights. As usual, he seemed to be weak against women. As a crown princess, it is indeed quite embarrassing to think that this guy can''t even talk with a woman properly. No, this can''t go on like this. I am soon going to enter in my fifties. It''s time for Aniue to be a real man.


    I understand that it isn''t easy to find a suitable partner, but this guy ispletely indifferent about marriage. If this continues, I will be aughing stock in my friend circle, and they will certainly try to humiliate me while showing me their grandchildren. No, I can''t let that happen.


    Thinking such, Faren looked at Aniue with a determined look and spoke with a deadly serious face.


    "Aniue, don''t easily ept that you''re weak against women. Shouldn''t you be thinking of settling down with a partner as well?"


    Hearing Faren bring up the topic of marriage again, Aniue looked at his shameless father, who was trying to give him marriage advice once more. He picked up the paper on the table with a frown and turned his face away.


    Faren was already used to his elder son''s childish behaviour about marriage and continued, "At first, I thought you would choose your partner between the Sacred Bow or the Saint. But now, because of your continuous hesitation, the Sacred Bow was taken by Myne along with Sylphy. So, would you like to meet the Saint?


    Listen to me, son, you''re already getting old, and sooner orter, you''ll have to get married no matter how much you try to run from women. The Saint is a very good partner for you, so take my advice and meet her before someone else takes her away as well."


    The Saint, officially recognized by the royal family, was a rare soul. Holding an incredibly powerful Recovery Skill, she treated anyone regardless of their status or remuneration, she is very gentle with everyone, earning her the nickname Saint. She was also requested by the royal family many times for her help, and she was a woman familiar with the royal family.


    This kind-hearted woman was very rare nowadays, and Faren deeply wished that Aniue would ept his advice and marry such a good woman.


    "Father, let''s hold off on this talk for another time. There are many things that I have to decide right now, and the other side has to decide too," Aniue spoke and hurriedly ran out from Faren''s study.


    Sigh, why is this guy so against his own marriage? Other children of his age have already had their third or fourth marriage, and here he is, not ready to do even one. It seems like I have to talk to my wives about this matter. This matter can''t be dyed any longer.


    If I leave this matter to Aniue, then he might not find a partner for himself his entire life, Faren thought with a frown and hurriedly walked toward his second wife''s workshop to invite her for a secret family meeting.

 Chapter 222: Chapter 222. The Alchemy Library

    Aftering home, Myne and Waffle lounged on the couchzily, while Aisha and Sylphy hurried into the kitchen to prepare lunch for everyone.


    "Guys, it''s time to think of a good n name. I want to submit it to Father-inw tomorrow so he won''t scold uster," Myne said as he put dishes inside his te.


    "The name of the n, huh? Prince Lewis''s n name reflects the content of their activity. Should we also pick one that shows what we do?" Aisha thoughtfully remarked.


    That''s true. The n of Lewis is called Alchemy Library. I heard that the name was given due to many talented people in the n who were good at alchemy, including Lewis himself. Although I''ve never met them before, the name ''The Circle of the Devil n'' was also quite easy to understand in terms of what kind of things they do.


    On the contrary, that guy Cass seemspletely out of ce since his n name, ''The Soaring Sandstorm,'' has no rtion with their activity, Myne thought rubbing his chin.


    "Yeah, but our n doesn''t do any specific things like making potions or researching monsters like Lewis, so it''s hard to name it after what we are going to do. It might be a good idea to think of words that are rted to us," Sylphy suggested after thinking for a while.


    "Hey! Waffle, don''t eat Ted''s food, that''s bad manners," Aisha suddenly scolded Waffle, seeing him stealing food from Ted''s te without finishing his own meal.


    Ignoring Waffle and Aisha''s dispute, Myne spoke with a smile, "How about ''Elysium Seekers''? Since we are going to wander various ces while seeking thrilling adventures and encountering new types of monsters and skills."


    "Elysium Seekers is quite a nice name. Elysium means ''Paradise'' where we seek ideal happiness. This is indeed a wonderful name, Myne. I didn''t expect such a good name toe from you," Aisha praised him wholeheartedly after dealing with Waffle.


    "Well, I''ll take it as apliment," Myne said with a proud look.


    "Then it''s decided our n name will be Elysium Seekers," Sylphy announced cheerfully, raising her juice ss.


    Myne and Aisha looked at each other and raised their juice sses as well, cheering together. And so, eating lunch, the name of the n was decided as the "Elysium Seekers."


    ...


    "By the way, Sylphy, I forgot to ask, how much money did you give to our Fatty Mayor for thend where we are building our n, and did he give you a real property document?"


    After a hearty lunch filled with joy, while resting and giving his stomach time to digest the food, Myne, as hey on Aisha''sp, asked Sylphy, who was soothing Waffle''s overindulged belly.


    "Yes, I already settled our newnd-rted work with the Fatty Mayor that day when he came to our house. Since you were busy with Mr. Roku discussing n Building construction ns, I didn''t disturb you, andter I forgot about it. Sorry," Sylphy said apologetically, batting her tongue between her front teeth cutely.


    "Haha, don''t apologize for something so trivial. You''re my wife, not my subordinate, and you need to apologize for every little thing, got it?" Myne said with augh.


    "Okay, I understand. So, where was I? Yes, for the entire two acres ofnd 50 meters away from our house, it''s our property now. The Fatty Mayor charged us 20 tinum coins, iming it was a hefty discount, but I doubt it. Land prices are high, but not as high as he ims.


    If they were,moners wouldn''t be able to buynd and build their houses even if they worked 24 hours a day for dozens of years.


    I think he wanted to make a fortune from us, but I didn''t want to create any further trouble, so I paid him and made the entire property legally ours," Sylphy said, frowning as she thought about how she wouldin to her father and possibly get the greedy mayor kick out from his post.


    "Don''t worry too much, it''s just 20 tinum coins, no big deal. If a problem can be solved with money, then it''s not a problem. Greedy people like the Fatty Mayor are more useful than honest and righteous ones. The former will do anything for money, but thetter will never do something that tarnishes their reputation no matter if that thing is good or bad," Myne reassured his somewhat naive wife.


    "By the way, Myne, you''re inquiring about the nnd. Do you want to modify the n building n?" Sylphy asked curiously.


    "Yes, I was thinking of making a third-floor dormitory for official n members who have nowhere to live and adding one more floor for our personal residence and building the guest room to the second floor instead of our residence floor," Myne replied thoughtfully.


    "Are you making a dormitory for the members at the n House? Hehe, I see... for now, you wanted a ce for Amy to live, right? However, doesn''t Amy have a ce to stay already?" Aisha asked, somewhat puzzled, though she was delighted that Myne was thinking so much for that poor elf princess.


    "The adventure guild building and staying ce? Don''t joke with me. How can someone as simple and innocent as Amy even think of living in that dirty ce? Currently, she has no other ce to go, which is why she''s forced to stay there. Otherwise, no one with a normal brain would choose to live there, let alone an elf princess like her," Myne replied disdainfully.


    "That''s true too. And don''t forget that we have to protect her. If she lived very far from us, then if something happened to her, how would we even know about it? Only by staying with us can we keep an eye on her and react immediately if something happens to her," Sylphy exined, nodding her head in agreement with Myne''s assessment.


    "So how many rooms are you going to build for the dormitory? Although there is only Amy and two or three soldiers sent by Sylphy''s father currently, in the future, when our n bes popr and more people join us, how are we going to handle them?" Aisha inquired, realizing the seriousness of the dormitory matter after listening to Myne and Sylphy''s exnations.


    "For this, we need to discuss it with Mr. Roke. He is a professional, and only he knows how many rooms we can make and what we are going to do with this problem in the future," Myne replied after some thought.


    "Yeah, that sounds great. Then shall we go and meet up with Mr. Roke now?" Sylphy said excitedly, standing up.


    "Actually, not now, honey. First, I have to meet your brother Lewis first. We''ll meet Mr. Roke tomorrow morning," Myne said with a smile, pouring cold water on excited Sylphy who wanted to contribute to the n''s building project.


    "Why do you want to meet Lewis?" Sylphy asked disappointingly.


    "Because I want to sell some monster corpses from my Inventory to him and gather some funds for our n building before meeting Mr. Roke. That way, we can also negotiate the price," Myne answered as he stood up from Aisha''sp, not before thanking her with a kiss for massaging his head.


    "Oh, if that case, let''s go together. With me around, he won''t make things difficult for you, and we can work together to empty his pockets," Sylphy said confidently, wearing an evil smile on her face.


    "As you wish then, Aisha, do you want toe along as well?" Myne asked Aisha, who was rxing on the couch.


    "Nah, you two go. Have fun. I''m a little tired. Let me take a small nap," Saying such Aisha covered her head under the pillow, and soo Myne and Sylphy with a wave of her hand.


    ...


    "Your brother is indeed as wealthy as you said, the richest man in your family. Just how much did he burn to build such a grand building?" Myne asked in awe as he stared at the gigantic six-story tower-like building made of pure white stone in front of him.


    This six-story tower-like building was a stunning architectural marvel constructed entirely from pristine white stone. Its exterior exuded an aura of timeless elegance, with intricate carvings and ornate details that hinted at the importance of the work conducted within. The structure''s primary purpose was alchemy research, and every aspect of its design reflected this noble pursuit.


    At the top of the building hung arge signboard made of golden marble ss with the words "Alchemy Library."


    "Believe me, you don''t want to know. When we first learned the cost of the building after asking many times, my entire family was so shocked that we couldn''t believe our ears," Sylphy replied, shaking her head.


    Hearing Sylphy''s response, Myne, who had already surmised that Lewis hadn''t burned money but rather threw them directly into a volcano, didn''t dare to delve further into the matter. He quickly entered the building with her.


    Four heavily armored knights at the entrance didn''t stop them, as they all recognized Sylphy and Myne and saluted them respectfully.


    After entering the building, they were greeted by a grand entrance hall. The entire floor was made of marble, which was so clean that you could see your reflection. The towering ceilings were adorned with intricate chandeliers, bathing the space in warm, inviting light.


    At the far end of the massive, well-worn oak doory a long reception desk, where Myne saw five beautiful halfling women of various races, dealing with customers with smiles on their faces.


    "How may I help you?... Your Highness Sylphid!!!"


    While admiring the beautiful grand hall, Myne and Sylphy approached the receptiondy, who had slightly fewer people crowded in front of herpared to the others, but when it was their turn, the receptionistdy recognized Sylphy and eximed loudly, attracting unwanted attention.


    "What! Princess Sylphid! Where is she?" A young man beside Myne inquired, staring at the receptionist girl. Since Sylphy was wearing a hoodie, he didn''t recognise her. Although Myne was famous, and many people knew him, but his poprity still paled inparison to Sylphy''s.


    "But didn''t she get married recently and move out of the capital city? When did she return?" Another person who stood behind Myne asked with a frown, ncing left and right.


    Soon, people began to make noise, but one thing wasmon among them, they all ignored Myne, as if he didn''t exist at all, and continued searching for Sylphy.


    "Is my poprity so low that even after standing in front of everyone openly, no one recognizes me, but they''re trying to find Sylphy? Those damn f*cking perverts," Myne with ck lines all over his forehead thought while gritting his teeth and tightening his fist.


    While the crowd was still searching for Sylphy, she whispered something into the receptionistdy''s ear. Then the receptionist hurriedly calmed down everyone.


    "Sorry, everyone. It seems I misunderstood someone else for Princess Sylphid because she looks quite simr to her. Sorry for the disturbance," The receptionistdy quickly apologized, and the crowd honestly calmed down. Otherwise, what could they do? Pick a fight with the receptionistdy for wasting their time? That was out of the question.


    The Alchemy Library has very strict rules, and anyone cklisted by them might as well forget about buying legal potions from shops in the Augusta Kingdom.


    "Your Highness... I mean, Ms. Fortuna, how may I help you?" The receptionistdy, who was about to address Sylphy by her real name, quickly corrected herself and asked with a forced smile as Sylphy nced at her with a dangerous look, her forehead covered in cold sweat.

 Chapter 223: Chapter 223. Getting Damn Rich!

    "Huh? Sis, Myne, why are you here? Do you need any help from me?"


    Guided by the receptionistdy, Myne and Sylphy soon arrived at Lewis''s office on the 4th floor.


    "No, we don''t need your help, Lewis. We''re here because Lord Husband wants to sell some rare monster bodies he collected from the Dungeon of Strength and Divine Spirit Forest," Sylphy said with a smile while casually examining Lewis''s luxurious, well-decorated office.


    "What! Really? You don''t know how long I''ve been waiting for this moment. When Myne came back from the Divine Spirit Forest and submitted that giant Catfish monster body parts, whichter ended up in my hands, it was as if a door to a new world opened for me. We''re still researching it, and every day we discover something new.


    Because of our kingdom''s terrain, capturing aquatic monsters is very difficult, and until they are transported from other ces, most of them lose their value. Those days were the first time we got body parts of a still-fresh aquatic monster."


    The more Lewis spoke, the more excited he became, his eyes literally shining with excitement. For a moment, Myne also saw the face of a crazy scientist in his expression.


    "Okay, we understand that you''re excited, but please calm down," Myne said, seeing Lewis getting closer and closer to him with a scary smile on his face.


    "Huh? Oh, sorry, I got carried away. So, I was saying that I''m happy to buy whatever you want to sell, as long as they are rted to alchemy," Lewis coughed to hide his embarrassment and spoke while adjusting his goggles.


    "Should I take the monsters'' corpses here? I think your office might not be able to amodate all of them," Myne said, raising his eyebrows.


    "Of course not, follow me. I will take you to my biggest warehouse," Lewis said excitedly and gestured for them to follow him. Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Soon, while climbing down the staircase and following Lewis, who was greeted with the utmost respect by everyone in the building, they arrived behind the tower, where sevenrge warehouses, each around 50,000 square feet, were built in three rows.


    "Here''s warehouse number 3. This is my personal warehouse, and currently, 90% of it is empty, so you can empty out your inventory without any worry," Lewis said with a smile as he opened the warehouse door, which was tightly locked with various dangerous-looking magic circles.


    Myne didn''t waste time, he walked into the middle of the warehouse, which, as Lewis had said, was almostpletely empty, other than arge movable wooden room in one corner. He then used the Realize skill to create a ceiling-high thin and long one-person tform for himself, in front of the surprised eyes of Lewis and Sylphy. Then using the Double Jump skill, he directlynded on top of it.


    "Why did Myne create such a big tform, and how did he do that?" Lewis asked, dumbfounded.


    "How did I know why he created a tform? As for how he did that, of course, he used his skills," Sylphy replied with a hint of impatience, clearly not happy that Myne didn''t exin his n to her in advance.


    After reaching the top of the tform, Myne opened his inventory window and started taking out all the monster corpses he had collected for a long time.


    As he did so, as if someone had opened the floodgates, row after row of monster bodies started falling out of thin air like rain, soon forming a small mountain in front of Myne''s long tform.


    "Shit, just how many monsters did he hunt in just two days? And hell, many of these monsters, I haven''t even seen until now... Is that the Troll Gazer''s body, the final boss monster of the Dungeon of Strength?" Lewis asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, Lord Husband and Aisha cleared the Dungeon of Strength when they went to Adol Town on a date," Sylphy replied with an expressionless face. She clenched her fist tightly when she mentioned thest part, which Lewis clearly didn''t have time to pay attention to, as a treasure trove of alchemical researchy in front of him.


    While Lewis and Sylphy were lost in their own thoughts, Myne spent two entire minutes selecting and taking out every monster body from his inventory. After confirming that nothing was left, he opened a portal and appeared next to the absent-minded Sylphy.


    "Honey? Are you okay?" Myne asked with concern, seeing Sylphy deep in thought.


    "Huh? Oh, yes, I''m all right. Just surprised that you hunted so many new types of dangerous monsters," Sylphy replied with a smile.


    "So, Lewis, how much time do you think you need to appraise all of them?" Sylphy asked, hurrying to engage Lewis so Myne wouldn''t notice her abnormality.


    "Well, since you two look busy, then I won''t waste your time. Give me one hour, and I''ll make a proper report of everything before giving you the total price of everything. Until then, why don''t you wait in my office?" Lewis said, after calming down his inner crazy scientist, who now wanted nothing more than to gather all those monster body samples and lock himself in hisb.


    "Okay, then you do your work, and we''ll wait for you in your office," Myne said, opening a portal in front of himself. Both Sylphy and he walked through it before closing it immediately.


    After Myne and Sylphy left, Lewis took out a small golden palm-sized badge-like object from his storage bag and infused magic energy into it. Soon, a sweet voice came from the badge.


    "What''s the matter, n Leader? Do you need anything?"


    "Elsa, quickly gather all of our researchers from the 5th and 6th floors, as well as 20 most intelligent ones from the 3rd floor, and bring everyone to warehouse number 3 as fast as possible," Lewis said hurriedly.


    "What happened, n Leader? Why are you gathering so many core members in such a hurry?" Elsa, Lewis''s personal secretary who managed most of his personal and n work while he was wasting his time in hisb, asked with concern.


    "You''ll know when youe here. Now, don''t waste time and do what I said," Lewis impatiently ordered and cut offmunication. He put the golden badge back into his storage bag and started examining monster bodies personally.


    ...


    Soon, following a young, beautiful, middle-aged redhead beauty with big breasts, wearing a short one-piece office dress, 70 people ranging in age from 25 to 70 arrived, running and panting, came at warehouse number 3.


    "Elsa, at least now tell us why n Leader summoned us in such a hurry," An old man, panting heavily from running too fast, asked.


    "Yes, I was on the brink of a very important solution, but because of your nonstop urging, everything was wasted. If this matter isn''t as important as you told me, then remember, I''ll file aint against you to the n Leader. Damn it, three days of hard work wasted just like that," A bald uncle in his 50s spoke angrily, with tears in his eyes. He was clearly not joking.


    "Yes, I was crafting an important solution, but because of your relentless urging, everything was wasted. If this matter is not as important as you told me, then remember I will file aint against you with the n Leader. Damn, my three days of hard work wasted just like that," A bald uncle in his fifties spoke angrily, tears in his eyes, making it clear he wasn''t joking.


    Meanwhile, the cold-faced beauty, Elsa, who only smiled and behaved cutely in front of Lewis, paid no attention to the uncles and grandpas behind her and continued to walk silently.


    Just when another uncle wanted toin, they reached warehouse number 3 and saw a long tform in the middle of the warehouse. In front of the tformy a mountain of various monster bodies on top of each other. Lewis, whom everyone was looking at desperately, was examining a massive 5-meter-tall troll body while muttering something under his breath.


    "Oh my god! Someone tell me I''m dreaming," An old man said with shock and disbelief.


    "That''s why the n Leader summoned us in such a hurry. Did he empty the treasury of our kingdom? I have to say, the n Leader really cares about us a lot.


    Just yesterday, I told him we were about to use thest sample of that Aquatic monster, and today, he bought an entire warehouse of different monster bodies," A grandpa with a long white beard, dressed in a white and ck robe, said emotionally while walking into the warehouse.


    "Yes, our n Leader is truly a good man," Everyone else, except Elsa, followed the white beard grandpa suit and praised Lewis loudly while walking toward him with excitement.


    "Tsk, screaming bastards, a moment ago they wereining nonstop, but now, seeing the benefits, they wear their humble and bootlicking masks. Sigh, why did the n Leader even let those greedy leeches join the n?" Elsa couldn''t help but mutter helplessly as she watched Lewis working hard with deep concern.


    "You guys, stop your nonsense and quicklye help me sort out all these corpses and make a detailed report. We only have 40 minutes to do so before I have to negotiate with sellers about their prices. Make haste!" Lewis impatiently yelled at everyone, and all his n members immediately got to work.


    ...


    One hourter, in Lewis''s office:


    "Mmm... Ohhoho, yesss, you''re doing great. Keep it up. I never thought you''d improve your skills to this level..."


    "Thank you, Myne. I learned this from Aisha. She said that you like it rough rather than gentle, so I started exercising..."


    "But no matter what, your warm palm feels so good, especially when you move them up and down."


    "Thank you for yourpliment," Sylphy replied with a joyous look.


    CRACK!


    While Myne and Sylphy were sweetly conversing like a newlywed couple, which they were, the door suddenly swung open. Lewis and Elsa, exhausted and covered in various types of filth and blood, entered, looking more like sewer cleaners than the n Leader and personal secretary of a powerful and wealthy individual.


    "Oh, you guys finished your work? I thought it would take more time... Sigh, Sylphy, honey, can you get off my back now? We''ll continue testing your new massage techniques at home," Myne said with a helpless smile, seeing that Sylphy hadn''t moved from his back even after Lewis entered the room.


    "Ah, sorry. I just thought that two stinky monsters had attacked the Lewis n," Sylphy awkwardlyughed, trying to hide her shock at Lewis''s sudden entrance. She hadpletely forgotten that she was sitting on Myne''s ass and stroking his naked back.


    Lewis chose to ignore his shameless elder sister''s little trick and, after Myne had put on his t-shirt, handed him a long parchment on which everything, including the final price of monsters'' bodies, was clearly written.


    "Read this. I''ve already written it after a serious discussion with my other senior n members. I''ve provided a very reasonable price for every monster body. But if you think there''s a mistake, you can talk to me now."


    Saying this, Lewis was about to sit in his personalfortable chair, but then he remembered his own condition and chose to stand by the window with a solemn look on his face as he contemted how he would deal with the short-term financial crisis after finalizing the deal with Myne.


    Myne casually nced at all the monster names and their quantities, nodding his head once in a while to give the impression that he was reading everything seriously. However, inside his mind, he was patting himself on the back for fooling Fenrir and her children with his sweet tongue and now collecting money for their efforts.


    Maybe I can somehow convince Fenrir to kill more monsters for me? Anyway, for her, this is not a big deal. Hmmm, I need a solid script, Myne mused before finally looking at the total amount for everything.


    1, 2, 3, 4... F*cking hell, four zeros!!! 30,000 tinum coins?!! Am I dreaming? Did I finally be a rich noble, who can swim in gold, throw coins at the poor while insulting and cursing them for entertainment, and in return only receive their kind blessings? At least on the face.


    "Mother-Father, your son finally did what you always wanted to achieve but could never aplish in your short life. I became damn rich, f*ck yes," Myne, with imaginary tears in his eyes, looked at the ceiling and thought emotionally while clenching his fist tightly.


    "Lord Husband, are you okay? You are shaking. Is something wrong?" Seeing Myne''s abnormal behaviour, Sylphy couldn''t help but ask with concern.


    "Couch, no, I am alright. I was just doing some mental calctions. Lewis, since we''re already family, I have full faith in you. Since you''ve made everything clear, it should be alright. Let''splete the deal. I think you''re definitely very busy to entertain us, right?"


    Seeing Myne''s unconditional trust, unknown to the fact that Myne had no idea about the market value of the monster corpses he had just sold, and was toozy to think about it after seeing the total amount at the end of the parchment, Lewis finally put away his gloomy look and showed a smile before turning toward his tired secretary, who was like a statue standing in a corner with a cold look on her face.


    "Elsa, did you bring what I asked you?"


    "Yes, n Leader, here it is," Elsa nodded with an emotionless face and handed a luxurious white and golden storage bag to Lewis.


    "Myne, here is your money. I hope you will give me more such big surprises in the future," Lewis said with a forced smile, handing over his entire worth he had umted over many years to Myne.


    "Don''t worry, this is just the beginning of a cooperative rtionship between our ns. This friendship will bring a lot of fortune to both of us," Myne said with an ear-to-ear grin as he tried to take the storage bag from Lewis, who was holding it very tightly and clearly didn''t want to let go.


    With a bit of effort, Myne managed to pull the bag away, and Lewis watched his hard-earned money fall into someone else''s hands with a teary face.


    "Sigh, although I am very happy that you believe in me very much, I still suggest you count the coins at least once, so there won''t be any problemster," Lewis said after taking a deep breath, hiding his sadness.


    [ Money: tinum Coins ( 30,300 ) Gold Coins ( 5,100 ) ]


    "Ah, no need. If we can''t trust family, then whom can we trust? I have full faith in you, brother-inw. By the way, it''s gettingte, and you''re also very busy, so let''s talk some other day. We''re going now," Myne said with a smile while looking at the money count in his inventory.


    "Okay, then take care. If you need any help, don''t forget toe to me. My n''s doors are always open for you," Lewis nodded while waving his hand.


    "Even if you hadn''t said that, we already know about it," Sylphy said with a giggle, waving her hand as well while walking into the portal. She wanted to give her sweet little brother a farewell hug, but seeing his not-so-clean condition, she instantly abandoned the idea without hesitation.

 Chapter 224: Chapter 224. Family Drama

    After dropping Sylphy back at her house and reminding Aisha to make preparations for tonight''s party without revealing the reason, and since Lewis hadn''t mentioned how much money was in the bag, and Sylphy herself didn''t read the parchment, she knew nothing about the final amount Myne had received. She was as confused as Aisha, behind Myne''s sudden mood of giving a party.


    Leaving his two curious wives in the dark, Myne quickly returned to the capital city for shopping. He first went to the kingdom''s best bottle shop and bought 20 bottles of the most expensive wine, as well as a barrel of fruit wine since he didn''t like drinking alcohol and preferred fruit wine.


    Then he went to the biggest restaurant and bought the highest quality of dishes and sweets, enough to satisfy dozens of adult stomachs. After dealing with the matter of food and drink, he went to Maya''s shop.


    Jin was, as always,zily rxing in his chair, reading the new edition of his favourite book, which he had bought with Myne''s money. Since people rarely came to his shop in the evening to buy potions and the peak hour of his business was in the morning when adventurers and hunters began their work.


    Myne didn''t waste any time with small talk when he entered the shop. He hung the "CLOSED" sign on the door and locked it from the inside. Just when Jin was surprised by Myne''s actions and wanted to ask why he did that, a ck vortex appeared under his chair, and both the chair and Jin were devoured by it.


    "Ahhhhhaaaa...? I am in my kitchen?" Jin, who was suddenly devoured by the vortex, screamed like a girl. But in the middle of his ear-piercing scream, he saw familiar decorations and his wife staring at him confusedly, and he immediately calmed down.


    "Otherwise? Did you really think that some high-level people were after your puny life, and will kidnap you from your home?" Myne rolled his eyes and spoke as he emerged from the vortex.


    "Brat, you scared the hell out of me! Did you want to give me a heart attack or something?" Jin yelled angrily.


    "Don''t joke around, brother Jin. How can a thick-skinned person like you get scared to death so easily? If I searched your storage bag now and found enough potions to make you live for a hundred years without any difficulty, I wouldn''t be surprised," Myne said casually with a mocking smile.


    "But you could at least give me a warning..."


    "Jin, what''s in your hands, by the way?"


    While Jin was stillining, only God knew when Maya appeared in front of him with a frown while holding a big sharp knife.


    "Huh? What''s in my hand? There is nothing..." Jin stopped mid-way, realizing that, because of Myne''s small prank, he was still holding his favourite book, which Maya hated the most. After all these books were the main reason why their sex life had been barren, at least from Jin''s point of view.


    "I... I can exin..."


    "Shut up, you bastard! Are you still reading those books, even after promising me not to touch them again? If you don''t burn it within 10 seconds, right in front of me, you might not be going to see your next entire year of pocket money," Maya said with a cold threatening voice while cing the sharp, pointy tip of the knife in front of Jin''s nose. Clearly, she wasn''t joking.


    "Yes, Ma''am, I''ll do it right now." Jin didn''t dare to gamble with his pocket money, thanks to his past experience with Maya. He knew that if Maya said she would eat away his pocket money, it meant she already had her eyes on it. And unless he wanted to live like a beggar for an entire year, sacrificing his favourite book was still worth it.


    Sigh, this was thest copy they had, and the next batch won''te for six months. I had just started reading it. All this happened because of that bastard Myne, but the money to buy this also came from him. I can''t evenin. God, give your servant some peace in life, Jin thought, with imaginary tears in his eyes.


    After taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and threw his favourite book into the fire with a heavy heart.


    "Ah, that''s good. I''m doing it for your own good, Jin. Try to understand me. Those wretched books will corrupt your mind one day If you don''t stay away from them and I can''t let this happen," Maya, who had long given up hope of reviving their sexual life with Jin, nodded her head with a satisfied smile seeing him burning his favourite book with his own hands. She looked at Myne before continuing...


    "So, Myne, why are you here today? Did something happen? Do you need our help?"


    "Well, something did happen, but not what you''re thinking. Tonight something very good happened and I was thinking of throwing a small party for just our family members. I''ve already bought the food and wine, and all that''s left is to pick up the remaining family members. So here I am. Let''s go to my home, Aisha and Sylphy might be waiting for us," Myne said as he opened a portal in front of everyone.


    "Wait a minute, let me change my clothes first. I don''t want to be too casual with your wives, at least not yet. For a few years, I want to y the role of a strict sister-inw, so they don''t try to climb over my head and respect me as much as they should respect their mother-inw," Maya said with a serious tone.


    "But there''s no need for that. Aisha and Sylphy are nice girls, and they respect their elders very much," Myne replied, confused about what Maya wanted to do. Even during the wedding feast, when she met Aisha and Sylphy, she was very strict with them and asked various strange questions that made both of them sweat buckets.


    "Hahaha, you''re still too naive in this field. When I became Jin''s wife and started living with him and his mother, those were the hardest years of my entire life. Although she was a very gentledy to everyone else, to me, she was no different than an incarnation of a demon. Not the kind from our world, but a real one from hell.


    Under her, I learned all the housework, and no matter how hard I worked, she never praised me, not even in herst moments when she was about to kick the bucket. This is a generation-long tradition between mother-inw and daughter-inw, forget it, this is not your cup of tea," Maya recalled her early hellish married years and couldn''t help but sigh with exhaustion.


    "Sigh, although I don''t understand what you want, but please be quick," Myne said while shaking his head. After closing the portal, he sat down on the couch and started to think about things he wanted to discuss with Mr. Roku.


    Although Maya had said that she only wanted to change her clothes, but in the end it took her a whole 45 minutes before she came out from her bedroom, fully prepared, as if she was going to attend someone''s wedding rather than going to her younger brother''s house for a small party. As for Jin, he just wet his hair with a handful of water and was ready to go.


    "Let''s go, and remember, no matter what happens, you don''t interfere in the matters of my daughters-inws and me, got it?"


    "As youmand, Mother," Myne replied with a tired face and opened the portal for everyone.


    ...


    "Myne, where did you go? We are..."


    "Looks like someone can''t bear to be separated from my younger brother even for a few hours, huh?"


    Sylphy who desperately wanted to know why Myne was giving a party so suddenly, rushed to the portal when it appeared in the living room and quickly asked without thinking too much.


    But to her surprise, instead of Myne, the one who emerged from the portal was her sister-inw, holding the same position as a mother-inw in their lives, a title Aisha and she had given her after meeting her for the first time.


    Seeing the excited Sylphy, Maya immediately taunted her with a disdainful look. She had learned many tricks from her ownte mother-inw and was now going to use them on Sylphy. After seeing Sylphy''s gloomy and embarrassed expression, Maya felt a level of satisfaction she had never experienced before.


    What a great feeling! No wonder my mother-inw likes to taunt me whenever she gets the chance and always makes things difficult for me, Maya thought joyfully. She continued to look at Sylphy with a calm and expressionless face.


    Jin, who had no desire to get involved in his wife''s matters and Myne, who had promised to not do so, quietly moved away from the battlefield and hid in a corner.


    Aisha, who had heard themotion, came out of the bedroom with a broom and a trash bucket from their bedroom, couldn''t escape from Maya''s poisonous mouth as well.


    "Well, well, well, it looks like today''s girls have no respect for their elders. Let''s forget about seeking blessings, but not even a greeting, tsk, tsk, tsk. What great daughters-inw I''ve got," Maya continued her typical mother-inw role and taunted Aisha and Sylphy again, shaking her head with a pitying expression.


    Aisha and Sylphy''s faces twisted with frustration. They hardly understood the situation and Maya''s ridicule, but they quickly buried their dissatisfaction in their hearts and bowed and greeted Maya respectfully.


    "Okay, okay, I understand. Stop your formalities, no need to act in front of me. Now, why are you staring at me? Go and prepare for the party. Move the couch and table,y a big mattress on the floor. Myne, give them the food and wine.


    Prepare everything well. Let me see how good my daughter-inws are," Maya said with sarcasm, folding her arms under her ample boobies.


    "Yes, Mother-inw," Aisha and Sylphy replied in unison, promoting Maya''s status from sister-inw to mother-inw, after seeing her strict personality, and quickly got to work.


    Myne, who felt sorry and embarrassed, decided to silently help them like most husbands who didn''t want to offend either party and often got caught in the middle of mother-inw and daughter-inw drama.


    ...


    "So, Myne, what''s the happy asion that made you decide to hold a party so suddenly?"


    One hourter, after making all the preparations, everyone finally sat down on the mattress in the living room. Aisha and Sylphy, however, stood behind Maya obediently, because they were still in Maya''s target zone and were given bizarre tasks that they had toplete, no matter how reluctant they were. After being scolded by Maya multiple times, they abandoned their idea of sitting with everyone.


    After Myne, Jin, Maya, Waffle, Ted, and his parents were seated and non-Hume members drooling at the delicious sweets in front of them, Maya finally asked the question everyone wanted to know.


    "Oh, about that..." Myne stood up and walked a little further from everyone, leaving them puzzled. He cleared his throat a bit and spread his arms widely before speaking with a big grin.


    "After my painstaking hard work and with your support, today I finally said goodbye to my poverty and ascended into the realm of the wealthy people. Today, I, Myne Fortuna, have be rich as f*ck!"


    Myne eximed thest part with excitement, and suddenly, as if having rain, tinum coins started falling behind him one after another out of thin air.


    "What?!"


    Everyone in the room (except Waffle and Ted''s family) eximed with wide-open eyes. They all stared at the tinum coins piling up behind Myne which was still growing with every passing second with shock and disbelief.


    Only after a full minute did the rain of tinum coins finally stop, revealing a small mountain of 15,000 coins behind Myne.


    Yes, 15,000 coins. After considering for a while, Myne decided to release only half of his worth. So, if his three women make some unreasonable demands and, in the name of safekeeping, put his money in their pockets, at least he will still have enough money to avoid crying in a corner afterwards."


    "F*ck!" Jin spoke with wide-open eyes, still staring at the coins behind Myne as if he were in a dream.


    "Myne, did you rob some noble family treasury or something? Where did you get so much money?" Aisha asked in disbelief. Although she had nevercked money since meeting Myne, and her small pocket was always full enough to buy whatever she wanted, such arge amount of money was still quite a shock for her.


    "Wait a moment, Lord Husband, did you get this much money after selling those monster corpses to Lewis? No wonder Lewis had a face like he had lost everything when he handed you the money bag. This is definitely his entire worth," Sylphy, who had been with Myne during the transaction, quickly realized the source of the money and ryed the information to everyone.


    "Just how many dangerous monsters did you kill to get so much money? As far as I remember, someone once promised me that he wouldn''t do dangerous stuff, etcetera, etcetera," Maya, who was surprised by the amount of money, quickly came to her senses and looked at Myne with an unkind expression while rubbing her fist.


    "Sis, calm down. Listen to me first before jumping to conclusions. Do you really think that if I had fought with monsters, I would invite you here to get beaten by you? I remember thest lesson very well."


    Myne, who had a valid reason, wasn''t afraid of Maya''s dangerous look. Instead, he approached everyone and exined the whole matter, where all the monsters and money hade from.


    ...


    "So, this is what happened. I was just a hardworking, kind-hearted boy who helped a mother in a critical situation and in return she helped me deal with my poverty. This is apletely fair exchange," Myne exined the whole matter to everyone.


    "Sigh, the Divine Beast is indeed too kind-hearted, but people''s boundless greed made them hide away in a forbidden ce, away from everything," Jin sighed deeply. But only after 3 seconds, he put his ridiculous thoughts aside and asked with an excited expression, "So, what''s your n with so much money by the way?"


    Everyone''s mouths twisted with the sudden change in Jin''s attitude.


    "Well, most of it is going to be poured into my n''s development, and some into your pockets, so you can also taste the lifestyle of the wealthy people. And if there''s anything left, it''s going back into my Inventory," Myne said with a smile, making everyone''s eyes shine. Not out of greed, since they all had enough money to live afortable life, but who doesn''t want extra money?


    "Anyway, let''s talk about it tomorrow. Now, let''s start our party. Myne, the host of the party, deres, and a lot of already prepared hot food and wine appear in front of everyone."


    "Huh? What are you two waiting for? Come and start serving everyone. Or do you want us to do it ourselves?"


    Maya stopped Myne, who was about to serve food on her te and looked at Aisha and Sylphy with an expressionless face before speaking.


    "Sigh, sorry, we''ll do it now," Aisha and Sylphy took a deep breath and spoke with forced smiles before starting to do what they were told."


    Hahaha, I am going to get addicted to this, Maya happily thought as she took a sip of the wine Aisha served her.

 Chapter 225: Chapter 225. Magic Architects

    "Ah, my head... It''s hurting like hell."


    After an entire night of a wild party, where everyone was drinking like there was no tomorrow, Maya and Sylphy, the veteran drinkers, about which Myne only found outst night, regretted bringing so many wine bottles a lot. Because of his two excited drunken women, Myne, the guy who doesn''t like to drink a slight bit, was also forcefully made drunk by them.


    Due to his poor tolerance, he soon lost his reasoning like everyone else, and did many embarrassing things. He didn''t do many embarrassing things, but since everyone turned into crazy drunks, no one remembers much of what they did except Waffle and Ted."


    "You awake? Since your tolerance was so poor, then why did you drink so much wine? Here, drink this lemonade, it will help clear your head a bit." Aisha heard Myne''s voice and came out from the kitchen with a ss of lemonade, handing it to him whileining.


    "Thanks, and when did I drink from my own initiative? You were also here when Sis and Sylphy ganged up on me and forced me to drink alcohol. I even asked for your help, but you just stood in the background with a face as if taking pleasure in other people''s misfortune. You just wait tonight, I will teach you a good lesson for betraying me," Myne said and gulped down the entire ss of lemonade.


    "By the way, where is everyone?"


    "Mother-inw and her husband returned to their house an hour ago. Sylphy and Waffle are ying in the backyard with Ted and his family, in the name of training. I''m cleaning up the mess created by everyonest night. Also, if you don''t mind, please get off the mattress. I have to clean the living room as well," Aisha said with a sigh.


    "Do you need my help?" Myne, seeing Aisha''s tired face from working a lot, asked with concern.


    "Since you asked, please mop the floor, clean the couch, wash our clothes, and bathe Ted and his parents. It''s been quite some time since theyst bath," Aisha took Myne''s concern seriously and bombarded him with chores, leaving Myne, who never liked doing household chores, pale as paper.


    But since he brought trouble upon himself, he could only grit his teeth and ept the work entrusted to him by Aisha. After all, who asked him to stick his nose in other people''s business?


    "Haha, just look at your face. You''re making a face as if someone asked you to hand over your wife to him, and you can''t even dare to refuse. I was just joking, rx. Go deal with our n matters. Leave the housework to the professionals.


    Oh, and remember to take a bath first, you smell like a dirty drunk on the street right now," Aisha, after teasing Myne, nodded her head with a smile, while blocking her nose with one hand and as if fanning away the smell in front of her with the other, spoke with a disgusted face.


    Phew, false rm. I literally thought she was serious, Myne thought, wiping non-existent sweat from his forehead, and seeing Aisha looking at him with disgust, he decided to take a small revenge.


    Myne nodded at Aisha''s suggestion and started walking toward their bedroom. Just when Aisha wasn''t paying attention and was picking up the empty wine bottles from the ground, he quickly approached her and hugged her tightly from behind, rubbing his body and cheek against hers.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Stay away from me, you dirty bastard. I just showered a few moments ago," Aisha struggled in Myne''s arms, but was unable to overpower him.


    "Haha, this is a small revenge, my sweet, clean, and nice-smelling Wifuu. I''ll make you as dirty as me, and you can''t do anything about it. Muaahahahaha," Myneughed like a third-rate viin. After messing with Aisha enough, he pushed her away with a little force and quickly ran away.


    "Bastard, where do you think you''re going? I''ll beat the hell out of you." Aisha wasn''t in the mood to let Myne leave after he messed up her new dress and hair, which took her half an hour tob perfectly and chased after him like an angry lioness, holding an empty wine bottle in her hand.


    ...


    The construction site of Myne''s n building was 50 meters away from his home.


    After having fun with Aisha and spending an entire hour coaxing her with the help of his little brother in the bathhouse, they came out. Myne first put back all the money he had taken out of the Inventory to showcasest night in the living room. Last night, he didn''t get a chance to give everyone their pocket money, but not a single coin was missing.


    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Clearly, although everyone had been eyeing the small mountain of tinum coins while drooling eyes in front of him, but they actually didn''t care much about it. After waking up today, theypletely ignored it and returned to their daily work.


    After dealing with the money in a happy mood, Myne picked up Sylphy from the backyard, where she was sweating buckets from nonstop sword training. They casually walked toward the construction site to meet Mr. Roku.


    "Oh, Second Boss. When did you alle back? By the way, congrattions on the wedding," One of Mr. Roku''s many disciples spotted them and greeted them happily.


    "Thank you. We just came back yesterday. But what do you mean by Second Boss, and how did I even be your second boss?" Myne asked confusedly.


    "Of course, you are our second boss while we are working on your project and taking a sry from you. It''s only natural to give you the title of Second Boss," The disciple, who was clearly a skilled bootlicker, spoke sincerely, trying to impress Myne.


    "I see. Well, do what you like. By the way, is your First Boss here now?" Myne, who was in a good mood, epted the disciple''s bootlicking and asked in a simr tone.


    "Hahahaha, Lord Myne, you''re very funny. Yes, the First Boss is here. He should be in the hut over there," The disciple replied with a chuckle, pointing at the small temporary wooden hut built at the east end of the construction site, probably for meetings and meals.


    "Okay, then we won''t disturb you anymore. See yater," Myne said, bidding adieu to the disciple, and with Sylphy, they walked to the wooden hut and knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" A heavy voice came from behind the door.


    Myne didn''t think much about it and opened the door and walked in.


    "Oh, a newlywed couple! Why are you guys here instead of going on a sweet honeymoon? Do you need some tips from an experienced guy like me? Well, although I haven''t married yet, I''ve been in many kingdoms in my long life and have seen many interesting things. Come here, and let''s discuss where you can go for your honeymoon," Mr.


    Roku said with a cheerful smile, weing his biggest client into his office.


    "Hahaha, Mr. Roku really knows how to make our fun, but I have to disappoint you as we currently have no intention of going on any honeymoon trip. But if we even thought about it, we will surely consult with you about it," Myne replied in the same light tone as Mr. Roku as he walked toward him.


    "Well, that''s a little bit sad to hear that you guys are sacrificing your best wedding event for a better future. But you are very young now, you can always do itter. Anyway, why are you here?" Mr. Roku, the nearly 50-year-old bachelor, sighed regretfully but soon put back his serious workaholic personality and asked.


    "Actually, we came here to consult about the n building n and funding matter."


    When Sylphy said that, Mr. Roku nodded his head and replied with a serious face.


    "Oh, first take a seat, then tell me what you want to consult about. Do you want to add more facilities or something?"


    Myne and Sylphy sat down on empty seats in front of Mr. Roku''s work desk, and Myne took out some sweets from his Inventory and distributed them to him.


    "Wow, so delicious. Did Aisha make them? Tell her on my behalf that I appreciate her sweets. By the way, are you going to eat those sweets?" Mr. Roku asked while peeking behind Myne and Sylphy, trying to see if anyone was watching them. After Myne shook his head, he quickly picked up the entire te of sweets and put it into his drawer, locking it.


    Certainly, I''ve revised the chapter for grammar and rity. I''ve also added some phrases and used invertedmas for character dialogue:


    "Hahaha, Mr. Roku really knows how to make our fun, but I have to disappoint you as we currently have no intention of going on any honeymoon trip. But if we even thought about it, we will surely consult with you about it," Myne replied in the same light tone as Mr. Roku as he walked toward him.


    "Well, that''s a little bit sad to hear that you guys are sacrificing your best wedding event for a better future. But you are very young now; you can always do itter. Anyway, why are you here?" Mr. Roku, the nearly 50-year-old bachelor, sighed regretfully but soon put back his serious workaholic personality and asked.


    "Actually, we came here to consult about the n building n and funding matter."


    When Sylphy said that, Mr. Roku nodded his head and replied with a serious face.


    "Oh, first take a seat, then tell me what you want to consult about. Do you want to add more facilities or something?"


    Myne and Sylphy sat down on empty seats in front of Mr. Roku''s work desk, and Myne took out some light sweets from his Inventory and distributed them to him.


    "Wow, so delicious. Did Aisha make them? Tell her on my behalf that I appreciate her sweets. By the way, are you going to eat those sweets?" Mr. Roku asked while peeking behind Myne and Sylphy, trying to see if anyone was watching them. After Myne shook his head, he quickly picked up the entire te of sweets and put it into his drawer, locking it.


    "Now they are safe. I will enjoy themter. If those bastards find out about it, they will try everything to steal them."


    Ignoring Mr. Roku''s childish behaviour, Sylphy started speaking while shaking her head slightly.


    "In our previous meeting, we decided that the n building would be three stories, but the circumstances have changed. So, we would like to make it a little bigger and add one more floor to it."


    Talking about the circumstances of whether he can change it to a 4-story building, Mr. Roku closed his eyes and folded his arms while thinking for a while.


    "Luckily, the foundation of the work hasn''t started yet. However, as I have to redraw the entire floor n again, it might take some more time. Well, it might trouble the Magic Architects too, as the higher the building, the more difficult it is for them to send materials there..."


    "Huh? Magic Architects? What are they?" Myne, who heard this word for the first time, couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "They are a special unit created by my father for big construction work. They all have skills that are very useful for building giant structures, like Soil Magic or Levitation Magic, etc. Using magic, they can build something on the spot, and they can exert their power in the construction of building materials as well.


    Because of their magic skills, the time and effort it takes to move building materials can be prepared overwhelmingly faster. Because of this, many nobles like to hire them whenever they want to build something, not only to reduce thebor force but also time and money."


    "There was also a story saying that if you had 1 Magic Architect, the time toplete a project would be reduced to 1/10 of a normalpletion. Although we declined Father''s help for our n building, he still decided to give us a total of 5 Magic Architects.


    Although I wanted to tell you about it, various events happened one after another, and I forgot about it," Sylphy clicked her tongue cutely as she said that.


    "Five Magic Architects will surely reduce our construction time," Mr. Roku, who was listening to Sylphy''s exnation, nodded andmented.


    Afterwards, Sylphy and Mr. Roku had a meeting on the design of the second and third floors, as Myne decided to shift the guest house to the second floor.


    Myne also asked about his doubts regarding the living quarters of n members in the future when the n''s poption increases.


    "I suggest that when your n''s poption increases significantly, you should build a dormitory building like a hotel or apartment beside your n. This way, not only will your n''s building not be overcrowded, but you can also use the third floor for different purposes."


    "Brilliant idea, as expected from a professional like you Mr. Roku. You solve our problems so easily," Sylphy praised Mr. Roku, making the nearly 50-year-old bachelor shy from embarrassment.


    Then they all discussed a little bit more, and a rough sketch of the n building was confirmed. Together with the Magic Architects who are supposed toe tomorrow, they would make some final adjustments before the final drawing.


    "Because you added one more floor and made so many little adjustments, now if there are no financial issues, it should take a little over four to five months untilpletion," Mr. Roku said with a rough estimate while rubbing his chin.


    "Mr. Roku, since you already mentioned it, should we talk about the financial issues?" Myne asked with a smile.


    "Well, let''s wait until tomorrow when those Magic Architects from the capital citye here. Then we will talk about the money. Remember to pay a visit tomorrow."


    After dealing with all the matters, Myne and Sylphy bid farewell to Mr. Roku and returned to their house.

 Chapter 226: Chapter 226. Waffles Way of Dealing With Problems

    After returning home, Myne enjoyed a sweet family breakfast before deciding to hurry to the Royal Pce to report his n name to his cheap father-inw.


    Sylphy mentioned that she had some important research to conduct and would be too busy to apany Myne this time.


    As for Aisha, she had ns to visit the adventure guild to meet Amy and attend to some personal matters that, ording to her, Myne didn''t qualify to know about just yet.


    Seeing that neither of his wives wanted to go with him, Myne could only shake his head. With his one and only reliable buddy, Waffle (Ted was apanying Aisha for her so-called safety), he opened the portal to the Royal Pce.


    "Well then, we are going out now. Take care of yourselves," Myne said, hugging Aisha and Sylphy and giving each of them a kiss on the lips before stepping into the portal with Waffle.


    "Aisha, do everymoners'' newlyweds always y around with hair and boobs during a goodbye hug?" Sylphy asked with a helpless sigh, adjusting her bra, which Myne had mischievously tweaked just to pinch her nipples for fun.


    "No, our Lord Husband is a rare piece. Only a big pervert like him could pull off such a prank. Sometimes it gets really annoying. Let''s teach him a proper lesson tonight. We''ll gang up on him, empty him up, and then mock him to death for not satisfying us," Aisha said with an evil smile.


    But what if he used magic to restore his stamina? Although Sylphy was moved by Aisha''s brilliant n, but then she thought about Myne''s perverted skills and couldn''t help but ask with concern.


    "Well, this is indeed a big problem. Let''s talk about it in the evening," Aisha said thoughtfully. "I will try to find something like a skill-blocking item in the market."


    Aisha then returned to the kitchen to wash dishes, and Sylphy also went to the bedroom to n a perfect date with Myne.


    ...


    "Um, Sylphy''s room is still as clean as we left it. It seems like someone cleans it daily. Not bad," Myne nodded as he looked around his personal room in the Royal Pce. After the wedding, Faren had personally given this room to him as a gift, saying that he could use it to live ore here freely at any time. And as long as he was alive, no one else could upy this room.


    "Alright, I''ve arrived, but what should I do? Where can I find my cheap Father-inw in such a big pce? Should I summon a maid?"


    While Myne was lost in his thoughts, Waffle suddenly jumped off from his head and began levitating around him with a serious expression. Apparently, he seemed to bemunicating telepathically with someone.


    What on earth is he doing? Did Fenrir call him to ask about his well-being? Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    Just as Myne was wondering with whom Waffle was talking, Waffle looked at him and barked, "Wafuu," and sat back on his head.


    "What''s wrong? Waffle, whom are you talking to?"


    "Myne, you looked troubled, so I called for a little help. She should be here in a minute or so," Waffle said while wagging his short tail behind Myne''s neck, clearly having no intention of revealing whom he contacted.


    "Sigh, I know it. I shouldn''t have made Aisha, Ted, and Waffle mentors. He''s already started picking up her bad habits," Myne thought helplessly and grabbed Waffle from his head, throwing him on the bed like a ball. "If you want to hide things from me, then you don''t need to sit on my head."


    Soon, Myne heard quick footsteps from outside the room, as if someone was heading towards his room at a fast pace.


    Bang!


    Myne''s room door swung open, making a loud noise, and a small figure in a pretty dress entered from it.


    "Oh, Elder Brother Myne! You''re here!?"


    This little, beautiful figure was none other than Myne''s self-acknowledged younger sister or sister-inw, Ariel, aka Ayri. She was now covered in sweat from head to toe and panting heavily, as if she had run a marathon.


    The figure was none other than Myne''s self-acknowledged younger sister or sister-inw, Ariel, also known as Ayri. She was covered in sweat and panting heavily, as if she had just run a marathon.


    "Hello, Ayri! How are you?" Myne greeted her while she was still catching her breath, one hand ced over her racing heart. He handed her a ss of refreshing cold water from Fenrir Cave, which, due to its high levels of magical energy, could eliminate fatigue.


    "Phew~~ Why is this water so sweet? I''ve never tasted such delicious water before, and I surprisingly feel very light after drinking it. I''ve never felt so good before..." Ayri eximed, holding the ss of magic water with astonishment.


    Myne, who now uses magic water in everything, didn''t think much about Ayri''s shocked expression and treated it as a normal reaction, just like Aisha and Sylphy had when they drank it the first time. He casually replied while rubbing her little head.


    "This is special spring water given to me by the Divine Beast Fenrir. This water has a lot of magic energy, which not only makes it very sweet but also helps in relieving fatigue."


    It seems like this magic water can even revive my silliness. I''ve never felt so good before, but... This kind of magic water can''t be simple. It was given to Brother Myne by Lord Fenrir, so it must be very rare. I shouldn''t ask for something so valuable for my own selfish reason," Ayri thought, her expression saddened as she stared at the empty ss in her hand.


    "By the way, Ayri, how did you know that we are here?" Myne, who hadn''t noticed the sadness in Ayri''s eyes and assumed she might be surprised by the magic water''s effects, asked curiously.


    "Huh? Ahh, Waffle contacted me in my mind, asking for my help to find you. Gosh, I was scared out of my wits, you know. I was in my room reading a storybook when suddenly I heard Waffle''s childish voice. At first, I wondered how a child had entered my room so silently, but after looking around, I found no one.


    Just as I was about to summon a maid out of fear, Waffle spoke again and revealed his identity. To tell you the truth, it was quite a magical experience. I never thought that one day I wouldmunicate with someone through my mind," Ayri replied, her excitement masking her hidden sadness.


    "Huh? Waffle, when did you startmunicating with random people so easily through telepathy? Didn''t you say that it took a lot of effort tomunicate with anyone other than me?"


    Myne telepathically inquired of Waffle, who was slowly advancing toward him.


    "I spoke the truth, it''s not easy tomunicate telepathically with other humans. However, she is different. She also possesses the ''Contract of the Divine Beast,'' like Aisha and Sylphy. I am conversing with her through the Mother contract," Waffle replied cheerfully.


    "Oh, I see! With the ''Contract of the Divine Beast,'' every member of the Fenrir family can indeedmunicate with everyone who signs the contract within a certain distance. I''vepletely forgotten about that," Myne replied, nodding his head with realization.


    "I''m sorry for scaring you. We came here to report my n name to Father-inw, but we didn''t know where to find him in such a big pce.


    Sylphy also didn''te with us either, so while I was pondering what to do, Waffle used his little mind and summoned you here without asking me," Myne apologizes on behalf of Waffle, who didn''t know that Ayri''s body was very fragile and that it''s not easy for his new younger sister to walk around casually."


    "It''s alright. I was just getting bored in my room anyway. But why didn''t you use the doorbell and summon a maid?" Ayri asked with a smile as she pushed the doorbell installed beside the door.


    "I was just thinking about it, but then Waffle already called you, so I gave up," Myne said while shrugging his shoulders helplessly.


    "I rmend you call me instead of a maid. Most of the maids don''t have the right to know about Father, and if you ask for their help, they''d have to search the entire pce to find the head butler or us royal family members to know Father''s whereabouts. So, it''s better to just contact me directly. Anyway, I am always avable," Ayri chuckled with a sweet smile.


    Just as Ayri finished saying that, the room door gently opened again, and a maid arrived immediately.


    "Princess Ariel, Lord Myne, how may I assist you?" The maid, with a normal face but an elegant figure, spoke respectfully with a very sophisticated gesture, she gracefully bowed down to Ayri and Myne.


    "Brother Myne wishes to meet with Father. Please ascertain his current location quickly."


    In response to Ary''s order, the maid remained sinct, merely nodding her head before bowing once more and swiftly departing.


    "Well, I believe that should suffice. Before she returns, let''s have a little chat. Brother Myne, you still haven''t regaled me with many of your adventure stories, including the dungeon of strength one, which you left halfway through thest time," Ayri said, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    In the face of his exuberant younger sister, how could Myne refuse her humble request? While the maid busied herself searching for Faren''s whereabouts, Myne retrieved an assortment of sweets and delicacies from his inventory and recounted the remaining half of Aisha and his adventures in the Dungeon of Strength.


    "Wow! I never imagined you were such a conniving person, Brother Myne. You actually hung back and let Sister Aisha confront all the monsters in the dungeon? You''re so ruthless," Ayri eximed, feigning a fearful expression.


    "The outside world is so much more cruel and painful than this. That''s why I let Aisha fight with all the monsters and only help her a little when I deem it necessary to help her grow stronger. It''s all for her own shake. In this world, being weak is the greatest sin," Myne said with determination.


    "I will also train Sylphy like I did Aisha, and if your condition wasn''t so unique, you are definitely not going to escape from my devilish hands. Soter, even if you were to marry an asshole, which, of course, won''t happen as long as I am alive, but if it were to happen, you could easily control him with your fist of love."


    "So scary. Now, I''m feeling sorry for Elder Sister. Heheh, her uing days are definitely not going to be easy," Ayri chuckled as she mocked Sylphy''s impending battles. "But with her barbaric personality, it shouldn''t be too much of a problem for her."


    "But I''m d that Brother Myne is worried about my married life so much. With you being here, I don''t have to worry about marrying some weird-looking noble guy for the kingdom''s sake, right?"


    Myne grinned and replied, "Don''t worry. If someone wants to take my sweet younger sister, they''ll have to go through me first. Not even Father-inw can force you to marry a random loser in the name of the greater good. Otherwise, that guy will definitely disappear from this world."


    "Lord Myne, sorry for keeping you waiting for a long time. Your Majesty would like to see you right now. Allow me to assist you on the way to his study..."

 Chapter 227: Chapter 227. Young Days

    "Lord Myne, I apologize for keeping you waiting for so long. Your Majesty would like to see you right now. Allow me to assist you on the way to his study."


    "I understand! Thank you very much. Please wait outside; I''lle there in a minute," Myne responded with a smile.


    The maid returned Myne''s smile, gave a slight bow, and exited the room, closing the door behind her.


    "Brother Myne, please let me know once you''ve finished talking with Father. Forget it, just return here. I''ll be waiting for you," Ayri said excitedly.


    "Huh? Why is that? Do you want to hear more of my adventurous stories?" Myne asked with a faint smile, raising his eyebrow.


    "Of course, I do. But there''s one more matter I want to discuss with you after you''ve finished with Father," Ayri replied with a mysterious expression.


    "Very well, then. If everything goes smoothly, it shouldn''t take too long. Maybe half an hour, and I''ll be back here," Myne assured while patting on her head.


    "Yesss! You''re the best, Brother Myne. Now go quickly, Father is waiting for you, ande back soon," Ayri said excitedly, giving Myne a warm hug.


    "See ya then," Myne replied, and with Waffle by his side, he hurriedly headed to Faren''s study, with the guidance of the maid who seemed to be listening to their conversation because after seeing Myne there was a smile on her face.


    "I don''t have much time. I need to settle all my matters quickly. Why did Father have to make the pce so big? Now, where on earth am I going to find Mother?"


    ...


    "Excuse me for intruding, Your Majesty, but I''ve brought Lord Myne over," The maid gently knocked on the door of Faren''s study beside his bedroom and spoke.


    "You''vee. Come in."


    After receiving confirmation, the maid opened the door and politely said, "Pardon for intruding." It was clear that she held Faren in very high regard, as evidenced by her formality. When she had returned with Faren''s response in Myne''s room earlier, she hadn''t bothered with such formalities and had entered his room directly.


    It was evident that she didn''t take Myne and Ayri as seriously as she did Faren.


    Then, she urged Myne to enter, as if they were close friends.


    Once Myne had entered the room, the maid bowed deeply to Faren before closing the door.


    This maid is really trying to climb into my head just because I''ve been very nice to her and the other maid, and I''ve shown good manners to them. They all start behaving casually as if we''re best friends. Sigh, being a good person is not easy, Myne thought with a sigh, throwing those minor things out of his mind.


    "Myne, what brings you here?" Faren asked, still focused on the document in front of him, after the maid had closed the door.


    "Father-inw, I apologize for disturbing you while you appear to be very busy, but I''ve decided on the name of my n. I came here to report it," Myne said calmly as he took a seat in the empty chair opposite Faren.


    After having been used by Faren numerous times in the name of the greater good and knowing that Faren was histe parents'' best friend, in Myne''s eyes, Faren''s dominance as a king directly demoted to a close rtive with whom he didn''t need to be overly formal and could speak andugh with ease. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    "Hmm, that was earlier than expected, but it''s good. It saves me a lot of time and energy. So, what name did you decide on?" Faren put away the document and, while pouring ck tea into an empty cup, asked with a smile.


    Myne puffed out his chest and told Faren the name of his n with a proud expression. "It''s ELYSIUM SEEKERS because our n is going to be an adventurer type. We are going to take missions and roam various ces, exploring the beauty of the world."


    ( Technical Mistake Ignore it )"Myne, what brings you here?" Faren asked, still focused on the document in front of him after the maid closed the door.


    ( Technical Mistake Ignore it )"Father-inw, sorry for disturbing you while you seem very busy, but I''ve decided on the name of my n, so I came here to report it," Myne said calmly and sat down in the empty chair opposite Faren.


    After having been used by Faren for many tasks in the name of the greater good, and knowing that he was the best friend of Myne''ste parents, Faren''s status as king had, in Myne''s heart, transformed into that of a close rtive with whom he didn''t have to be too formal, and they could talk andugh.


    ( Technical Mistake Ignore it ) "Hmm, that was earlier than expected, but it''s good. It saves me a lot of time and energy. So, what name did you decide on?" Faren put away the document and, while pouring ck tea into an empty cup, asked with a smile.


    "Exploring the beauty of the world, huh? I see, that name does indeed suit y''all," Faren muttered absentmindedly as he gazed at the clouds in the sky outside the window.


    Myne couldn''t help but wonder if Faren had truly listened to what he had said, observing his varied behaviour.


    "Oh, right, Myne... Do you want to hear this old man''s a little story?" Faren shifted his gaze away from the clouds and fixed an excited expression on Myne as he spoke.


    "Sure, why not? Anyway, I don''t have much to do," Myne said casually as he took a sip of the ck tea offered by Faren. However, as the ck tea touched his taste buds, he regretted his decision very much.


    Faren didn''t take Myne''s unimpressed expression seriously, as not everyone could appreciate the beauty of ck tea. He continued to speak with his eyes closed, leaning back in his chair.


    "In the past, I was on a team with your parents for some time. I''ve told you about it before, right? Originally, I was just amoner... My father was a mercenary, and before meeting your parents and Ga, I worked as a mercenary alongside him."


    Now, this is an interesting development, from a puny mercenary to bing a kingdom''s king, no wonder he is so frugal, cheapness is in running his blood. How can an ex-mercenary whose life was spent chasing money, could be a generous person? I wonder how he did it, Myne thought excitedly ready to dig up Faren''s secret of sess.


    "Hm? Ah, although I did say ''mercenary,'' I was actually just an assistant to my father, I myself wasn''t a big deal. Anyway, being a mercenary in a family means not knowing what will happen tomorrow. Instead of settling down in one ce, we had to move from town to town to make a living.


    Thus, life was never peaceful, there was always fear in our hearts that one day, something unexpected would happen, and everything would be over."


    "My daily life was very simple, I would practicebat with my father, help him clean his equipment, feed his horse, assist my mother with chores, and so on. It was only after a while that I got the skill from God did everything changed."


    "So, I awakened my skills in Lunawan Town. It was exactly the ce where my father died during a mission, and I decided to be an adventurer to seek wealth and explore the world, just like you guys wanted to do now."


    "So, from there, you met my father and mother?" Myne unintentionally interrupted Faren''s story. Although Myne didn''t want to admit it, he was very eager to know more about his mother and father''s past. They always told him that they were just normal hunters and a runaway noble housewife, nothing special. Only after meeting the royal family did he realize how much they had kept him in the dark.


    Even his hot-tempered but cute Big Sis Maya hadn''t told him anything.


    "Let''s see... When I first entered the adventurer''s guild, it was there that I met your Mother Yukino, and Ga. They had been best friends for a very long time and had been in a party together."


    "So, Dad wasn''t with Mother from the start?" Myne, who had always seen his miserable father with his bossy mother, couldn''t help but ask again.


    "No, he wasn''t. It was a whileter that Dyne started adventuring with us. Now, stop interrupting me, you''re messing with the story''s flow," Faren said angrily.


    Sighing, Faren continued, "Anyways, meeting Ga and Yukino was quite coincidental. After registering at the guild, I received a very interesting mission with a generous reward. However, the guild receptionist advised me to form a party with them if I valued my life, so I did."


    "Are you curious about the nature of the request?" Faren asked yfully, seeing Myne fully immersed in the story, seeking revenge for his early interruptions.


    Myne and Waffle, who were listening intently, nodded their heads. Faren continued, "The request itself wasn''t difficult as long as the party formation was solid. We had to hunt a certain demon in the forest slightly further away from Lunawan Town."


    A demon, huh? I think I heard about it. Just yesterday, Big Sis said that her mother-inw was the incarnation of a real hell demon, so by her standards of bad people, they should be very dangerous, Myne pondered while rubbing his chin.


    "Though we''re at an exciting part of the story, but let me give you some simple information about everyone. As I mentioned earlier, to clear that mission, we needed a solid party formation, right? Although our formation was indeed solid, with me as a swordsman, Ga as a magician, and Yukino as the healer, there was no problem defeating that demon with just the three of us.


    However, the forest was vast, so finding that single demon was nearly impossible if it wanted to hide. This is where our partycked the most �C none of us knew anything about tracking."


    "A single demon in Hume kingdom? Don''t tell me it''s a rare species!? Were you hunting down a mutant or something?" Myne suddenly discovered a key point in Faren''s story and remembered various mutant creatures with incredible skills, like the one that granted him and his wives Tenfold Experience Acquisition.


    "Oh, you seem to know about it as well, huh?" Faren responded. "It was a demon that suddenly mutated. What we were looking for was a bee-shaped flying demon called the Royal Bee. Yes, I know the name is quite clich��, so don''t give me that kind of expression, I didn''t give it the name."


    Faren sighed, continuing, "To tell the truth, that was indeed a nasty request. In the forest, finding a bee-type demon was like trying to find a needle in a haystack. So, after wasting three entire days aimlessly wandering in the forest like headless chickens, we finally came to the conclusion that we needed someone with good searching capabilities..."


    ------------------------------------


    A/N:- I apologize for any inconvenience caused by the presence of three nearly identical paragraphs in this chapter guys. Unfortunately, this urred due to a minor oversight during the editing process, and by the time I became aware of the error, it was already toote to rectify it fully.


    With the recent update, authors are now limited to erasing only 100 words after a chapter has been posted, making it challenging to make substantial revisions. I hope you can forgive me for this unintentional duplication.


    Thank For Reading....

 Chapter 228: Chapter 228. Old Geezers Scam

    "To tell the truth, that was indeed a nasty request. In the forest, finding a bee-type demon was like trying to find a needle in a haystack. So, after wasting three entire days aimlessly wandering in the forest like headless chickens, we finally came to the conclusion that we needed someone with good searching capabilities..."


    "That''s why we headed back to the guild searching for people that we could trust to find the demon. And that''s where we learned about your father, Dyne," Faren exined his voice carrying an emotional sigh as he reminisced about happier times.


    As if I expected something else. This story is just too predictable. But didn''t Father tell me that when he met Mother, he was just a random, inexperienced hunter? How did he be such a capable guy in Father-inw''s eyes? The guild even rmended him to search for the demon. This is bing more and more interesting," Myne thought, raising his eyebrow.


    Faren continued, "Well, that''s how your parents and I met. We were always together until I became the King of this kingdom. I married Ga, and Dyne ran away with Yukino without telling us anything about their whereabouts,ter getting married secretly." Faren paused and let out a deep breath. "Even now, I still can''t believe that the two of them are no longer with us."


    Myne waited for a couple of minutes, but seeing that Faren had no intention of continuing his story, he cleared his throat to wake him up. "So, what happened after you met Father?"


    "Huh? Oh, sorry. I got distracted," Faren said with augh. "You know, at my age, getting lost in old memories is very easy. After meeting your father, we had a wonderful lunch and returned to the forest again. This time, with an experienced tracker with us, it didn''t take long.


    Within seven hours, we finally found that damn demon. The n was straightforward: I distracted him while Ga bombarded him with her magic skills. With Dyne and Yahiko supporting us, we quickly took down the demon."


    "That was our very first encounter," Faren added, "Andter we always stayed together as a group, developing our feelings for each other. There was a time when we nearly lost our lives because of me. Since you seem eager to know, let me tell this amazing story as well..."


    "So, after meeting your father, we had a wonderful lunch and returned to the forest. This time, because we had an experienced tracker with us, it didn''t take us long, and within 7 hours, we finally found that demon. Then the matter was very simple: I took on the role of distracting him, while Ga bombarded him with her magic skills.


    With Dyne and Yahiko giving us support, we quickly took down that demon. That was our first encounter, andter we always stayed together as a group and developed our feelings for each other. There was a time when we nearly lost our lives because of me. Since you look very eager to know, let me tell this amazing story as well..."


    After that, Myne was told many stories about his Father and Mother by Faren. In most of the stories, Faren always manages to be the main character in one way or another. Myne could easily tell that Faren was emphasizing his own contributions, but since he was learning about his parents, he listened to Faren''s stories excitedly.


    However, the one thing Faren never mentioned was how he couldn''t find out about Myne''s parents after they were separated, nor did he say anything about when Myne''s parents passed away. Their deaths, which were once thought to be idents by everyone, were bing more and more mysterious.


    "Be proud of your parents and live happily so that your parents'' name will not be tainted," That was what Fanre told Myne before ending his old stories.


    ...


    "Aah, onest thing, Myne. I have something to discuss with you," Faren called out as Myne was about to leave his study, remembering something important.


    "Yes? What''s the matter?"


    I was thinking that until now, how could my cheap Father-inw haven''t requested anything, and he even spent so much of his previous time telling me his younger days'' heroic stories. Myne sighed, his eyes fixed on Faren, ready to hear what kind of giant monster was nning to destroy his kingdom this time.


    Faren finally spoke up, "The Teleport Skill that you have, could you connect it to a specific ce at all times, using it like a door?"


    "Hmm? Is he joking or something? How can he talk about such a foolish thing? Opening a portal permanently to use it as a door to connect two ces? Does he even know anything about equal exchange?" Myne thought with raised an eyebrow and looked at Faren as if he were the most ignorant person in the world.


    "Father-inw, do you even know what you''re talking about? Have you heard about something like equal exchange or the limited magic energy in our bodies? Even opening a simple portal from here to Lucus Town consumes one-third of my entire magic energy, and that''s only because I have the blessing from Lord Fenrir, which increases my magic energy reserve by five times.


    But to open a portal to connect two ces permanently? Why don''t you just cut off my head instead of giving me a slow and painful death?" Myne spoke with a hint of anger and sarcasm in his voice.


    "Calm down, you''re misunderstanding my meaning. I''m truly sorry; I literally forgot about the magic capacity of a Hume because of your non-stop miraculous performances. Anyway, what I wanted to say is that right now, the only way to contact you is to use a fast horse to reach you. Even in emergencies, we have no quick way tomunicate with you. So, I was wondering if you could open a fixed portal.


    Then we can easily reach you." Faren exined with an awkward smile after realizing his mistake.


    "Sigh, then I have to disappoint you, Father-inw, unless you use a Divine Beast as a power battery, I don''t think your n is even going to be a reality.


    We Hume have a limited amount of magic energy, and even Elves, who were known for their huge magic energy capacity, couldn''t open a fixed teleportation portal with a single individual''s power, let alone me," Myne said with a shrug of his shoulder and shook his head.


    "Now if you don''t have anything important, then I am going. And if any emergencies happen, just send someone to inform me in a traditional but realistic way." Saying this, Myne gave his cheap father-inw a deep nce before walking out of his study.


    "Seems like I asked for too much this time, I hope Myne doesn''t think of me as a greedy old man who cares about him only because of his skills. Sigh, if I had known that being the king of a country would be so difficult and stressful, I would never have be a king." Faren said, rubbing his forehead. "Now I can only put my expectancy in Lewis and the n.


    I hope that they have made some progress in long-distancemunication projects..."


    ...


    "Greedy, cheap old bastard," Myne grumbled to himself, "F*ck you and your kingdom. Want to use me as a transportation tool, only in your dreams. I can guarantee that if I had told him that I can open a portal between two ces for a long time, he would''ve definitely requested me to open portals in every town in the kingdom, and that too for free.


    Mother was right, I should stay as far away as possible from nobles and royal family leeches. Ohh, of course, in the royal family, only my cheap father-inw is like this, others are still nice people."


    "And this old geezer hasn''t told me anything about my parents'' death. He is the king of the entire kingdom, and he couldn''t find hisrade of life and death for ten entire years? And that too when they live right under his nose, without even changing their identities? Who does he think he''s trying to fool? Even a child wouldn''t believe in his nonsense.


    There''s definitely something very fishy about my parents'' matter," Myne mumbled deep in thought while walking toward his room.


    "Bang!"


    "Ouch! What are you thinking so seriously my sweet son-inw, that you didn''t see a big olddy like me? Are you missing my daughter this much?"


    While Myne walked absentmindedly, cursing Faren non-stop in his mind, he didn''t see the person in front of him and directly crashed into her.


    "Ahhh, so soft and fragrant. Did I hit my head ande into my lucid dream?" Myne muttered unknowingly with a lecherous face while rubbing his face against two round, big objects in which his head was buried tightly by two small hands.


    "Hehehe, it seems like you like your mother-inw''s titties very much, huh? Although I don''t mind if you want to y with them, but if someone sees us like this, you might get into big trouble. After all, there are three, and ummm, half tigers protecting me."


    This familiar sweet voice, which Myne had never heard in his dreams before instantly made hime out of his daydream.


    What greeted him next was his beautiful Mother-inw, Ga, with a wide yful smile, exactly the same one as Maya had when she was feeling very horny and wanted to do something wild. She stared at Myne while stroking his hair, not caring that his head was buried deep in her bosom.


    "Ahhh, Mother-inw!!! Sorry, I didn''t see you. My apologies," Myne hurriedly eximed and moved away from Ga''s bountiful bosom as if he were struck by lightning.


    "Hahaha, no need to apologize. I know you didn''t do it intentionally (though I wouldn''t mind even if you did). I also had some fault in this matter; I myself wasn''t watching where I was going," Ga said with a beautiful smile while looking at the fallen parchments from the ground, and just as she was about to pick them up.


    "Let me help you."


    Myne, thedy''s man, saviour of beautiful women. How can I let a beautifuldy like his mother-inw work in front of me? Before Ga could even bend down slightly, he quickly knelt and efficiently picked up all the fallen parchments from the ground.


    "You didn''t need to bother about this, but still, thank you for your help, dear son-inw," Ga took the parchment handed to her by Myne with a smile and gave a sweet kiss on his cheek to show her gratitude.


    "Nothing to bother about. If I can receive such a precious gift, then I can do this daily," Myne said truthfully, with a wide grin on his face.


    "Hahaha, you really know how to make ady happy. No wonder even my barbaric daughter, who hardly knows anything about romance and only cares about her swordsmanship, easily fell into your arms," Garent let out a happy chuckle.


    "So, how did youe here today? Don''t tell me that after marrying Sylphy, you''re regretting it now and want to give her back. If that''s the case, then you might as well forget about it. The Royal family doesn''t do loss-making trades, we don''t take anything back once it''s given. Now, Sylphy is your problem. Deal with it, my dear son-inw," Garent joked with a smile and lightly pinched Myne''s cheek.


    "Haha, neither am I. I also never made losing trades and investing in Sylphy was very worthwhile. There''s nothing to regret about it. Yes, she''s a little naive, but that''s a minor problem that can be solved in a few months.


    As for the reason I''m here, although I came today to report my n name to my father-inw, he told me a lot about his and yours, and my parents'' younger days'' stories, which were very interesting," Myne replied with a smile while stealing quick nces at Garent''s bountiful boobies now and then.


    "I can say with certainty that in most of the stories, he was the main character who saved our lives at critical moments, right?" Ga asked, her smile fading slightly.


    "Yup, almost in every story. Most of the time, it was you who became the damsel in distress, and he saved you. Then, you would cry in his arms for saving you, and the same clich�� drama," Myne said while shrugging his shoulders.


    "I know it. That old geezer will never desist from his actions. First, he fooled all my children with his fake stories and made them his admirers. Now, he even tries toy his hands on my sweet son-inw. Myne, never believe in that old guy''s nonsense. What he told you is nowhere near the real truth.


    Honestly, in 90% of the cases, it is he who puts his nose into other people''s business and brings trouble to us. Later, we had to save his ass every time. You can say Sylphy is a ditto copy of him in terms of inviting unwanted trouble in the name of justice or other nonsense. Forget it, are you free tomorrow?" Ga gritted her teeth upon hearing about her husband''s scam and asked.


    "Yes, why? Myne asked, confused as he didn''t understand how the topic came to him.


    "Good, then meet me tomorrow. I will tell you the real truth about our old adventurer, and that too with proof, unlike that old liar. You should never let down your guard while dealing with him. Now go, someone has already waiting for you for quite some time," Ga said while pinching Myne''s cheek again with a smile before quickly walking toward Faren''s study while rubbing her fist.


    It was clear to anyone with the right mind that a storm was about to hit Faren''s study.


    "Hehehe, poor Father-inw. I hope he gets beaten heavily by my beautiful mother-inw. Sigh, if only I could see such a good drama," Myne said disappointingly and, while wondering what Ga meant by someone waiting for him, he headed back to his room.

 Chapter 229: Chapter 229. Unwanted Guests

    "Huh? Ayri, where are you going with such a heavy bag?"


    After a wonderful encounter with his mother-inw, Myne returned to his room. However, upon entering, he found Ayri waiting for him, carrying a heavy storage bag on her shoulder like a sack. She was dressed in casual, easy-to-move clothes. Seeing her like this he asked with a frown.


    "Brother Myne, you came back!! I was waiting for you for thest half an hour. If I had known you would spend so much time with Father, I wouldn''t have run into the pce like a crazy chicken. You''re indeed a bad guy," As if she didn''t notice Myne''s frown, Ayri spoke cheerfully with a pout.


    "I''m sorry for that, but where on earth do you think you''re going? If I''m not mistaken, you''re not allowed to go out, right?" Myne asked doubtfully, staring at therge yet lightweight storage bag on Ayri''s shoulder, raising his eyebrow.


    "Of course, I''ming to your house for a sleepover. Didn''t you promise me before that you''d bring me to your house to y? Well, it''s time to fulfill your promise, hehehe. Elder Sister will surely be very surprised. I''m looking forward to it," Ayri said with an excited giggle, her wordsced with anticipation.


    Did I make such a promise? Ah, I think I said something like that before. Sigh, me and my big mouth. That''s why when I''m outside, I don''t easily open my mouth and let Aisha and Sylphy handle themunication work, Myne thought as he rubbed his forehead while looking at the excited Ayri, who was daydreaming about how she was going to surprise Sylphy.


    Waffle, who was flying in the air while following Myne, realized that their conversation wasn''t going to stop anytime soon, quickly flew toward the table on which various fruits were ced, intending to eat them so they wouldn''t go to waste upon their return.


    Myne sighed and relented, saying, "Fine, but I don''t have a guest room. Can you sleep on the couch in the living room? By the way, let me tell you, there are a lot of mosquitoes in my house," Mynest time tried to trick Ayri into giving up her n to give him another sexless night, but he clearly underestimated a determined girl who never stepped out of her home.


    "No problem. I can hide under the quilt to avoid mosquitoes, and with the magical fan you gave me, I won''t even feel hot in there. Oh, and I also brought a small bed with me, so I can sleep anywhere in the house. You can rest assured about that," Ayri responded confidently, giving Myne a thumbs-up and a wink.


    "What about your parents? Have you asked for their permission? I wouldn''t want father-inw and brother-inw to show up at my house with an army to beat meter." Myne who already gave up on the hope asked thest question with a deep sigh.


    "You can also rest assured about this matter, no one wille to your house with an army. I''ve already informed Mother about it, and she not only gave me permission but also helped me pack my things. The idea of bringing the bed with me also came from her," Ayri said excitedly.


    Now I understand what my mother-inw meant by someone waiting for me. She was the real mastermind behind the n. Although I can understand her reasoning, but she could have at least waited until the n building was ready, Myne thought with a realized expression.


    "Since everything is already decided, let''s go back then. But promise me that you''ll give Sylphy a lot of trouble. She''s been getting more and more naughty recently," Myne said, knowing that there was no way to avoid Ayri staying at his home thanks to her foolproof n. Hepromised and spoke with a smile while rubbing Ayri''s little head.


    "Consider the work done, hehehe. I''ll give her a headache by asking various random questions," Ayri said confidently and patted her tiny chest.


    "Good, Waffle, do you intend to eat the te too? Stop licking it ande here, we''re going back," Myne spoke to Waffle, who god knows where found a small honey pot and after emptying it onto the te, was now licking it enthusiastically.


    "Wafu?"


    "Sorry, I got carried away. This thick liquid is so sweet and delicious that I just can''t stop myself. Why don''t we have this at home?" Waffle inquired, his eyes twinkling with curiosity. Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    "We do have it, but because of two big gluttons at home, who are always wandering in the kitchen like hungry ghosts, Aisha hides it in her secret location along with other sweet things used in cooking," Myne replied indifferently as he opened the portal.


    "What!! How can Aisha do that? She is definitely eating it alone secretly. I have to find it. Maybe Ted can help me," Waffle muttered, shock evident in his voice. After concluding with his limited brain that Aisha was secretly eating honeyte at night, he decided to team up with Ted to find Aisha''s secret hiding ce in the kitchen.


    Myne ignored Waffle''s mumbling and entered the portal followed by Ayri, returning to the living room in his home.


    ...


    "Wee home. Remember to take off your shoes before running around. I don''t want to see a messy floor," Aisha, who was reading a romance novel on the couch, noticed the portal in front of her gave it a quick nce and reminded Myne before returning her attention to her book.


    Hearing Aisha''s casual reminder, Myne, with an embarrassing smile on his face, walked toward the entrance door to put his shoes back in the Shoe Rack.


    Sigh, my all-mighty, perfect Elder Brother image in Ayri''s eyes will surely be shattered after today, Myne thought and shook his head helplessly. This is also one of the reasons why he didn''t want Ayri toe with him.


    "Good Afternoon, Sister Aisha!" Soon after Myne awkwardly left the portal, Ayri emerged from it and greeted Aisha cheerfully while trying to hold back herughter. Clearly, she had also heard Aisha''s reminder as well.


    "Huh? Ayri!? Good Afternoon, why are you here?"


    Hearing Ayri''s greeting, Aisha finally looked away from her book and stared at Ayri with a puzzled expression. Still, she quicklyposed herself and greeted her back.


    "I''vee here to spend a wonderful night with you guys and, of course, to taste your handmade super delicious dishes that Elder Sister never gets tired of praising," Ayri shamelessly ttered Aisha with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Aisha, where is Ted?" Just as Aisha was about to reply to Ayri''s kind ttering, Waffle flew out like an arrow from the portal, stopping directly in front of Aisha''s nose, and asked in a hurry.


    "He should be in the backyard, wh..."


    Although Aisha was still talking, Waffle was nning to raid Aisha''s secret hideout in the kitchen. In order not to arouse her suspicion about his intentions, right after hearing about Ted''s location from her, he quickly flew away like a gust of wind


    "What''s wrong with him? Why is he in such a hurry?" Aisha couldn''t help but ask with a frown, noticing Waffle''s unusual behaviour.


    "Maybe he wanted to surprise you?" Myne replied with a mysterious smile. He was about tozily sit down on the couch when he noticed a small brown head peeking out from behind it.


    Huh? Brown hair? Who could it be, and why on earth is someone hiding behind the couch? Don''t tell me my naughty wives are trying to scare me again with their pranks," Myne thought, raising an eyebrow. He reached out and ced his hand on the brown head to see who it was.


    "Kyyy..."


    Just as Myne touched the brown hair, its owner let out an ear-piercing cry that made everyone cover their ears.


    "Stop screaming, for heaven''s sake! My ears... Ahh, my earsss? Amy?!!!" Myne forcefully covered the screaming mouth before yelling loudly at her.


    "What are you doing here? And why the f*ck are you hiding behind the couch?" Myne asked a series of questions upon seeing the owner of brown hair.


    "When I went to the guild today to meet her, she told me that she doesn''t feel safe there. Recently, many people have been spying on her, so she requested that she wanted to stay with us until our n building is not getting ready," Aisha exined on Amy''s behalf with a helpless smile.


    "You''re joking, right? Since when did our house be a fortress in the eyes of others? We hardly have a single extra room. Why did you ept her request? Are you tired of our sex life and want to take a 6-month break or something? How will we y the lovey-dovey couple drama if a stranger is always wandering in our little house?


    What about our privacy? Tell me this is just a prank," Myne with a shocked expression, came closer to Aisha and whispered in disbelief.


    "Sorry, honey, I can''t do anything about it. After all, we took on her responsibility. As for privacy, you don''t have to worry about it. Today, I bought a wonderful magic item from my secret dealer. With it, even if Amy stays right outside our room, she won''t be able to hear anything.


    So, although we can''t y openly throughout the entire house like before, ying in our room is definitely not a problem," Aisha sweetly whispered into Myne''s ear.


    "Phew, at least you thought of a backup n, otherwise, I can only apologise to Amy and find her another suitable ce," Myne took a breath of relief upon hearing that Aisha had done something to make their room soundproof. Otherwise, with how loudly Aisha and Sylphy scream during night exercise, it would be really awkward to face Amy the next day.


    Although Myne had ns to make Amy his woman, but that doesn''t mean he would let her watch his and his wives night activities shamelessly in advance.


    "Woof-Woof-Woof-Woof-Woof-Woof-Woof-Woof"


    "It looks like someone hase outside..."


    Hearing the loud barking of Ted''s parents, Aisha said with a frown.


    "Yep, let me see who''se to give me more surprises now," Myne replied in not so happy mood, as he walked toward the door and hesitantly opened it.


    "F*ck! Why is he here as well..."

 Chapter 230: Chapter 230. Poor Myne...

    "F*ck! Why is he here as well..."


    "Yo, Brother-inw, good afternoon! How are you?"


    As Myne opened the door, he spotted Rector and his girlfriend''s maid standing at the entrance of his garden, blocked by Ted''s parents and discussing something with each other. Rector, upon hearing Myne''s exmation, greeted him with enthusiasm, a wide smile adorning his chubby face.


    "Good afternoon my ass, this afternoon is not good at all," Myne sighed and mumbled under his breath while walking toward Rector.


    "Why are you here? And why did you bring so many people with you?" Myne asked in a low voice, pulling Rector aside. He nced at approximately 20 people in servant outfits and 10 royal knights, gathered around an oversized royal carriage, around three times bigger than a normal one, standing on its four giant iron wheels without any horses?


    The carriage had side guards on all four sides, big enough for a person to stand on with ease. A big, weird-looking blue rod covered in dense, strange symbols sat on top of the carriage in a square shape, which anyone could hold while standing on the side guard


    "I''m here for a night stay, just like Ayri, with my elder sister and you. And these people are the operators of this power carriage made by my mother. It runs on magic energy and is three times faster than any normal carriage pulled by horses. However, due to the massive energy it requires, I had to bring this many people to act as a power source.


    It''s still in the prototype stage, which is why it''s sorge. You won''t believe the lengths I had to go to persuade my mother to let me have it. I begged at her feet and cried until my eyes turned red, did she show some mercy and give it to me."


    "Okay, boys, you can go back now, and remember, no matter what happens, you can''t let anything happen to this carriage. Otherwise, you will be in deep trouble. This is my mother''s most precious toy, you understand what I mean, right?" Rector after finishing his exnation.


    He turned his head toward the carriage operator and his knight guards and spoke with a deadly serious expression while making a head-cutting gesture with his index finger.


    "Yes, Your Highness, we will not let anything happen to it. You can rest assured," The Royal Knight Leader assured pounding his fist on his chest while sweating bucket after seeing Rector''s gesture.


    "Huh? What are you waiting for? Make haste, everyone back to your seats. Start the carriage; we are going back..."


    Soon, all operators and knights sat down in the carriage at their designated ces. With a loud sound like "vroom vroom vroom," the carriage started shaking and slowly moved. In front of Myne''s surprised and shocked gaze, it sped up and disappeared from everyone''s view.


    "F*ck, so cool! I also want one for myself, but of course not as big as this monster just a regr version. With my huge amount of magic energy, I can make it run as much as I want," Myne thought, his eyes sparkling with excitement and greed at the thought of having a power carriage for himself.


    "Brother Myne, your mouth is drooling," Rector said, seeing Myne''s greedy expression. He nodded with satisfaction, when he first saw the power carriage walking on its own without the help of any horses, he had the same expression as Myne does now."


    "Huh? Oh, sorry," Myne inquired, "Do you know how long it will take your mother to finish this carriage? I wanted to get a carriage like this for myself as well," he added, while attempting to calm his excited heart.


    "Maybe never. Mother stopped working on this carriage a long time ago because she couldn''t find any alternative power source to move this type of carriage. After searching for quite some time, she abandoned this project." Rector shrugged his shoulders and shook his head.


    "What! But didn''t you say this is your mother''s new toy? How did it suddenly be an abandoned project?" Myne asked in disbelief. Just a moment ago, he had been dreaming of riding a horseless carriage, and now Rector had poured cold water on his dream.


    "That was just to scare those knights so they wouldn''t mess around with the power carriage and harm it in any way. They''d bring extra trouble for me. You know my mother''s temper, she''s not as gentle as Big Mother, who can overlook our small mistakes. She hits first and listenster.


    So, I don''t want to take any chances and threaten them directly," Rector casually exined as he walked towards the house.


    "That''s alright, but why did you bring your little lover with you? What did you all, brothers and sisters, take my house for? A pce?" Myne grabbed Rector''s cor, pulling him back towards him and asked with an angry look, pointing at Luna, who was curiously looking at flowers in the garden.


    "What! Brother Myne, how can you say such a thing? How did this thoughte to your mind that I would leave my Luna behind on such a wonderful journey, far from my mother''s sharp and always suspicious eyes, where we could do whatever we wanted? Brother Myne, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. I always considered you my wingman, but you turned out to be so cheap and narrow-minded.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, shame on you. Luna, let''s go. We shouldn''t spend time with narrow-minded people who can''t understand our feelings," Rector said, looking at Myne with a disgusted expression as he walked into the house.


    "Now this brat is getting on my nerves," Myne, with a nk expression on his face, took a deep breath to calm down his anger and walked into the house as well.


    After entering the house, what greeted Myne were loud noises. Sylphy and Ayri were talking, or more specifically, questioning Rector about why he was there. Aisha was speaking with Luna about whom Myne had already told her and Sylphy, thanks to his big mouth. Now, both of them knew about Rector''s little secret love life.


    Amy was standing silently in a random corner, lookingpletely out of ce with an awkward, shy smile. Clearly, she had no idea what to do. In the background, Waffle and Ted were moving slowly and stealthily, hiding from everyone''s eyes as they walked toward the kitchen. It seemed like their raiding n wasplete, and now they were going to take action.


    "Great, now after this I hope no one elsees knocking on my door for a night''s stay. After my mother and father''s death, this might be the first time I''ve had so many visitors in my house. Sigh, where will I put all of them to sleep?" Myne thought, rubbing his head with a headache.


    "Can you hear me, Myne?"


    While Myne was contemting the bedding problem of his uninvited guests, Fenrir''s voice suddenly sounded in his mind.


    "Yes, what happened?" Myne asked with a frown, not expecting Fenrir to contact him just as he was hoping for some peace and quiet. Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "Huh? Why are you speaking in such a tense voice? Are you okay? Do you have a problem you can''t solve? Just tell me, maybe I can help," Fenrir inquired with genuine concern.


    "Thank you for your concern, Fenrir. It''s not a big deal. Sylphy''s younger sister and brother came to my house for the night, and I was thinking about their bedding situation when you called. You don''t need to worry about it. So, why did you call me?" Myne asked with a helpless sigh.


    On the other side, Fenrir, upon hearing Myne''s question, fell silent for a moment, only recovering when her two children put their paws on her, staring at her with their big, watery eyes.


    Upon seeing her children''s sad yet hopeful faces, Fenrir made up her mind and spoke to Myne calmly, "I see. It''s not a significant issue, then. By the way, could you quickly open a portal to my home? There''s a small matter on my side that I''d like to discuss with you."


    "Hmm? Alright, I''m on my way." Hearing that Fenrir, his staunchest backer, was facing a problem, Myne quickly adopted a serious expression and opened a portal to Fenrir''s cave without any hesitation.


    "Boys, here it is, go, go, go, don''t look back, hurry up. We can''t let Mynee here." Seeing the portal opening in front of her, Fenrir urged her two excited boys, who rushed into the portal with all their might like bullets without listening to the other half of Fenrir''s sentence.


    On the other side, Myne only put one foot inside the portal when Little Fenrir No.1 crashed onto his stomach with his headbutt at full speed, making Myne''s eyes literally pop out from their socket from impact, he bent down a little with arms wide open before sending flying backwards with a ''Whoosh'' sound and stering him to the wooden wall behind.


    BANG!


    Poor Myne didn''t even react from the first collision when Little Fenrir No.2 rushed out from the portal as well. He smashed his little body into Myne as if considering him a pillow to stop himself.


    "BOOM!"


    Thanks to such a horrific collision, Myne directly broke through the sturdy wooden wall behind him and fell into his garden, life and death unknown.


    "WHAT!!!"


    "What happened?!"


    "Cough, why is there so much dust? I can''t see anything."


    "Wait, I think I saw Brother Myne flying?"


    "What!?"


    "F*ck, who broke the wall?"


    "Hey, why is there a portal here?"


    "Forget about the portal, find Myne!"


    "Sorry, let''s go outside and see what the hell is going on!"


    One after another, everyone reacted and started speaking together, making everything chaotic. But soon, they all came back to their senses and hurriedly walked out from the small hole in the wall to see Myne''s whereabouts.


    "Oops, it seems like they messed up everything. I hope Myne won''t be too angry," Fenrir, who heard everyone''s chaotic voices, smiled with embarrassment and quickly closed the portal forcefully to prevent it from consuming Myne''s magic energy unnecessarily, which he might need most now to recover from his injuries.

 Chapter 231: Chapter 231. A Harmonious Feast

    "Ooh god, Myne, what happened to you? Are you alright?"


    Aisha was the first to emerge from the wall hole, but upon seeing Myne lying on the ground like a dead dog, sprawled with arms and legs syed out, she eximed with concern and quickly ran towards him.


    "Waffle? Two Waffle? Where did the Waffle edition copye from?"


    After Aisha, Rector emerged, but unlike the worried Aisha, he, who had a little too much faith in Myne, didn''t take his minor injuries seriously. After all, a man who can defeat two dragons single-handedly can''t be seriously harmed by such a feeble attack. His attention was immediately drawn to the two Little Fenrir lying on both sides of Myne, unconscious.


    "Rector, get out of the way! What happened to Lord Husband?" Sylphy eximed in a hurry, pushing Rector aside and rushing to Myne. She first checked his breath, and only after confirming that Myne was merely unconscious from the impact, did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Sylphy, help me bring Myne to the bedroom; he is just unconscious. He should wake up after a while. Amy, Ayri, can you pick up those copies of Waffles and take them to the bedroom, please?" Aisha, after calming down instructed everyone."


    With Sylphy''s help, Aisha picked up Myne and with a little effort, they ced him and Waffle''s siblings on the bed.


    "The smoke has stoppeding out of their bodies; their injuries should have already healed. They might wake up in a few minutes. Let''s go, Sylphy, let them sleep and make preparations for everyone''s stay."


    "Sigh, okay. I hope Myne wakes up soon. I wanted him to go to the market and bring two small and one medium-sized bed, and some extra bedding. But it seems like Myne can only goter," Sylphy said shamelessly while shaking her head. After giving a light kiss on Myne''s forehead, she, along with Aisha, walked out of the bedroom."


    "Phew, finally some peace. Now, no one will disturb me for some moment. Only today, I realized how mean Sylphy is. Her dear husband is injured and unconscious, but she cares more about her siblings'' night stay. Don''t husbands have hume rights? Too evil.


    Forget it, let''s deal with Fenrir first." Myne looked at the two little naughty fellows beside him who had knocked him out and immediately contacted Fenrir telepathically.


    "Before you say anything, listen to me first. After you took away Waffle and broke your promise to bring delicious food for my other children, they''ve been giving me headaches nonstop. At first, I wanted to discuss this problem with you some days ago, but then Waffle told me that you were busy dealing with n matters, so I let it go.


    But today, they went on strike, crying and yelling that they won''t eat anything unless I send them to Waffle. You know, even though they are older than Waffle, at the end of the day, they are also children, and children easily get jealous. You Hume probably know that better than I do. So, in the end, my motherly heart was defeated by their watery, pleading eyes, and I could only use this trick.


    I''m really sorry, Myne."


    Hearing Fenrir''s exnation and recalling that he had, indeed, forgotten his little promise to Waffle''s sibling, what else Myne could say? He shook his head with a sigh and replied, "No need to apologize. The core root of this matter is me after all. If I had taken my promise seriously, this problem might never have urred. Anyway, how long are they going to stay with me?"


    "Thanks, I know you will understand this poor single mother''s situation. They''re just going to stay one night with you; send them back tomorrow. I can''t let them stay with you for too long. You''ve already spoiled Waffle rotten, and I don''t want my other children to follow in Waffle''s footsteps and forget their mother. That little brat hardly even talks to me recently.


    If I don''t take the initiative to contact him, he ignores me for God knows how long."


    Myne''s mouth twisted upon hearing Fenrir''spliance, even though he understood why Waffle hadn''t been in touch with Fenrir. Most of the time, Waffle was either sleeping in his little bed, eating, ying with Ted, or wandering with him. How could he have the time to think about trivial matters like talking to his mother?


    If it weren''t for the asional interesting event that prompted Waffle to report to Fenrir to earn praise and brag about it in front of his siblings, he might have genuinely forgotten to call Fenrir and his siblings.


    Myne conversed with Fenrir for ten more minutes about small matters and sought some suggestions about everyone''s training before bidding farewell.


    "Wafuu! Myne, Aisha said two small pups look like me. Where are they?"


    Just as Myne disconnected hismunication with Fenrir and was about to leave the bed, suddenly Waffle and Ted, with a swollen faces and two bumps on their head, entered his bedroom.


    "Hahaha, you guys look like clowns, Did Aisha catch you red-handed and give you her ''love fist''?"


    Myne ignored Waffle''s question and burst intoughter, enjoying their funny expressions.


    " Sigh, It''s all because of Ted. Just when we were searching for Aisha''s secret hideout, he identally broke Aisha''s new teacup set. Then Aisha broke us." Waffle spoke with a painful expression and finally spotted his now-awake siblings.


    Poor Ted, in the background, looked at Waffle with wide-open eyes and mouth. It was clearly Waffle who had recklessly broken Aisha''s things but now taking advantage of Ted''s inability tomunicate with hume Waffle shamelessly ced the all me on Ted''s head. In the matter of spoking nonsense, without blinking, Waffle indeed learned a lot from Myne.


    Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "Woof-woof," Ted barked angrily at Waffle, who was having a reunion with his siblings, and then at Myne, trying to make things clear. But sadly former ignored the barking, and thetter couldn''t understand Ted''snguage.


    After coaxing Ted, Myne led everyone downstairs, where Sylphy first gently inquired about his condition, before handing him a list of items and politely requesting him to buy them from the market.


    Myne did as he was told with a helpless smile, but not before dragging Rector along, who was enjoying a great time with his little sweetheart. How could Myne let someone else have fun while he suffered?


    Although Rectorined at first, after Myne brought him a full set of pregnancy control pills and 100 stamina-recovering potions, he immediately became honest and energetically helped him with the shopping.


    Upon returning, Sylphy took Ayri and Rector to set up everyone''s bedding, and Myne went to the kitchen to help Aisha with cooking. As for Amy and Luna, they were tasked with looking after Ted, Waffle, and his siblings.


    ...


    "This is so delicious!"


    "Indeed, as expected from Sister Aisha!"


    "Ms. Aisha, your cooking is truly exceptional. Even the Royal chef couldn''t prepare something this great."


    "Hahaha, you guys are praising me for no reason. How can my cooking be better than the Royal chefs?" Aisha, though trying to be humble, couldn''t hide the proud smile on her face, revealing her true feelings.


    Because Myne''s dining table was only big enough for five people, everyone decided to sit on the ground and eat together. Despite Sylphy''s family being of royal descent, due to their father''smoner background, they remained very down-to-earth, an oddity among nobles and royalty. They didn''t care where they ate, as long as the ce was right and the food was delicious.


    "But I''m d that you guys are enjoying it, and Myne also helped me a lot," Aisha said, noticing that everyone was giving her too manypliments and she was bing the main topic of conversation. She hurriedly decided to yfully drag Myne into the muddy water.


    "Stop joking, Aisha. I was just a helping hand for you, assisting in cutting vegetables and meat. I don''t have enough cooking talent to hold a candle in front of you. Even Sylphy can cook better than me," Myne said with a fake humble smile.


    "WHAT!!!"


    "Elder Sister can cook? When did this miracle happen?!"


    Rector cried out in surprise as if he had just received shocking information, and he stared at Sylphy dumbfoundedly.


    "Why are you making a mountain out of a molehill? Can''t I cook food? What is so shocking about it?" Sylphy replied with a proud smile.


    "But Sis, thest time you tried to cook, you almost burned a poor servant to death. If not for Mother being with you, he might have gone to heaven that day," Ayri said with the same disbelieving expression, speaking honestly.


    "Ayri, why are you eating so little? You''re a growing girl. Here, eat more meat; it''s good for your health," Sylphy hastily covered Ayri''s mouth and began putting more meat on Ayri''s te to prevent her from sharing more of her strange deeds and making aughingstock of herself.


    "Muu, muuu, but Sis, I can''t eat so much... muuuu...."


    "What, you want more? Here, take my portion as well."


    "Hahaha..."


    Everyoneughed at Sylphy''s childish behaviour. Rector even distanced himself a bit from Sylphy to avoid getting caught in the crossfire.


    In this way, a harmonious feast ended peacefully with loud, happyughter.


    ...


    "But why do I have to sleep on the couch? This is not fair," Myneined as Aisha handed him his favourite quilt and a pillow.


    "Sorry, dear, but tonight the bedroom is out of service. There''s no ce for you, so you can only sleep on the couch. In the bedroom, other than Sylphy and me, there are also Ayri, Amy, Waffle, and his siblings already upied their ces, so of course, we can''t let you sleep with us. Please deal with it," Aisha said with a sweet smile and gave Myne a deep kiss to soothe his frustration.


    "But what about the other room? You know I don''t like sleeping on the couch; it''s just too small for me," Myne protested, hugging Aisha''s soft body, which was working as ice on his heated heart.


    "Rector and his little sweetheart had already snatched it. And from the soft sound I heard some minutes ago, they might have already started their lovemaking. So I asked Waffle to give them the sound-blocking magic item, so they don''t disturb others'' sleep."


    "Aisha,e here. I need your help."


    "Seems like I have to go back. Don''t worry, tomorrow, I''ll make up for tonight as well. It''s just for tonight. Bye, take care." Saying this, Aisha gave Myne a quick kiss and returned to the bedroom, leaving him alone behind.


    "F*ck, I''m not going to sleep on the couch. It''s not like I have no other options... Wait a minute, now that I think about it, this might be a good opportunity for me. It''s been quite some time and my best friend with benefits might be missing me. I shouldn''t leave her alone for too long. What if someone else takes advantage of my absence?" Myne mumbled under his breath.


    After putting his quilt and pillow in his inventory, he opened the portal to June''s house and went in without any hesitation.

 Chapter 232: Chapter 232. Unexpected Surprise

    "Okay girls, the bath is ready. Now, please let me take a little nap, and don''t wake me up for such a trivial matter again. You guys are literally treating me like your servant," Myne dissatisfiedly said as he emerged from the bathroom.


    Last night, because he hadn''t visited June for many days, shepletely went wild again. To satisfy her inner fire, he had to work overtime, and only in the early morning did he manage to calm down her inner fire. After ncing at the clock, Myne decided to sleep at home, so that even if he woke upte, no one wouldin.


    But who would have thought that only three hours after falling asleep, Sylphy would wake him up because Ayri wanted to try his new bath.


    "Thanks, Lord Husband. You worked hard. Now, you can sleep peacefully. No one will disturb you before breakfast," Sylphy cheerfully gave Myne a thank-you kiss, before kicking him out of the bedroom.


    "Ahem, Lord Myne, can I also take a bath?" Just as Myne stepped out of his bedroom, leaving Sylphy and Ayri behind, Amy appeared seemingly out of nowhere and asked in a meek voice.


    "Sure, as long as you''re happy, you can do whatever you want. Consider it your own house from now on, and you don''t have to be so shy and formal around us." Myne, with a smile on his face, patted Amy''s head, possibly his future wife, before walking away.


    "Huh? Why is she standing there dazedly?" Aisha followed by Luna came to Myne and noticing Amy staring at him with a dazed expression, couldn''t help but ask causally.


    "Nothing. She is just moved by my struggle. After all, I am working in my house like a servant. She said she had never seen this kind of thing in her kingdom. By the way, don''t tell me you two are also going to take a bath as well. Although our bathhouse is big, it''s clearly not big enough for five people to take a bath together, Myne asked with a frown.


    You don''t have to worry about it, we girls handle this problem for ourselves. You go and finish your sweet sleep, oh, my great Lord Husband, hehe, but I warn you, I will wake up after preparing breakest," Aisha teased Myne while giggling, and after kissing Myne on his lips, making Luna and Amy blush slightly, she entered the bedroom with them.


    Myne sighed, thinking, "Now a person couldn''t sleep peacefully. This world is too cruel... Wait a minute, the girls have upied the bedroom. Rector messed up the other roomst night and is currently sleeping there. Then, where the heck am I going to sleep? The couch is also not an option since the girls will need a ce to sit when theye back.


    Why didn''t Father make any extra rooms?" Myne cursed histe father as he walked to the backyard. After finding a good spot by the wall, he took out a small bed and his favourite quilt from his inventory before lying down to continue his half-finished sleep.


    ...


    "This is indeed a fantastic and cosy bathtub," Ary spoke. "It''s totally different from the one in the royal pce. Although it''s a little small, it''s more beautiful andfortable," She added with a rxed face.


    "It''s true that the hot water used here is different from the ordinary ones. After soaking in the bath, my energy is fully restored, and my fatigue simply vanishes. Perhaps Lord Husband''s skills are involved, but thanks to that, we get to immerse ourselves in such a luxurious bath every single day. Don''t you agree, Aisha?" Sylphy giggled and asked.


    "Yes, there''s nothing better than the bath prepared by Myne. I can spend hours loungingzily in it," Aisha replied, leaning against the edge of the bathtub with her eyes closed, savoring the soothing sensation of the water on every part of her lower body.


    "Sis, I think there''s something unusual about this water. The fatigue that''s been haunting me seems to be disappearing, and I can feel boundless energy in every part of my body like never before. What''s happening?" Ayri eximed with surprise and disbelief as she stood in the bathtub with her eyes wide open.


    "Now that you mention it, I''ve also had a strange feeling about this water. I initially dismissed it as my imagination, but this water might not be ordinary well water," Amy responded to Ayri''s question with a serious expression. She scooped up a small amount of water in her hand curiously, only then did she notice the various colourful gems on her magic bracelet slightly shining.


    Huh? This is weird. These gems only shine like this when I supplement them with my magic energy to charge them. So why are they reacting now? Amy thought confusedly as she stared at her bracelet.


    What''s going on? The reason Ayri had to stay shut-in in her room was because of her unexined condition that was affecting her body. Although it wasn''t anything life-threatening, she could still feel it, and even a bit of intense exercise would cause her to be unable to move. And now she is saying that her uncrackable disease is disappearing just by taking a bath? What kind of joke is this?


    What on earth did Myne do in this bath? Sylphy bit her lip in frustration and quickly tried to check Ayri''s body. However, she was neither a doctor nor a magician who could sense energy in someone''s body, so other than checking body temperature, she found nothing.


    "The hot water in this bath was provided by Lord Husband. I don''t know the details of where he got this water, but has it really disappeared, your uncrackable disease?" Sylphy asked with concern.


    "Yes, there''s no mistake. I feel like I could sprint 100 meters right now without losing my breath with my current condition," Ayri excitedly replied, like an energetic child.


    "I can''t believe it. Even though you''ve seen plenty of great doctors, healers, and magicians, you didn''t feel better, but now, just by taking a bath..."


    "Rather than making your own random guesses, why don''t you just go out and ask Myne to make things clear? It''s not like he''s in a different corner of the world and you can''t reach to him," Aisha, who peacefully wanted to enjoy her bath, couldn''t help but remind with a frown.


    "Yes, let''s talk to Brother Myne, he should know about it. But first, let''s enjoy the bath more, just as Sister Aisha said, It''s not like Brother Myne is going anywhere," Ayri, still feeling boundless energy coursing through her body with every passing second from the bathwater, said casually. Ignoring the concerned and dumbfounded Sylphy, she sat down in the bathtub again.


    "Am I the only one who''s worried about Ayri''s unusual situation...?"


    ...


    "Lord Husband!"


    "Lord husband, where are you?!"


    "Brother Myne, where are you? We have something very important to discuss with you!"


    "Damn, who''s shouting so loudly early in the morning? People can''t even sleep peacefully nowadays."


    While Sylphy and Ayri searched for Myne throughout the house, Myne himselfined angrily and buried his head under the pillow to block out the sounds, continuing his sweet sleep.


    Five minutester...


    "Sis, I found Brother Myne; he''s in the backyard!" Ayri eximed. "Thank you, Waffle and Ted, for your help," she added, happily patting Waffle and Ted on the head as they assisted her in searching for Myne.


    "Wafu~ No need to say thanks, just give me, I mean us some honey as we deal." Waffle responded honestly while wagging his tail in excitement, thinking about the delicious honey. Althoughst night he wanted to sneak into the kitchen after everyone had gone to sleep, but Aisha had outsmarted him.


    She not only had ced him right beside her but also locked the door and window, blocking his all escape routes.


    "Where is he? Lord Husband, wake up; it''s not the time to sleep. We have a big matter to solve," Sylphy urged, speaking in a state of panic. She shook Myne up and down in an attempt to wake him.


    "Fineeee! You win, okay? I''m not going to sleep anymore, so stop shaking me," Myne groaned, finally giving in to Sylphy''s persistence. Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    Sylphy did as instructed and got off the bed. Myne sighed helplessly and returned his bed and quilt to his inventory before heading into the house.


    "Now, tell me what the matter is. You''re behaving like the world is about to end, and I always hear that princesses are supposed to stay calm and elegant no matter the situation. But seeing you, sometimes I even wonder if you''re a fake princess or something. She isn''t adaptive, right?" Myne asked Ayri, his brow furrowed.


    "Although Sis''s attitude and deeds do make it seem like she''s adopted, ording to Mother and her appearance, she is indeed my biological sister," Ayri responded with a giggle, dismissing Myne''s doubts.


    "Lord Husband, stop joking and quickly tell us what sort of hot water you put inside this bath! After entering the bath, Ayri''s almost unbearable illness suddenly disappeared," Sylphy spoke hurriedly, her tone a mix of worry and excitement.


    Hot water? When did I put hot water in it? Ahh, the water I heated with magic pebbles, but when did it have the properties to cure a unique disease? I don''t remember seeing anything like that in their appraisal requests, Myne thought, clearly confused about what Sylphy saying.


    "That was just normal water created and heated from skills. Other than being created from magic, I don''t think there is anything special about it," Myne replied after pondering for a while.


    "I think, because Lord Myne used his magic to create that water, it might have be magic water," Amy spoke quietly in the background.


    "Magical water!? I''ve never heard of it before. What on earth is that?" Sylphy asked, clearly perplexed.


    "First of all, Amy, please stop adding ''Lord'' in front of my name. You are also part of this family now. And second, magic water is something like normal water mixed with a huge amount of magic energy. The water we use to drink �C don''t you always praise our home''s water for being so sweet and refreshing? That''s because it''s magic water.


    I brought it from the Fenrir cave, which had a lot of magic energy mixed in it," Myne exined with a smile.


    "Why didn''t you mention it before? I always thought our well was connected to an underground river, which is why the water is so sweet," Sylphy asked, annoyed.


    "But honey, you never asked where this water wasing from and drew your own conclusions. What could I do about it?" Myne shrugged.


    "Fine, but since it''s because ofing into contact with magic water, Ayri feels relieved, doesn''t this mean..."


    "Ayri''s body iscking in magic."

 Chapter 233: Chapter 233. Ayris Mysterious Diseases And Its Solutions

    "Ayri''s bodycks magic energy."


    Suddenly, Waffle interrupted Sylphy''s conversation and spoke casually in everyone''s head, excluding Amy and Luna of course.


    "What do you mean by that, Waffle?" Myne asked curiously.


    "The magic I sense from Ayri is extremely faint, so faint that it''s challenging to detect even for me who is very sensitive to it.


    It''s possible that our bath, filled with magic water, may have caused her magic-deficient body to absorb a substantial amount of magic energy, which could exin her sudden relief and newfound energy appearing in her body," Waffle hesitantly replied, not very sure about his conclusion.


    "Waffle, what do you mean by Ayricking magic energy? I''ve never heard of such a thing before, where a small amount of magic energy could make someone weak," Sylphy asked with a worried expression.


    "All living organisms, regardless of size or race, possess a certain amount of magic energy within their bodies. This energy functions much like blood in the body, but it''s in the form of an invisible energy. When the magic energy in a person''s body drops below a certain threshold, various symptoms may manifest during their daily activities, much like the effects of blood loss.


    These symptoms can include dizziness, shortness of breath, and palpitations (the sensation of one''s heart racing and felt in the chest). Simr symptoms ur when someone uses or loses an excessive amount of magic energy,"


    Hearing Sylphy''s question, Amy, a hundred-year-old granny, gathered her courage and meekly exined. After all, most elves are very skilled with magic, and their knowledge in the field is no less than any professional schr. And Amy is an elven ex-princess so she clearly knows more about it.


    "Since you know so much, do you have any solution to this problem, Amy?"


    "Sorry, Your Highness Sylphid, if my father were still alive, he could certainly heal Princess Ayri, but it''s not my cup of tea. Please forgive me," Amy embarrassingly bowed and words poured cold water on Sylphy''s hope.


    "What about you, Waffle?"


    Not wanting to give up easily, Sylphy looked at Waffle and asked.


    "I don''t know much about it. Maybe you should ask Mother. She can definitely help you," Waffle suggested before flying into the kitchen to join his siblings, who had been eating breakfast for thest half an hour.


    "Lord Husband, what should we do now?"


    After hearing Waffle''s suggestion, Sylphy looked at Myne with hopeful puppy eyes. Apart from Waffle, only Myne had a close enough rtionship with Fenrir that he could ask her for help.


    "As Waffle said, we should seek expert advice rather than relying on our own conclusions. You all wait here. I''ll bring Ayri to Fenrir, and let''s see if she has any cure for Ayri''s illness.


    "And Sylphy, rx, you are stressing more about this matter than Ayri herself. Everything will be fine."


    After reassuring Sylphy, Myne took Ayri''s arm, opened a portal to Fenrir''s cave, and walked into it.


    ...


    "Aaamm, there she is, let''s go Ayri." After emerging from the portal beside a small pond, Myne looked around and found Fenrir peacefully sleeping under the giant tree in the middle of her exotic cave.


    "Wow, Brother Myne," Ayri eximed, "Lord Fenrir''s cave is so beautiful. This ce looks like a fairnd from the books I''ve read. Even the water in the pond is shining like a blue gemstone. Oh, ohh, such a giant tree! How did it grow so big in a cave without much sunlight?"


    Ayri cheerfully started looking around Fenrir''s cave while asking various questions to Myne as if it were a vacation spot for her, and she was a touristing here to sightseeing. There wasn''t a hint of tension on her face, regardless of whether her disease would be cured by Fenrir or not; it was as if she didn''t care.


    Hearing Ayri''s energetic voice, Fenrir also woke up from her sweet dream. It wasn''t easy for her to rest with her three little monkeys running around every day, she had to look after them while they were ying outside so something like the previous incident never urred again.


    "Myne, why are you here so early in the morning? Did the kids cause trouble for you? And if they did, why didn''t you bring them with you instead of bringing a member of the royal family here? What''s the meaning of this?" Fenrir asked with a frown, staring at Ayri with an unkind expression. Other than Myne, she had no good impression of any other Hume.


    "Cool down, Fenrir," Myne replied, trying to calm her down. "The kids are fine; they didn''t cause any trouble and having breakfast now, if I heard correctly. As for why I brought her here, it''s because I want you to check her body and see what''s wrong with her. Waffle mentioned that she has dangerously low magic energy in her body, which has left her extremely weak."


    Myne got straight to the point without any unnecessary introductions. He knew very well that most divine beasts didn''t actually like Hume, and only he was an exception among Hume who had different privileges for some reason.


    "I am only doing this for your sake," Fenrir reminded Myne. Suddenly, her starry blue eyes started shining with a purple light, whichsted for only 7 seconds before returning to their normal state.


    "She had chronic mana deficiency, an extremely rare disease that urred when something went wrong with the organ that stores magic energy in a Hume''s body or when it fails to develop properly. In Ayri''s case, her organ is damaged, and there are many holes in it, preventing her body from properly storing and distributing magic energy throughout the entire body. That''s why her body is so weak."


    "If wepare her to an average Hume, she only has 8/10 of the magic energy inside her body right now, and it''s constantly depleting. In a few hours, she might start feeling weak again unless she replenishes her body with magic energy," Fenrir said calmly, with a poker face, without showing any hint of pity or sympathy for Ayri. Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    For someone who had witnessed millions of people dying in front of her, this level of suffering didn''t affect her strong heart at all.


    "Since you know so much about it, is there any cure for this disease?" Myne asked with a frown. After hearing Waffle and Amy''s exnation, he had already guessed the answer, but now, after hearing everything in detail from Fenrir, he finally found out why no one could cure Ayri''s illness.


    "Well, there are three ways to deal with the disease, one temporarily, which is enough for her to live a peacefully normal life, and two permanent. Which one do you want to hear first?" Fenrir teased Myne, even though she already knew the answer.


    Hearing that her unknown illness, which had been dered incurable until now by almost everyone, was not easily discovered by Fenrir just after looking at her, and that there were three ways to cure it, Ayri couldn''t help but tighten her grip on Myne''s hand in excitement, which she had been holding the entire time. As for temporary and permanent solutions, she didn''t have much about them.


    Being able to live normally was already a God-given gift for her.


    Myne replied helplessly, rolling his eyes, "Tell us permanent solutions first."


    "The first permanent solution is very dangerous, If you don''t have the desire to embrace death so early, then you better abandon this solution, because the ce where you can find the object that can cure this little girl is not something that a person with your current level can reach.


    You might say goodbye to the world before you even get thousands of miles near it," Fenrir spoke with a mocking smile.


    "If that thing isn''t possible to acquire, why the hell are you even mentioning it?" Myne angrily asked, with a cross-shaped mark on his forehead.


    "Haha, if I hadn''t mentioned it, you''d definitely try to look for it somewhere else, and I didn''t want to see my best friend die without saying goodbye to me," This time, Fenrir spoke inside Myne''s head with a smile. But seeing that Myne was angry, she continued...


    The second solution is that you ask for help from high elves or an elven royal family may also work, because elves are connected to nature, and their magic-sensing affinity is very high. In the past, they developed various uses of magic, and one of them was magic seals.


    You can ask for their help if you find any high-ranking royal elf; they can put a magic storage seal on her body, which can rece her damaged organ and supply magic energy throughout her entire body," Fenrir said with a smile as if she knew nothing about the current situation of the elves.


    "Can you tell us your temporary solution? Your permanent solutions are as useless as your timing for joking," Myne said while rubbing his forehead with a headache, wondering if Fenrir was doing this intentionally because he brought Ayri to her home without asking.


    Amy, maybe thest surviving royal elf member, had already told him that she couldn''t do anything about it. Clearly, she had no idea about seal magic or anything rted to the top secrets of the elves. She''s just a normal, naive, good-looking big boobs elf princess, I mean, ex-princess, that''s all.


    "The temporary solution is just to feed her a liter of water from my pond two times a day, or you can also prepare a bath for her with your magic stones that you created with your Transfer Skill. They should absorb magic energy directly from the air, so the water produced by them is only half inferior to the water in my pond.


    I have to say this is really a wonderful creation; even I was surprised when I heard about it from Waffle," Fenrir said with amazement. She never expected Myne would use his skill like this.


    Why does it sound like Waffle is working as an undercover agent beside me and giving away all my secrets to Fenrir? I should be careful from now on, especially while engaging in in-depthmunication with other girls.


    If that big-mouthed brat found out about it andcked such a big secret to Aisha and Sylphy for the sake of praise, my married life would be a living hell, Myne felt a chill run down his spine just thinking about it.


    But upon seeing Fenrir and Ayri staring at him, he quickly put the matter of Waffle on hold and coughed lightly to continue their previous topic.


    "Okay, I understand what to do. Thanks for your help, Fenrir. Now, we won''t disturb your sweet sleep anymore. Let''s meet at everything. We''re going. Goodbye."


    After receiving a nod from Fenrir, Myne opened the portal back to his living room and stepped through it with Ayri.

 Chapter 234: Chapter 234. Clan Member +1

    "Myne, how is it? What did Lord Fenrir say? Can Ayri''s disease be cured?"


    As Myne and Ayri walked out of the portal, the extremely worried Sylphy bombarded him with questions.


    "Rx, everything is okay," Myne assured his overconcerned wife. "Fenrir already told us about Ayri''s disease and its cure. Although it''s only temporary, it shouldn''t be a problem for Ayri to live afortable, normal, and healthy life."


    Assuring his wife, Myne then recounted his conversation with Fenrir.


    "So, to put it in simpler terms, Ayri''s situation is like a mug with many small openings. Even if we fill the entire mug, the water will still leak out. The water will leak out from the small, gaping hole. After a while, it won''t leak out anymore, and whatever remains... Applying that concept to Ayri means there''s a problematic spot on her body where the magic energy is leaking.


    However, for some reason, the magic energy absolutely cannot escape above a certain level, resulting in her only being weak and not life-threatening situation."


    Aisha, who had been carefully listening to Myne''s exnation, offered her own theory, which sounded quite reasonable.


    "Great! Finally, Ayri can also live normally like everyone else. So, what should we do now? After all, Ayri can''t just stay with us, and Lord Husband prepare a bath two times a day for her, right?" Sylphy asked, hesitating slightly after hearing Aisha''s theory. "Lord Husband, by any chance, do you have Lord Fenrir''s cave water?


    This way, we can give it to Ayri once a week, so not only will the water not lose its magic energy too much after staying out too long, but we can also check her condition."


    "No problem, I have some in my Inventory. Before sending Ayri back home, I packed it in a special container so it wouldn''t lose its magic energy over time. Until then, Ayri, if you ever feel tired, just take a bath, and you''ll be fine," Myne said with a smile, gently patting Ayri on the head. Previously, he had taken quite a bit of water from Fenrir pond, enough to form arge 50 x 50 pond.


    So, of course, he didn''t mind giving some litres of water to his new little sister. Even if one day his water supply ran out, he could simply pay Fenrir a visit to store more.


    Sylphy and Ayri, who didn''t know about Myne''s vast water supply, and thought he only had a small amount with him were moved by his willingness to give it to them without hesitation, especially Sylphy, who couldn''t describe her emotions in words. After all, Ayri''s well-being had always been the one of main sources of her parents'' worry, and now it was finally resolved.


    She didn''t know how to thank Myne.


    "Brother Myne, thank you for helping me so much. I don''t know how I''ll ever repay you," Ayri, not thinking as deeply as Sylphy, gave Myne a bear hug in gratitude and spoke happily in her childish voice. Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "No need to say ''thank you,'' my dear. As your big brother, how could I let my cute little sister endure this kind of suffering? If I had known that your disease could be cured so easily, I would have given you the magic water a long time ago. Also, I didn''t do it for money or anything; I did it because I wanted to," Myne calmly replied, stroking Ayri''s back while hugging her.


    "But Lord Husband, Ayri is also right. You''ve done too much. If we simply ept everything for free as if nothing had happened, we would always feel guilty. So please try to understand our feelings," Sylphy, who believed Myne had been overly generous, said with a serious expression.


    "Well, this is indeed a significant problem. I can''t let both of you feel guilty because of my selfish reasons," Myne nodded his head seriously. "Come, Sylphy,e with me. Let''s discuss this matter in-depth. Aisha, honey, could you prepare breakfast for everyone? We''ll be back in half an hour."


    Having said that, Myne grabbed a confused but determined Sylphy''s hand and led his naive wife toward the bedroom for a more profound conversation, intending to teach her somemon sense.


    "Tsk, half an hour? It would be a miracle if it ended in two hours," Aisha, understanding her husband''s hidden meaning, shook her head with disdain and returned to the kitchen.


    Ayri, lost in deep thought, headed to the garden to take in some fresh air. Luna, who felt a bit horny after hearing Myne''s hidden message, went to Rector to do some morning exercise. Only Amy remained, looking around with a bewildered expression as everyone left her behind. After a nervous nce around, she decided to go to Aisha, the one person she was most familiar with.


    ...


    "It has been almost three hours. Why haven''t Brother Myne and Sise out from the bedroom? Just what are they discussing for so long? Sister Aisha, should I go and call them? They haven''t eaten their breakfast; they should be hungry, right?" Ayri, leaning on the dining table, asked Aisha, who was casually talking with Amy and Luna while drinking tea.


    "No need, their discussion should be about to finish. They shoulde down in a few minutes. By the way, where is your younger brother? I missing without Luna, it is quite weird." Aisha dismissed Amy''s suggestion to disrupt Myne and Sylphy''s serious conversation and to divert her attention, she asked causally.


    "I don''t know. While eating breakfast, he mentioned that he wanted to go shopping in the market, but he hadn''te back yet. I wonder where he''s messing around. Luna, don''t you know where Rector has gone?" Ayri replied uncertainly and asked her younger brother''s secret lover.


    This is still hard for her to ept that her brother, who was one year younger than her, was already in a rtionship with his personal maid.


    "Sorry, Your Highness. Prince Rector didn''t tell me anything about where he was going. Although I asked him, he said that it''s a secret, and I will know at night," Luna shook her head with a shrug, though she felt a little angry that Rector left her alone with so many Big Shots, but she could do nothing about it.


    "Look, Myne and Sylphy have finallye down. Let me prepare something for them to eat; they must be very hungry after working for so long," Aisha giggled as she said that.


    Hearing Aisha''s words, everyone looked at the staircase and saw Myne and a blushing Sylphy in different clothesing towards them.


    "Sis, why is your face so red? Did you catch a cold or something? And why did you change your clothes? It doesn''t look like you''ve taken a shower yet," Ayri Innocently asked with a confused expression.


    Hearing Ayri''s innocent question, Sylphy gave Myne a resentful look before speaking with a smile, "Nothing, Ayri. After having a deep discussion with Lord Husband, I wanted to wash my face, but the water was a little too hot. When I put it on my face, it became slightly red. It should be fine in a few minutes. As for the clothes, I changed them because they started to smell bad."


    Ayri epted Sylphy''s exnation since it indeed sounded reasonable to her. Soon, Aisha heated up dishes and served them to Myne and Sylphy. Everyone else had already eaten their share a long time ago.


    "Brother Myne, after you and Sis went to the bedroom for a discussion, I thought about it quite a lot and came to the conclusion that I shouldn''t ept such a precious thing like magical water for free from you," Ayri hesitated for a moment, gathering her courage, before speaking with determination.


    "What do you mean, Ayri? Didn''t Sylphy already pay me in advance for the magic water? How can youe to the conclusion that it is free?" Myne looked at Ayri curiously and asked, not understanding why both sisters always came to such strange conclusions.


    "Yes, Ayri, you don''t have to worry about it. I already talked with Myne, and you don''t have to worry about this matter anymore. Also, Myne is not a stranger; he''s also a member of our family.


    You''ve always called him brother, haven''t you?" Sylphy reassured Ayri, after finally knocking about the quantity of magic water in Myne''s inventory, she also felt relief, and she didn''t want Ayri to do something foolish out of ignorance.


    "Sis, this is different. I can''t always depend on you guys, right? Also, this is my personal problem. I can''t let you all bear my burden while I enjoy myself as if nothing has happened.


    A wise man once said, ''Everyone has to pay for their own problems, depending on others will only bring you more sufferingter.'' That''s why I decided to join Brother Myne''s n and work for him to earn my own magic water instead of relying on Sis''s help."


    Hearing Ayri''s determined words filled with the passion of youth, everyone was moved by her resolution, especially Sylphy. Only today did she realize that her younger sister was no longer the child who needed her help with everything.


    "Next month, I will have my awakening ceremony, and after gaining my skills, I will work hard to be familiar with them. So, after your n construction is finished, I will officially join you guys and work with you."


    "And what are you going to do in the n? Let me remind you that there is no way I will send my younger sister to fight with monsters. Even if I did, which is never going to happen, Elder Brother Aniue and Sylphy would eat me alive, so you might as well forget about it." Myne put a piece of meat in his mouth, before saying that.


    Sylphy, who wanted to interrupt Myne upon hearing the beginning of his sentence, closed her mouth and nodded with a satisfied smile. Myne clearly understood her to the core.


    "Let''s wait until I awaken my skills. Although I understand that I can''t be a fighter like Sis, bing a receptionist like Sister Amy or your secretary to help you deal with paperwork shouldn''t be a problem, right?" Ayri replied confidently.


    Myne pondered for a little bit after hearing Ayri''s response. He looked at Sylphy, who shrugged her shoulders with a helpless expression and epted Ayri''s request to join his n wait a worried smile.


    "The n hadn''t even started yet, but its members were increasing rapidly. The future of the n seemed very bright..."

 Chapter 235: Chapter 235. Demon Invasion ( POV )

    { A/N: Hello guys, a small piece of info: This chapter is narrated from the perspective of an adventurer''s party and is connected with the uing story, so don''t be confused.}


    "We''re about to reach the territory of Oose Kingdom, so everyone, be careful, and try to make less noise this time."


    "Yeah, we would''ve known without you telling us in the first ce, Boss. We''re not rookies who need a reminder on every small thing. Just rx."


    "Sigh, you said thatst time as well, and we literally got killed by Orcs."


    We''re a B Rank Adventurer party called ''The Soaring Wind''. We''re not a well-known or powerful adventurer party, just one of the random parties doing various missions to make a living in the Augusta Kingdom.


    From the Guild, we received a special mission to confirm whether the rumours about demons starting an invasion in this kingdom are true or not.


    If the rumours are true, our objective is to investigate the current situation in the Oose Kingdom, make a detailed report, and send it back. Also, if possible, protect those who can still be rescued.


    The Soaring Wind consists of the so-called standard six-member party.


    The team consists of a shield role(Tanker), also known as a meat shield by the mainstream because always being in front in every battle, the mortality rate is very high and you can understand what I mean, not a good job, to tell the truth.


    Two main attackers, one who uses a sword and shield and the other who wields two poisoness daggers and has good knowledge about poison. Both are considered proficient inbat, and their skills are also quite good.


    An Explorer (Seeker), as he likes to call himself, but everyone knows he''s just a hunter. He has sensing and smelling skills and, with his hunting experience, is very skilled at finding hume or monster traces, making him very valuable for the party.


    And finally, a Magic User (Caster). She also has healing skill, which makes up for theck of a healer position. Other than healing, she can also cast various types of attack spells. To tell the truth, I am very envious about it. After all, who doesn''t like magic, which is not only very easy to use but also many times more powerful than a sword attack? She is the core member of the party.


    Long ago... let''s see, this party has been active for more than five years. It is still hard to believe that all of us have survived five continuous years without losing anyone. In most adventurer parties, not losing any party members within a year can be considered a miracle in itself.


    Huh? What? About me? Well, I''m the main damage dealer, a real sword master and the leader of this party.


    This time around, there were two reasons as to why we epted such a dangerous, you could also say suicidal mission.


    The first reason was the rewards and Guild Points were too amazing to pass up.


    This mission would be a long-termmitment as it seemed that demons were involved, but I had never seen a mission offering such a high reward. It is literally throwing money in our faces, if only we couldplete this mission and return in one piece, of course.


    If we were toplete this mission and earn the Guild Points, our Adventurer Rank would jump from B to A, a direct promotion. Normally, it would take a huge amount of Guild Points to go from Rank B to A.


    Also, you must maintain a consistent track record to earn everyone''s trust. This is not easy; if you get hurt during a mission and have to take a long vacation, you have to restart the entire process, which is why there are not many A Rank Adventurer Parties.


    Killing two birds with one stone, that was the reason why we epted the mission without any hesitation; it was just too attractive.


    And another reason was that the mission we received this time involved the invasion of the Oose Kingdom, which happened to be one of our party member''s hometown��The Seeker (Hunter).


    When he heard about his hometown being invaded, he couldn''t remain silent. After all, no one can ignore his family in a dangerous situation.


    If we were to ignore this mission, he might decide to go there all by himself. With his strength, there is a 99% chance that our miraculous achievement of not losing any members for the past five years woulde to an end.


    Since the rewards were good, we were helping a party member and strengthening our bonds, getting promotions in rank, this kind of rare chance of killing three birds with one stone really hard to ignore.


    "Having spent five years together and surviving life and death situations, I wouldn''t let a friend of mine face something like this alone."


    This is what I said during the party meeting, moving everything to tears, and dragging everyone on this mission.


    "After this cliff, we should be able to see Mildo Town, where I was born. Believe me, you guys will definitely like it. Pimas, if you''re interested, I can introduce you to my aunt. She''s a young widow with a godly face and figure, kind, skilled in all kinds of housework, and her cooking surpasses even that of royal chefs.


    Didn''t you mention recently that you were thinking of finding a good girlfriend for yourself? Why not give my aunt a try?"


    After The Seeker spoke, he shed a smile at Pimas, the dagger user, and quickened his pace toward the edge of the cliff.


    "If what you mentioned is true, then why not? Missing out on such a perfect woman would make me the stupidest man alive," Pimas casually replied as he walked alongside everyone.


    Then, as we gazed over the cliff, Seeker, who had been cheerful just moments ago, let out a sharp cry before tumbling to the ground.


    "Th-this is... how can this possible..."


    Sensing that something was amiss, we all rushed towards Seeker, who was kneeling at the cliff''s edge.


    What we beheld was beyondprehension.


    "Wh-what''s wrong... I''m certain Mildo Town is just beyond this cliff," Seeker''s trembling voice escaped him as if he hadn''t even noticed our presence.


    The scene thaty before us was the ruins of what was once Mildo Town, consumed by a raging fire.


    "This is truly dire," I muttered unconsciously.


    Upon closer inspection, the town''s buildings were scattered in ruins, and it was difficult to believe that such devastation could be solely attributed to a fire.


    "Hey, Boss... This has to be the result of a Demon invasion, right?" The meat shield, I mean Tank in our party started asking me.


    "Yeah, while I can''t make a definitive judgment without concrete evidence, the likelihood is rather high. Furthermore, judging by the appearance of it, it seems like no one has survived,"


    As I said that, Seeker thrust his fist angrily onto the ground, tears started falling from his eyes.


    "Why! Why, why, why, why!!!" While screaming, he continued punching the ground.


    His fists were ripped, and blood was scattered everywhere, but he did not stop.


    I watched him for a while since stopping him now would be useless, and let him vent his anger, but Tanker thought this was getting out of hand, so he pulled his arms away.


    "I know how you feel right now, but you better stop doing that immediately."


    I left the crying Seeker to Tanker, and Caster first cast a healing skill on Seeker before starting to discuss our next objective. Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    Speaking of Caster, she is the most thoughtful and calm when ites to making judgments among all of us. If not for her introverted nature and reluctance to socialize with others, I might have lost my position a long time ago.


    "What should we do right now?"


    "Let''s see, there is no doubt that the Demon Invasion is the most likely scenario. What I mean is whether we should proceed from here onwards."


    "Hmm, that is true. But what about the survivors? What are your thoughts on that?"


    "To be honest, I don''t have much hope that anyone has survived this kind of disaster. Though, it will be worth searching further into this. If there are any survivors, and we didn''t search for them just because we thought there wouldn''t be any, then they would truly end up dead."


    Either way, the Guild did request us to rescue any remaining survivors, and there is an extra reward if we manage to rescue them. But of course, I''m not doing this solely for the reward.


    "Okay, let''s hurry up and search the town. Let''s rescue them even if there''s only one survivor left."


    Making our decisions, I ordered everyone, and Seeker, who had been crying until now, was the first to rush to the site of Mildo Town.


    "Ooooi, I didn''t ask you to go alone, you idiot!"


    There might still be some Demons lurking around. Moving alone without power is nothing more than sending demons their toy.


    Hastily, we ran and chased after Seeker.


    ...


    "How is it, anyone?"


    "There''s nobody..."


    We had been walking around the town searching for people for almost two hours.


    When I looked at it from the top of the cliff, I couldn''t quite make it out as it was too far, but a lot of bodies were scattered throughout the site of Mildo Town.


    Elderly men, young women, small children �C everyone was dead...


    They would''ve been living happily if not for the invasion of those cursed Demons.


    Every corpse seemed to be suffering with a despairing expression.


    The ones who suffered the most were the women. They were not directly killed like the men or children. Instead, they were first used as ythings by the demon army until they lost all value or died during intense activities. After all, a normal demon stands at around 2 meters in height, and the elite ones are all 3 to 4 meters tall.


    You can understand just how cruelly those women suffered before their death.


    Small piles of women can be seen everywhere. These damn beasts didn''t even spare little girls. However, the number of women is still significantly lowerpared to men and children. Seems like they took the rest of the women with them to use as breeding machines.


    "This is painful, but... let''s withdraw for now," I said desperately, calling out to Seeker, who was meticulously searching the town.


    Suddenly, Seeker cried out, "I... I can hear someone! Boss, I can hear someone crying!!"


    "What? There''s still a survivor!"


    Upon hearing my voice, everyone rushed towards Seeker.


    "Over there!" Seeker ran toward the direction of the weeping sound.


    Naturally, we followed immediately.


    "I can hear the crying from here! Hey! Are you alive? Can you hear me? We''reing to save you right now!!!!"


    Indeed, from behind a copsed building, I could hear a small child crying.


    We split up and began removing the rubble, knowing that if it copsed, the child might not survive.


    Carefully and swiftly, we proceeded with the removal work.


    ... Approximately 40 minutes had passed by then."


    Finally, we were able to save a girl who appeared to be around 5 years old from the copsed rubble.


    "He is probably the father of this child."


    Hugging the girl tightly until hisst breath, a man who had taken his final breath after we had saved the girl was also discovered within the rubble.


    We quietly offered a silent prayer for the father who had desperately protected his child from the debris.


    "Papa! Papaaaaa!" The girl, her face smudged with soot, screamed at her already cold father.


    "I won''t forgive, I''ll never forgive this...."


    I''m not the Seeker, and the people in this town had nothing to do with me, but I will absolutely not allow the Demons to go scot-free aftermitting such a horrific act.


    Tired of crying, we let the girl sleep and left her in the care of a caster. We then made a tomb to bury her father, who had admirably protected his child.


    "We don''t even know his name, but what a courageous man."


    "I promise that we''ll take your daughter to our kingdom safely. So, please be at ease...and rest in peace..."


    After offering prayers for the girl''s father and those who had died in vain in this town, we decided to hurry back to the kingdom.

 Chapter 236: Chapter 236. Amys POV ( Part-1 )

    The burning mes pursued me relentlessly, resembling an unending nightmare.


    "Haah, Haah, Haah, Hah... .P, pl...please, someone help me," I gasped desperately as I ran hoping for salvation.


    "Hah, Hah, Aaah... It hurts! My heart is hurting."


    Unaware of the pit in the ground, my foot caught on it, and I tumbled to the ground like a toddler.


    The mes encircled me, trapping me within.


    "Is this where I''m going to die?" With that thought, I closed my eyes, reluctantly weing death, even though I didn''t want to die so young.


    ...


    "Huh!? Haa... Another nightmare?"


    As I opened my eyes once more, I found myself not surrounded by the engulfing mes, but rather in a room �C to be more precise, one of the rooms I had rented at the Guild.


    My throat was parched, and I was soaked in sweat, as though I had undergone an intense workout.


    My sleepwear clung ufortably to my skin, leaving me feeling disgusted sensation.


    "Haaah, it''s that dream again... Even after all this time, it still haunts me like a relentless ghost."


    My name is Amilia Eyllissithek, but my family and friends call me Amy, or they used to call me that before the incident.


    Due to a catastrophic event that urred long ago, I became one of the few surviving elves, which has ced our race on almost the brink of extinction.


    Strictly speaking, I was part of the upper ss of elves known as the "High Elves," but...


    Originally, elves, including the High Elves, had a small poption to begin with. This was due to our extraordinarily long lifespan, which made reproduction very difficultpared to Hume, who can give fair challenges to goblins in this field. Consequently, our numbers were always limited.


    And among the elves, the High Elves were even scarcer. As a result, God had bestowed upon the High Elves a critical responsibility.


    The Gods brought the Mythical Tree known as "The World Tree, Yggdrasil" into this realm to stabilize the climate and magical energy of the world.


    To ensure that The World Tree, Yggdrasil would not wither and die, we High Elves were entrusted with the task of its care.


    We asionally had to watch out for those who attempted to steal valuable materials from the Yggdrasil, and we devoted countless years to protecting it, perhaps more than a thousand years. This is what my father told me.


    No other race was as suitable for the duty of taking care of the Yggdrasil as the High Elves, given our significantly longer lifespanpared to any other beings in this world and our deep affinity for nature.


    Maybe it was thankful for their daily care on it; the High Elves were granted special protection from the tree known as the ''Blessings of the World Tree.''


    Those who received the ''Blessings of the World Tree'' would experience various effects depending on the individual. For example, High Elves with limitedbat abilities would gain specialized skills for defending against those with evil intentions, while others might acquire healing abilities. The effects varied widely.


    When I received the ''Blessings of the World Tree,'' the effects were somewhat unclear. They weren''t as potent as those of some others, and it wasn''t an overpowering magic capable of vanquishing foes with a mere blink of an eye.


    Nevertheless, there was no doubt that I had received the protection. Thus, even without bolstering my abilities with the aid of this protection, I was able to contribute more effectively to the tasks entrusted to the High Elves.


    As the daughter of the Chief/King of the High Elves responsible for guarding the Yggdrasil, I possessed the skills necessary to protect the tree. These skills included ''Magic?Recovery'' and ''Alchemy,'' along with a unique magic called ''Tree'' that allowed me to manipte the growth of trees.


    This ''Unique Magic?Tree,'' though somewhat limited in its scope, could also be employed for the Yggdrasil''s benefit. Due to this, my father feared that the knowledge of it might attract covetous eyes to me. To prevent this, he provided me with a special ring that concealed this skill from prying eyes.


    Regardless of the detection methods employed, no one could uncover it unless I removed the ring or actively used the skill.


    In such circumstances, we, the elves, were living our peaceful lives under the protection of the Yggdrasil.


    However, we have always been targeted by the Hume Race. If anything, the elves'' appearance seemed to be described as "extremely beautiful" in the eyes of the Hume Race, both men and women. Many of them would capture us and sell us as ves; in their eyes, we were no different than animals.


    Just the other day, several elf women disappeared from the vige. Everyone spected that they were probably captured by the greedy Hume race.


    Unfortunately, elves are a very peaceful race, and there were very few among us with the power to defend themselves. So, it wasn''t unusual for us to be caught in this manner, as hardly anyone could fight without the help of skills.


    I asked God several times why we had to be put into such a mess, even after helping them. Naturally, God did not reply to us even once. All we could do was live quietly, just live, and avoid being found by the Hume.


    Yes, instead of taking any measures or fighting back, we simply hid in our homes, hoping that everything would be over soon so that we could enjoy a peaceful life.


    ...


    And then, the destined day arrived.


    As always, I was heading to the Yggdrasil to fulfill my day as well.


    As soon as I arrived at the Yggdrasil, at that moment... that madness event began. At first, the King of the Hume race led hordes into our vige.


    We had people to fight, but it was hard, as we had few in numbers to begin with.


    Also, due to differences in ourbat capabilities, which were particrly near to none, we were quickly defeated and captured by the Hume, one after another.


    ''I''ll be caught at this rate!''


    My body desperately moved as I cowered with fear. Just then, my father came to me running. Without saying much, he gave me his storage pouch and quickly brought me back to our house with his flying skill. ''Yes, he can fly.''


    Our house was in one of the many caves of the Yggdrasil. It wasn''t as cosy and luxurious, made from stones like Hume''s, but it was more than enough for us.


    Flying in the sky with my father, I saw them cutting down the Yggdrasil, which was a gift sent from God to this world. The Hume were greedier and stupider than I expected.


    What was it? The Yggdrasil by the hands of the Hume were slowly chopping it down as if it were very insignificant in their eyes and not a big deal.


    If this continues, it''ll be disastrous. Once the Yggdrasil is cut down, this entire world will be destroyed in a matter of hours.


    Taking care of and protecting the Yggdrasil is the proud role of us High Elves.


    Though, what can I do by myself? I''m not good at fighting, and even with the protection, I can''t do much about it. Even my father looks desperate and helpless. I can see gloom and shame in his eyes. Although he wants to stop Hume, saving me is his top priority. That''s what he told me when Iined about the Hume cutting down the Yggdrasil.


    From the sky, I saw most of the male elves get killed in the defensive battle, while the females were taken as ves by the Hume. They didn''t spare the old and young ones and brutally killed whatever they found."


    Just as my father brought me to our house and opened the hidden passage beneath it, I gazed out of the window...


    Before me, a colossal object, its entire body radiating a brilliant white light, came into view. In my entire century of existence, I had never witnessed such an immense sight.


    At that very moment, the situation underwent a dramatic transformation.


    From the Yggdrasil, situated a bit farther from the Hume race''s base, a silver giant suddenly descended from the sky.


    "From the Gods, given by them, this World Tree Yggdrasil, vulgarity, unreachable items. I, the Divine Beast Ymir... given to life by God, have arrived, topletely annihte every one of you. It is God''s mercy, at the very least without suffering, I will kill all of you."


    The gigantic, mountain-sized figure of the Divine Beast Ymir, that was what he clearly himself dered in a loud booming voice. My ear was hurt just listening to his voice.


    As the legend used by the Gods, the Divine Beast, who is said to have a total of 10 in this world.


    The giant in front of me, one of the pirs of that Divine Beast...was it Ymir?


    But before I could see more, my father with a horrified expression pushed me into the secret passage and ordered me not toe out no matter what, before closing it from outside with his sealing magic, this seal wouldn''t be undone for the next two days.


    The homnd of the Elvesy in ruins.


    Together with the Hume race, my brothers and sisters who were captured by them were wiped out from this world.


    "How could this...?"


    As I emerged from the passage and beheld the heartbreaking sight of thousands of corpses lying lifeless on the ground, their once-familiar surroundings reduced to ashes, tears welled up in my eyes.


    "What the heck am I going to do at this point? God, why must we receive such harsh punishment?"


    "Answer me! WHY!? What did we ever do to you!!! GODDD!!!!!!" I screamed with all my heart, but my pleas were met with a haunting silence.


    Unforeseen mes had begun to consume our vige, spreading into the forest. Two days of relentless burning had now brought the inferno dangerously close to my elevated house, which was once a safe haven but was now within the fiery grasp.


    With onest wistful nce at the Yggdrasil, I whispered, "I''ll surelye back," and then, without looking back, I fled.


    I had to escape this ursed ce; I had to ensure the survival of my race. I needed to reach safety before the fire engulfed everything.


    Desperately, I sprinted, the searing mes closing in on me.


    "I cannot die in such a ce! I''m alive because of everyone. I''ll prove that I can survive this!"


    I was surprised by the sudden movement, neglecting my heart which was rampant, I desperately put energy on my feet as I ran in fear.


    After running as fast as I could for 5 minutes, I found myself out of breath, with the mes steadily gaining ground.


    "Haah, Haah, Haah, Hah... .P, pl...please, someone help me," I gasped desperately as I ran hoping for salvation.


    "Hah, Hah, Aaah... It hurts! My heart is hurting."


    Unaware of the pit in the ground, my foot caught on it, and I tumbled to the ground like a toddler.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    The mes encircled me, trapping me within.


    ...


    "Ahhh..."


    My eyes fluttered open as I slowly regained my senses.


    Strange. Why am I alive? I should have perished in those mes.


    The evidence was all around me, with the scorched earth beneath my feet.


    "Why did I survive?"


    I survived and not a single strand of hair was damaged. I don''t know what the heck happened.


    Turning back toward the direction I had fled, the path to my vige was no longer aze. It had inexplicably extinguished, leaving no trace of the fire, not even on the Yggdrasil.


    With what little strength I had left, I resolved to walk back to where my vige once stood.


    What had be of my hometown?


    I needed to see this through to the end...

 Chapter 237: Chapter 237. Amys POV ( Part-2 )

    As expected, the vige... It had been utterly erased from existence. What remained was a deste townscape and the remnants of once-standing houses.


    The countless burnt corpses of Humes and elves."


    There might be some of us who escaped through sheer luck, though the chances of many escaping were probably low.


    Originally, we elves had a low birthrate. Given the current situation, I don''t believe we can expect to see a new generation of pure-blood elves again. If there was such a possibility, the chances of male and female elves meeting to have children are very low.


    I''m certain that the children born from today onward will be of mixed blood, intermingling with other races. This implies that pure elves will face extinction in the near future.


    That''s why I made a solemn vow to the World Tree.


    To live a longer life and demonstrate the continued existence of the elf race in this world. While I cannot guarantee the survival of pure-blood elves, half-blood elves are still elves. As long as I can find a way to improve bloodlines with my alchemy, everything should be alright.


    As a pureblood elf, however, the possibility of getting pregnant easily may be even lowerpared to normal elves.


    But for that reason, I need to leave and stay in the town where Hume lives and search for someone that I can trust, someone who has the qualifications to be my partner.


    However, I believe there may be no such person in the Hume race whom I can trust, which caused this tragic event.


    I have a deep-seated hatred towards them deep inside my heart. Nevertheless, I still need to find someone that I can trust fully if I don''t want to see the end of my race.


    The only races that elves can mate with and leave their offspring other than themselves are the Hume, Devils, and Demons.


    Some elves have attempted to mate with the Beast race before for research purposes, but the results showed it was impossible to conceive a child.


    However, for the Demon and the Devils, just being with them would tarnish the elves'' pride, and both of their bloodlines are filled with dense negative energy that can surpass elven blood, resulting in a newly born baby more resembling a Demon or Devil rather than an elf."


    Given this, the Hume race was the only option left. Their bloodline is nothing worth mentioning, so elven blood would dominate, making it easier for a new elf to be born, but only if an elf/human woman gets pregnant. As I mentioned before, it''s not easy to have elven children, a fact that also applies to male elves, as they can''t easily impregnate women of other races.


    "How ironic that I now have to rely on those who destroyed my home to make it prosperous again."


    Thinking about such things, I decided to prepare and embark on a journey, deeply immersed in sentiment.


    Whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, in our vige, which was located upwind, although almost all houses were caught by the fire, but because our unique seal magic used to make them sturdier, so they were still in rtively good condition from the inside.


    So, it was possible to find something in the ruined vige that could help me on my future trip.


    First and foremost, a magic item that had be absolutely necessary for me from this point onward was located inside my own house.


    If I can find this magic item, I might be able to conceal my true identity as an elf.


    After wasting an entire hour searching in vain, I identally stumbled upon the item inside my father''s storage pouch, which he had given me before. It was a bracelet-type magic item along with a magic-filling tool.


    There were many other things in the storage bag that I had forgotten to check in my tension before.


    "With this item, I would at least be able to travel outside without being recognised.


    Coming from my mouth unintentionally, a voice of relief leaked out.


    However, I wasn''t entirely safe. It was true that with this magic item, I could alter my appearance. But if the umted magic ran out, its effect would vanish, and I would revert to my original appearance. Thus, I would have to regrly replenish the magic in the magic tool. Missing the timing to resupply could lead to dire consequences.


    Anyway, having this magic item would enable me to live innds belonging to other races.


    Afterwards, I gathered some clothes from my own house and my neighbor''s house, packed them into my storage bag, and also found a bow and a dagger for protection.


    The preparations for my departure progressed steadily, and at longst, all the arrangements wereplete. By that time, it was already evening, so I decided to set out at sunrise the following day.


    Tonight, I made the decision to sleep in my own house onest time, the ce where I had spent over a hundred years.


    Even though it had burnt from the outside, and there was nothing left since I put everything important in storage bags, it was still a ce full of important memories.


    "Let''s firmly burn these scenes into my eyes and remember them for life."


    Together with the pleasant memories, emotions of anger boiled up from within my heart. I wiped my own tears over and over again while spending thest night in my vige.


    "I''ll definitely return once again."


    Leaving words of determination behind, I left my home for good the next day.


    ...


    I decided to aim for a distant town as far away as possible.


    The further I move, the less people will know of the tragedy that happened at the elf vige, and also, I thought that those who had never met elves before would naturally increase.


    I''m sure no one would think I''m an elf, I have the magic item, so there''s no way of knowing, but it would ensure my safety to proceed with my n.


    On the way to the town, I used "Unique Magic?Tree" and "Alchemy" secretly in the forest to create a lot of healing potions.


    I''ll sell these on the way and earn some money.


    In addition, I made potions that can make a figure appear transparent for a certain period of time and potions that emit intense light when used.


    Considering that I was a woman travelling alone, it was essential to take precautions.


    Even if people don''t know that I am an elf, there wille a time when people with evil intentions will appear.


    Being a woman is not easy. Thus, I should move with extreme caution.


    "Hey, Miss, you do have some quality Healing Potions right there. You seem new here, so I won''t take advantage of you. I''ll buy it for 20 Silver coins, what do you think? And let me tell you, you won''t find someone as generous as me in this entire town."


    In a town I happened to pass through, I met a middle-aged man with dangerously low hair on his head, who was interested in purchasing one of the potions I had crafted and currently trying to sell at my temporary stall.


    Recognizing this as a good opportunity, I decided to gather information by engaging in conversation while selling my potion. However, he seemed unusually enthusiastic about buying my potion for some reason. Although It was a little creepy but anyway, but I dismissed my thoughts, thinking perhaps he had never encountered such a high-quality potion before.


    "Thanks for your patronage, Uncle. By the way, I''m sure you''ve been to many ces since you''ve seen a peddler. Do you happen to know of a town with good public security and a pleasant atmosphere to spend time in?"


    "Oh? I see. So you''re thinking of migrating? You''re not from this kingdom, are you?"


    "Yeah, Ie from another kingdom that''s currently in the midst of a civil war, and it''s very difficult for a woman like me to live there on my own. If there''s a town with a low poption, friendly people, and a peaceful environment, I would definitely want to settle down there."


    The Uncle contemted for a moment and provided me with two options that met my criteria.


    "Let''s see, it''s a bit far, but you can go to the capital city. The king resides there, and it''s lively with guaranteed public safety. Many nobles and wealthy merchants live there, so if you manage to attract some powerful guy''s attention, you won''t have to worry about anything in your life. However, if you prefer a less crowded area, I''d rmend Lucas Town.


    It''s about a six-hour journey from the capital city by carriage. While the town itself is small, it offers almost everything the capital city does, albeit on a smaller scale. The security is decent, and it''s generally a rxed ce. I once lived there for a few months during my travels, and it left a positive impression on me."


    Indeed, the capital certainly seemed like a good choice. Not to find a noble or rich family guy, but to do business and learn more about the kingdom''s situation.


    After that, it''s the Town of Lucas, right?


    "Thank you so much! Then, I''ll go to the capital." I bowed my head to the kind-hearted uncle and went off.


    But, what was it? I felt somewhat ufortable about that uncle. As if he could see through my entire soul...


    Looking back at the bad feeling, I turned around to check the figure of the uncle again...


    However, I could not see the appearance of that mysterious uncle. He vanished out of thin air in the middle of the street without anyone realizing, as if he had never existed in the first ce.


    Eh? What was that? This is a good road with nice views. I don''t think I could lose sight of someone only after walking a few meters.


    The bad feeling that I felt earlier grew stronger.


    That uncle, was he perhaps a bad person?


    I shouldn''t doubt too much, but the other party is from the Hume race. It''s better to be careful from now on.


    I told him that I was heading towards the capital. Maybe on the way, he would cut me off from the road, confront me, and do something bad to me...


    No, wait. Normally, one would think I would stay in a hotel since I have no ce to stay, right?


    Either way, I think there was a high possibility that I''m still being watched. Otherwise, there''s no way to exin this entire situation.


    Let''s change the destination to Lucas Town.


    "Though money will be wasted, but nopromise with safety."


    I went and stayed in an inn."As I entered the room, I took the transparent potion and left the town immediately.


    With this, they probably wouldn''t be able to search for me.


    "Well, since I''ve decided on it, it''s time to start acting on it."


    Leaving the inn, I began walking down the road where the sunset could be seen.


    Of course, I continued to use the transparent potion.


    I also confirmed the way to the capital and Lucas Town at the reception of the inn. They told me to go to the capital.


    As I pretended to be interested in the capital even if that mysterious uncle is listening in on our conversation, he would not think that I would head for Lucas Town.


    Most likely, this should be fine, and I should be able to move.


    "My destination is Lucas Town. I wonder, what kind of town is it? I hope I won''t face too many problems there..."

 Chapter 238: Chapter 238. Amys POV ( Part-3 final )

    Leaving the inn and making a brief stop in a small vige on my way to restock my supplies, I hurried towards Lucas Town.


    As I ventured onto the highway, I contemted the use of a carriage. However, considering the possibility of being pursued by mysterious individuals, I abandoned that n and resolved to continue my journey on the remaining stretch of the highway while consuming a Transparent Potion.


    I was fortunate to possess an abundance of the materials required for creating the Transparent Potion.


    In the event that I might run short on materials, I could either venture into the forest to search for more or create it myself with my unique skill. The only concern is that I simply didn''t want to deplete too much of my magic energy in a dangerous situation.


    Elves possess superior knowledge of ntspared to other races. What a human might see as worthless weeds, I might view as valuable alchemical ingredients. Moon Grass, one of the materials for the Transparent Potion, could be found almost anywhere but was generally disregarded by humans.


    Apart from the elves who recognized its value as a material, other races had no use for it, making it freely avable in any forest. For this reason, I concealed myself and utilized the highway as the safest route.


    It''s important to note that the duration of the Transparent Potion''s effect varied from day to day. Sometimes itsted up to two hours, while other times itsted only an hour. Even if the effect was about to wear off, I could reuse it, ensuring that no one could easily spot me.


    With that, I continued my journey along the highway, and two weeks passed.


    Finally, I could see the location I was headed to, Lucas Town, from where I stood.


    To my surprise, nobody hade to track me thus far. All effort had either been wasted, or I had sessfully deceived those who might have been following me.


    When I was confirming the way to the capital and Lucas at the reception of the inn, I deliberately mentioned my interest in heading to the capital. This was to mislead any potential eavesdroppers, particrly the uncle I had noticed.


    "I wonder if that strategy went well, or if this was all just my imagination when I saw that uncle. Well, I wouldn''t even know if I asked him."


    "So this is Lucas Town, huh?..."


    In order to enter the town, I joined the line of people waiting to get in while observing the town''s exterior.


    As described by that uncle, this town certainly gave a quiet impression. While studying the exterior, I contemted my future, and soon it was my turn.


    I received some simple questions from the gatekeeper, and after that, they issued a temporary residence card for me. While I was at it, I asked the gatekeeper about how one would live in this town, and he patiently exined everything. At least, people here are quite nicepared to other ces.


    First off, he advised me to find a ce to live. Fortunately, there appeared to be many rental properties avable.


    The next step was to obtain an identification card of sorts. There were two options: the well-known Adventurer Guild card for those pursuing an adventurer''s path, and the Merchant''s Guild membership card for those engaged in trade andmerce. Registering with the Merchant Guild was the obvious choice for me, as Ickedbat capabilities and intended to make a living by selling potions.


    After I receive my ID card, the next step is resident registration. Heading to the government office, I should present the ce of residence that I want and the ID card, pay the tax for one year, and I would be able toplete my registration.


    Thanking the gatekeeper who taught me everything in detail, thinking that there are still such kind-hearted Humes, which are very rare nowadays, I head into the town.


    My first task was to find a ce to live, so I decided to head to the Merchant''s Guild to inquire about rental properties. While there, I could also gather information about the town and potentially sell some of my Healing Potions as well.


    Truly killing three birds with one stone. I asked some older people how to get to the Merchants Guild, and eventually arrived, albeit with a minor detour.


    "Excuse me, I wish to register for the Merchants Guild."


    Calling to the guy many years older than me behind the reception, a smile floated on his face as he began to exin the rules of the guild.


    "...And, that''s all for now. If there''s anything you do not know, please feel free to read this document."


    I firmly grasped the documents and confirmed the content.


    Alright, it seems like I''m not being deceived.


    Name: Amy, Profession: selling potions... Next, housing? What should I do about this?


    While being troubled by it, the receptionist Big Brother asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I had just arrived in this town just now. I was nning to stay in this town, but I have not decided on a ce to stay yet."


    "Oh, I see. If you''re alright with it, shall I show you how to get to the rental property from the guild?"


    That is something that I''m extremely grateful for. If someone from the Merchants Guild arranged someone to bring me there, then I would not be promoted to some strange properties. Either way, after leaving the Merchants Guild, I nned to find a property to rent. Let''s receive this delightful opportunity.


    "I''d love to, thank you so much!"


    While I expressed my gratitude with enthusiasm, the receptionist''s Big Brother appeared mildly surprised and replied, "I understand," before walking away to retrieve some documents.


    After a brief wait, he returned with a bundle of papers in hand and inquired.


    "For now, please decide on a ce where you would like to reside temporarily. Would you also like to proceed with the guild registration?"


    I nodded in agreement, as it seemed like the logical next step. Without dy, he presented me with the rental property documents.


    After examining more than ten options, two particr properties caught my attention due to their location and estate size. However, the monthly rent for both properties posed a concern.


    The first one was an upscale property with a monthly rent of 50 Gold coins, while the other was a more affordable option at just 1 Gold coin per month.


    Although the fees for the high-end property were significant, it offered extra security, a spacious and elegant house, and a delightful view, making the price reasonable inparison.


    Considering my own situation, safety was a top priority I couldn''tpromise on.


    Since neither property was far from the Merchants Guild, I decided to inspect both of them before making a final choice.


    ...


    Heeh, it has thetest Magical Barrier. I didn''t expect Hume to have made such progress in this field already.


    There''s even a bath inside! With this much space, I could set up a workce.


    After a thorough evaluation of both properties, despite the slightly higher cost, I decided to opt for the 50 Gold coins property.


    The payment should be made to the Guild every month.


    From the storage bag, I immediately took out 50 Gold Coins and handed them over. This is my entire savings that I umted whileing here.


    "Alright, I''ve confirmed the payment. After receiving your Merchant''s Guild card, please do not lose it as it would also be the key to the house. If lost, you can reissue it with 1 piece of Gold coin, but the evaluation of the guild towards you will be lowered as well, so do be careful."


    After the receptionist Big Brother said that he took a magic item from beneath the counter and began fiddling around with it.


    "Okay, it has been done."


    After saying that, he handed me the membership card of the Merchants Guild.


    "Alright, what else could I assist with, Miss. Amy? Do you want to open a shop? Or do you conduct your medicine business as a wholesale somewhere without a shop?"


    "Yes, I''m thinking of doing a wholesale business."


    "I see, Potions, is it. Do you mind if I take a look at some of your Potions? Depending on the quality, the Merchants Guild would be interested."


    This Big Brother is quite a businessman himself, huh?


    After spending the 50 Gold coins, he started showing interest in the Potions that I have. Although, if it were up to me, I would rather have the Guild buy my potion, as it is the safer option.


    "Here, these are the potions, but..." Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    I took out 20 bottles of Healing Potions from my storage bag and handed them over to the big brother.


    "Wow, so many. Could I open one to check it?"


    Some people would open one bottle to check the quality before making a purchase. I had no objection to this, of course.


    "Yes, please do so."


    After my approval, Big Brother took a small cup, poured a small amount of Healing Potion into it, and ced it into arge magic tool behind the counter.


    "Oh, wow, this is rather marvelous. Though the colour is dark, it''s still a medium-grade healing potion. How about this �C why not make a deal with the guild? If you can maintain the quality like this, we will pay 50 Silver coins per bottle."


    Huh? The offered amount is much higher than I thought. Considering the fact that the uncle bought one for 20 Silver coins, it seems like he may have fooled me. No wonder he was so happy after buying a potion from me."


    "I understand. Please go ahead with it."


    Big Brother had a pleased expression as he thanked me and added more conditions.


    "If you sign an exclusive contract with us right now, we will add another 10 Silver Coins to the offer. What do you say?"


    He''s definitely a shrewd businessman. But, this was also beneficial for me.


    "The terms are favourable. I agree to the contract."


    "Thank you so much!"


    With this, I secured a livelihood in Lucas Town.


    And, just like that, 10 years passed.


    Finally, on a fateful day, an incident changed my destiny in this townpletely.

 Chapter 239: Chapter 239. Recruitment ( Aniue POV )

    The Capital City Of Augusta Kingdom.


    Faren''s Study.


    While waiting for a certain someone toe, Aniue was having a brief discussion about the kingdom''s army and the recent increase in demon activity with his Father Faren when they heard a familiar voice with the sound of the door knocking from the other side.


    "Excuse me, Your Majesty, but I heard you are looking for me. Can Ie in?"


    Hearing the nervous voice of the person they were waiting for, Faren answered.


    "You''ve finally arrived;e in."


    "Your Majesty Faren and Your Highness Aniue, I apologize for keeping both of you waiting."


    Apologizing while nervously bowing to them, although he is normally a very serious and tough guy when he faces us, he immediately bes as humble as a dog. I wonder where he learned this kind of thing," Aniue thought, wearing a bitter smile. Sometimes he missed Myne, as not many people can be casual around him other than his family.


    "I was the one who called for you, so you don''t have to apologize for it. After all, you can''t just teleport to me right after hearing that I summon you, right?" Faren said, erasing the neer''s nervousness with a smile.


    As always, Father knows how to make someonefortable with him. I still have a lot to learn from him," Aniue thought, shaking his head helplessly. He then refocused his attention on the leader of the Fist Knight Division, Gale Works��the person they had been discussing earlier.


    Normally, the leader of the knights would have numerous opportunities toe into contact with the royal family, especially someone like Aniue, with whom they frequently engaged in mock battles. However, treating the royal family casually, as Myne did, was not something many people had the courage to do. Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    It had literally be a tradition or a fact that when meeting a member of royalty, one should always be formal and respectful, either out of respect or out of fear of death.


    "Gale, what I am about to discuss with you is a top-secret matter of our kingdom. No matter what happens, the information you are about to hear must not leak from this room. Do you understand what I am trying to say?" Faren, after injecting a bit of humor, adopted a serious expression and spoke with a hint of threat.


    As Farentightened his face, and the first knight division leader, Gale, who was nervous from the beginning, started to sweat buckets. Still not wanting to make Farne and Aniue, who were staring at him seriously like tigers eyeing their prey, feel uneasy, he lowered his head and nodded rapidly.


    "Your Majesty, you can rest assured. I won''tck anything even if someone puts a sword to my throat."


    Indeed, the topic we''re about to discuss is a highly confidential matter. Although we''ve already started spreading rumours about an elf staying in our pce, at the end of the day, it''s all fake. If Gale told someone about it, and the whereabouts of that elf princess leaked out, then Myne might face tons of trouble every day, which no one wants to see. So, this kind of threat is necessary.


    Though Father and I both trust Galepletely since he has been with us for a decade, it doesn''t hurt to be extra careful.


    Inside such a high-tension atmosphere, Father finally exined the reason why he summoned Gale.


    "You know my son-inw, Myne, right?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I''ve met Lord Myne. He is a kind-hearted soul. Although he doesn''t talk much with me, my subordinates praise him quite a lot."


    "Good. That makes it easier. Have you heard about the incident some time ago where we found an orc settlement in the forest near Lucus Town?" Faren, after nodding his head, continued in a mysterious tone.


    "I have heard about it, Your Majesty. It is said that the Orc King was one of the weakest in history,cking even a single skill. We annihted the entire settlement without any casualties," Gale replied excitedly with pride in his tone.


    "It''s good that you know about this matter, but there is something that not many people are aware of. Actually, it was Myne who discovered that settlement first. Later, not only did he fight with the Orc King alone to give his two wives enough time to escape, but he also came back without a scratch."


    "However, these are not important matters. What I wanted to convey is that when we killed the Orc King and searched the settlement, we found a woman in the Orc King''s tent..."


    From here, Faren suddenly stopped talking as he stared at Gale with a cold, expressionless face.


    With Faren doing that, Gale became increasingly tense; the amount of sweat on his face increased significantly.


    "��And that woman was from the elf race."


    "!!! NANI !!!"


    Gale is usually known for his calm and serious demeanour, but even he was unable to stay calm after learning such a shocking fact. This reaction is quite normal; even I couldn''t maintain myposure back then when I heard about it, let alone him.


    Gale opened his eyes wide and wanted to ask something as if interested, but immediately stopped himself from showing too much curiosity.


    "So, it is one of the survivors of the elf races... That means..."


    As expected of Gale, he understood the seriousness of this matter. This topic could lead to a conflict between two kingdoms if mishandled. If people knew that there is a long elf here and that too a princess, powerful people or so-called good people from all over the world wouldn''t hesitate to cross their own moral limits and would do anything to take that surviving elf princess for themselves.


    After all, this is a well-known fact that Hume likes elves the most, especially elven women."


    Yes, like the former King Wills. Although he was the one who crazily bought elves from the market, he wasn''t alone out there; there are tons of people who wanted elven ves to fulfil their evil desires. Either way, the feeling of such greedy desire toward the Augusta Kingdom would lead to a swirl of conflict.


    Such a dispute might cause the kingdom to decline, as many will try to attack from the shadows to show their fangs, and in some cases, like Wills, we may again be subjected to the divine beast''s judgment.


    No one wants to see such days, so it is better if this elven princess matter stays hidden from people and neveres to light.


    Sigh, why do these kinds of troubles alwayse knocking on our door? Being good is also a sin. At least God didn''t ignore us and gave us a big supporter like Myne, on whom we can rely at critical times, Aniue thought while rubbing his forehead in a headache.


    "About the female elf, for now, we are protecting her in the Adventurer''s Guild of Lucas. But you know the Adventurer''s Guild was never a good ce where someone could stay for too long. It is only a matter of time before things get out of hand... The guild leader had already asked me for her protection, although originally, he wanted to send that hot potato to us..."


    ''Well, it was only a matter of time before things came to that point eventually. Even for the guild leader, it is not easy to protect an elf secretly without letting anyone know about it. After all, he can''t just stay with her all the time. As a guild leader, he has to do work as well.


    Even if I were to be put in his position, I think that I would ask Your Majesty for help," Gale directly ignored Faren''sst remark and humbly gave his opinion.


    "Well, that''s true from what you said, and it''s my responsibility too. However, there would be various problems with just simply protecting her in the royal pce, and this is not realistic to think that she would absolutely be safe here."


    While listening to Faren''s words, Gale thought for a second and agreed as well.


    "So then, what should we do about it, Your Majesty?"


    "I''ve decided to let Myne handle this elf matter," Faren calmly said while observing Gale carefully.


    "Let Lord Myne handle it!? That is indeed a great idea. The Lucus Town would be the safest ce for that elf since not many people go there, and that ce itself is rtively very calm...


    Of course, his personal strength is the real deal, but it can be said that it is also safe from an outward point of view as well." Gale nodded, recalling the giant catfish Myne brought from the Divine Beast Forest. Personal strength is indeed guaranteed.


    Faren then took a deep breath and finally came to the main point after confirming that Gale digested all the information.


    "And that is why I called you over. Because I''ve decided to keep that elf woman within Myne''s new n, I would like to give you a secret mission of protecting that elf woman."


    He straightened his arms instantly; truly a reliable man, Faren nodded his head with satisfaction.


    "Is it okay to give such a high-level top-secret mission to a random guy like me? Can a weak guy like me meet the expectations of Your Majesty? Speaking of someone else, for example, Cecil of the 2nd Knights division, he is more powerful and smarter than me; maybe he can handle this mission much more perfectly than me..."


    Cecil of the 2nd Knight, indeed is also a reliable person in terms of strength. However, his personal character is near the red line. There isn''t any reason to tell such a person about a top-secret matter who easily spits out everything after drinking a little alcohol. The bigger problem is that he loves girls from other races the most.


    Many people haveined about him going into brothels and making a ruckus. By the way, now he is currently banned from almost all brothels in the capital. If we left this mission to him, then it is only a matter of time before striking with the girl who was supposed to be protected by him."


    No matter how high Cecil is in position, I don''t think he could endure an elf who is said to be the most beautiful, especially when he loves to have sex with women of other races."


    Even if he manages to hold back his evil thoughts for the elf princess, but if he tries to flirt with Aisha someday, then with Myne''s character, we might not know how he disappeared. That''s why I dismiss him as soon as his name surfaces in my mind."


    While Aniue was lost in his own thoughts, Faren continued.


    "Gale, have you already considered that it might be impossible?"


    Gale unconsciously gave a bitter smile towards Faren; he already knew that since Faren had disclosed such a significant secret to him, it meant that his opinion didn''t matter anymore. No matter what he said, he was already on the road where he could only move forward.


    "I understand. In any case, I heard this story directly from Your Majesty and Your Highness, and since you both respect and trust me greatly, I happily ept this mission. So, will it be a squad? And what about my family?"


    Hearing Gale''s expected answer, Faren smiled brightly and spoke with a happy expression.


    "I will exin it from here on out. First of all, although you''re the leader of the 1st division, you will be treated as a guard under the Konoe Division. Your position will be to report directly to me. Your duty will be nned in Lucas Town, where Myne''s n house is located.


    We will prepare a nice residence for you there so you and your family can migrate there. But if you want, you can also stay in the n building after it is officially established. Sylphy told me that they are also building a domestic system for n members. However, as a family guy, I think you should stay in your own residence; it depends on yourself."


    Saying this, Faren gestured to Aniue behind him, who immediately started exining the sry, other treatments, important key information, and some warnings so Gale wouldn''t suddenly disappear from the world due to his ignorance.


    "So, that''s the gist of it you should take care of... Any other questions?"


    "I never thought this mission would be so dangerous. It would be better if I stayed away from Lord Myne and his family. By the way, am I the only one who will be transferring to Lord Myne''s n?"


    "No, two more people are going with you. But they are more like workers there, so don''t have too much hope in them. In this mission, you are on your own, so be more careful. However, as long as Myne is around, you don''t have to worry about anything. Just pay more attention when he is on a mission, or when he is not present in the town."


    Well, with this, things could finally move on. I have to quickly set up a team of talented individuals and bring them to Myne. I shouldn''t bring too many beautiful girls. Last time I identally heard from Sylphy that Myne is very obsessed with big boobs, so it is better to take this key point into consideration during recruitment.


    I don''t want to see Sylphy crying because Myne is flirting with some other girl, Aniue thought with a determined face.

 Chapter 240: Chapter 240. Next Objective

    After that lively slumber party, a month had passed.


    Upon Ayri announcing her n to join the n, and Myne reluctantly epting her small request, he immediately sent everyone back to their homes one by one. First, he threw, I mean sent back Ayri and Luna. Then, the Waffle siblings, who ate so much that they literally looked like balls, were scolded quite a bit by Fenrir.


    Myne waited a bit for Rector, but God knows where that guy was causing havoc. Helplessly giving up, he decided to head to Roku to discuss his n-building budget n with Sylphy.


    There, Myne once again embraces poverty after having a tough discussion with Mr. Roku and the Magic Architects sent by his father-inw. The conclusion was that the total bill for his entire n building, including all furniture, various magic barriers, and extra manpower to reduce construction time as per Myne''s special request, would amount to 42,300 tinum coins.


    Yes, Myne, who had been bragging about bing rich, finally found out that he was nowhere near achieving financial freedom and couldn''t even consider himself as rich as a medium-level noble.


    Giving Mr. Roku 25,000 tinum coins as an advance payment so they could start work as soon as possible, Myne went back home with a desperate face, continuously encouraged by Sylphy along the way so at least he doesn''t make a face like someone in his family died.


    There, he finally saw Rector, who had a smile all over his face, with dirty clothes and messy hair. However, Rector didn''t seem to mind them at all and was in deep thought, only waking up after Myne pped him on the back of his head.


    Myne, sensing something fishy with Rector, immediately took him to a corner. After a bit of interrogation, he immediately learned the entire situation. It turned out that when Rector was shopping for some adult items from a special shop for his and Luna''s night exercises, the shop''s kind-hearted manager recognized him and weed him warmly.


    Not only that butter, she also introduced him to a beautiful girl who was responsible for taking care of him. While talking to each other, they both got closer and closer, and when things got out of control Rector didn''t even know.


    At first, Rector thought the girl was a novice and that he should be more gentle with her. However, he soon learned that the girl was many times more experienced than himself, and the moves she used during their passionate encounter showed Rector apletely different world.


    This is also the reason why Rector spent so much time there��he was secretly stealing the girl''s tricks, which he decided to useter to surprise Luna.


    Knowing that Rector was easily fooled, and probably sold to his might-be admirer at a huffy price, Myne didn''t mock Rector; instead, he let the good image of that girl linger in his mind, just in case he might need to approach her to learn some more tricks.


    After reminding Rector to take a shower before meeting Luna, emphasizing that if he truly didn''t want to lose her, Myne kicked him into the portal as well.


    On that day, Amy again spent the night in their house. However, the next day, Bazzam arrived at their house and took Amy back to the guild. The reason was simple: Amy couldn''t just reside in someone''s house without proper protection measures or Royal family permission (Sylphy is no longer an official royal family member after marriage).


    Until Faren granted permission, she could only live in the guild for her own well-being. Amy understood this and didn''t make things difficult for Bazzam, and she returned happily with him after learning she would only have to stay there for one or two weeks at most. After her bodyguard arrived from the capital city, she could move to Myne''s house without any problem.


    Just when Myne thought he would have some peaceful days in his life without any more troubles, the next day Sylphy, seemingly out of nowhere, brought a new matter to the dining table. She expressed her desire to spend some personal time with him, akin to a date, in the name of fairness, stating that she should be able to go on a date with him, just like Aisha, not being left out.


    She strongly insisted on doing the same thing. What could Myne say about it? For his wife''s happiness which is indirectly connected to his own happiness, he took her to Adol Town for a two-and-a-half-day adventurer date. Letting her experience what he and Aisha did there.


    And by God-given chance there he also meets a good talented girl, whom he decides to make his woman after thinking for the entire day. She is just too talented to let go after willingly falling into his arms.


    Afterwards, nothing significant happened, and Myne, who decided to take a break for a month to spend some quality time with his girls and personally observe construction work, spent the next entire month rtively peacefully.


    Whether having fun with his four girls (Aisha, Sylphy, Maya, Velvet) or asionally going to the construction site to observe the work, Myne wanted to be present during the foundation building, recognizing its utmost importance before moving on to other tasks.


    ...


    "A month had passed, and now it was time to consider what to do next; otherwise, it wouldn''t be long before my pocket became as clean as his face. I still needed to earn more than 20,000 tinum coins toplete the n building. Sighed, never expecting that a simple three-story building would be so expensive. Just how much money did Lewis spend to build his n building?


    Lazily lying on the bed after a heavy exercise session, with Aisha sleeping in his arms, Myne couldn''t help but sigh heavily when thinking about his budget. Sometimes he regretted why he decided to build a luxurious n building instead of a simple one with wood and stone.


    "No need to regret spoiled milk; better to think about how to earn more money. I should take a look at the mission forcefully given to me by my cheap father-inw. But exploring a newly discovered dungeon with unknown dangers and destroying its core is everything but simple. Who knows what kind of weird things are waiting there for me?"


    "Hmmm, better think more carefully about it before making a decision on this matter. After all, with my cheap father-inw''s character, he might not even pay for this mission and probably soo us after showing his worthless gratitude."


    "Yep, I should think more about it. Next, the matter that was on hold for a bit of time: how to upgrade the origin weapon. Those weird ck-coloured weapons that could be upgraded are something I couldn''t ignore, regardless of whether I use the weapon or not. Especially now, when Aisha urgently needs a new powerful bow.


    Currently, dagger, bow, and sword-type origin weapons are in my hands, so it is not a bad idea to start thinking about working on them."


    "Thest and most important objective that has literally now starteding in my dreams is to visit Labyrinth Prison, the one and only world''s biggest prison where all evil and crazy dragons are sent to eat dirt and air until the end of their lives. All those powerful dragons locked behind that giant wall, ready to contribute their wonderful OP skills for the greater good.


    I can''t wait to go there and steal those rare and unique dragon skills. I wonder what kind of skills those dragons, which even made a divine beast worry, would have."


    "Sigh, If only Mr. Jormungand didn''t forbid me from killing them, I could make a fortune selling dragon corpses and my problem of not having enough money could be solved easily. I''ve heard in some kingdoms, dragons are so rare that people never see one in their entire lives. They''d definitely go crazy to buy one, right?"


    "But beating handicap dragons to death should also be fine. They would be the perfect practice partner for Aisha, Sylphy, Waffle, and Ted. And I can also raise my skill level along the way, killing a flock of birds with one stone. I am really a genius. If only this idiot is not sleeping, I can boast a bit. s, forget it; let''s do itter."


    "By the way, I should try to upgrade the appraisal skill as well. It''s better to do something about race skills, as it is too painful to be hit while you are taking your time to defeat your enemy slowly, only to be surprised suddenly.


    This feeling is really not very good." Myne thought his mouth couldn''t help but twist while remembering his embarrassing moment when he was hit by dragon breath just when he thought everything was under his control.


    ...


    "And so, I''d like to hear your opinion about our next objective as well."


    During dinner, while everyone was eating, Myne brought up the matter of their next activity, making everyone nod their heads.


    "Yeah, I think we indeed have taken enough rest. It is time for us to start moving!" Sylphy thoughtfully said while nodding her head. But her leg, which was like a snake under the table, was ying with Myne''s little brother, showing her true thoughts.


    "Hehe, I have no problem, and I also think I need to do a good battle to better develop my new skills. Doing only practice is obviously not enough. Time to move my muscle. And Sylphy, I think we had a clear deal that I will take Myne during the day, while you at night. Then why are you ying with him during eating? Can''t you wait a bit before doing whatever you want in the bedroom?


    You are behaving like a child, too impulsive. Sometimes it is really hard to ept that you are a princess."


    "Wafu!"


    "See, even Waffle agrees with me," Aisha said with a giggle.


    "I can''t help it, okay? I am just too horny right now because you two idiots didn''t activate the soundproofing device, and I had to listen to your loud moans for four entire hours. Now tell me whose fault it is?" Sylphyined, making Myne and Aisha blush in embarrassment.

 Chapter 241: Chapter 241. Enhance Weapons

    Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    "Cough, let''s not get distracted from the main point. What I was saying is, what should we do next? By the way, have I told you about origin-type weapons?" Trying not to get more embarrassed by Sylphy, Myne hastily changed the topic. Seeing them shaking their heads, he took out the Origin Dagger, One-Handed Sword, and Bow and exined about them to everyone.


    "Eh? Aren''t those weapons you brought from Adol Town?" Aisha asked curiously while observing the bow of origin closely.


    "Are those weapons really upgradable? From my point of view, they look quite useless. I don''t think I can even kill a rabbit with this sword," Sylphy thoughtfully said, swinging the sword of origin left and right. After using it for a bit, she shook her head, clearly very disappointed with its performance.


    "Wafu! Don''t be deceived by their rusty looks; they are real Enhance Weapons!"


    Just as Myne was about to exin to Sylphy that those weapons are not as useless as she was thinking, suddenly Waffle appeared on top of their heads and spoke in everyone''s mind.


    "Waffle? What are you talking about? When you said ''Enhance Weapon,'' do you mean by them? Can you exin more about them?" Sylphy was the first one to react, quickly expressing her curiosity.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, I am surprised too that Myne had those weapons with him, and it is my first time seeing them! But I think this is what Aunt Hel said about a weapon that grows along with the user." Waffle carefully looked at the origin dagger, and licked it a bit, before speaking confidently.


    "Aunt Hel? Who is she?" This time it was Myne who reacted first, like a hungry predator waiting for his prey, he immediately asked.


    "Ahum, Mom''s little sister?" Waffle replied, tightening his head, not understanding why Myne became excited suddenly.


    Oh, so it is Fenrir''s little sister, huh? Then she should also be a divine beast. I became happy for nothing; I thought it was another hume who is close to Fenrir like me. But seems like I was thinking too much, Myne thought disappointingly while listening to Waffle''s exnation about the origin weapons which he heard from his Aunt Hel.


    It turns out that those weapons are bestowed to the humes by God as a trump card to y the Demons during the dark age when Demons literally destroyed almost the entire hume race.


    By collecting various materials and training daily, for example, killing different monsters, the weapon would grow into a stronger weapon, just like how a Hume eats magical materials and trains his skills to be stronger."


    As it could evolve multiple times, it is a weapon stronger than any existing weapons, and people in the dark age called the Artifact Weapon, and they could grow in many stages until they hit their limit, which no one has achieved yet. Clearly, although levelling up increases their powers, but with each upgrade their upgrading speed and the quality and rarity of materials also increase a lot.


    In theter stage, collecting even one of their materials is so difficult that most hume couldn''t even find one until they kick the bucket from old age."


    "This is such a wonderful weapon, huh? They are literally the saviours of our race in the dark age, aren''t they?" After listening to Waffle''s exnation, Sylphy held the "One-handed Sword of Origin" and says emotionally.


    "By the way, Myne, where did you get those weapons?" Waffle suddenly asked curiously. "After all, nowadays enhanced weapons aren''t easily seen."


    "Ahmm, I brought them from the cksmith shops," Myne replied. "The shop owner mentioned that the seller of those weapons picked them up from the dungeon. Maybe they looted them after killing a monster. Originally, they hit the jackpot by getting those weapons, but due to ack of information, they sold them in the weapon shop at the price of a worthless piece of iron.


    I wonder if they now find out about those weapon details, will they cough blood in regret?" Myne joked with a smile while ying with the dagger of origin in his hand.


    "Haha, even if they know about it, they might still not be able to do anything. Enhancing an artifact requires a lot of precious materials, so it''s awfully tough. With most of Hume''s current powers, it''s literally nigh impossible to acquire all materials unless the other party has a lot of soldiers or is an abnormality like Myne.


    This is also the reason when God first gave those weapons to hume, arge number of people soon gave up on them in frustration for not managing to acquire materials. Even if they had all the required materials, no one could upgrade them. So then God decided to increase the number of people who could create and upgrade them.


    Like this, after more people obtained God''s blessing and started to upgrade them, people finally started seeing hope in those weapons."


    Waffle, while casually hovering into the air, replied.


    "Since those weapons, I mean artifacts, are so powerful, we should do our best toplete them as much as we can before doing something else. Is that alright?"


    As Myne suggested his opinion, Aisha and Sylphy both nodded in agreement.


    "So ording to you, the dagger''s first material is the leather of a troll, right? We should get that easily from the Dungeon of Strength, and if our luck is better, maybe we might be able to acquire a high-grade magic stone as well," Aisha, who was listening seriously, said thoughtfully.


    "Hum, I think you are right," Myne replied. "Sadly, I sold all the monsters'' corpses without looking for their magic stones. Otherwise, we might have already acquired a total of three materials for all our weapons."


    Myne helplessly sighed as he opened the status of all origin weapons to tell their required materials to everyone...


    [ Name: Dagger of Origin


    Required Materials: Troll Hide x10, Iron Ingot x20, High-grade magic stone x1. ]


    [ Name: One-handed Sword of Origin


    Required Materials: Manticore Hide x5, Iron Ingot x30, High-grade magic stone x1. ]


    [ Name: Bow of Origin


    Required Materials: Manticore Hide x3, Elder Treant Wood x10, High-grade magic stone x2. ]


    "Hehe, couldn''t we just buy the iron ingots from any cksmith shop? Is that even a thing to consider? As for High-Level Magic Stones, although they are hard toe by, they aren''t so rare that we couldn''t obtain them. We could either get them from high-level monsters like Cocka Grice or Troll Gazer by killing them sometimes or simply pay a visit to Lewis and buy them from him.


    A big shot like him wouldn''t mind parting with some dozen or so for us," Sylphy confidently said, visibly relieving Myne.


    "So, now the only difficult objective is to find and defeat Manticores and Elder Treants, about which we only have limited information, right?" Aisha asked seriously after reviewing the materials Myne had just shared.


    "Yep, but which weapon are we going to upgrade first?" Sylphy looked at Myne before asking.


    "This is the main reason why I brought up this matter in the first ce. You guys already know I hardly use any weapons during fights, and even if I do, I can just create one through my skill. Sylphy, you already have your powerful sword Linus, which is more than enough for now. The only one left, of course, is Aisha.


    She is still using her low-quality bow, which neither has high power nor any skill to assist during fights. So, I was thinking about giving her a new powerful bow."


    "Anyway, we need the Manticore''s Leather for Sylphy''s sword as well, so let''s gather it first. With Aisha having a powerful bow, she can provide you more assistance during battle, Sylphy," Myne said with a smirk, only to receive a p from Sylphy''s bare feet on his little brother.


    "I don''t need anyone''s help during my battles, got it? I am more than powerful enough to handle my opponents by myself. Don''t dare to underestimate me, Lord Husband, is that clear?"


    "Okay, I understand. Can you please stop pressing your little sweetie under your feet? It can be very dangerous for your future happiness if something happens to it," Myne said hurriedly in a pained voice.


    "Hahaha, Lord Husband, did you forget about the Regeneration skill? It can regenerate your limbs even if someone cuts them off within seconds. Try to remember; you said it yourself. So, you don''t have to worry about our future happiness; it is very safe," Aisha giggled, mocking Myne with a fake pitiful look.


    "Okay, jokes aside. If we consider the need for weapons among us, I think Aisha should be the one to get her weapon first. Her current weapon is indeed very midcore and clearly not suitable for her, especially after her levels have increased so much," Sylphy said seriously, withdrawing her feet from Myne''s little brother.


    "Well, thank you guys for thinking so much about me. I will definitely satisfy your tummies during dinner as a thank-you gift," Aisha cheerfully said and gave Myne a deep kiss to brighten up his sad mood.


    "Sigh, you guys just need a little chance, and you two start sucking each other. Have some shame; can''t you wait until the end of the meeting?" Sylphyined jealously, regretting sitting opposite Myne.


    "By the way, Myne, I wanted to ask you one thing. After collecting the required materials, what should we do to upgrade the weapons? I mean, who is going to upgrade them? I don''t think any random cksmith could do it. Most people haven''t even heard about them, let alone upgraded them..."

 Chapter 242: Chapter 242. Amys Official Moving To Mynes House

    "By the way, Myne, I wanted to ask you something. After collecting the required materials, what should we do to upgrade the weapon? I mean, who is going to upgrade them? I don''t think any random cksmith could do it; most people probably haven''t even heard about them, let alone upgraded them," Sylphy inquired.


    Hearing Sylphy''s question, both Myne and Aisha frowned a bit, as neither of them had thought about this matter.


    "Yes, this would definitely be the biggest problem we need to solve, as we either need a very high-level cksmith who can smith magic weapons or an experienced Alchemist. But sadly, I know neither of them," Myne muttered helplessly while shaking his head.


    "This is indeed a big problem. Should we temporarily give up on this matter until we find someone who can upgrade them?" Aisha asked, folding her arms.


    "No, rather than giving up, I think for now we should slowly collect all materials first before slowly searching for a high-level Alchemist who can upgrade our weapons," Myne instantly denied Aisha''s suggestion.


    "I understand. Should we find the ce where Elder Treants are inhabited? Anyway, other materials like Troll leather or magic stone, we could easily collect them from the Dungeon of Strength," Aisha said after thinking for a bit.


    "Now, this is what I call a great suggestion," Myne nodded while messing with Aisha''s hair.


    "Myne, about high-level Alchemists, I think I know someone who could help us in this matter!"


    While Myne and Aisha were chatting, Sylphy suddenly stood up from her chair and eximed in excitement.


    "Huh? Really? That''s wonderful. Who is it? Is he someone working for the royal family?" Myne, after a moment of surprise, quickly asked while raising his voice in delight.


    But for some reason, Sylphy showed a slightly troubled look before she started speaking.


    "But, he is a very tough person to speak with. He only epts requests from his mother... No, I think it''s better if we do not even meet him and find someone else."


    Only ept requests from my sweet mother-inw? Huh, there is definitely something wrong with this guy; I can sense it. Don''t tell me this alchemist is hatching some kind of evil plot for my innocent mother-inw or trying to get under her panty. No, this can''t be possible. I can''t let the bastard seed.


    If it were before having that sweet personal conversation with my mother-inw, maybe I wouldn''t have taken it seriously and might have ignored it. But meeting and spending some time with her, listening to Mother and her stories while eating her handmade sweets, I can''t ignore this matter, Myne thought with determination, deciding to uncover the alchemist''s true intentions.


    "Sylphy, do you know why he only epts mother-inw''s requests and not someone else?"


    "Well, I can''t say that he only epts Mother''s requests. It''s just that he makes a lot of trouble while epting other people''s requests, but this is not the case when Mother asks him to do anything. I don''t think I could get a response immediately if I ask him... but if I persuade him over time, then there might be a possibility that he gets ready to help us..."


    "If we follow this method, doesn''t it mean we''re begging him for his help?" Myne asked with a tight frown. He had already ced this alchemist on his ''Must Eliminate'' list; it just needed verification.


    "If you think about it, maybe we could seek Mother''s help. She probably won''t mind assisting us," Sylphy replied with a helpless smile. She suddenly felt that Myne had gotten a little too close to her mother after spending some personal time with her.


    "No, we can''t trouble Mother-inw for such a small matter. We should deal with our own issues ourselves. Let''s first gather all the materials, then go to the royal pce and have a face-to-face conversation with that alchemist," Myne said with a deadly serious face.


    "And what if he doesn''t agree?" Sylphy, who had sensed something off about Myne''s tone, couldn''t help but ask with a raised eyebrow.


    "Then we beat the hell out of him for causing Mother-inw so much trouble before looking for a better alternative. After all, it''s not like there''s no one else in the world who could help us," Myne replied casually, still thinking about how he is going to make that alchemist spit out his evil plot.


    Hearing Myne''s confident response, Sylphy and Aisha exchanged nces and shook their heads helplessly.


    "By the way, isn''t Amy finally moving out from the guild to live with us today? Why hasn''t shee here yet?" Myne looked at the clock on the wall and asked Aisha with confusion.


    "She cane here anytime. Have patience. Also, let me share some shocking information. Do you know how long Amy has been living in our town?" Aisha asked in a mysterious voice.


    "How long?" Sylphy moved her face close to Aisha, and curiously.


    "1 Year perhaps?" Myne replied causally with a raise of his eyebrow.


    "Wrong, ten entire years and the most shocking thing is neither Myne nor I have ever seen her before in the town as if she neveres out of her house. Can you imagine living alone in a house without interacting with anyone for ten years? Until now, if someone asked me about it, I would have said only a ghost could do it."


    As Aisha said that, Myne and Sylphy disyed surprised expressions. Neither of them could fathom such a lonely life without going mad.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t manage to uncover her true age. As an elf lives thousands of years and still looks young and energetic it is nearly impossible to determine an elf''s true age just by their appearance. I couldn''t even ask her such sensitive information, which is literally taboo in the women''s world," Aisha said with a regretful expression, clearly eager to know Amy''s real age.


    Should I tell her Amy''s age? But what if she mentions it to Amy, and starts behaving unnaturally afterwards, making Amy ufortable...? Forget it. Just as she said, talking about a woman''s age is taboo. It is better to bury this secret deep in my heart. After all, I can''t take the risk of making my future elf wife angry with any of my foolish actions, Myne thought seriously.


    "By the way, when I went home the day before yesterday, I heard from Aniue that our guild leader has been very busytely because of Amy''s matter. Now he would do anything to quickly get rid of her. In just one week, he went to the royal pce on his horse back and forth at least 10 times and had many meetings with Aniue.


    Aniue also mentioned to me about Amy having a personal guard around her," Sylphy said with a giggle.


    "That greedy geezer deserves it. Sometimes I wonder how he became the guild leader in the first ce," Mynemented with a happy expression, clearly satisfied hearing about Bazzam''s misfortune.


    "But Myne, since Amy is going to live with us, you should take care of your bad habits as well. Don''t do anything that might embarrass us in front of Amy. Got it?" Aisha reminded Myne with a frown while putting her little brother back into his pants.


    "Yes, mother. I promise I won''t do anything funny in front of Amy. Sometimes you speak like a Mother, and you two have already mentioned it more than a dozen times. Please stop it now; I am not a child, okay?" Myne dissatisfyingly said while rubbing his forehead.


    "We hope so," Aisha and Sylphy spoke in unison, clearly not very assured about Myne''s so-called promise.


    "Hello!"


    While discussing various matters, everyone heard a familiar, gentle voice emanating from the entrance.


    "Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow..."


    "Weren''t Ted''s parents going out for a walk in the forest, as they usually are? When did theye back?" Myne inquired as he walked toward the entrance, eager to greet Amy along with everyone else.


    "They came back soon after I called you for breakfast. Didn''t you see me going out to give them their food?" Aisha replied, rolling her eyes.


    "Sorry, I forgot about it," Myne admitted, lightly biting his tongue as he opened the door. He greeted Amy with a bright smile.


    "Hello, Amy! Wee to your new home!" Myne cheerfully eximed, enveloping Amy in an unexpected tight hug. Hepletely ignored Bazzam, who was attempting to shoo away Ted''s parents with a wooden stick in the background, being careful not to harm them.


    "Ahhh, Lo, Myne, what are you doing?" Amy, being Amy, spoke hurriedly in a trembling voice after being suddenly hugged by Myne.


    "Of course, weing you. Otherwise, what did you think, silly?" Myne replied with a smile while patting Amy''s head.


    Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Although her real boobs were concealed by her magic item, when hugging her, I could clearly feel them. Just as I thought, her magic item works more like an illusion cast over her real body to deceive people''s eyes rather than changing her entire appearance. Hmmm, this magic item doesn''t seem very reliable.


    If someone were suspicious of her and wanted to uncover her real identity, it wouldn''t be very difficult to do it. I have to do something about it, Myne thought seriously, but his smile never left his face.


    "Aisha! Help me! These dogs are trying to bite me..."


    Just as Myne finished speaking, Bazzam in the background shouted loudly.


    Aisha, who clearly couldn''t ignore Bazzam, her ex-boss, after getting spotted by him, quickly went to him and sent Ted''s parents away, making Bazzam breathe a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 243: Chapter 243. Bad Timing

    "Your dogs are quite fierce; that big one literally bit my ass off if the soldier hadn''t informed me at the right moment," Bazzammented with a fake smile, wiping sweat from his forehead as he approached everyone.


    "Yes, I should try to train them so they could finish their job without the other party having time to react next time. After all, we shouldn''tpromise with security, right Guild Leader?" Myne said in a sarcastic tone, with no intention of offering apologies.


    Bazzam also knew the reason behind it, so he didn''t make things difficult for himself. Without any formalities, he directly came to the main point and spoke to Sylphy.


    "Your Highness, as per your and Miss. Amy''s request, Your Majesty has decided to let Miss. Amy stay with you. But since Miss. Amy''s safety is very important for the kingdom, he appointed a personal guard for Miss. Amy, who will stay near your house, keeping close eyes on you, and after your n starts operating, will start working over there.


    But still, taking the seriousness of this matter, my team that I''ve selected will also roam around your home in two shifts of 12 hours."


    As expected from my cheap father-inw, he only sent one person for Amy''s security. Wait a minute; if there are so many people going to wander around here, then how do we know if an imposter isn''t mixed among them?"


    While Myne was thinking about it, Bazzam quickly solved his doubt without asking.


    "To distinguish between Miss. Amy''s personal guard and my people, he will always be wearing a red cloth on his right arm. And if it''s a guy who doesn''t wear it try toe near you, he would be a thief. You could do whatever you want with him."


    "But what if the thief notices it as well and wears an exactly same-looking red cloth?"


    As soon as Bazzam finished his speech, Sylphy asked with a frown. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    "In order to distinguish between fake and real, we have ced five magic enhancements on it. Our red cloth is made of a special cloth called Spirit cloth. Looking at it through a special magic tool, it would look more like silver colour than red.


    So you guys can rest assured about someone faking it." While saying that with a smile, Bazzam took out a magic tool that looked like half-moon-shaped sses the one that old people like to wear, from his storage pouch and handed it to Sylphy.


    "What if that imposter beat down this guy and took away his red cloth, toe near us with ulterior motives?"


    Hearing Myne''s logical question, Bazzam, without changing his expression, bowed slightly to Sylphy while saying " I am going Your Highness then", turned around and ran away as if he hadn''t heard Myne''s question at all.


    Seeing Bazzam tantly ignoring the question, everyone''s mouths couldn''t help but twist. Even Amy doubted whether her safety until now entirely depended on her good luck.


    "It is good that you decided to live with us. Otherwise, under such a careless person''s security, it is only a matter of time before people find out about your identity. Anyway, Amy, wee to the ce which you could call home from now on. We are pleased to take care of you. But why are you standing out? Let''s go inside.


    You came so early in the morning; you might not have eaten breakfast, right? Aisha, honey, could you please make breakfast for Amy?" Myne, while inviting Amy inside the house, said with a smile.


    "Sure, I''ll do it in a zippy. Till then, why don''t you show Amy her new room? I think she would like it very much," Aisha suggested.


    Although Amy wanted to say that Aisha didn''t have to make her breakfast and that she could eat whatever they had, Myne, who already knew what going on in her mind, grabbed her arm, and along with Sylphy, he dragged Amy toward her room.


    "Here, this is your room. I''ve personally spent a lot of time cleaning it thoroughly, so please be relieved. But after today, you have to clean it yourself," Myne spoke jokingly, earning a thankful gaze from Amy. However, Sylphy, who knew the truth, gave him a hard pinch on his waist.


    "Don''t get fooled by his nonsense, Amy. It only took him five seconds to clean your room with his skill. There is no hard work in it; he just wants to earn free gratitude from you. By the way, do you have any furniture you want to shift into your room?" Sylphy asked as she saw Amy''s almost deste room with only a medium-sized bed in it.


    After all, till now, Myne and his wives only used this as a spare room to spend quality time with each other. So a bed was more than enough for their activities. But Amy is going to live in it, and without proper furniture, her room looked quite gloomy.


    "I brought my furniture with me. I will arrange itter, but thank you for asking," Amy finally got a chance to speak. She replied meekly while bowing slightly, clearly very grateful for Myne and his wives'' help.


    "No need to say thanks; you are, after all, our responsibility from now on. We will help you arrange it; it will be easier with many people than doing it alone." Sylphy waved her hand and spoke with a smile. "Myne and I will assist you," she added, forcibly starting to arrange Amy''s furniture. Though Amy timidly tried to stop them, it was to no avail.


    In the end, she had to let them do whatever they wanted, with a helpless smiile.


    Myne assisted in arranging therge elven-style furniture, such as the wardrobe, study table,fortable chair, vases, drawers, and more. However, when it came to arranging small items like Amy''s clothes or girlish bedding, Sylphy kicked him out of Amy''s room without hesitation.


    It was evident she had no intention of letting her man see another woman''s clothes, especially her various sexy undergarments.


    "Sigh, working with your wife is also such a pain in the ass. You can''t even relieve your eyes with nice things. I have to settle this score with Sylphy at night," Myne thought while walking toward the kitchen, as he had nothing better to do.


    "Need any help, beautiful?"


    Myne embraced Aisha from behind, put his chin on her shoulder, and whispered in a low voice, moving his hand like a naughty snake under her t-shirt all the way to her braless boobies.


    "No, I don''t need your help, but did you forget your promise? No more messing around outside the bedroom or bathroom while Amy is living with us," Aisha said with an expressionless face.


    "I remember my promise very well. But currently, Amy is in her room arranging furniture with Sylphy, so technically, she is not near us. I have full right to give my hardworking wife a sweet boobie massage," Myne said, pinching Aisha''s nipple while putting his other hand inside her already wet panties.


    "Ammm..."


    "Stop it; someone might see us," Aisha said in a low voice, trying to hold back her moans while leaning on the kitchte. However, what she said and what her body wanted werepletely different matters.


    Myne, who knew Aisha to her core, didn''t take her words seriously. He put his two fingers inside her pussy and his thumb on her clit, starting to rub it. Now Myne is very professional at giving his woman pleasure quickly, knowing all their sensitive spots and the areas where they reacted the most.


    "Ammm, pl, please... Stoppp..."


    "F*ck it, do it harder... make me cum, baby."


    After engaging in formalities for a while, Aisha finally cast away the nonsense from her mind and began to relish the special service she was receiving from Myne.


    "Oh, yes, right there. I''m about to cumm...?"


    "Why did you stop?"


    Just as Aisha was reaching the peak of her pleasure, Myne abruptly withdrew his hands, moving aside while licking his wet fingers in enjoyment.


    "Amy, remember to bring me with you next time you go shopping. I also want to buy clothes like yours. I never expected that our town would have such a wonderful clothes shop. Even Aisha didn''t know about it; it seems like it''s hidden very deeply and only epts customers with a lot of money."


    "But Your Highness, I have already told you that I bought these clothes three years ago. I don''t think that shop still exists in our town. Otherwise, there''s no way Aisha never heard about it; it was very famous three years ago. I think after the shop owner''s business grew, he might have moved to the Capital city to further develop his business. After all, our town''s poption is very limited."


    Hearing Sylphy and Amy''s voices, which clearly indicated that they wereing towards the kitchen, Aisha understood why Myne suddenly stopped. With a regretful sigh, Aisha adjusted her clothes, especially her panties, and resumed making a sandwich for Amy while angrily cursing Sylphy and Amy for their bad timing.

 Chapter 244: Chapter 244. Amys Shock

    "Hawa~, this is really great. Taking a bath in magic energy-dense water is something I could only dream of before meeting you guys," Amy said in a rxed manner as she let her stunning body soak in the perfectly warm water of the bathtub. Her silver hair spread over the water like a spider web.


    If a man had the chance to see her now, he might not be able to hold himself back, and something dangerous might definitely ur with Amy. Unfortunately, the only man who coulde near Amy couldn''t cross the imaginary line set by his own wives, at least not before Amy herself gave him the green signal.


    No matter what expression elves put on, they always look beautiful. Rumours about them being creatures made by God personally might not be fake if they had such beautiful features... F*ck! Rather than being envious of Amy''s beauty, I should focus more on my perverted husband. If he made up his mind after seeing Amy''s beauty, it might not be long before Amy officially joins our family.


    No, I can''t let this happen. I already get very minimal time with Myne with only Sylphy. If one more girles into our life, then it won''t be long before I have to use my hands to relieve myself, Aisha thought with a deadly serious face, sending a chill down Amy''s body.


    "Aisha, what''s wrong? You look quite scary right now. Have I done something wrong?" Amy asked meekly, seeing Aisha''s cold face.


    "Huh? Ahh, no, you haven''t done anything wrong. I was thinking about Myne. You know how unreliable that idiot is. I always have to look after him," Aisha realising her mistake quickly replied with an apologetic smile.


    Just then, Waffle, who was floating at the highest point of the bathroom, jumped into the centre of the bathtub while making a "Weee" sound.


    "Bang..."


    "Wafu~_~ Nice...


    "Waffle, how many times have I told you not to dive in the bathtub?! Myne spoils you too much. Let me put some manners in your little head."


    Saying this in an angry voice, Aisha wiped the water off her face before walking toward Waffle and giving a powerful love fist on his head, making a bump there.


    "Next time, remember to behave like a good child in front of me; otherwise, I will insert more manners in your head. Got it?" Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "Wafu... It hurts; it hurts..."


    Observing Waffleically flying on the water while holding his head in pain with his little paw, Amy couldn''t help but disy a look of horror.


    "Aisha!!! Lord Waffle is a Divine Beast! How can you hit a Divine Beast? What would we do if you made him angry?"


    One after another, frightened Amy bombarded Aisha with questions with her teary eyes, the destruction of her race buried deep in her heart, quickly resurfacing in her mind, making her more panic


    "Huh? What''s wrong with hitting Waffle? Don''t you elves punish your children when they do bad things? And although Waffle is a Divine Beast, who said that their children are different from normal ones? If I don''t be strict with him, with Myne and Sylphy''s careless nature, it is only a matter of time before he gets out of hand... But wait a minute, how do you know Waffle is a Divine Beast?


    Did Myne tell you about it?"


    Aisha, with a confused look, asked. Although she hadn''t met any other elves besides Amy, she believed giving children too much freedom without keeping an eye on them was not a good thing. From her point of view, this could lead them down the wrong path. Even though she isn''t Waffle''s mother, Fenrir, her family''s greatest backer, entrusted his responsibility to them.


    It is only natural to raise him properly without giving Fenrir a chance tointer, right? She couldn''t understand why Amy behaved as if hitting Waffle was the world''s greatest crime, sealing her doom.


    "But he is a Divine Beast, a real Divine Beast..."


    "I know about it, and what''s wrong with it?" Aisha still couldn''t understand Amy''s thoughts. She looked at Waffle, who was also dazzly staring at Amy, not understanding why she was making such a big fuss over a small thing. It''s not like he hadn''t been beaten by Aisha before; even Myne, her husband, didn''t escape from her wrath, let alone him a minor character.


    It was only a small thing for him to get beaten by her because of his pranks, right?


    Forget it, you guys are crazy, I better get out of it, Amy thought with a wide-open mouth. After saying, "Excuse me," she quickly walked out of the bathtub.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Waffle couldn''t help but ask.


    "Who knows, although I have spent the most time with her, I still don''t understand her much. Maybe after what happened to her kingdom, she might have trauma regarding everything rted to Divine Beasts. That''s why she''s taking you so seriously, even calling you Lord. Don''t worry, after living with us for some time, she''ll get used to it," Aisha casually replied.


    After taking a deep breath, she submerged her entire body into the water.


    "Sigh, nothing is greater than soaking the body in hot water."


    "Wafu, you are right. That''s why I didn''t go with Myne and Ted."


    "Now I remember. Where the hell did they go by the way?"


    ...


    "Ted! What are you doing there? Stop ying in the water and help me deal with Slimes. I didn''t bring you here so you could have fun in the pond while I am working my ass off for your sake. Don''t forget who asked me to help him to be powerful."


    Myne''s loud voice echoed in the forest, soon buried under the noise of a big explosion.


    "Bow-bow..."


    Ted, replied Myne in his voice, which was still not understandable and quickly approached and shot several goldensers from his eyes, killing tens of Slime at once.


    Because the quantity of Slimes was toorge, and Ted''s attacks were mostly physical, like biting and shing, Myne could only lend him his light magic skill, Light Beam, so he could deal with more Slimes with his limited magic energy reserve, as it doesn''t consume much magic energy.


    "Finally got you, you little bastard! You gave me a fair share of trouble for the past two hours!" Myne eximed as he grabbed the purple slime with a crazy grin on his face. He quickly activated cut off its skill, Tenfold Experience Acquisition, and transferred it to Ted before throwing the purple slime into the sky and sting it with a fireball.


    "My aim is very urate, right? What do you say?" Myne proudly boasted in front of Ted with a smug expression, while opening a portal, ready to go back. He was already getting bored of killing those Slime, which showed no sign of getting finished. Only God knew how they reproduced.


    A week ago, he, Waffle, and Sylphy spent half a day grinding Slime without stopping, nearly wiping out all the Slime in the pond. However, after just one week, there were more Slime than before, as if sensing the crisis of extinction, they started a crazy campaign of reproduction, deciding to increase their poption so much that no one could wipe them out easily.


    "Woof..." Ted, unable to take Myne''s nonsense, gave him a disdainful look trying to copy Aisha''s style before entering the portal.


    "Tsk, today''s children are really shameless. I wasted two hours of my life for his sake, and he didn''t even show a little bit of gratitude. This world is really too dark," Myne muttered while shaking his head as he walked into the portal as well.


    "Eh? Myne, isn''t it early for you toe back? What happened? Did you clean up all the Slimes there and didn''t find that purple one for Ted?" Aisha, who was chatting with Amy on the couch, saw Myne and Teding home quite earlier thanst time and asked with a frown.


    "Nah, you might not believe me, but the Slimes there have increased even more thanst time. God knows where they are popping up from. Thankfully, our luck was quite good, and we quickly found that purple slime. I already getting bored from killing them without any end before I found that purple slime, so after we found it, we decided toe back. Oh, hello, Amy," Myne spoke in a tired voice.


    After removing his shoes, hey down beside Aisha, putting his head on her softp.


    Seeing Myne suddenly greeting her, Amy quickly nodded her head. However, while contemting her response, Aisha interrupted her unknowingly.


    "What''s next then? It''s still quite early for dinner," Aisha asked, ncing at the clock hanging on the wall, indicating 4:58 PM.


    "Nothing much. Took a bath, visited Mr. Roku to observe construction, finished my book for time pass. By the way, where is Sylphy? I haven''t seen her for quite some time," Myne casually inquired.


    "She''s in the bedroom, working on her new move. She mentioned having an enlightenment this morning and urgently needs to work on it before she forgets about it," Aisha replied, brushing Myne''s hair with her fingers.


    "Good. At least someone is working hard like me, instead of being azy ass all day long. Now I don''t have to worry about both my wives bing fat in old age like those aunties in town..."


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    "Who are you calling azy ass? Do you know how difficult it is to prepare three meals for eight people, especially when among them, six are big gluttons who eat more than two people''s worth of food alone? Let''s forget about others; you alone eat enough for five people because of your nonsense skill. Also, instead of calling mezy and fat, why don''t you look at yourself?


    Do you think this big tummy of yours is a sign of hardworking people?"


    Aisha, feeling indirectly calledzy, first twisted Myne''s ear before scolding him harshly. She lifted up his shirt, revealing his now healthy family-pack tummy, attempting to rece his six-pack abs.


    Seeing Myne''s naked stomach, Amy quickly covered her eyes with her hands but still secretly took a peek between her fingers, blushing.


    "Damn, when did it grow so much? It''s all your fault. Your food is so delicious I couldn''t help but eat more than necessary. I''ve decided that starting tomorrow, I''ll focus on my fitness. Remember to wake me up early tomorrow; it''s time to get serious and erase this stigma trying to cover my handsomeness." Myne stood up from the couch and took a vow full of determination.


    "Tsk, we''ll see tomorrow how strong your determination is," Aisha retorted disdainfully, clearly not very optimistic about Myne''s resolve.

 Chapter 245: Chapter 245. Two New Dungeons

    "Are you saying that you''re getting bored of killing the same type of monster and want to go somewhere else to face more powerful ones? Am I right?" Sylphy asked causally while eating dinner.


    "Yes, for the past two weeks, we''ve either been clearing dungeons of strength or hunting those slimes. Now, I''m tired of seeing them regrly. I need something different that can give me a challenge. I want to explore dangerous ces that send shivers down my soul. Do you guys understand what I mean?" Myne said excitedly, observing all three of his girls staring at him with a varied expression.


    "But don''t you have Phasmophobia? What if you encounter a ghost while exploring some ruins? Who is going to save you then?" Aisha raised her eyebrow, not understanding when Myne became so brave.


    "When did I say that I''m going to explore haunting sites? I want to beat powerful monsters, the ones we find in dungeons. I don''t want to go ghost-hunting. You''re thinking too much," Myne replied with a poker face, no longer hiding the fact that he was extremely scared of ghosts.


    "What! Lord Husband, you''re scared of ghosts? Why didn''t you tell me about it? Also, are there real ghosts in the world?" Sylphy asked with a shocked face.


    Is this even a thing to tell about? Honey, you really need to check your head, Myne thought, his mouth twisting. He wondered whether Sylphy was really serious or just ying with him.


    "As far as I know, I haven''t seen any ghosts yet, but I''ve heard from a lot of adventurers saying that they''ve seen real ghosts.


    I doubt their credibility since most adventurers, to hide their bad deeds, asionally make up such random excuses, andter they admit that what they said was just a made-up story," Aisha, who had spent three years working in the guild, put forward her opinion, which clearly wasn''t satisfying enough for everyone.


    "Actually, ghosts really exist in our world. Most of them are harmless rarely interact with living beings and can''t be seen without special power, so not many people know about it. I once saw my father killing a vengeful ghost who possessed one of my n women. Believe me, you guys don''t want to see that process. It was so brutal that I can''t describe it in words. Overall, ghosts are not a good thing.


    Unless you have something that can harm their spirit body, it''s better to stay as far away from them as possible. Otherwise, if you''re lucky, you might not even realize how you die. And if you''re unlucky, then believe me, the end is not something you guys want to hear."


    Amy, who had be almost forgotten by everyone, spoke gently in a low voice, sending shivers down everyone''s spine.


    "Are you serious, Amy? Are there really ghosts? You''re not joking with us, right?" Sylphy asked earnestly, a frown creasing her forehead.


    "If there can be Divine Beasts, Demons, Devils, why can''t there be ghosts? We all know that every living being has a soul, right? Then isn''t it normal that out of millions, one soul can''t go to the afterlife and left behind with us?" Amy''s reasoned words caused Aisha and Sylphy, who were initially reluctant to ept the existence of ghosts, to fall into thoughtful silence.


    Aisha, in particr, shot an apologetic nce at Myne, realizing she had mocked him for being afraid of imaginary ghosts.


    "Forget about it; let''s return to the main point. Do you guys have any idea where we can go next for hunting? We still need to earn a lot of money for our n building," Myne pped his hands and inquired with a smile, aiming to dispel the gloomy atmosphere lingering from Amy''s shocking revtion.


    "Myne, since you currently have nothing better to do, rather than looking for monsters randomly, why not travel a little bit and increase the ces where we can go through your teleportation skill? Don''t you need to go there once to open a portal? Now is the best time to travel a bit and roam various ces.


    This way, it would also be easier for our n to conduct full-scale activities in the future. We could dispatch our people to different ces in a short amount of time, outpacing ourpetitors and earning acknowledgement from our clients."


    Bang! Hearing Aisha''s proposal, Myne suddenly pped the dining table and stood up from his chair in excitement, stars clearly visible in his eyes.


    "Great idea, Aisha! As expected of you. I know you have hidden a lot of wonderful things in your brilliant mind. This way, not only could we go to different ces for vacations, but maybe we could also find other dungeons. We could start our own transport business. Doesn''t our kingdomck aquatic creatures, like fishes and other marine specialities?


    We could transport them here; there is literally no market for it. Our product will sell like crazy. Oh, and we could set prices in different categories for the rich andmoners. Such a genius I am. We can ovee our financial crises in a matter of weeks with the establishment of our business."


    Myne rambled to himself with a crazed expression, making everyone exchange nces before deciding to move a bit away from him so as not affected by his sudden craziness, despite acknowledging the potential brilliance of Myne''s business n.


    "But, Lord Husband, do you have any idea how far the nearest seaport town or city is? Or do you know the route to get there?" Sylphy poured cold water on Myne''s excitement with two reasonable questions.


    "You guys can''t see my happiness, can you? Is there any need to tell this right now? Forget it; next time I meet father-inw, I will talk about it with him. He may have a map of the kingdom near the sea. So where should I go next then? It''s better if there''s a dungeon, so we all could earn plenty of experience," Myne asked.


    Both Aisha and Sylphy crossed their arms and started thinking in silence.


    Then, Amy, who usually liked to remain silent, suddenly interrupted everyone''s thoughts and asked curiously with her big watery eyes, currently she is not using her magic bracelet to hide her appearance.


    "Uhmm, I have a question from a while ago... Myne can use your teleportation skill multiple times and go anywhere you''ve been at least once without caring about distance?"


    "Yes, what about it? Is there anything wrong with it?"


    Hearing Amy''s question, Myne showed a confused expression and asked with a raise of his eyebrow.


    "But as a hume, how can you have so much magic energy to use space and time-rted skill which consume an astonishing amount of magic energy? My grandpa also had teleportation skills, but he rarely used it because of the high energy consumption. Even though he was a high elf and his magic energy storage couldpare to that of 50 adult hume, even then, he rarely used it.


    However, I''ve already seen you using this skill multiple times as if it doesn''t cost you anything. You literally use it like the back of your hand. I can''t understand how a hume could have so much magic energy. This shouldn''t be possible..."


    Amy''s innocent and sincere question left Myne in an awkward position. Due to his Inventory skill, which umted magic energy from the air every passing second, he nevercked magic energy.


    Most of the time, he subconsciously forgot about it, and people around him didn''t think much about it either, as they hadn''t seen his rare but powerful skill obtained from monsters before and knew nothing about it. From their point of view, the skill might not consume much magic energy.


    However, today, due to his carelessness, Amy, who always observed everything carefully, noticed this and directly asked the question in front of everyone.


    Damn, I forgot about Amy. Do elves also have someone with a cut-and-paste skill? Otherwise, why do they always have someone with the skills I have? And does Amy have nothing better to do than waste her time with old people and books? Why does she have answers to everyone''s questions? Now, what should I lie to them?


    It''s better toe up with something reasonable; if Amy exposes my lie, I might be in deep troubleter, Myne thought while gulping down his saliva.


    "Actually, I couldn''t use this skill easily at first. However, Fenrir gave me a magical fruit. After eating it, my magic capacity increased significantly, and even using a heavy skill like teleportation doesn''t consume much magic energy. When I asked her about it, she told me not to think too much. So, after that day, I never felt the strain of using any of my skills.


    Maybe that fruit was very powerful and provided me with a huge amount of magic energy, like monsters?


    "Hearing Myne''s answer and knowing that it is rted to Fenrir, everyone''s doubt vanished instantly. Even Amy, who was far more curious than anyone, obediently shut her mouth."


    Fenrir''s name is really very useful. If anyone has doubt, just throw her name, and everyone''s curiosity will disappear just like that. Maybe I should give her some gift for always helping me without even knowing," Myne thought with a smile.


    "If that''s the case, how about going to the Dungeon of the Sky and the Dungeon of the World Tree? They are quite good dungeons and fulfil all your requirements as well. You will definitely be satisfied if you only need powerful monsters to fight," Amy spoke calmly after a moment of silence, making everyone frown.


    Where did those two unfamiliar dungeons pop up from? I''ve never heard about them, Myne thought and looked at Aisha and Sylphy, but both of them shook their heads, indicating that neither of them knew anything about it.


    "Sorry, Amy, but could you please exin those two dungeons? What kind of dungeons are they? We''ve never heard anything about them before," Myne asked, trying to look directly into Amy''s eyes, not at her big boobies.


    "Both dungeons are in the old elf territory..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 246: Chapter 246. The World Trees Importance

    "Both dungeons are in the old elf territory."


    I see, no wonder we never heard about them. If they are in the elf kingdom, then it makes sense. But why do I have the feeling that Amy deliberately wanted to send me to her kingdom so she couldter also go there through me? However, it is not like I am not interested in those two new dungeons.


    Even if Amy doesn''t have any ulterior motives for deceiving me just to see her old home, I myself have to take my future wife thereter for her inner peace. And if what she said is true, then God knows what kind of wonderful skills I will get there."


    While Myne was lost in daydreaming again, Amy continued her exnation.


    "Only the Elf race knows of the existence of the Dungeon of the World Tree, an unknown Dungeon in the eyes of the rest of the world, so to speak. The World Tree Yggdrasil was given to us by the Gods, and under the influence of its heavenly pure magic energy, a dungeon was born from it.


    It is different from the other Dungeon, which are either created by demons to grow their armies or naturally formed over a long period of time."


    "A Demon builds Dungeons by setting up a huge magic stone in a space of a certain size, and that''s how it''s born. Any kind of monster can appear, and even normal beasts can live there if they have the power to survive. However, the dungeon of the World Tree, created by the World Tree, is a little different.


    Monsters different from the ordinary ecosystems roam inside the special dungeon, influenced by the World Tree."


    So cool, I can already see monsters with unique skills calling me. F*ck, I''ve decided I am going to the Dungeon of the World Tree, Myne thought excitedly, stars clearly visible in his eyes.


    ...


    "Master, haa, haa, you are so evil. You should at least let me ask for leave from my boss before taking me with you. But no, you directly lifted me up in front of him and brought me with you to apany you on your journey," Velvetined while lying on Myne''s chest, taking a small rest after two hours of intense battle with him.


    Myne''s little brother was still inside her, shooting sperm inside her nonstop. If not for the fact that she took a birth control pill before, she believed she might have long ago be pregnant with Myne''s child.


    "Forget about that old geezer, never again mention that bastard in front of me. If you had asked him for leave, he would probably try to take advantage of you in return and then I might have to kill himter. Anyway, I''ve been dissatisfied with that f*cker for a long time. Now is the right time for you to kick off that useless job and have some rest in life until our n house gets built.


    After that, you can start living with me, and there''s no need to worry about anything," Myne said, his hand gently stroking her soft hair while asionally touching or pinching her long, fluffy ear on her head.


    Currently, he is in Old Man Kane''s carriage, heading to the elf kingdom at full speed on the highway. Because everyone knows that the journey is long and very boring, and other than having sex in the carriage, there is nothing else to do. No one was willing toe with Myne; even the always-excited and adventurous Waffle refused to apany him.


    So, having no better option, Myne directly went to Velvet, his obedient little kitty. At first, he wanted to gently invite his little kitty, but when he saw her old geezer boss trying to flirt with her using his perverted gaze, he called her to the side, showed the middle finger to her boss, and directly teleported away with her.


    Still in a bad mood, he had a fierce battle for two hours with Velvet in the carriage. Only then did his anger calm down, and not wanting to take a chance on losing his little kitty, he told her to stop working as a waitress in the Silver Bell Pavilion.


    Everyone knows that most beautiful waitresses are always sexually harassed by guests with influence, and even if theyin, no one particrly cares about them, this kind of harassment is much more serious with a halfling who doesn''t have normal rights likemoners.


    "Myne, have you finished ying with your little lover? I want to talk about something important," Fenrir''s calm voice echoed in Myne''s mind, startling him.


    "What! Fenrir, are you watching us?" Myne eximed in shock.


    "Although I can''t see what you are doing, but when I connected with you half an hour ago, you forgot to disconnect our line. Even though I am still a virgin from your logical point of view, as I have never had sex with anyone, that doesn''t mean I know nothing about intimacy. I can clearly identify your voices and what you two are doing," Fenrir replied.


    Hearing assurance from Fenrir that she couldn''t watch his personal life, Myne breathed a sigh of relief and bit his tongue for being careless and letting Fenrir hear his and Velvet''s voices.


    "By the way, did you hear everything? Why didn''t you cut off the telepathic connection?" Myne inquired angrily.


    "Hehe, are you embarrassed now? How can adyboy like you be embarrassed? I thought you liked doing shameless things, don''t you? You and your little love have done a lot of shameless actions just now. I heard everything crystal clear. The only shame is that I couldn''t watch you doing those things personally.


    By the way, remember to never use those words in front of Waffle. I don''t want to see him bing a shameless, perverted beast like you. Now I am more concerned about him. Sigh..."


    Now she found one more thing to mock me. Sigh. People nowadays couldn''t even have sex with a rxed mind...


    "Baby, are you okay? Why did you suddenly be so silent and sighing for no reason? Did you get ill or something?" Velvet, who doesn''t know about Myne''s power, suddenly asked worriedly while cing her hand on his forehead to check his temperature.


    "Hehe, you are so cute. You''re lying naked on me, yet you are touching my forehead to check my temperature. What kind of logic is this? And no, I am not ill. It''s just that I realized what we did a moment ago in the heat and felt embarrassed. We better not y that game of warden and prisoner." Myne spoke with augh and hugged Velvet''s venomous sexy body tightly.


    "As you wish then. Next time, we will y as King and Maid. I will be the king, and you will be my maid. It would be quite fun doing that. I also have my maid outfit in my storage bag," Velvet excitedly said.


    "Sigh. Sure, but for now, let''s take a little nap. You seem quite tired." Myne suggested with a helpless smile. Clearly, Velvet took his suggestion the wrong way.


    Velvet nodded her head. Without saying anything, she hugged Myne tightly as well before burying her face in his chest and closing her eyes.


    "You will look quite nice in a maid outfit. Remember to show me your new look. I will make a lifelike painting of yours with magic and hang it in my home." Fenrir didn''t let such a golden opportunity go, and while giggling, started mocking Myne.


    "If you call me to mock me, then I am cutting the link off," Myne said with a poker face, even though Fenrir couldn''t see his expression.


    "Okay, no more joking. Let mee to the main point. Waffle told me that you are going to the Elf Kingdom to find the Dungeon of the World Tree?"


    "Yes, why? Is there something wrong with that ce?" Myne asked with a frown.


    "No, actually, that is quite an interesting ce, I think."


    "What do you mean by interesting? Is there some kind of ancient treasure buried there?" Myne asked with a hint of excitement.


    "Hehe, hell no! How can you even think that someone would bury their treasure under the World Tree? Have you seen its size? Wait a minute, how much do you know about the World Tree Yggdrasil, by the way?"


    "Other than it''s a divine tree nted by the Gods to spread magic energy throughout the entire world and protected by a divine beast, I have absolutely no idea," Myne politely replied while gently stroking Velvet''s back.


    "You know quite a bit about it. Seems like that High Elf girl told you a lot of things. But do you know why we divine beasts protect the World Tree?"


    "Why?"


    "Because the World Tree is something that supplies magic to all of this world."


    "Supplies magic? But didn''t I just mention this? And is magic really this important? I mean, can''t we survive without magic energy?"


    "Hehe, you are too optimistic. But no, we couldn''t. Every living being in this world absorbs magic energy contained in the air, and without it, first, we start losing our ability to use skills and magic. And sometimeter, we will all be knocking on the gate of hell. Oh, sorry, as a representative of God itself, I will go to heaven; you have to knock on the hell gate without me, hahaha..."


    "Are you done? Now your jokes are getting annoying, you know? When did you be like Aisha? Tell the truth; today I miss the serious you, the one you were when I first met you. But now, the more I know you, the more childlike you be," Myne spoke with a helplessness in his voice.


    "When you live centuries alone without anyone to share your true feelings, with whom you can be what you really are, and always act mature and serious, you understand why I''m behaving like this. Anyway, so where was I? Yes, so without the World Tree, we are all done for. Also, the World Tree is what made demons exist in this world as well...


    "What...?"

 Chapter 247: Chapter 247. Fenrirs Request and Warning

    "The World Tree is what made demons exist in this world..."


    "What?! How can the World Tree be the reason for demons existing in our world? Are you saying that demons aren''t natural beings of our world like everyone else?" Myne asked with a shocked expression.


    "Well, although it is not a hundred percent true as you might be thinking, yup, overall, demons are indeed trouble created by the World Tree. Without it, there would be no demons in our world. But we also can''t dare to do anything to the World Tree to deal with demons, as it is also our life source.


    That''s why if someone tries to bring harm to the World Tree, it means that we Divine Beasts have to make a special trip to solve the trouble. Most of the time, it ends very brutally, with thousands upon thousands of people and animals losing their lives. The Elf Kingdom incident is a proper example of the meaning of Divine Beasts making their appearance for official matters."


    "At that time, Ymir was the only one avable near the Elf Kingdom, so you already know the result. If it were Jormungandr or me who went instead, something like the Elf Kingdom being destroyed wouldn''t have happened. Just throw some lightning strikes or meteorite shower on the human army, and they would have all run away with their tails between their legs."


    Amy''s kingdom was just too unlucky, but it was also their own fault, living in the dream that the world is full of sunshine while holding the world''s greatest treasure. What else did they expect? That there wouldn''t be any greedy people out there who would attack them, and they could live happily just because they were secluded from the rest of the world? Elves were too naive.


    Let''s not talk about anything else, but for God''s sake, they had been running a kingdom for the longest period of time of any present race on this world, yet they didn''t even have a single defensive measure when Hume attacked them. Let''s forget about their ancient magic; what about their army? Myne thought with disdain; not a single bit of pity did he have for the Elves.


    "Myne, listen now. The World Tree-Yggdrasil- is something you must absolutely protect at all costs if you want to live a long and happy life. You better tell your King who is now your rtive, not to have any thoughts about it; otherwise, someday he might also follow the same path as that foolish king," Fenrir seriously reminded Myne.


    "I understand. I will talk about it to my cheap father-inw. By the way, how many people know about it? Or is it just Hume who are ignorant and brainlessly fooling around, creating trouble wherever they go?"


    "Actually, other than high elves and all Divine Beasts, no one else knows about it. To begin with, you''re the first one to tie a bond with us Divine Beasts, so before this, we never had a chance to tell someone. As you already know, Elves are very isted beings who rarelymunicate with others.


    If that elf girl had note to your ce, then we would never have had this conversation to begin with. Unless you had nothing better to do, going to the elf kingdom for vacation, maybe I would have told you all this information," Fenrir said calmly. After a moment of silence, Myne heard her yful voice again.


    "Let me tell you a secret. At the moment, one Divine Beast is currently residing in the World Tree to protect it, as there are no elves to do so. Just like me, with their children. I''ve already told them that you''reing over. As my best friend, remember not to do something embarrassing and ruin my name. I don''t want to be mocked by them in the next meeting.


    Last time, Waffle almost made me fun when I took him to meet themst time. Sigh, children, such a pain in the ass."


    "Wait, wait. Are you saying that a Divine Beast is residing in the World Tree with its family? Then if Waffle hadn''t told you about my trip, wouldn''t that Divine Beast attack me when I got close to the World Tree?" Myne asked fearfully he felt goosebumps all over his body just thinking about it. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if he were hit by the full-power attack of a Divine Beast.


    Could his Regeneration skill still be able to save him?"


    "Sigh, Humes... You''re so paranoid. What did you guys take us Divine Beasts as? Do we look like mindless beasts to you? Let me ask you a question: Are you going there to cut down the World Tree?"


    "No..."


    "Then tell me, would you attack an ant walking on the road, with nothing to do with you, and just doing its own work?"


    "No..."


    "Then why the hell would a Divine Beast attack an ant like you? You''re not the only person roaming in the Destroy Elf Kingdom. There are many people of different races already living there. Unless you try to harm the World Tree, no Divine Beast, except me, has time to care about a nobody like you," Fenrir replied angrily, breathing heavily.


    She really wanted to give Myne a good beating, but unfortunately, she was too far from him.


    Asking such a stupid question, sometimes I wonder whether Myne understands me at all or is just pretending to be a friend, Fenrir thought while shaking her head.


    "Hahaha, sorry, sorry. Ipletely forgot about it. Seems like I was thinking too much," Myne quickly apologized upon hearing Fenrir''s angry voice. He didn''t want to take the chance of making things difficult for himself. As the old saying goes, "An angry woman is the most dangerous woman."


    "Sigh, I forgive you this time, but don''t you dare ask such a brainless question again. Also, I have a mission for you. Complete it, and I''ll give you a nice reward."


    "What kind of mission? Just tell me, I''ll definitely aplish it. Also, if you tell me about the reward in advance, maybe my performance can improve too," Myne''s ears lit up upon hearing that Fenrir needed his help.


    "Well, it''s nothing difficult. Can you take that elf girl living in your house to her hometown? Ymir said he feels guilty that he identally killed almost all the elves, so he wants to meet her and apologize for his actions."


    "A Divine Beast wants to apologize face to face to Amy because he feels guilty for killing too many of her people? Is there really such a good thing? Didn''t you just tell me that for Divine Beasts, everyone in this world is like ants? When did you guys start caring about killing too many ants?" Myne, instead of being surprised, felt suspicious and quickly asked with doubt.


    If I destroyed an ant colony because they were destroying my garden, would I apologize to the remaining ants? The answer is, of course, no. Why the hell do I care about the life and death of ants? Myne thought with a raise of his eyebrow.


    "Hehe, Uncle Ymir was thoroughly scolded by Mother because of that incident. That''s why he''s showing so much sincerity now. Otherwise, every time he moves, thousands of people die under his foot. If he really starts feeling sorry and asking for apologies, then he might spend the rest of his life apologizing to everyone, wafu..."


    "Huh? Waffle, when did you connect with us? Have you been listening to our conversation the entire time?" Myne asked with a frown upon suddenly hearing Waffle''s childish voice.


    "No, I just joined your link," Waffle causally replied. "Aisha is preparing lunch, so she told me to ask you if you are hungry and want to eat lunch with us or not. She didn''t want to waste food."


    "Sigh, you guys can eat alone. I am a little busy; I will meet you at dinner," Myne replied, shaking his head. He began pondering about Amy''s matter while Waffle and Fenrir chatted about useless things.


    Letting Amy meet Divine Beast Ymir shouldn''t be an easy task. Aisha mentioned that when she hit Waffle casually, Amy was trembling in fear, saying, ''What if he gets angry and kills us all?'' She is definitely still scared from that incident, and anything rted to the Divine Beast left a deep shadow in her heart. If I suddenly bring her in front of Ymir, will she have a heart attack out of fear?


    This should be possible.


    "I''ve got a feeling that Amy might be too scared to face Lord Ymir after what he didst time. Even now, if she suddenly saw Waffle, she''d get scared. I don''t think it''s a good idea to let them meet up. Why don''t he just write an apology letter I can give to Amy?" Myne asked, patting himself, thinking of a wonderful idea.


    "This is not going to work. Ymir doesn''t know how to write, and if he really did, with his size, you might not be able to lift its corner, let alone giving it to someone. Forget it, when you reach your destination, stop at my ce first. I''ll follow you. Since she''s already getting used to Waffle, then she won''t mind meeting me, right? And with me around, everything will be alright.


    You can rest assured," Fenrir replied confidently.


    But Myne still had doubts about it.


    If Amy really meets so many Divine Beasts, including those guys living in the World Tree, will her little heart be able to bear it? I don''t want to lose my future wife, and there are not many elves left. Who knows after losing Amy, is it even possible to find another kind-hearted, beautiful elf?


    "I understand. I will try to make everything clear to her before replying to you again. But please, if she refuses, don''t force her. Also, what exactly is interesting about the World Tree that you want to tell me?"


    "Ah, right. Sorry for getting sidetracked. For your first question, Ymir wanted to ask for apologies, not threatening her to get anything. If she refuses, then let it be. No one is forcing her; we don''t have so much free time anyway. As for what''s interesting about the World Tree, because the world is the source of magic energy, the density of magic there is amazing.


    And in a ce with such a high density of magic, the demons would be plenty and also different kinds of magic-loving creatures. So I was saying that you can take their unusual, tricky, and weird skills. Those skills will definitely surprise you, but be careful not to fall for their tricks and lose your lives."


    "Really!? What kinds of skills? Like my teleportation skill, or more amazing than it?" Myne asked excitedly.


    "Find out yourself, and..."


    "And what?" Hearing hesitation in Fenrir''s voice, Myne asked with a frown, suddenly having a bad feeling. Fenrir had never behaved like that before.


    "Nothing, I just remembered something. You are traveling in the carriage, right? If possible, don''t travel at night. And if you find any suspicious signs, immediately turn around and run away as fast as possible. Don''t try to be a curious cat. I heard that the direction in which you are going is not safe.


    Many weird things happen during the night after demons start their crazy invasion. So be careful, and if you can''t solve anything, just call me. I wille to help immediately," Fenrir''s concerned voice sounded in Myne''s mind, warming his heart.


    "Okay, don''t talk like myte mother. I can take care of myself, and you know me very well. I am someone who cares more about my life than anything else, so of course, I won''t do anything stupid just for the sake of my curiosity."


    After getting assurance from Myne, Fenrir breathed a sigh of relief. After giving some small instructions, she finally said goodbye and cut off the link.


    I hope this journey goes without any surprises. I didn''t want to be those side characters who always die for no reason just to introduce a viin or unknown incident. F*ck, better not to jinx myself. The more you don''t want something to happen, that thing definitely happens. Better I take a small nap to refresh my mind."


    Muttering such, Myne pushed his little brother deep inside the sleeping Velvet before hugging him and burying his head inside her big boobies, closing his eyes.


    Outside, the carriage was running at a fast speed toward the elf kingdom in the middle of the eerily silent forest.


    The old man Kane and his grandson Tar wereughing and talking about various things to pass the time carelessly,pletely unaware of the uing danger.

 Chapter 248: Chapter 248. A Perfect Town?

    "How long have I been sleeping? The carriage is still moving, so it shouldn''t be too long." Myne slowly woke up while yawning. He gently took his little brother out of Velvet before nudging her slightly and getting up from the small bed he had set up in the carriage for betterfort, after removing and putting both side seats inside his inventory.


    Then, he took out a quilt from his inventory and ced it on Velvet before getting dressed. He then opened the small window used tomunicate with the driver from inside the carriage. However, upon seeing the pitch darkness outside, a chill ran down his entire body.


    "F*CK! F*CK! F*CK! F*CK! F*CK! It''s already night.


    Fenrir warned me a few hours ago not to travel at night, and here I am already doing that."


    "Grandpa Kane, where the hell are we? Why didn''t you wake me up before night?" Myne desperately asked, poking his head out of the small window.


    "Huh? But you didn''t inform me. Why should I wake you up? As for your first question, we are heading toward that town. Although I don''t know about it since it''s my first time here as well, we can spend tonight there before continuing our journey tomorrow. Staying outside at night while travelling was never a safe option.


    That''s why instead of stopping and setting up camp, after seeing that town, I hurriedly brought the carriage here. But it''s already dark until we reach here. I hope we get a room in the tavern," The old man Kane replied, a little worried. His grandson, after an entire day of travelling, had already fallen asleep in hisp.


    Myne ignored Kane''s nonsense, just nkly staring at the town in front of him. Initially, he felt goosebumps all over his body at the sight of the town. However, as he observed peopleing and going with torches in their hands, that sensation vanished as if it had been a mere hallucination.


    Am I thinking too much? Where did that feeling of feare from then? I can still feel a chill running through my entire body, Myne thought with a tight frown.


    After settling down Grandpa Kane and his grandson, I sent Velvet home and quickly went on my own as well. It''s better to return home as soon as possible on there I can have peace of mind, ignoring the warning of the sixth sense is not always a wise decision," Myne contemted. After giving the town ast look, he closed the small window and woke up Velvet.


    "Master, let me sleep a bit more, meaoooo..."


    "Sorry, baby, but we are about to enter the town. You can sleepter, but for now, you have to move your sweet, juicy ass," Myne said with a smile, attempting to lighten his own gloomy mood.


    "Sigh, okay," Velvet finally said unwillingly, starting to wear her clothes with sleepy eyes and yawning continuously.


    "You really love sleeping, just like a real cat, don''t you?" Myne chuckled, observing Velvet''s sleepiness even after resting for more than six hours.


    "I can''t help it; it''s in my blood. I don''t just have cat ears, a tail, and eyes, but also its habits and other qualities like seeing in darkness, better-smelling power, and a flexible body that Master likes that the most," Velvet spoke with a giggle, hugging Myne and giving him a deep, passionate kiss.


    "If you behave like this, I might not be able to leave you," Myne said, licking his lips.


    "Then don''t leave, Master. Your little kitty needs you..."


    "Myne boy,e out; there is a small problem here."


    Kane''s sudden yell interrupted their romantic conversation.


    Myne and Velvet immediately wore serious expressions and walked out of the carriage.


    The carriage came to a stop at the entrance of a small town where they ( Kane and Tailor ) were supposed to spend the night. However, upon exiting the carriage, Myne and Velvet were both surprised.


    Two weird-looking men, holding rusty spares and wearing no-so-good-looking armour, engaging in suspicious activities, stood in front of their horses, blocking their way and touching the horses like perverts.


    "What are you doing?" Myne asked in a heavy voice, attracting the attention of both men. The first stared at him with wide-open eyes, giving off a very creepy feeling. Just when everyone thought they were about to be attacked, the men turned around and positioned themselves on both sides of the town gate with their eyes closed.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Velvet couldn''t help but ask with a frown.


    "I''m not getting a good feeling about this town, guys. I think we should go back and set up camp in the forest," Myne suddenly said in a cold voice, his eyes fixed on the lively environment beyond the town entrance.


    Lights were shining everywhere, people happilyughing and talking, various food stalls could be seen on both sides of the road, children were ying, beautiful women of many races with big boobs and wonderful figures were dancing in the middle of the road, some random singer was singing songs, and decorations adorned every house. It was apletely festive atmosphere, very attractive.


    "Are you sure? Spending the night in the forest is not easy. And look, we''re quite lucky; it seems like there''s a festival going on in the town. We could enjoy it. I haven''t been to a festival in years," Kane said excitedly. If it weren''t for the fact that Myne was currently his boss and offering a very goodmission for following his orders, he might have already entered the town.


    "No, we''re going back. That''s final. Move the carriage. I don''t want to stay here anymore," Myne, who was starting to sweat unknowingly, and his heart beating like a drum, handed sleeping Tar to Velvet and gestured for her to sit inside the carriage before sitting beside Kane.


    "What''s wrong, Myne? Is there a problem with this town? Your heart is beating so fast; I can hear it from inside the carriage," Velvet opened the small window inside the carriage and asked Myne nervously.


    Other than those two weird town guards, there is no problem. But my inner feeling is telling me that there is something wrong with this town. Everything is just too perfect, like a painting; this is something that I can''t digest," Myne said nervously as he stood up from his seat.


    He looked at the town receding in the distance from on top of the carriage, and everything still appeared normal �C no one came to stop them or any kind of unusual moment urred because they decided to go back. As if no one cared about them at all.


    "Was it all my illness, because I am taking Fenrir''s warning too seriously? There doesn''t seem to be anything out of ce. Are those two guards mocking me?" Myne thought while seeing a smile on the two entrance guards. But when he looked again after blinking, the two stood at their ce like statues with no expression and eyes closed.


    "What the heck is going on here?"


    ...


    "This ce should be right for camping. The entire area is quite open, so even if someone attacks us, we can see them. But I still think you are overthinking; there is nothing wrong with that town. We might be having fun right now. Rich people are always weird and suspicious of everything," Kane said to Myne while taking out camping equipment from behind the carriage.


    After traveling for an entire hour at full speed, they finally found an open ce to set up a campfire.


    "If I am wrong, then we might be dealing with at most mosquitoes. But if my gut feeling is right, then believe me, you might not be able toe out in one piece."


    "If that''s the case, then thank your gut feeling for saving my life," Kane taunted Myne while rolling his eyes, clearly not believing him. It was quite normal since, in Kane''s eyes, Myne was nothing but a rich yboy brat who liked to fool around the kingdom with different girls. So, it was hard to believe in a yboy''s gut feeling that mostly focused on different girls.


    Myne also understood Kane''s thinking, so he didn''t argue with him. While setting up, he used Presence Detect (Large) to observe his surroundings, checking if there were any dangerous monsters nearby.


    Huh? Weird, not a single life form near me? How can this be? We''re in the middle of a forest; there''s no way the entire forest can be deste of any life form. Unless we''re in a very powerful monster territory, but even then, there should be at least birds. Or someone or something has killed every living being near us.


    Calm down, Myne. Be positive. Why would someone waste so much time killing little harmless monsters and birds? Maybe it''s because of the recent demons'' attack and the destruction of the elf kingdom that all the areas near it have been abandoned by normal living beings, and they''ve all moved away to different ces. Yes, it should be like this; otherwise, it doesn''t make sense."


    "Hmm? Why is the temperature here so cold?" Myne questioned, a visible puff of breath escaping his lips. "I can literally see my own breath. Winter is still two months away; it shouldn''t be this cold at night, no matter if we''re in the middle of a forest," he muttered with a frown. Rubbing his hands together to generate some heat, he quickly entered the carriage.


    But if Myne had inspected his surroundings from a higher vantage point, rather than solely relying on his skill, he observed that, aside from the path leading to the previous town, his entire surroundings were covered in a dense, cloud-like darkness and surprisingly It was slowly contracting and moving toward them.

 Chapter 249: Chapter 249. The Weird Fog

    "So you''re awake? I thought you were a heavy sleeper since you didn''t stir even when we were talking so loudly."


    As Myne entered the carriage, he spotted Tar sitting on his bed, engaged in a lively conversation with Velvet.


    "Brother Myne, it''s not what you think. It''s just that this is my first time traveling for such a long duration with Grandpa, so I''m not very used to it. I don''t even remember when I fell asleep; it seems like I''m not ready for such a long journey. By the way, where are the carriage seats? And when did they put this bed inside?" Tar asked with a curious face.


    "Don''t worry about those trivial things. When we reach our destination, I''ll restore everything to how it was before. So, rest assured. Now, go and help Grandpa Kane set up camp. We''ll join you shortly after," Myne said with a smile, dismissing Tar before he could clear his doubts.


    "Now, you can tell me what''s going on. You''re behaving weirdly. I''ve never seen you this worried before. And why didn''t we enter the town? I didn''t sense anything wrong with it."


    After Tailer left the carriage, Velvet dropped her smile and quickly voiced her concerns to Myne with a worried expression.


    Myne sat down on the bed, pulled Velvet into his embrace, and spoke softly, "To tell the truth, I also didn''t notice anything wrong with that town. Everything about it seemed perfect. But today, before starting this journey, my best friend warned me to be careful along the way, especially at night.


    Because of this, when I woke up and found that it was already night, and suddenly we arrived at an unknown town, my mind immediately started thinking about the warning I received. Somehow, I just felt that we shouldn''t enter that town."


    "And you decide to believe in your inner feelings, right?" Velvet, who was sitting on Myne''sp, gently said without any hint of mocking or disdain in her voice. She continued, "You know, my Mother once told me that if one day you encounter a hard choice and don''t know what to do, you should believe in your inner feelings. Because our senses can deceive us, but our inner feelings never will.


    So, since your inner feeling strongly suggests not going to that town, it must be for our own good. Camping in the woods with you is also a nice experience. I haven''t had fun in the woods with you; let''s do it tonight as well."


    Hearing Velvet''s carefreeugh, Myne''s gloomy mood also lifted. Heughed a bit and gave her a deep, passionate kiss for believing in him.


    "Knock-knock, Brother Myne,e out quickly; Grandpa is calling you."


    Just when Myne and Velvet were passionately kissing each other, and their clothes were about to leave their bodies, a sudden, quick knock on the carriage door, along with Tar''s urgent voice, ruined their entire mood.


    Myne, who already had a bad feeling from the start, immediately let his imagination run wild, thanks to various horror books he had read for time pass.


    He gave Velvet a nervous look before grabbing her hand tightly and walking out with her.


    "Tell me what''s wrong?" Myne opened the carriage door and asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know. Grandpa went to grab wood in the forest for the campfire, but then he ordered me from afar to bring you to him. It seems like he wants to show you something," Tar said hurriedly, worried for his grandpa. Without waiting for Myne''s instruction, he started running toward Kane''s location.


    "Don''t let go of my hand, and if you find anything wrong, tell me immediately," Myne instructed Velvet in a low voice while following Tar nervously. His precious feeling of doubt was slowly transforming into fear.


    "Grandpa, I brought Brother Myne. Where are you?" Tar yelled loudly.


    "Over here, look up. I am on the tree."


    Everyone followed the voice and saw Kane sitting on the top of the tallest tree near their campsite, continuously looking around with a face paler than paper.


    "Grandpa, what are you doing up there?"


    "Grandpa Kane, you shouldn''t climb a tree at such an old age, especially at night. Injuries in old age won''t recover easily," Mynemented in doubt. He didn''t understand what Kane wanted to do, climbing such a tall tree at night. After all, it''s not like he can see in the dark, nor does he have any skills like him to enhance his vision.


    "You two, stop your nonsense for a moment. And Boy Myne, I think you''re right; there is definitely something wrong with this area. Quickly, climb the tree and look from here. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would have never believed that there would also be such a weird thing in the world."


    Kane''s horror-filled voice gave everyone a very bad feeling, especially Myne. He quickly nodded at Velvet before using the double jump skill in which he is very proficient now. In two jumps, he came behind Kane, leaving him dumbfounded.


    "F*ck, what the hell is that?" Myne eximed, shocked by the view in front of him. They werepletely surrounded by a dense cloud of darkness in which he could see nothing. Only the road toward the previous town remained clear, but everything else was covered in a dark cloud. And those dark clouds were slowly devouring the rest of the empty area.


    If Myne''s estimate was correct, their temporary campsite would also be covered by the dark cloud in 10 or so hours.


    "Those clouds look as if they are alive. I don''t think it''s a good idea to be covered by them," Velvet, who had effortlessly climbed the tree like a nimble cat, said with a frown. She had never seen this kind of dark fog in her entire life.


    After cursing for the first time in shock, Myne didn''t speak again. He first used his various skills like Night Vision, Presence Detect, and Sight Enhancement to see inside the fog, but nothing happened. He could only see the surface of the dark fog, which was moving like it was alive, slowly eating away at the rest of the area inch by inch.


    He then cast his gaze at the unknown town, which was like a candle in the darkness, shining brightly. People were still enjoying their festival, happily eating and shining. No one cared about this weird dark fog covering everything around the town. Even the guards supposed to be watching over from the watchtower or town wall had gone inside to enjoy the festival.


    Only those two weird entrance guards from before were still standing at their post, as if they had fallen asleep. Literally, no one cared about this weird dark fog, as if it could do nothing to the town.


    "Let''s go. We''re going back to Lucus Town. We''lle back tomorrow morning. I don''t want to stay here a minute longer."


    Myne decided to go back immediately. His little heart was not ready to deal with this kind of horror-filled situation. Although at first, he was not ready to reveal his teleportation skill to outsiders like Kane and his grandson, that''s why he hurriedly wanted to settle them down before going back.


    But now things were getting out of hand, and unless he left them here to die, he had no option but to reveal his skill. Then, if an understanding man like Kane were to die in vain, where would he go to find such a good driver who understands him so well and is very obedient and honest? People like him are very rare nowadays; it''s a waste to let him die here for nothing.


    "Huh? But I don''t think I can drive a carriage in such dense darkness of fog, and the horses are also tried, and they couldn''t run all the way back to Lucus Town without proper rest."


    Kane, upon hearing Myne''s order, frowned deeply and spoke. Although he doesn''t mind doing whatever his client orders to him, as long as their pockets are very generous, and it doesn''t cross his moral line, but it doesn''t mean that he can ignore the overall situation for money. He still has to take care of his and my horse''s health.


    "Don''t worry, I am going to use my skill to take us back. I won''t trouble your horses anymore. I''m not blind; I can see they are tired. Even an idiot knows that driving in that kind of unknown fog without any protection is no different than inviting your own death. And I had promised two dangerously crazydies that I will never do anything that brings danger to my life.


    Believe me, breaking promises with them never ends well."


    Saying this, Myne came beside Velvet, lifted her feather-light body in a princess carry style, and jumped down from the tree.


    "Hey, what about me? You should also help an old man. Sigh, today''s children only care about their girlfriends, and have no respect for the elderly." Kane sighed helplessly and carefully started climbing down.


    "Grandpa Kane, you are too slow. It took you 5 minutes to climb down. Can''t you see the situation? We are in a hurry," Myne said jokingly to calm down his rapidly beating heart, which he felt mighte out of his chest if a jumpscare appeared in front of him.


    "Pu*** Lick**."


    "What did you say?" Myne surprised that Kane cursed him under his breath suddenly, asked back with a yful smile. Both he and Velvet, due to their enhanced senses, heard it very clearly.


    "Huh? I didn''t say anything. Maybe your ears are ringing. Anyway, how are we going to go back?" Kane hurriedly changed the topic and asked seriously.


    "Like this," Myne said with a smile and used his Unique Magic: Space-Time skill.


    ...


    "Hmm... Like this, what?" Kane, seeing that nothing had changed and Myne had done nothing but wave his hand, couldn''t help but ask while raising his eyebrow.


    But Myne, seemingly hit by lightning, nkly stared at the space in front of him where a portal to Lucus town was supposed to open.


    "This can''t be possible. How can my skill fail?" Myne muttered with disbelief and a look of terror appeared all over his face. He continued trying to use his Unique Magic: Space-Time skill, but no matter how many times he tried, nothing happened.


    "Myne, calm down. Everything will be alright," Velvet, who knew about Myne''s teleportation skill, said, seeing his frightened expression. She put her hand on his shoulder to calm him down, which seemed to have some effect as Myne took deep breaths.


    Without caring about anyone knowing his secret, he cast various other skills like Fireball, Wind de, Rock sh, Stamina Recovery, Rock Skin, Strong Arm, Magic Eye of Shock, Realize, etc. They all worked normally without any errors. Only, no matter how much he tried, his Unique Magic: Space-Time skill gave him no response.


    "OMG, how can you have more than three skills? This shouldn''t be possible. OMG, Tar, pinch me. I think I am dreaming... Shit, not so hard. I can feel pain, which means it is real, but then how..."


    Myne, still deep in thought,pletely ignored Kane''s mumbling. Shocked, his own mind filled with hundreds of questions, how could he have time to answer someone else''s doubts?


    Velvet, although very shocked by Myne''s disy of dozens of skills, still recognized the seriousness of the situation. She buried her curiosity in her heart temporarily. After they got out of this damn situation, she could slowly ask him about it. But for now, they had to think about how they were going to deal with this trouble.


    As for Tar, the little one, only had admiration in his eyes. Until now, he had only heard that a person could have three skills, but Myne, by breaking this fact, directly became the legendary hero of stories. Who is always different from the rest of the people and can do things that are impossible in the eyes of normal people.

 Chapter 250: Chapter 250. Mynes disappearance

    "It''s been quitete; why hasn''t Myne returned yet? Normally, he always informs us if he ns to stay outside," Aisha said, looking at the clock on the wall, which read 9 o''clock.


    "Yes, it is really quite weird indeed. Lord Husband never wanders outside at night. At most, he goes to Sister-inw to stay with her once a week. Even then, he always informs us first. Today is really something wrong," Sylphy added, putting down her notebook and speaking with a frown.


    "Maybe Myne is still on the road, traveling at night? He looked very excited when he left; maybe he wanted to go to the elf kingdom as quickly as possible," Amy suggested, meekly offering her opinion while making powder from herbs on the ground.


    "Myne still on the road?"


    "And that too at night?"


    "Nah, this can''t be possible. We know Myne very well. That guy is scared of darkness and ghosts like a little child. There is no way he would be travelling at night in the middle of a creepy forest," Aisha and Sylphy replied in unison, clearly showing that Myne is fortunate to have wives who understand him so well.


    "Wait a minute, where is Waffle? He can contact Myne through telepathy, right?" Sylphy suddenly remembered Waffle and hastily said.


    "Yes, you''re right. Let me wake him up; he''s sleeping in his house."


    Saying so, Aisha quickly walked toward the kitchen, where a medium-sized movable doghouse filled withfortable quilts and cushions was ced in a corner. Waffle and Ted were peacefully sleeping there. After numerous attempts to find Aisha''s hiddenpartment where she stored her previous cooking ingredients like honey, Waffle and Ted found nothing.


    Still not wanting to give up, they directly sniffed their personal house, originally created for Waffle, so they could start their mission in the middle of the night. Later Ted also joined in because of their secret nightly activities, which were only a secret in their eyes. Everyone else long ago knew about it, including the newest member, Amy.


    "Waffle, wake up. I need your help," Aisha gently shook Waffle''s body, but he didn''t show any response.


    It seemed like I had to use that trick, Thinking such Aisha opened up two wooden frames on top of the Waffle House, revealing a small space underneath them. She picked up a storage bag from within and took out a small honey bottle. After cing the storage bag back into her secretpartment, which Waffle and Ted trying to find desperately.


    "Finally, Waffle is sleeping. Now I can eat this honey alone, hehehe..."


    "What, honey?! Who is eating honey...? Aisha! I knew it! You secretly eat honey at night, hiding from everyone. Now hand that bottle to me; otherwise, I will tell everyone about your evil secret."


    Upon hearing about honey, Waffle immediately woke up like a soldier on the border hearing a bullet sound. He looked at the honey in Aisha''s hand and directly threatened her with greedy eyes.


    "Okay, here you go. But now, since you''re already awake, can you please contact Myne and ask him where he is and why he hasn''te home yet?" Aisha made a face like she was scared by Waffle''s threat and obediently handed him the small honey bottle. Then, she asked with a worried expression.


    "Ahmm, sure, I''ll do it immediately." Waffle nodded his head happily and quickly used telepathy to contact Myne.


    "Huh?"


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing Waffle''s confused face, Aisha suddenly started having a bad feeling and quickly asked.


    "I can''t reach Myne. This has never happened before." Waffle confusedly replied while scratching his head.


    "What do you mean you can''t reach Myne..."


    Bang, Bang, Bang...


    Loud banging sounds at the door interrupted Aisha and Waffle''s conversation. Aisha quickly walked out of the kitchen and showed Sylphy opening the door.


    "Where is Myne?"


    What greeted them were none other than Maya and Jin. Maya didn''t waste time on formalities; she entered the house and hurriedly asked.


    "What''s wrong, Mother-inw? You look tense. Is everything alright?" Sylphy, still scared from Maya, didn''t dare to be carefree in front of her. She politely called her mother-inw, a decision she and Aisha had made to avoid getting on her wrong side, and asked with a frown.


    "Don''t waste time. Tell me where Myne is. I can''t sense his life signal. This kind of thing shouldn''t happen unless he is dead. But the defensive magic on him still didn''t show any sign of activation until thest moment of his disappearance, so his life shouldn''t be in danger. But somehow, I can''t trace his whereabouts, which is making me nuts.


    Damn it, this time, this brat is done for. Hundreds of times I told him not to do anything weird, but that bastard never listens to me. This time, I''ll break his legs so he won''t be able to run wild." Maya angrily yelled while hammering her fist on the wall to vent her anger. However, she seemed to use too much power, directly sting away and creating a two-meter-tall new entrance.


    Shit, so powerful! Aisha, Sylphy, and Amy all thought simultaneously. The force was overwhelming, causing all three of them to take a step back in fear.


    "Now, will anyone tell me where that brat ran this time?" Maya''s anger was escting with each passing second. Aisha, taking on the role of the elder wife, quickly exined Myne''s whereabouts and the reason for his absence.


    "Just a moment ago, I asked Waffle to contact him, but he said he can''t reach Myne..."


    "That little one is the child of the Divine Beast whom Myne saved and now lives with you, right?" Maya pointed at Waffle, who was happily licking an empty honey bottle.


    "Um, yes, he is," Aisha replied, her mouth twisting at calling Waffle a Divine Beast, as he mostly behaved like a gluttonous child. Nevertheless, she answered honestly.


    "If a Divine Beast can''t reach Myne, and even my life-sensing magic isn''t working, then there are only two possibilities. Either Myne is dead, which is impossible without me knowing, or there''s only one possibility left..."


    "And what is that?" Sylphy asked nervously, gulping down her saliva. She was extremely worried about Myne now.


    "The second possibility is that Myne is no longer in our world..."


    ...


    "Myne, what do you think we should do now?" Kane asked with a frown, observing the encroaching darkness just an arm''s distance away.


    "Grandpa, do you think there will be monsters or ghosts waiting for us if we enter this fog?" Tar innocently asked, about to touch the fog with his finger when Kane pulled him back in a hurry.


    "If you don''t want to be eaten by monsters, then better throw away your useless curiosity. Who told you that you can touch this fog?" Kane scolded Tar, who was about to touch the fog for the greater good. He then looked at Myne, who was casting various spells like Fireballs, Wind des, Tornadoes, Fists of light, Fire pirs, and Water jets into the fog.


    However, like stones thrown into the sea, they only made a small ripple for a second before beingpletely devoured by the dark fog.


    "Sigh, how long have we been here?" Myne asked, looking up. The entire sky was pitch ck without any stars or moon, let alone a sign of the Sun he longed for. Myne had to admit he never dreamed he would miss the sun so much in his life.


    "Maybe half a day? We''ve already retreated quite a bit. Although our watches aren''t working properly, having lived for so long, I can at least guess such a small thing," Kane replied, rubbing his forehead in a headache. With a deep sigh, he continued, "But I can''t understand why there''s no sign of the Sun yet, this fog shouldn''t be able to block Sunlight right?"


    "Maybe because this dark fog is so dense that Sunlight couldn''t reach here. Myne, when did you wake up? I think you need to take more rest. You couldn''t think properly without sufficient rest, and worrying about things over which we have no control is not the solution," Velvet said with concern, grabbing Myne''s hand.


    She and Myne, after discussing the dark fog and deciding on their next steps, finally decided to take some rest inside the carriage, while Kane and Tar stayed outside to maintain distance from the dark fog. However, when Velvet woke up just now, she found no trace of Myne beside her, which made her a little worried about his condition.


    "I just woke up. I had taken more than enough rest. Thank you for your concern, honey. I don''t know what I would have done without you," Myne said tightening his grip on Velvet''s hand, he gently rubbed her head with a forced smile. He then turned his head toward his backside seriously. After two minutes of eerie silence, he spoke again, making everyone tense.


    "We are heading toward the town..."

 Chapter 251: Chapter 251. Welcome to Eldoria

    "I already told you we should have entered the town. See, I was right. After wandering for nearly more than 12 hours, in the end, we had toe back here again. Thank God, the festival is still ongoing. We didn''t miss it; otherwise, I would have regretted it for a long time," Kane excitedly spoke to Myne beside him, staring at the entrance of the town which still had a festival atmosphere.


    Even the two entrance guards didn''t change their shifts and were still standing in their ces.


    Myne didn''t reply to Kane, who had been talking incessantly for half an hour. He cautiously observed his surroundings, nowpletely covered in the fog of darkness. After deciding to return to the town, the fog''s speed had increased quite a bit. It might only take 3 or 4 hours before the entire surroundings of this town would be covered in dense fog.


    "Don''t you think it''s weird that half a day has passed, but these guys are still enjoying the festival with full energy? And why are those two entrance guards still here, not changing shifts? Look carefully, while the entire town is enjoying the festival, those two are standing outside, but they don''t show any kind of emotion like anger, jealousy, or envy. They behave like statues.


    If not for the fact that we saw them moving, I would have thought they are alive-looking sculptures," Myne asked with a frown, full of suspicion. His previous feeling of fear from this town came back again.


    "If only we could teleport, I would never take the risk ofing here," Myne said helplessly, looking at the hair on his arm, which now stood on end from fright.


    "Ah, don''t think so much, young man. For a moment, forget about those useless things and look at those beautiful girls. Don''t you like ying with different girls? I think they will definitely satisfy you. And they also look very friendly.


    With your sweet mouth, you surely can charm a dozen or so if you try hard," Kane as if not hearing Myne''s doubts, pointing at the young girls dancing around the big fire with their mothers and spoke in a tempting voice.


    "Well, they are indeed quite beautiful. I think you are right; I am just thinking too much. But if I want to have some fun with them, then I first have to get rid of Velvet..."


    "Damn! Did I lose my mind? How can I even think about such a thing? This is all because of you, damn old pervert! Stop messing with my mind. If you want to have fun with Grandmas, then do it.


    Don''t interfere in my love life," Myne angrily cursed while holding Kane''s cor. Never in his dreams could Myne think of harming his own women, who were all one of the most precious things in life. But because of Kane, he started thinking about harming Velvet just to have fun with some random chicks.


    Continue reading at mvl


    "Sorry, but I was just saying casually. It was clearly you who spoke about getting rid of her. Why are you throwing all the me on me?" Kane replied irritably, pushing Myne''s hands away from his cor.


    "Huh? Grandpa Kane, you''ve never spoken to me in such a tone." Myne stared nkly at Kane with a frown. He had multiple interactions with Kane in the past month, even travelling in a carriage while on a date with his girls. They asionally had friendly conflicts, but Kane had never been angry, let alone behaved rudely with him.


    Hearing Myne''s question, Kane suddenly became dazed and showed a confused expression. He stared nkly at Myne and was about to say something when the carriage finally entered the town, distracting both of them.


    The town from inside was still full of sunshine, with people enjoying whatever festival they were celebrating. The architecture of the town was quite unique and different. Myne looked around, dumbfounded by structures that defied conventional design, adorned with spiraling towers and intricate patterns that seemed to tell stories of a civilization long lost. He had never seen something so beautiful.


    Each house was a testament to the creativity, a mosaic of colors and shapes that captivated the eye.


    Amidst this otherworldly architecture, the town was alive with the spirit of celebration. Laughter and merriment filled the air as townsfolk gathered for a grand festival. Men clustered, sharing stories over sses of rich, amber-colored ale.


    Women of different races, adorned in vibrant, flowing, and very revealing dresses, danced with grace around a massive fire at the centre of the bustling market square, making Myne drool over their wonderful moments and figures. The flickering mes cast shadows that yed upon the faces of the joyful onlookers.


    Children, their faces painted with glee, frolicked between stalls and chased each other in games of joy. The tantalizing aroma of exotic and delicious foods wafted through the air as vendors offered a feast for the senses. The sizzle of skewers, the bubbling of soups, and the rich scent of spices created a mouthwatering symphony that beckoned Myne and others.


    Even Velvet and Tailor, who were inside the carriage, couldn''t help but open the window and look outside.


    The town was bathed in a warm, golden glow as thousands of candles flickered in windows, lining the streets and illuminating the festivities. mbeaux stood tall, casting long shadows that danced in rhythm with the lively music ying in the background.


    "Wee to Eldoria, a town like no other, where the ethereal meets the earthly in a harmonious dance of architectural wonder."


    Just as Myne and his gang were marvelling at the sight of the town''s beauty, suddenly a man in his forties, along with two young women with beautiful faces and seductive figures, holding a silver tray filled with flowers came in front of their carriage with smiles stered on their faces, and greeted them joyously with a small introduction of their town.


    "Visitors, please forgive us for this disrespect, but you can''t bring your carriage any further; otherwise, my people would have trouble. Eldoria is a very harmonious and peaceful town without a slight bit of crime. You can leave your carriage beside the wall; no one will touch it, and my people will also take good care of your horses.


    You can rest assured," The middle-aged man said with a sincere smile, which, after hearing, people couldn''t help but have trust in his words.


    Although Myne actually never easily believed in a random guying to him with a smile, telling him to leave his carriage beside the wall and that his people would take care of it, now, after hearing the man''s words, he felt a deep trust in him, at the same level as he had in the Sylphy family.


    So, he nodded his head, and along with others, came beside the man, who gestured to the two beautiful girls beside him. They took out gands of flowers on the sliver tray in their hands and put them around Myne and his gang''s necks.


    Although Myne didn''t care much about gands, his eyes couldn''t help but capture the figures of both young women in front of him, like hungry beasts looking for prey.


    This of course didn''t escape Velvet''s sharp egyle... I mean cat eyes, she frowned a bit and pinched Myne hard on his ass.


    "Aaaii, what are you doing?" Myne asked with a painful voice.


    "Nothing, I just saw an insect on your ass; and killed it. I was worried about you��what if it bit you and infected you?" Velvet said with an innocent face.


    "Insect my ass, you''re just jealous that I''m staring at their figures, right?" Myne yfully whispered in Velvet''s ear, still looking at the trio who warmly greeted them.


    "Cough, my name is Iravan, the Mayor of beautiful Eldoria town, and today''s party host as well. I wee you guys to my little town and would be pleased if you joined my tonight party. Today is the day when Eldoria crosses a century��100 years ago, my grandfather established this town single-handedly.


    In order to celebrate such a wonderful day, we are going to hold a festival that will be going tost for three days, and during those three days, everything is free��food, clothes, a ce to stay, everything. So, my friends from afar, let''s enjoy such a happy asion together," Iravan interrupted Myne and Velvet and spoke to them with arms wide open in an extremely friendly way.


    Myne and his gang, with happy smiles on their faces, nodded eagerly, as if they had been waiting for this day for years. Especially Kane, who immediately epted one of the women''s offers to be his personal guide. Along with Tailor, who was forced to follow his grandpa and move toward the crowd.


    "My friend, it seems like your driver is very happy visiting our town. Let''s go; my daughter will personally show you my town. I believe soon you will also be as happy as him," Iravan said. As he spoke, the other woman beside him stood in the middle of Myne and Velvet, holding both of their hands and gently pulling them toward the market square.


    Iravan stared at Myne and his gang walking toward the market square with a happy smile, which looked extremely creepy from a third-person point of view. He then looked at the fog outside the town for few seconds, which was now only 50 meters away from the town and finally stopped moving before following everyone.

 Chapter 252: Chapter 252. The Almighty Kane

    "Huh? Where is such a disgusting smelling from? I have been smelling this ever since we entered the town, but I haven''t found its source yet. Quite weird," Velvet thought, covering her nose with her dress sleeve. She is currently listening to the conversation between Myne and the woman, the mayor''s so-called daughter who was now their guide.


    To tell the truth, she felt a little jealous seeing Myne talk so happily with another woman. However, she looked down, and seeing Myne tightly holding her hand as if fearing that she might disappear if he let her go, and quickly became happy.


    As soon as they entered the bustling market, Myne suddenly broke free from the woman''s grip and grabbed Velvet''s hand tightly. This surprised her greatly; judging by Myne''s earlier expression, she didn''t expect such a gesture from him. Nheless, she became extremely happy with this move.


    It hurt a bit at first because of how tight his grip was, but the pain was buried under the sweetness of his love and care, and she didn''t mind it much.


    "By the way, Uma, what kind of dark fog is that surrounding your town from all directions?" Myne, after getting to know Uma a little, his beautiful guide who seemed to be a big fan of his due to his sweet-talking techniques in just a few minutes, asked casually.


    "Oh, that fog, it''s just a normal thing. It happens once a year around this time period. This year, it happens to be now. Don''t worry; it''s a very local thing in this area, a natural phenomenon. It will disappear in some days, so rest assured.


    Because it was very troublesome in the past, the founder of this town, my great-grandfather Lord Eldora, with the help of many great wizards, set a barrier around it. Due to this, the fog couldn''t enter the town," Uma exined in her sweet voice, hugging Myne''s other arm in her big boobs.


    "That''s great. Your great grandfather seems like quite a wonderful figure," Myne replied admirably while giving Uma''s venomous body which closely leaning against his some unfriendly nce but unconsciously his grip over Velvet''s hand, which had loosened a bit, tightened again.


    Although he himself didn''t know why he was holding Velvet''s hand so tightly, something inside him continuously telling him not to let her go; if he did, he might not be able to see her again.


    "Come here, Lord Myne, Miss Velvet. Let me show you the wonderful and tasty specialities of our town," Uma said joyously, bringing the duo to a big stall run by a chubby-looking, friendly-faced uncle.


    ...


    "I shouldn''t havee along with Grandpa; Sister Velvet would be more reliable than him.


    I wonder what''s wrong with him today; he''s never behaved like this before." Sighing, Tailormented, he was currently following his Grandpa, who was holding two big sisters in both arms, engaging in various dirty conversations with them, while asionallyughing like a pervert, along with both big sisters who seen enjoying his dirty talk a lot, causing Tailor, who hardly understood anything, to feel very ufortable.


    Especially unsettling was the fact that, no matter how much Tailor called out to his always reliable Grandpa upon entering this town, he waspletely ignored. It was as if Tailor didn''t exist at all, while while having fun with two big sisters of his daughter''s age.


    "Yawnnn... Why am I feeling so sleepy? I had a good rest before..."


    "Ahh, my child, why are you standing alone here? Where are your parents?" Suddenly, a gentle-faced olddy appeared in front of Tailor, blocking his way. She knelt down while speaking kindly.


    "I am not alone; I am with my Grandpa," Tailor opened his eyes wide clearly very shocked by the sudden appearance of this Grandma in front of him, but he still hesitantly replied pointing in front of him. But to his surprise his Grandpa, who was walking with two big sisters, was nowhere to be seen. Instead, now there stood a big wall in front of him.


    Tar, who had been in the middle of the market road a moment ago, was now unknowingly standing at the end of a deste dark alley.


    "How did Ie here? I clearly remember I was following my Grandpa a moment ago," Tailor said subconsciously, confusion evident. Suddenly, a sense of horror overcame him, and he quickly distanced himself from the kind face Grandma, who still looking at him with a gentle smile, as if waiting for him to calm down.


    "It seems like you''ve lost your Grandpa.


    He doesn''t seem to be taking good care of you; otherwise, you wouldn''t be so far from the town''s main square without even realizing it," The kind-face Grandma spoke after Tailor calmed down, while following him, who now desperately running towards the entrance of the alley in panic, as if she were a ghost who liked to eat children after leading them to a deste area.


    "How did Ie so far? Even if I lost my way, there''s no way I would end up in such a dark and scary-looking ce," Tailor muttered in horror, finding himself very far away from the shiny festival area where he was supposed to be seconds ago. Now, he stood in what looked like the slum area of the town, devoid of any signs of life.


    Everyone went to enjoy the festival, leaving the entire area covered in darkness and eerie silence. Discover more content at mvl


    "See, I told you, you''ve lost your way. Let''s go; I will take you back to the main market square and help you find your careless grandpa. Although our town is absolutely safe, it''s not good for little children like you to wander around in the dark.


    There was once a case of a child ying in the dark with his friend, but he identally fell into a sewer hole, and until everyone found him, it was already toote." The kind-hearted Grandma held Tar''s small hand with a bright smile, and along with him, started walking toward the festival area.


    Although Tar''s Mother and Grandpa had told him hundreds of times never to easily trust someone, no matter how kind they look, but in a situation where he is lostpletely and has no one to rely on, he could only let this kind-hearted Grandma pull him in hesitation while believing that if he found anything out of the ordinary, he would flee immediately.


    ...


    "Grandpa Kane, so it is really true that you can single-handedly kill a wild boar? You are so powerful."


    While Tar is desperately hoping to find his Grandpa as quickly as possible, Kane, on the other hand, is sitting on the couch in a small but cosy and luxurious house, with five young beautiful girls around Aisha''s age, and two mature sexy milfs in their thirties, boasting about his young days'' stories proudly while drinking expensive wine nonstop.


    "Hahaha, that is nothing, also cut off this Grandpa. just call me Kane, or Darling will also work. I once had a fight with a knight who wanted to rape my vige girl, and I beat him so hard that he didn''t wake up from aa for an entire month. Then he personally apologized to both me and that girl as soon as his condition stabilized, and he was able to walk."


    Kane said whileughing; one of his hands was like a snake, moving between the girl''s boobies on his right, who clearly didn''t mind it and seemed to be even enjoying it as she personally moved it from her big boobies and brought it in her neither region which was only covered with a single cloth, which now bes noticeably wet.


    "You girls are so sweet and lovely. If I were young and in my prime, I would have shown you all what additional capabilities I am capable of. But s, now this body doesn''t have the power to make you beauties happy the way you''re all hoping for," Kane replied regretfully, understanding the girl''s hidden meaning, who put his hand on her wet vagina.


    "Oh, such a small issue, Darling. You don''t have to be discouraged. In our town, we have a special potion prepared for old people like you so they can continue enjoying their life without regret because of age. Just wait a minute; I''ll bring it for you."


    One of the milf who had dark skin and arfo hair, who was massaging Kane''s shoulder with her soft hands spoke with a giggle upon seeing Kane''s regretful expression. She quickly ran out of the house while shaking her big bubbly butts.


    "How can there be such a miraculous potion? I don''t think I have heard about it before," Kane asked with a frown, but there was a hint of hopeful excitement in his voice.


    "Because that is a secret potion produced only in our town, and we don''t sell it outside. Although we don''t give it to someone easily, you entertained us so much with stories and made us happy.


    So, as a distinguished guest of our town, it is only natural for us to now entertain you as well, right?" The other milf who had short pink hair, and E-size tits said in a seductive tone, along with other 5 other young girls, they all start undressing themselves in front of Kane, making him slove his saliva in excitement, his old little brother seeing such a beautiful sight, couldn''t help but show some activity.


    "If this is a dream, then I don''t want to wake up," Kane unconsciously mutters with a wide grin on his face, seeing the previous dark chocty milfing back with a big bottle of golden liquid in her hand.


    Aftering inside the house, that milf quickly closed the door. She took out a ss from the table and poured the golden potion into it before giving it to Kane and start undressing him.


    "Darling, drink this potion. It has no side effects. For the next 24 hours, your body will return to its peak stage, and you will be full of energy during this period of time, so you can rest assured and drink it.


    Now, we couldn''t wait to see you showing your true might." The milf after undressing Kanepletely while massaging his old little brother with her soft hands sedutively said before devouring it in her wet mouth.


    Although Kane was a little suspicious about the effect of the golden potion in his hand, just as the milf put his old little brother inside her mouth, all his doubts smoked up, and he gulped down the entire potion in the ss without any further hesitation.

 Chapter 253: Chapter 253. Nonstop Hindrance...

    "Excuse me, miss. Are you also from the cat race like Amma?"


    While Myne and Velvet were sampling various never-before-seen foods of Eldoria Town and watching gracefully dancingdies around the fire, a 5-year-old girl suddenly approached Velvet. She tugged at Velvet''s clothing and spoke in her cute, childlike voice.


    Velvet looked down to see a little girl with white long ears on her head and a white tail, simr to her own. A sudden sense of closeness filled her heart, a feeling she had missed a lot in recent years, especially before meeting Myne. Velvet knelt down with a genuine, beautiful smile on her face.


    She had let go of Myne''s hand as it was difficult to eat with only one hand. Although he was unwilling to do so, for reasons even he didn''t understand, with her assurance that she wouldn''t leave within 2 meters of him, he reluctantly agreed.


    "Yes, I am simr to you. My name is Velvet. Is your name Amma?"


    "What! How do you know Amma''s name? Are you also secretly watching over Amma?"


    The little girl, upon hearing her own name from Velvet, showed a shocked and surprised expression before taking two steps back. She pointed her index finger at Velvet and asked.


    Your next chapter awaits on mvl


    "Oh, are you watching over me? Can you tell me why you are doing that?"


    Velvet responded with a giggle, finding the little girl of her race quite pleasing to the eyes.


    "Because Amma is the only person of the cat race in the entire town, and when Amma saw you, Amma couldn''t help but want to speak with you. So Amma watched you before deciding to approach. Amma said meekly, staring at Velvet with watery eyes as if Velvet had stolen something from her.


    "Sorry, please don''t cry. I am not watching over you; I just heard your name from you," Velvet nervously replied, not knowing what to do.


    "It''s okay; Amma is not going to cry. Amma is a strong girl. But thank you for talking with Amma. Now, Amma has to go back; otherwise, Master will be angry if she finds out Amma is talking with a stranger again," Amma said without waiting for Velvet to reply. She quickly ran away, disappearing into the crowd.


    "Sigh, such a carefree girl. But it seems like there is something wrong with her master; she was trembling as she mentioned her. I have to investigate it with Myne. If there is really something wrong, which I hope not, then maybe I could let her stay with me," Velvet sighed while thinking, staring in the direction Amma had run away.


    Velvet shook her head and stood up, and turned around but much to her surprise, she was alone. There was no sign of Myne or that guide, Uma, who was incessantly trying to seduce him.


    Damn it! Where is Myne? He was right behind me a moment ago. Shit, I shouldn''t have let go of his hand. Damn you, Velvet! Why are you so stubborn?


    Couldn''t you eat with one hand? Suffer now. I hope Myne won''t be fooled by that damn bitch. But with Myne''s carefree personality, the chance of him being influenced by his little brother is very high. I have to find him, Velvet thought anxiously, closing her eyes and quickly trying to detect Myne''s smell.


    "ggg..."


    "F*cking hell, this disgusting smell. Where is iting from? Because of it, I couldn''t trace Myne''s scent at all. Shit, what should I do now?" Velvet, with a face paler than a vampire, wiped her mouth after vomiting all the food she had eaten so far, before quickly started searching for Myne''s whereabouts desperately.


    In her hurried actions, Velvet failed to notice that her vomiting in front of the food stall waspletely ignored by everyone. No one said anything or expressed disgust, which was very weird since seeing someone vomit is usually a repulsive sight, and not many people can stay indifferent about it without changing their expression.


    ...


    "Are you sure she is your mother and not your sister? Both of your ages look exactly the same," Myne asked Uma, his guide, with surprise. He couldn''t believe that thedy in her mid-twenties, with an appearance like a goddess in a portrait, was Uma''s mother and the wife of the middle-aged mayor from before.


    She had long golden hair, blue eyes, G-cup size breasts, bubbly giant ass, and an hourss-shaped body.


    "Hehehe, you are not the first one to have this doubt. I''ve been hearing this for years. But after spending some time with us, you will find that although I look young, I am very mature," Before Uma could say anything, her mother Wanisa replied in her sweet voice, immediately speeding up Myne''s heartbeat and blood pressure in a certain area.


    "But let''s not talk about me, Uma, honey, why don''t you introduce this handsome young man to me? I didn''t think such a handsome guy could be left unknown in our town," Wanisa said, moving her seductive body gracefully. Her enormous breasts shook slightly every time she put her leg on the ground.


    Because she was wearing an extremely tight one-piece dress, it was nearly impossible for a big pervert like Myne to look away from her. Even the bulge in his pants became obvious, clearly indicating that the little monster wanted toe out.


    "This handsome guy''s name is Myne, Mother. He just came to our town, and Father asked me to show him around. After walking quite a bit, we felt a little tired, so I brought him to our house to rest," Uma introduced Myne with a smile. There was not a hint of anger or disdain in Uma''s demeanour, even though Myne stared at her mother like a hungry beast. She seemed oblivious to his intense gaze.


    "I see, that''s really sad. I thought my little Uma had finally found a handsome man for herself, but it seems like I was thinking too much," Wanisa put one arm under her ample boobs for support and rested the other on her cheek. She spoke with a slightly regretful tone, but her eyes soon turned fierce.


    "By the way, Uma honey, I have to trouble you. Since you brought a guest so suddenly, coughing me off guard, and we''ve actually run out of food ingredients. Could you go to the market and get some from Mr. Hant?


    Otherwise, how will I cook delicious food for my handsome guest?" Wanisa requested sweetly, burying Myne''s face into her ample bosom, making him look like a pitiful child who hadn''t eaten anything for years.


    If it were a normal girl, she might have gotten angry or annoyed at her mother for sending her out to work when she wanted to spend more time with her new friend. Surprisingly, Uma didn''t show any emotional change. She lightly nodded her head and happily walked out of the house to bring food ingredients.


    Myne, lost in the heavenly pleasure of Wanisa''s giant boobies, didn''t notice such a small thing. Otherwise, he probably would have sensed something was amiss and started using his brain to think rather than wasting its power on whether he should touch Wanisa''s boobs or not.


    In the end, as Uma''s footsteps faded away, he decided to take a gamble. He tightly grabbed Wanisa''s giant breasts, only to find that she was as horny as him. Her nipples were so hard they were about to poke through her dress and reveal themselves to the world.


    "Seems like you are also at your limit of tolerance and couldn''t hold your desire back anymore, right?" Wanisa whispered in a seductive voice into Myne''s ears. After getting a subconscious nod, she grabbed Myne''s hand and hurriedly dragged him toward her bedroom upstairs.


    *Bang...*


    Wanisa closed the door in a hurry, pushed Myne onto the king-size bed in the middle of the room, and boldly removed her dress in front of him.


    "So beautiful!" Myne eximed, his Adam''s apple twisting as he saw a naked Wanisa standing before him, one hand on her big bubbly butts and the other massaging herrge breasts.


    "How do you know I like thispliment the most? It seems like Uma has already told you quite a bit about me, hasn''t she? Anyway, you seem to like my bog titty very much, don''t you? Want to y with them?" Wanisa said with a yful smile. She moved closer to Myne, sat on hisp, crossed her legs behind his back, and buried his head in her boobs.


    Myne couldn''t let go of such a good opportunity where a beautiful elder sister was willing to spread her legs in front of him. He quickly got to work, opening his mouth wide and about to put her right breast in his mouth as much as he could when a strange noise from outside distracted him.


    *Screeeee...*


    "What kind of ear-piercing squeaking noise is that?" Myne covered his ears with his hands, grimacing in pain at the sharp sound.


    The sound persisted for ten seconds before gradually subsiding. However, those ten seconds proved to be excruciatingly painful for Myne. In stark contrast, Wanisa, seemingly unaffected, wore a frown on her beautiful face, which she quickly concealed as Myne turned his gaze toward her.


    "Maybe it was just a wandering cat that identally entered the house, possibly ying with the notice board hanging on our gate. This is quite normal; you don''t need to worry. Let''s continue our fun, shall we?"


    Wanisa said with a smile while putting her hand in Myne''s pants, and grabbing his now super hard little brother.


    "A cat? Noise? Why do I feel like d��j�� vu, as if I''ve heard this sound somewhere before? And it seems like I''m forgetting something, something extremely important to me, but I can''t pinpoint what I am forgetting." Thinking such Myne stared in confusion at the direction of the noise, Ignoring Wanisa, he closed his eyes, attempting to recall the forgotten matter.


    "Um, why don''t you try to remember that important thing while banging me? Maybe being inside me will make your brain work faster, and you''ll remember that crucial detail," Wanisa suggested with a mischievous grin. Then she put her hands on Myne''s shoulders and lifted her big hips slightly before grabbing Myne''s little brother and cing its tip at the entrance of her wet vagina.


    She leans forward to give Myne a passionate kiss while lowering her lips slowly.


    Everything seemed to be ying out in slow motion. Myne''s awakened mind was once again distracted, and his little brother took control, he helped Wanisa share her burden grab her giant boobies, and move his mouth close to her.


    Things were about to turn romantic; two amorous individuals were on the verge of sumbing to passionate activities when their room door sted open with a resounding bang.


    "Roaarrrrrr!!!!"

 Chapter 254: Chapter 254. Doubts...

    As the entire door was sted open, both Myne and Wanisa clearly couldn''t continue their lovemaking.


    Myne pushed Wanisa aside, swiftly tucked his disappointed little brother inside his pants, and hurriedly stood from the bed. He stared at the creature that had uninvitedly entered their room, ruining their fun.


    The creature looked so disgusting that Myne couldn''t find words to describe it. The horrific creature is a nightmarish sight, its entire body enveloped in what appears to be pulsating red skin, as if it were a living organ exposed to the world. Veins crawl across its surface, resembling insects writhing in perpetual motion, creating an unsettling spectacle.


    The creature''s wide mouth, filled with green, putrid saliva, exudes a foul odor that permeates the air. Thin, tentacle-like hair dangles from its head, and two sharp, pointy horns protrude menacingly.


    Its eyes, a fierybination of red and yellow, continuously drip with crimson blood. A second, unnerving mouth emerges on its stomach, asionally releasing a long, disgusting purple tongue that flickers in and out unpredictably. Adding to the grotesque ensemble is a thorny, one-meter-long tail that whips through the air, leaving a trail of malevolence.


    On its back, three half-moon-shaped bones, each half a meter in size, protruded from its body.


    Perhaps most unsettling is the aggressive, snake-like creature attached to its crotch area, poised to strike anyone who dares to approach. The entire entity embodies a grotesque fusion of horror, each feature more disturbing than thest, creating an image that sends shivers down the spine of anyone unlucky enough to witness its nightmarish presence.


    "By the gods, what the hell this thing is?" Myne eximed, mouth agape. He quickly covered his mouth, fearing he might vomit on the spot. This creature is just too disgusting to look at for too long.


    Wanisa, horror evident in her voice, exined, "Oh no, it''s a Venomous Monstrosity, ''Sanguisbane,'' the Abyssal creature that resides in the dark fog. Myne, don''t let it touch you; otherwise, it can give you so many illnesses that you might never find out until your end. What the hell are the guards doing? How can they let such a dangerous creature enter the town?


    Myne, please do something; otherwise, the more this creature stays here, the more it affects the air around it, spreading various viruses. If we identally inhaled, believe me, we might not end up well."


    Hiding behind Myne like an innocent and helpless maiden, Wanisa acted like a little princess, whom now only her knight in shiny armour could save from the most terrifying creature before calming her ownership and making her his own.


    But for some reason seeing Wanisa''s behaviour, especially the yful smile on her face she had after she hid behind Myne, The creature who was silently standing in its ce after entering the room, suddenly let out a loud roar, before rushing toward them.


    "Can''t you give me some time to think? Today''s creature has no manners at all," Myneined, forming a head-sized fireball in his hand before smashing it into the creature''s second mouth without hesitation.


    Bang...


    The creature let out a loud girlish scream? Before flying back more speedily than it had rushed forward and smashed into the wall behind it.


    Huh? I thought it would be very powerful, given its horrific appearance, but it seems like I was thinking too much. It settled down with just one fireball. So weak, Myne thought disdainfully and casually walked toward the creature.


    Despite Wanisa tightly holding his hand and strongly opposing his decision to approach it, Myne, curious about anything rted to the dark fog, moved closer while covering his nose with a handkerchief given to him by Aisha.


    As he reached near the creature and observed its strange structure, it suddenly opened its red eyes slowly and raised its left trembling hand toward him. Just as Myne thought it might be about to use a dangerous move on him, the creature''s hand fell down, and it again closed its eyes, seeming to pass out.


    "Is it threatening me that its brethren will take revenge on its behalf, or is it pretending to be fearless in front of its death?" Myne thought funnily while shaking his head, and about to go back to Wanisa to not make her worry too much when he suddenly noticed something shiny in the creature''s left hand.


    Focusing on the shiny object, Myne jolted awake. The thing he was trying to remember as if stuck somewhere in his mind, finally broke through and surfaced. Ignoring Wanisa''s previous warnings and the creature''s disgusting appearance, Myne quickly ran toward it, grabbed its left hand, and stared at it with a horrified expression.


    "Myne, what are you doing? Quickly get away from it! This can be very dangerous for you!" Wanisa urgently called out to Myne from behind, her voice filled with fear and worry.


    But Myne had no time to listen as he looked at two rings on the creature''s left hand, continuously muttering under his breath in disbelief. "This can''t be, this can''t be. What the hell is going on? How can I forget about Velvet? Damn it. Why is this ugly creature wearing Velvet''s rings?


    I am going crazy."


    Yes, the thing that woke him up and made him remember about Velvet was the rings in its hand. One was Velvet''ste mother''sst trace, which took the first ce in Velvet''s "Most important things in her life" list, and Myne came forth in that list. The second was the ring he gave her a few days ago when he confessed his love to her.


    This was a special ring made from mysterious ck metal, ten times more expensive than tinum. It made him remember Velvet''s ck tail, so he had the ring made from it. It was also after seeing this shiny ck ring that he remembered about Velvet.


    "With Velvet''s two most precious things on this creature, only two possibilities remained. Either it had killed Velvet and taken her belongings, then found her rings and wore them on its hand. But judging by the earlier fight with it, it doesn''t seem very powerful. Although Velvet wasn''t as powerful as Aisha and Sylphy, there is no way she could die at the hands of such a weak creature.


    The only possibility remaining is that...


    "Damn it, how did this happen? Wait, I should use appraisal, then everything will be clear. Its status icon also seems to show the host''s condition, right?" Myne muttered as he contemted his next move.


    [ Name: Velvet Pawsley


    LV: 41


    Race: Halfling ( Hume+Cat )


    Gender: Female


    Age: 19 y/o


    upation: Princess of Pawsley Tribe, Girlfriend of Myne Fortuna, Huntress


    Title: None


    Status: Extremely Injuered, Scared, Worried


    [Skill]


    Charm


    Heart Eyes


    Invincibility


    [Ability]


    Danger Sense


    Iron w


    Rush


    Nightvision


    Super Sight


    Silentsteps ]


    "Shit! Just as I suspected, this creature is Velvet, but somehow transformed into such a horrific, disgusting creature. How did this happen? Damn it, what should I do now? ording to my appraisal skill, she''s also extremely injured. But why is there no note mentioning anything about her new transformation?


    I remember that if something strange happens to the body, there''s always a small note about that condition in the appraisal status... unless the other party doesn''t have any problems at all.


    Coming to such a strange conclusion that even Myne himself couldn''t ept, he stared at Velvet''s face nkly from which green saliva wasing out like a waterfall.


    "Myne, darling, quickly get away from that creature. There is nothing you might be thinking; it''s all this creature''s illusion to lure you near it and then infect you with its virus, it had yed this trick multiple times in past... Believe me, if this happens, the end will not be something anyone wants to see.''


    Illusion? Illusion? F*cking hell, can it be an illusion of Wanisa, and mine? And Velvet is still in her normal appearance?" Myne once again ignored Wanisa''s warning. He pondered for a moment and cast appraisal on himself.


    [ Name: Myne


    Explore more at mvl


    LV: 82 > 93


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 15 y/o


    upation: Hunter, Son-inw of the Royal Augusta Family, Head of the Fortuna Family, n leader of Elysium Seekers


    *Divine Beast''s Sacred Protection Telepathy: Fenrir, Jormungandr ( Ineffective )


    Status: Scared, Confused, Worried


    [Skills]


    Unique Magic?Lightning ( New )


    [ Money: tinum Coin ( 3,782 ) Gold Coins ( 4610 ) ]


    Huh? Am I alright? If I''m not in illusion, Velvet isn''t cursed, and nothing happened to trigger her transformation, then what the f*ck is going on here? Myne thought angrily, but extreme fear already started making its home in his heart. The thing he hates the most is the unknown. The feeling of not knowing the danger you''re facing is the reason why he fears ghosts so much.


    There are no well-known means to fight or resist them.


    "Darling, are you okay? You''re not responding. Did you get infected?"


    While Myne was deep in thought, he suddenly heard Wanisa''s worried voice from behind. If it were before, Myne might have ignored it again, but this time, for some reason, hearing her sweet worry worry-filled voice made Myne''s heart falter, a chill running through his entire body. Thinking about something, he turned to look at Wanisa behind him.


    She was still standing in her ce, covering her breasts with one arm and her vagina with the other. The worried expression on her beautiful face and teary eyes were enough to melt any stone-hearted man and fill him with the desire to protect this woman, even if it meant doing something evil with her to make her worries disappear which she seemed to want the most some moment ago.


    But this beautiful face and goddess-like body, which Myne was about to taste a moment ago, now filled his mind with a hundred doubts. The one question that made every hair on Myne''s body stand to the core and sent shivers through his entire being was...


    "Why isn''t the appraisal skill working on her?"

 Chapter 255: Chapter 255. Velvets Dire Situation

    Why isn''t the appraisal skill working on her?


    The fact remained that prior to this encounter, Myne''s appraisal had never once failed. Even when he appraised a world-level boss like Fenrir, the skill had managed to extract her some info at least. True, everything else had been obscured by question marks, but that was not the crucial point.


    The vital issuey in the fact that even a super OP character like Fenrir couldn''tpletely conceal information from the Appraisal skill. So, how could a woman as sexy, well-endowed, stunningly innocent, and seemingly weak as Wanish, who trembled in fear from the moment she saw Velvet, manage to hide her information from the Appraisal skill?


    If Myne still believes that the woman in front of him has nothing wrong with her, then he might as well permanently hand over control of his body to his little brother. At least that way, his death will be more pleasurable.


    F*CK! F*CK! F*CK! F*CK! What the hell is going on now? How can the appraisal skill not be working on Wanisa when it''s working perfectly fine with Velvet and me?


    Fear filled Myne''s eyes as he attempted to appraise Wanisa, who stared back at him with concern. Yet, the result remained the same.


    My appraisal has never failed to appraise anyone yet. This is probably the first time. Now, there are two things that could exin why the Appraisal is not working on Wanish. The first possibility is that Wanisa is unimaginably powerful. However, this doesn''t make sense since the Appraisal managed to steal Fenrir and Jormungandr''s data.


    There''s no way a random mayor''s wife would be more powerful than them. If that were the case, why the f*ck would she need to y the character of a weak woman to seduce a random handsome man like me? She could easily find a more handsome guy than me to be her ything.


    Moreover, from my previous interactions with her, I hadn''t sensed any aura of a super-strong being, which I had felt from other Divine Beasts.


    The second theory is that she is wearing a magical item to hide her information from any skill like appraisal, but..."


    Myne''s heart started beating more rapidly. Wanisa stood in front of him, currently wearing nothing andpletely naked. There was no such thing as a magical item on her body, so the second possibility was also ruled out. Now, nothing came to Myne''s mind that could exin why the appraisal skill was not working for her.


    "Darling, what''s wrong with you? Your face is bing more and more pale. I told you not to go near that evil creature. Now it looks like you''ve been infected by its virus. Hurry,e to me. I have a way to remove its virus from your body temporarily.


    Let''s talk about a permanent solutionter... What are you waiting for? Hurry,e here." Wanisa''s face was filled with extreme worry and tension as she called out to Myne. However, because she was naked and covering her body with her hands, she didn''t move to go close to Myne.


    Myne, who heard Wanisa''s concern, suddenly lost the brightness in his eyes for a few seconds. He stood up from the ground, ready to go to Wanisa, when Velvet''s rings hand he was holding fell on the ground and the ding sound of metal rings hitting the ground, reached in his ear, bringing him out of his weird state.


    Myne shook his head confusedly and saw that God knew when he had left Velvet''s side and had gotten near Wanisa. He felt deep horror in his heart, the same feeling he had when he saw that dark smoke-eating ghost in the cemetery near June''s house.


    He didn''t waste any further time thinking. He quickly ran toward the disgusting, smelly, weird-looking Velvet. He cursed her a few times for making him touch her with such a disgusting body and after motivating himself that he couldter ask for the reward from Velvet for his heroic sacrifice, he lifted her up in a princess carry style.


    Then he quickly jumped out of the window without giving Wanisa time to react.


    "Stop, Myne! Don''t get fooled. This is all that creature''s virus effect..."


    Just when Myne thought that after escaping from Wanisa''s house, he would hear some kind of evilughter or viinous dialogue like "Run, run as much as you can, you will never be able to escape from my hands, yahahahaha," or something like "You will all going to die, yahahaha." But to his surprise, even at thest moment, Wanisa still showed her concern for him, creating some doubt about his decision in Myne''s heart.


    But soon, Myne resolved his heart, and without looking back, he continuously cast double jump and ran away from her as fast as he could.


    While escaping from the air route, Myne also noticed Uma returning to the house with another beauty a few years younger than her. Despite her apparent youth, the new arrival''s body seemed to have developed beyond her actual age. But thinking that maybe an OP character intentionally ying the role of a weak milf to deceive and rape him, might catch up with him at any moment.


    Without wasting time, he quickly elerated his pace. Running away from the brightly lit houses of the main market street, Myne swiftly disappeared toward the darker areas of the town.


    "Mother, we''re home! Where are you?" Uma, unaware of the real situation, called out upon entering the house. She was ready to provide her mother with food ingredients and lock herself in her room with Myne. However, to her surprise, when she saw her mother descending the stairs, d in a night robe, Uma couldn''t help but frown. Finally, an expression other than a smile appeared on her face.


    "Where is Myne, Mother?" Uma''s voice suddenly became somewhat scary and chaotic.


    "We were about to have some fun when an ident urred. The girl he brought here entered our house. Although he couldn''t see her real appearance, he somehow sensed something was amiss, and ran away through the window. It seems he had flying skill," Wanisa calmly replied. Not a single hint of guilt or shame could be seen on her face as she exined to her daughter that she tried to steal her man.


    "That''s really sad. I didn''t expect that the girl I managed to distract after so much effort would be so difficult to manipte. She even tracked us down till here. I really underestimated her. But now that I think about it, both that girl and this boy Myne are clearly not ordinary people.


    Although Myne was influenced by his desires as soon as he entered the town, subconsciously he still seemed worried about something about which he himself had no idea, maybe it was a warning from his sixth sense. That''s why he was holding that girl''s hand the entire time and not letting her go from his side," Uma said, rubbing her chin thoughtfully, remembering Myne''s peculiar behaviour.


    "Yes, I think they are really different. Otherwise, there is no way a normal person would easily escape the clutches of his desires, especially when what he is seeing and hearing is something he fears the most. But anyway, how long can they run?


    Enjoy new stories from mvl


    The real game is about to begin," Wanisa said with a smirk on her face before looking at the girl beside Uma, who was watching them calmly with an innocent expression.


    "And who might this beautifuldy be?"


    "Oh, she''s my new friend, Piyona. She just came to our town, and Father asked me to show her around. After walking quite a bit, we felt a little tired, so I brought her to our house to rest," Uma repeated mechanically, like a robot.


    "Oh, then you bring her into your room. I''ve prepared food for everyone. Remember not to have all the fun alone likest time. Leave something for me as well," Wanisa said with a beautiful smile before taking the food ingredients from Uma and walking toward the kitchen.


    "Don''t worry, Mother. This time, we all had fun together, right Piyona?" Uma asked the girl she had just met, much like Myne. Seeing Piyona nod her head as if everything were normal, as if she were in her own house, Uma with a satisfied smile grabbed her hand and walked toward her room.


    ...


    "Sigh, no one is catching me. Am I thinking too much? Does Wanisa not have any problem? Otherwise, if we follow themon script from novels, then after seeing me running, either she had to reveal her real identity and chase after me, or speak some foulnguage, andugh like a viin before sending her henchman behind me. But nothing like that happened.


    I managed to get out of there as if she didn''t care about my running or staying. Even when people saw me jumping from their house with that disgusting creature, what was its name? Ahmm... forget about it, the creature which clearly scared the shit out of them, they just calmly watched me running. Someone evenmented on how wonderful a jumper I am, as if I were a monkey in a circus."


    Myne muttered while running toward the dark side of town, where not a single soul could be seen anywhere, and everything was covered in the darkness of night.


    "Ahhmmm..."


    As Myne jumped over a 4-meter wall, he suddenly heard a small, painful moan from his arms in a voice he was extremely familiar with. He quickly stopped running and looked down, but upon seeing the situation, Myne''s heart out from his mouth.


    The weird, ugly, disgusting creature from before had transformed back into Velvet unbeknownst to him. Myne now wished she had only transformed rather them giving him literally a heart attack because Velvet''s current condition could be described in only two words: "F*cking Hell..."


    Velvet''s rosy face from before was now pale as paper from the loss of blood, which was leaking out from her eyes, nose, and mouth. A burning mark, the size of an adult''s head, adorned her stomach where he had hit her with his fireball. It looked really-really bad. Moreover, in the middle of the mark, there was a small arrow lodged in her stomach.


    One arrow was about 20 centimetres below her stomach in her pubic hair area, probably the snake thing when she transformed was this arrow. Three arrows were stabbed in her back. Blood was leaking from everywhere, and her breathing was so weak that it took Myne five seconds to confirm that she was still alive. Overall, the fact that she was still alive could be considered a miracle in itself.

 Chapter 256: Chapter 256. Realization

    Bang!


    "Damn it! Why did I hit her so hard?"


    Upon witnessing Velvet''s dire situation, Myne hurriedly ran towards the nearest house. He kicked the door hard, surprised to find it wasn''t even locked, and entered swiftly.


    The house was small, a single-floor wooden structure with minimal furniture or decoration. The owner''s financial condition seemed far from prosperous, but Myne couldn''t afford to dwell on that. The small size of the house, with only two separate rooms apart from the kitchen, led him quickly to the main bedroom, where he gentlyid Velvet on the medium-sized bed.


    His first action after that was to exit the bedroom and secure the main door with a couch and wardrobe since there was no lock. Just as the Mayor had mentioned, it seemed there hadn''t been any criminal activities for years, leading people to neglect the idea of adding locks to their doors. Myne then peered out through the window, finding nothing out of the ordinary.


    Nevertheless, he sealed all the windows as well, leaving no room for anyone to enter or exit silently.


    Discover hidden stories at ��??


    "Hoo, now it''s time to heal my sweetheart. I hope she doesn''t start beating me after waking up," Myne thought, trying to lighten his mood and ease the inner tension. He quickly pasted the Ultra Regeneration skill to Velvet.


    As he did that, smoke starteding from her entire body, and her giant burn wound on her stomach began healing at an extremely slow speed.


    Just when Myne wondered if the Ultra Regeneration skill was working slowly because Velvet''s injuries were more serious inside her body than outside, which was taking more time to heal, suddenly Velvet coughed up a mouthful of blood before copsing on the bed like a dead dog. Even her already weak breathing now resembled a candle in a storm, ready to say goodbye to this world at any moment.


    "F*CK! Myne hastily grabbed Velvet''s hand, staring at her pained expression, not knowing what to do. While thinking why, after using the Ultra Regeneration skill, did her condition, which was supposed to improve, be more severe?"


    "Hey, Velvet, can you hear me? Tell me what''s going on with you. Why isn''t my healing skill working on you?" Myne asked an unconscious Velvet fearfully, his heart beating like drums, and his breathing bing very fast. Myne was on the verge of passing out from tension.


    But, of course, as anyone with a clear mind could see, Velvet didn''t react at all. Only the bedsheet under her was now dried red from her blood.


    "Blood? Blood is starting to gush out again. It means her injuries healed a bit indeed, but then the Ultra Regeneration skill stopped working for some reason, and the old wound became active again, leading her to bleed. But why did the Ultra Regeneration skill suddenly..."


    "F*ck, Myne, how can you be so f*cking stupid? How can you forget such a simple thing that not everyone has nearly unlimited magic energy storage like you? Ultra Regeneration skill definitely used up all her magic energy in her body to heal her most serious wounds, giving her a more serious problem of exhaustion of magic energy which was holding her secondst straw of life.


    F*ck, I have to provide her with magic energy as soon as possible. But how the hell do I do it?"


    Myne cursed himself for being such an idiot as he forgot such a simple thing. He quickly checked his skill log but sadly found no skill that could help him in this situation.


    Seeing that time was running out and his mind on the verge of giving up, he opened the Inventory and decided to go inside it since time didn''t work there, and he could spend as much time as he wanted, with not even a single second passing outside.


    "Sigh, finally some peace, but I can''t stay here forever. Outside, Velvet is waiting for me. God, what should I do? How the hell do I provide her with magic energy? If only it were as easy as it shows in novels, just put your hand on someone''s body, and your energy would rush into the other party without doing anything. Sadly, this kind of illogical nonsense doesn''t work in the real world.


    I should check the entire Inventory; maybe I have some kind of magic energy recovery potion or something."


    Thinking such, Myne sat down in mid-air with crossed legs and started levitating every object inside his Inventory towards him.


    "This is going to take a lot of time. Thankfully, I have plenty of time here," Myne thought with a bitter smile while looking around at the thousands of useless things flying toward him.


    ...


    Ten hourster, inside Myne''s Inventory.


    "Finally, after such a long struggle and sacrificing hundreds of hairs, I found something that can provide magic energy to its drinker," Myne thought with bloodshot eyes, staring at the small pond made of dense magic energy that he took from Fenrir''s house.


    "But after getting out of this damn ce, the first thing I will do is empty out all the potion shops in the kingdom. How can I not have such a basic necessary thing like a magic energy recovery potion? Even a child knows that before going on any adventure or journey, it is important to take healing and magic energy potions, which can save your or your friends'' lives in critical moments.


    Now, thinking about it, it seems like Aisha didn''t call me an idiot once in a while for nothing. Sigh, I am already starting to miss her now."


    Better urgently sought a way to escape this wretched ce; at home, everyone might be worrying about me. I had told them to expect my return before night, but now I find myself trapped here. Lost in such thoughts, Myne picked up a ss from nearby. After filling it with magical water, he instantly exited the inventory.


    Time didn''t have much effect in the inventory. When Myne emerged after spending nearly 10 hours inside, only one second had passed outside.


    Myne didn''t waste any more time. He quickly sat beside Velvet, forcefully opened her bloody mouth, and began pouring magic water inside like an idiot. Soon, he realized that the hume body is not an empty pot where water can directly enter the stomach.


    "Why isn''t the water going into her stomach? Instead, it''s overflowing anding out. If this doesn''t work, how am I going to save her?" Myne muttered anxiously. Suddenly remembering something, he poured a mouthful of magic water into his own mouth and sealed his lips with Velvet''s.


    After kissing Velvet, Myne moved his tongue inside her, hoping the water could travel to her stomach and gently massaged her neck as well, which seemed to have some effect, although the progress was painfully slow.


    "Now I regret more not bringing a magic energy potion with me. At least Velvet is my own woman, and kissing her doesn''t burden me psychologically. If it were Grandpa Kane or Tar in her ce, I could only find a good burial ce for them. Just thinking about kissing an old man sends chills down my entire body," Myne mutters, trembling.


    He quickly shook his head to rid himself of such dangerous thoughts and continued supplying magical energy to Velvet through his mouth.


    ...


    Two dayster.


    "Ahmmm? Where am I? Ahhh, my lips��why are they so swollen? And there are so many cuts on them?"


    Velvet slowly opened her eyes. The first thing she did after waking up was to observe her surroundings, which was interrupted by the pain emanating from her lips, which, unbeknownst to her, had endured a lot of hardship in the past two days.


    "Huh? Whose house is this? I remember I barged into the mayor''s house to look for Myne, whom I found with a b*tch having fun, and then... F*ck, that bastard fired a fireball at me!"


    As memories before her passing out resurfaced in her confused brain, Velvet became more and more angry. She recalled how, after so much struggle and pain, she reached Myne. When she attempted to move him away from that damn b*tch, that bastard shot at her injured stomach without any hesitation.


    "If he didn''t give me a proper exnation, then I will eat him alive. But first, where the hell am I? Have I been caught by those weird soldiers? But this room doesn''t seem like a prison cell, and my injuries are alsopletely recovered? F*ck, why the hell am I naked? Don''t tell me while I was unconscious, someone took advantage of the opportunity and..."


    *Crack~*


    "Hello, beautiful. So, you finally wake up, huh? I thought it would take some time for you to wake up, but s, it is better that you wake up. Now I can finally rest assured."


    While Velvet contemted various negative possibilities of what had happened to her while she was unconscious, suddenly the bedroom door opened, and Myne, wearing a white bathroom robe, entered the bedroom with a bowl of hot soup in his hand. He greeted Velvet with a smile.

 Chapter 257: Chapter 257. New Way To Beg For Forgiveness

    Seeing Myne, Velvet didn''t care whether she was wearing anything on her body or not; she directly rushed toward him furiously like an angry tigress. After getting close enough, she jumped straight on him and started beating him crazily.


    "Heyy, what are you doing? Stoppp! Ouch! Hey, don''t pull my hair; it hurts. F*ck, Velvet, stop! Don''t bite me; you''re not a monster!"


    "Shit, don''t tell me you forgot about your memories after transforming into that creature. Damn it! Ouch! Stop biting me..."


    Myne''s loud screams resounded throughout the house while Velvet clung to him like a ko, continuously biting him but not much hard on his cheek, neck, or ears, pulling his hair hard, and hammering her not-so-gentle fists on his head or cheeks.


    Just after two minutes of Velvet venting her anger, Myne''s face was so badly battered that it was hard for someone not very familiar with him to recognize him.


    "Bastard! How dare you leave me alone in such a weird ce? And it''s still okay if you left me alone, but how the hell did you even think about messing with any random b*tch you found on the road? Aren''t you satisfied enough with your wives and me? And even if you''re not satisfied enough, motherf*cker, at least look at the situation. Can''t you see we''re in the middle of such a big trouble?


    Without knowing if we could even escape from this goddamn ce, all you care about is some B*tch and your damn dick. Don''t you have any shame?"


    Cursing Myne with every possible bad word she knew, Velvet continued pping Myne like an angry mother who found out that her son had done something extremely bad while counting his deeds one by one with each p.


    "I, I lft yaa alne? Aaooo, aaoo, aaoo..."


    Velvet directed all her anger at Myne''s handsome face, his lips resembling velvet from continuous kissing over the past two days. He spoke in stammered words that took Velvet five seconds toprehend their meaning. However, it was evidently an unwise decision to utter such dangerous words, especially after hearing Velvet''s exnation.


    "Myne!!!" Velvet eximed with a dangerous glint in her eyes, "You really know how to make a girl mad."


    Myne, still reeling from Velvet''s fury, couldn''t even recall when he had left her alone. This revtion however fueled Velvet''s anger, which erupted like a volcano. Panting heavily, she surveyed the room and spotted a 20cm long kitchen knife lying amidst some fruits beside her bed.


    Giving Myne a menacing look, Velvet walked purposefully towards the knife. Witnessing her actions, Myne, with panda-like eyes due tock of sleep which left a dark circle under his eyes and the aftermath of Velvet''s makeover, quickly got on his feet and hurriedly ran out of the room, tears streaming down his face from the pain.


    As for despite Myne''s skill ultra-regeneration why are his injuries not healing? That''s because aware of the rationality behind Velvet''s anger, he deliberately cut off his Ultra Regeneration skill, nning to let her calm down before exining the true situation with his beaten face which is more effective in this situation than his handsome face.


    Little did he anticipate that Velvet had no intention of showing sympathy to the man she considered her boyfriend, especially after he had inadvertently caused her harm while she was trying to save him.


    "Where do you think you''re running? Don''t you enjoy fooling around with random b*tches?" Velvet screamed loudly, holding the knife tightly like a murderer as she pursued Myne. "Come to me! Look, I''mpletely naked. Come and f*ck me, you pervert!"


    Myne managed to run a short distance, but the confined space of the small house, coupled with its sealed exits, left him with no means of escape. As Velvet approached with bloodshot eyes and murderous intent, Myne desperately scanned the surroundings, hoping for something to aid his current predicament. Finding nothing, he reluctantly entered into his inventory again to think of something.


    "Damn it, what should I do? Thinking something Myne thinks," Myne muttered in frustration, grabbing his hair and pacing back and forth within the inventory.


    Three hourster...


    "Yes, I can do this. I hope Velvet gets impressed by my acting and forgives me before I run out of time," Myne thought. He tossed the romantic novel he was reading for ideas aside and quickly got out of the Inventory.


    Outside, Velvet still had an angry expression, holding a knife and rushing toward Myne. However, this time, Myne, who was fully prepared, instead of panicking or running like a headless chicken, walked toward Velvet with a calm expression, surprising her a lot. She didn''t understand how Myne became so calm suddenly.


    "Was he faking it until now? And knowing that I can''t possibly hurt him, did he decide to stop his act? Bastard, even now he is ying with me. What does he think, I''m his ve? Let''s see how long he can y like this."


    Thinking that Myne was ying with him all along and not taking her seriously at all, Velvet rushed toward him with the sharp point of the knife, believing that Myne would surely evade her attack and probably embarrass her and try to coax her.


    But to her surprise, her knife pierced through Myne''s stomach effortlessly, making all her anger dissipate like water drops in a desert.


    "Ahhh... F*ck, why does it hurt so much?"


    Only after hearing Myne''s painful scream did Velvete back to her senses and stare at her blood-stained hands panickily. Her precious anger was nowhere to be seen.


    "Idiot, why didn''t you move away?" Velvet, with tears in her eyes, anxiously said, her trembling hands were still on the knife handle, which had stabbed into Myne''s stomach, and blood started leaking out.


    "Because I thought you wouldn''t attack me and at thest moment would move it away. I thought you were just trying to scare me. Ahhh, it''s hurting like hell, but seems like I was wrong," Myne replied, crying from pain. He had already copsed into Velvet''s embrace, making both of them fall to the ground, with him lying on Velvet''sp.


    "And I thought you would evade my attack. Shit, what should I do now? You are losing blood so fast. Do you have any healing potion or something? Should I take out the knife from your stomach? But this way, you will bleed even faster.


    Damn it, why didn''t you move away, you idiot?"


    By the time Velvet said thest word, she was already crying like a little girl. Myne, who was acting ording to his n, felt sorry seeing her like this. However, thinking that this was necessary for their future, he decided to stick to his n with a heavy heart.


    "Listen, Velvet, could you please stop crying? You know I can''t see my little kitty sad, right?" Myne said while holding Velvet''s trembling hands, his eyes asionally pausing on her bare breasts, but he forced himself with great willpower and looked into Velvet''s teary eyes.


    "You know, I mentioned there is something wrong with this town, right? Until I was holding your hands, my mind was clear, and I remember everything about you. But the moment you release my hands as if someone had cast magic on me, Ipletely forget about you. Even though you were right behind me. Then Uma brought me to her home.


    Since I had no more memories about you, I easily fell into Uma''s mother''s honey trap. You know my little heart can easily fall into such a beautiful trap. Cough, cough..."


    Sensing that Velvet''s expression bing ugly because of the words he selected, Myne coughed up a mouthful of blood to divert Velvet''s attention, making her remember that her sweet boyfriend was on the verge of dying, so she shouldn''t be angry with him.


    "Then you burst into the room like a hurricane. Although I know it might sound weird to you and you might not be able to ept this fact, but when you entered the room, you were actually a very disgusting, ugly, smelly creature... Wait, wait, don''t give me that dangerous look. Listen to me first." Myne took a moment to catch his breath.


    "As I was saying, you were looking like an ugly red creature, as if someone had stripped off the skin. I literally would have had a heart attack if Wanisa wasn''t with me. Wanisa is Uma''s mother''s name, by the way."


    "Wanisa told me that you are a very dangerous creature wandering in the dark fog, and youe to eat. So when you were in that form rushed toward me, I hastily shot you without much thinking. If not for the fact that I saw your rings and cast appraisal at the end moment, I might not even have realized that it was you in that creature form.


    After that, I felt something was wrong with Wanisa because she was behaving strangely. But when I used appraisal on her, there was no result. So I immediately came to the conclusion that there is something wrong with her. Just this thought came into my mind. I immediately picked you up, ran away from there, and brought you to this empty house."


    Myne''s breathing became weak as he had lost quite a bit of blood, verging on passing out from blood loss.


    "What kind of nonsense were you speaking? I clearly remember when I entered your room, I was perfectly fine and In my beautiful appearance, not something like the disgusting creature form you are talking about. I saw my face in the mirror in that room, which was beside you at that time. Also, for a moment, I believed that my eyes were damaged, and I didn''t see properly.


    But how the hell did you make me normal? As far as I know, you literally had no idea about curses or real magic, other than the skills you get from Divine Beast Fenrir, right?"


    Velvet asked suspiciously. Although she appeared normal on the outside so she didn''t make Myne worry, she was screaming for help inside. She really didn''t know what to do, how she was going to heal Myne, whose breathing was bing weak with each passing second.


    "I don''t know. After I left the festival area, you returned to your normal form, couch. Now, it seems like my time is running out. Can you give me a favour and forgive me for all my mistakes?" Myne asked with a weak smile.


    "What can Velvet say in such a situation? She could only nod her head while crying holding her mouth."


    "Then make a pinky promise that you will never be angry or bring this matter up again, that I left you alone or attacked you, although both things I never did intentionally," Myne asked while raising his hand with great difficulty.


    "I promise I will never bring this matter up again, but please don''t leave me again, or I will hunt you down to hell," Velvet said, crying, while making a pinky promise.


    "First of all, why do all my girls think that I am going to hell after my death? Do I look like such an evil person to all of you? And second, if you really didn''t want me to leave you, then give me the healing potion behind you. I think I am about to reunite with yourte mother-inw and father-inw."


    "Huh?" Continue your saga on ��??

 Chapter 258: Chapter 258. Peace Before Storm

    "This was all your n to escape from my anger, right?" Velvet asked, her voice tinged with frustration, as she restrained herself from beating Myne further. Despite the tension, she quickly grabbed the high-grade Healing potion from behind her which of course Myne ced, and emptied it into Myne''s mouth.


    "Sorry, but you left me no other option. I don''t know how to exin everything, and you weren''t in the mood to listen. So, I can only y dirtyyyy... F*ck! Can''t you give me a warning before pulling that damn knife out of my stomach? Ahh, it''s hurting so much!" Myne screamed in pain, while he was speaking with a gentle smile attempting to coax Velvet.


    She on the other hand, without uttering a word pulled out the knife.


    Unable to endure the pain any longer, Myne quickly pasted the Ultra Regeneration skill back again. After the smoke cleared, only after his small wound on his stomach and injuries on his face smoked up did he let out a breath of relief.


    "What kind of healing potion is this? It''s working so wonderfully. I don''t think I''ve heard about it before," Velvet asked, dumbfounded, as she stared at the empty bottle in her hand and then at Myne''spletely healed injuries.


    This potion is new in the market, just recently invented by my brother Jin, the potion maker, about whom I told you before. So, how could you have heard about it?" Myne lied without blinking, so Velvet wouldn''t find out about his entire n. He quickly changed the subject before Velvet could ask more questions, and he identally spit out something that he shouldn''t.


    "Now, could you tell me how you found me, and, most importantly, why you had so many arrows inside your body when you transform back again?" Myne asked while standing up from the ground and walking toward the bedroom with Velvet.


    Experience more on ��??


    "Well, that''s a long story. Let me tell you in short. After I saw you missing, I tried to track your whereabouts through your smell. However, because of that disgusting unknown smell spreading everywhere in this town, I couldn''t do that. Then I pondered a bit and climbed on the houses, starting to look for you from the top. After some effort, I saw you walking into the Mayor''s house with that Uma girl.


    So, I hurriedly went there but was stopped by the guards at the door, who suddenly appeared out of nowhere, as they weren''t there before."


    "But because I was in a hurry, I didn''t think much about it. After getting sent away by those guards, I snuck into the house through the other side. Since the entire house only had one entrance, and the ground floor didn''t even have any windows, I had no choice but to climb on the wall, which was seen by a guard. Without saying a word, he started shooting arrows at me.


    At first, I avoided most of the arrows, but soon more guards came, giving me more trouble. Thanks to one idiot guard''s good luck, my hands slipped, and I fell down from the first floor. Seeing things getting out of control, I hurriedly ran toward the entrance while avoiding the crazy rain of arrows. But my bad luck didn''t end there.


    As soon as I opened the door, two arrows greeted me��one hit my stomach, and the other a little higher, near your favourite pussy. Next, you already know what happened, you almost sent me to the afterlife."


    As Velvet said thest part, her fist couldn''t help but tighten up again. Which happened to be seen by Myne who quickly reminded her of her promise. Only then did she sigh and shake her head helplessly.


    Myne wiped the nonexistent sweat from his forehead and started massaging Velvet''s shoulder to calm her down. However, because Velvet was still naked, his eyes couldn''t help but stare at her boobs and pussy once in a while. After all, he had been under a lot of pressure for thest two days, continuously worrying about Velvet.


    Because the magic energy needed to heal all her injuries was astonishing, he, like a mother bird, had to make her drink magic water mouth-to-mouth and hadn''t had time to sleep properly. This had led him to umte a lot of pressure, which he urgently wanted to release. However, because Velvet was still a little angry, he dared not bring this matter up and could only relieve his eyes.


    "By the way, why are my lips in such bad condition, and you have dark circles under your eyes? Did something happen? Also, just how long was I unconscious?" Velvet, fully aware of Myne''s intense, horny gaze at her body, still angry, decided to teach him a good lesson. While behaving as if nothing had happened, she shook her boobs in front of him and asked with an ignorant face.


    "Huh? Oh, about that, you were in aa for the past two days. Since you were unconscious and unable to drink the healing potion by yourself, I could only make you drink it forcibly through my mouth. But once in a while, I lost in thought while kissing you, and unfortunately, some bits appeared on them.


    Sorry about that." Myne, not ready to reveal his only healing skill Ultra Regeneration in such an unknown ce, lied with an awkward smile, wiping saliva from the corner of his mouth his eyes still focused on Velvet''s boobies moving left and right and her long ck tail which messing around her thigh under his loose robe.


    "What! I was unconscious for so long? I thought I was only unconscious for a few hours," Velvet said with shock. But then she saw dark circles under Myne''s eyes and understood how they formed. Ignoring his gaze at her body, after thinking for a while, Velvet finally let go of her anger and decided to forgive Mynepletely since he seemed to have suffered a lot while taking care of her.


    "Sigh,e here, let me tell you something..."


    "What is it?" Myne asked confusedly but still moved his face close to Velvet. To his surprise, what greeted him was an unexpected kiss, and soon their kiss turned into a passionate love activity.


    ...


    12 Hours Later...


    "Did you make all of this food?" Velvet asked with a surprised expression, seeing the hot, newly made delicious dishes in front of her.


    Currently, she was sitting on the messed-up bed. After having intense sex for almost three hours, Myne finally copsed on Velvet because of ack of sleep. Velvet had also just recovered, and after such a heavy exercise, she decided to take some sleep. But when she woke up, she found Myne standing beside her, holding a big tray with various foods in his hands.


    "Hehe, honey, you are too optimistic about me. Do you really think I can make such wonderful food? They are all made by Aisha. Every time Aisha made dinner, I told her to make extra, which I saved in my inventory for the future. It''s nowing in handy since I don''t think we should eat food from this weird town," Myne said with a smile while cing food in front of Velvet.


    "Wow, so delicious, Sister Aisha is really a wonder chef. I will surely learn cooking from her after I meet her," Velvet eximed, devouring the food like a hungry ghost. Anyone could easily misunderstand her as barbaric if they saw her eating so voraciously. There was no concern for herdy-like image.


    Someone had once told the truth, that you can only know a girl''s true personality after spending a lot of time with her. But considering Velvet had been in aa for two entire days and had to do heavy work with Myne upon waking up, it was normal for her to eat hurriedly after seeing super delicious food.


    "Calm down, baby. The food is not going anywhere. If it gets stuck in your throat, it will be a problem for me," Myne said helplessly, handing a ss of water to Velvet, whose mouth was filled with food, making it difficult for her to chew properly.


    "Phew, finally, my little tummy gets some peace. So, what are we going to do next? Have any ns?" Velvet asked after devouring half of the food in front of her. She let out a breath of relief while rubbing her t stomach with a satisfied smile.


    "Sigh, sometimes you also behave like Aisha. When we are alone, she bes a mannerless brat like you, throwing herdylike image to the back of her mind. Anyway, although I don''t have any ns for now, we should first try to find Grandpa Kane and Tailor. I hope they are still in one piece and alive.


    Then we will carefully explore this town and see if we can find a way out," Myne said seriously, looking at the window covered with various heavy objects he created with his Realize skill since there weren''t many things in the house to use in the first ce. He could still see that the outside was covered in dense darkness, they are no sign of the Sun showing its face anytime soon.


    "Well, if both of them stick together, there might still be a chance that they are alive. But if they fall into someone else''s trap like you, finding them again might be out of the question. Let''s try a bit; maybe I''m thinking too much, and they are still in good condition out there, looking for us?" Velvet said with a frown.


    She quickly got up from the bed, looking around for her storage bag to take out her clothes but found nothing.


    "Where is my storage bag?"


    "I don''t know. When I removed your tattered clothes, I didn''t see it on you. Maybe it fell somewhere while you were fighting with those guards," Myne said casually, shaking his head.


    "Damn, I was not prepared for that fight. Thank God there wasn''t anything important in it; otherwise, the loss would be tremendous. But what should I wear now?" Velvet asked anxiously.


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. I have some clothes from Aisha and Sylphy in my inventory. Their height is around yours, so it shouldn''t be a problem for you to wear their clothes, just you have to adjust your little tail a bit. Here, give it a try," Myne said with a smile, taking out dresses he had brought from Aisha and Sylphy but had forgotten to give them.


    *DING!!*


    *DINGGG!!*


    *DINGGGGGG!!!*

 Chapter 259: Chapter 259. End of The Illusion And Beginning of Real Horror

    *DING!!*


    *DINGGG!!*


    *DINGGGGGG!!!*


    "Are those the sounds of bells ringing?" Myne asked with a frown, but the response to his question was Velvet vomiting all the food she had just eaten.


    "Hey, are you okay? What''s wrong with you?" Myne asked with an ugly expression, lifting Velvet up while attempting not to look at her vomit. He didn''t want his stomach to start having trouble as well.


    "Can''t you smell this disgusting smell?" Velvet asked, burying her face in Myne''s chest, more specifically trying to cover her nose. Explore more stories with ��??


    "What sme... F*ck, where is this foul smell suddenlying from, even though our entire house ispletely sealed?" Myne asked while covering his nose with his shirt sleeves.


    "You are still fine, but because my sense of smell is many times stronger than yours, I can smell this foul odor every time I breathe deeply before. Still, it wasn''t as noticeable as it is now. I think this has something to do with the bell sound. We should go out and take a look quickly.


    I have a bad feeling about this bell ringing," Velvet said while taking out Myne''s handkerchief from his pants pocket and tightly wrapping it around her nose.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go. But remember, this time, no matter what happens, don''t let go of my hand. Otherwise don''tinter if you find me in someone else''s honey trap," Myne said jokingly to lighten his own mood, so he could stop his shaking legs.


    He wrapped a scarf around his nose before putting all the things in front of the window in his Inventory and opened it slowly to look out.


    "Huh? Look, it seems like this bell ringing indicates that the three-day-long festival has finallye to an end. All the lights in the festival area have also gone off, but that damn fog still isn''t showing any sign of getting away," Myne remarked as he poked his head out of the window to assess the situation. Velvet followed suit, sticking her head out the window as well.


    "Um, Myne! Don''t you think those houses around us look a little weird? I mean, I don''t think they looked so creepy before, right?"


    "Hmm? What do you mean?... What the hell? How did those newly-looking houses suddenly be creepy haunted houses? And there''s even a decoration of lifelike naked human dead bodies with blood dripping from their entire bodies hanging everywhere?


    Two days ago, there was none of those things; I remember clearly," Myne said with a dumbfounded expression, staring at the gruesome scene in front of him that looked like a nightmare.


    "If what you said is true, then is it possible that someone is ying a prank on us?" Velvet, who herself didn''t believe in what she spoke, asked nervously while holding Myne''s hand tightly.


    "But who would be so free to go through so much trouble to y this kind of grand prank on us? Do you even have an idea of just how much resources and money would be needed to do this?


    Amm, Velvet, do you think that dead body is staring at us?" Myne, while rubbing his eyes, spoke starring a dead body hanging from its neck in front of their neighbour''s house, whose both legs and one eye were missing, as well as a lot of flesh on its body, clearly indicating its death wasn''t peaceful.


    "What! Myne, don''t try to scare me. At least see the situation before making jokes. Although everything around is very scary, how can a body in that condition be able to move... Ahhh..." Velvet, who was paying attention to the festival area, before she could finish speaking, suddenly noticed Myne''s trembling hands.


    She looked at him, who was pointing his index finger at the dead body about which he was talking.


    Seeing in such a terrible scared condition, which didn''t look fake, Velvet followed his finger direction and saw the dead body, whose both legs and an eye were missing for an unknown amount of time, had its head raised up and was now staring at them with its only white lifeless eye, half-eaten by insects, and asionally moving its hands a bit.


    Velvet, although scared out of her wits by such a horrific scene, before her brain could ept such a weird thing, Myne pulled her into the room, mmed the window shut, and quickly sealed it with various heavy objects.


    "F*ck, f*ck, f*ck, not again, not this damn shit again. Why do I always encounter these ghostly things? Mommy, I want to go home..."


    After closing the window, Myne held his head, sat down on the spot, and hid his face in his knees while muttering nonsense like a madman.


    Velvet, who also managed to calm down after a moment of thinking, took a deep breath and walked toward Myne, who was clearly freaked out after seeing a living ghost. Although Velvet was also quite scared seeing such a horrific sight, it was evident that she wasn''t as scared as Myne.


    "Myne, get up. We have to get out of this damn ce. If those weird things find out us, in such close quarters, we might not be able to escape without paying a heavy price. So stop behaving like a little child, and quickly get up," Velvet said anxiously. She always felt that if they didn''t leave this area quickly, something very bad would happen to them, and they might not be able to handle it.


    Though Myne didn''t want to move, he considered that what Velvet said made sense. Remember that in most horror novels, the one who stays in a ce tends to die first. Quickly, he grabbed Velvet''s arm tightly, and they walked toward the main door.


    But to both of their surprise, as soon as they walked out of the bedroom, they saw that the house, which had been in good condition before, had now be a haunted house. Everything looked old and tattered, with spiderwebs and heavy dust spread everywhere.


    Only areas where they had sat or walked previously showed signs of cleanliness, but everywhere else indicated that no one had been in this house for years.


    Myne and Velvet gulped in horror. They both robotically turned their heads around and looked back at the bedroom. What they saw sent chills down their spines.


    The once well-made, clean, and bright bedroom now looked extremely creepy. The walls were painted with dried blood, the floor was aplete mess with signs of someone being heavily tortured for many days, and the killer had left the dead body of their victim there to feed insects, along with his various tools.


    Among the tools were knives of various sizes, from small torge, a hand saw for cutting bones, pliers for plucking nails or teeth, etc. In addition to those tools, there were remnants of a dead body, such as tattered pieces of clothes and heavily damaged bones.


    But the most shocking revtion, which has given both of them literal heart attacks, was yet toe. Last but not least, the once seemingly well-maintained bed on which they had spent the most time until now��eating, having sex, and sleeping soundlessly��now appeared as a canvas of torment, soaked in a nightmarish tableau of dried blood.


    The bloodstains told a story of unspeakable horror, as if someone had been mercilessly bound to the bed and subjected to unspeakable torture before meeting a gruesome demise. Amongst the grotesque stains of blood, the bed harboured the remains of various insect carcasses and the chilling remnants of one or perhaps multiple souls who had met their gruesome end on that very spot.


    Myne and Velvet recoiled in terror, their eyes widening at the sight of the bed they had unwittingly rested upon, especially Velvet, who had literally spent two and a half days on this bed.


    The air grew colder as both of them realized that what they had been seeing till now was actually an illusion.


    "Velvet, tell me that what we are seeing is not true and it is just our nightmare," Myne spoke, taking deep breaths to calm down his rapidly beating heart, which felt as if it were about to burst from his chest.


    "If it is true, then how could we both have such simr dreams? And normally, we shouldn''t be able tomunicate with each other so thoughtfully, let alone give our dreams such detailed creations.


    F*ck, and I even buried my face in that blood-soaked pillow, rubbed my body all over the bed during sex, in various poses," Velvet said with an ugly expression, imagining the intimate acts on such a creepy bed.


    The hair on her entire body stood up, and she quickly pulled Myne, running toward the main door before they encountered any other surprises that would give their already verge-of-copsing brains another shock.


    "Myne! Myne! Myne!!! Are you awake? Listen, I know you are scared of all those things, and so am I, but we can''t stay here, waiting for our death, right? So stop daydreaming and help me move those objects," Velvet, who was removing the heavy furniture Myne had ced in front of the main door, noticed that she was the only one working.


    She looked back at Myne, frozen in ce, giving her goosebumps. Velvet nervously called him out, thinking he might be possessed by a ghost. After calling him for some time and confirming that he was only daydreaming, she quickly spoke while shaking him to wake him up.


    "Sigh, I hope we won''t get any more wonderful surprises after getting out of this door," Myne said, unwillingly moving all the objects in front of the door aside.


    Knowing Myne''s fear, Velvet took the lead, holding his hand tightly. After taking a deep breath, she opened the door, which made a ssic creaking sound, as if it hadn''t been opened for decades.

 Chapter 260: Chapter 260. The Haunted Town

    "What the f*ck?! Myne, why on earth did you bring me to such a creepy ce? No matter how hurried you were, at least you shouldn''t have brought me to such a ghostly ce, right?" Velvetined in a trembling voice while staring at the scary view in front of him, which was no different from a description of a real living hell.


    Suddenly, a cold wind swept through, sending shivers down their spines. The ground beneath them felt unstable as if reality itself had slipped away, leaving them suspended in a surreal nightmare.


    Before themy the once-thriving town, which both of them remembered as new and prosperous just two days ago, now engulfed in an eerie silence that was deafening.


    The air was thick with an otherworldly stillness as if the town itself held its breath in anticipation of the gruesome tableau that unfolded, an ominous fog clung to the surroundings, giving a feeling of mystery and the danger hidden in it, waiting for them to enter.


    The entrance door of the house in which they spend time which now even in their nightmare they don''t want to remember again, framed by warped timbers and peeling paint, seemed to mock their naive hopes of escape.


    The town, once alive with the hum of daily life, nowy in ruins, its prosperity swallowed by an inky darkness that devoured everything in its path. The ckness was soplete that not even the brightest torch could make it vanish.


    The streets, now rivers of coagted blood, squelched beneath their every step. The stench of decay and the metallic tang of blood mingled in the air, assaulting their senses with an overpowering cocktail of horror. It was a smell that wed at the back of their throats, threatening to choke them with each breath.


    It now became a haunting gallery of horror, with the lifeless bodies of hundreds upon hundreds of townspeople strewn about, their limbs contorted in grotesque angles, frozen in the throes of agony. Gruesome wounds adorned their bodies��bites that seemed to have torn away chunks of flesh, and cuts that defied any semnce of humanity.


    Their contorted limbs and twisted expressions bore witness to the unimaginable suffering they had endured in their final moments.


    As Velvet and Myne, who was now literally hiding behind her, eyes were drawn to the nightmarish tableau that sprawled before them, the once-picturesque houses loomed over them like spectral sentinels.


    Their facades were scarred by the echoes of a violent conflict, broken windows gaped like hollow eye sockets, and charred remnants of once-thriving homes whispered of a malevolence that had left its mark. The structures seemed to lean in, as if conspiring to keep Velvet and Myne ensnared in this waking nightmare.


    The houses, once sanctuaries, now served as gruesome gallows for the women who had be the final victims of this malevolent force. Suspended in the air in front of the houses like decorations, their lifeless forms told a haunting tale of torment. The different-sized wounds on their bodies painted a vivid narrative of prolonged agony, a story that transcended the boundaries ofprehension.


    The roads, once familiar and traversed by the living, now sustained a sickening river of blood, as if a crimson rain had fallen just moments before. The air was tainted with the putrid stench of decay, an olfactory assault that overwhelmed the senses. The very essence of the town seemed to be drenched in a malevolent darkness that clung to everything it touched.


    And so, Velvet and Myne stood paralyzed, their bodies trembling not just from the biting cold of the night but from the palpable horror that gripped them. The once-prosperous town, now a twisted mausoleum, bore witness to a cataclysmic event that defied exnation. The once-vibrant streets had be a theater of the macabre, where the curtain had fallen on thest act of unimaginable suffering.


    "Velvet, do you love me?" After trembling for five minutes like an old grandma, Myne gathered his courage and broke the eerie silence.


    "If this is not a trick question, then of course, yes. Otherwise, do you think you''d still be standing here asking me such an idiotic question?" Velvet replied, tightening her grip on Myne''s hands. Despite her bravery aftering out of the house, she couldn''t muster the courage to walk into this ghostly haunted town.


    "Then for the sake of our love, let''s go back to the house. I don''t want to walk in this fog spread everywhere in the town. Although it is not as dense as outside the town, my knowledge is giving me a warning that if we go into this fog, we might not die from ghosts'' direct attacks, but the chance of getting scared to death is very high, at least for me."


    Hearing Myne''s reasoning, Velvet fell into a moment of silence as if she were thinking something. She then pulled Myne a bit away from the main door of the house they were in before speaking...


    "Myne, before listening to what I am about to say, first take some deep breaths... Good. Now let me climb on your back, as this is very important if you don''t want to lose me and do solo adventure in such a scary ce."


    Saying such, Velvet climbed on Myne''s back and glued herself behind him like a ko, wrapping her arms and legs tightly around his body.


    "Now slowly look back and lift your head toward the sky calmly."


    Although Myne couldn''t understand what Velvet was trying to do, but since he still blindly believed in her, he confusedly did what she told him. But soon, he regretted his decision because right on top of the entrance door were the naked, rotten bodies of a family of three �C one man and two women �C hanging there.


    Insects could clearly be seen crawling on various parts of their bodies, butpared to the horror Myne was witnessing, this could be considered very normal. All three of the dead bodies had an eerie smile on their bloody, rotten mouths, staring at them while their not-so-well-conditioned hands tried to cut off the rope with their nails, tying them in the air.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    After witnessing such an eye-opening scene, Myne disyed grandmaster-level expressions. He let out an ear-piercing scream out of his lungs, enough to let the entire town know about their location, and blindly started running without caring about where he was going.


    Behind him, the three people �C or ghosts �C witnessed Myne running with Velvet on his back at unimaginable speed, speechlessly staring at their fading backs in the fog. All three of them looked at each other before the husband and wife, perhaps, nodded their heads with an understanding expression. Then, both of them grabbed their daughter''s arms, one each, and pulled them out from her body.


    Their daughter clearly didn''t have thinking abilities like them, as she didn''t make any movement even if her arms were getting pulled out by her parents.


    With the help of the arm bone of their daughter, the husband and wife soon broke free from the thick rope around their necks, as if they had done it multiple times, and quickly chased after Myen and Velvet, along with dozens of other ghostly figures from their neighbouring houses.


    ...


    10 minutes before the bell rang. Stay connected via M V L


    "Knock-knock... Can Ie in?"


    "Grandma, why do you always behave this way? This is your own house; you don''t need to ask every time you want to enter my room."


    A cute little girl, around 10 years old, opened her room door with a pouted expression and spoke with fake anger while inviting her grandma into her room.


    "Haha, sorry, honey, but I read somewhere that children at your age care a lot about their privacy, especially when they have a special guest in their room. They can easily get angry if you overlook these small details." The grandma, with a smile on her face, rubbed her granddaughter''s hair and walked into the room, holding a silver tray filled with various sweets.


    "Sorry, Tar. I just went to the guard tower to ask about your grandfather, but they still have no information about him. It seems like he is inside someone''s house; otherwise, if he was out, there is no way we couldn''t have found him yet... Ahh, don''t be so sad. We will try again tomorrow. Anyway, it''s not like he can always stay in someone else''s house, right?


    Oh, my, look at the time. I wasted so much time out that Ipletely forgot about dinner. You guys y; I''ll make dinner quickly."


    Saying such the kind-hearted grandma, who met Tar at the beginning and had been helping him search for his grandpa Kane till now, walked out of the room and gently closed the door.


    She looked at the clock on the wall and, while humming a tune, which sounded more like an incantation, started sealing all the house doors and windows with wooden nks instead of preparing the dinner she had mentioned.


    "Don''t be sad, Tar. We will soon find your grandpa. Be patient and optimistic. I think we should go to the mayor tomorrow. He is a kind person and will definitely understand your situation. He will help you search for your grandpa.


    You might be hungry, right? Here, eat these cookies. They are my grandma''s special cookies. She only makes them when we have guests; otherwise, no matter how many times I tell her, she always refuses, saying that it is not the right time."


    The little girl said with an excited face while handing Tar palm-sized cookies. Tar, who had been staying with this little girl for the past two days, took them with a helpless smile and started eating while discussing various childish things to keep his new friend from being sad.


    Soon, they finished all the cookies merrily, not realizing it, andy down on the floor while rubbing their little tummies.


    *DING!!*


    *DINGGG!!*


    *DINGGGGGG!!!*


    "What is that sound?" Tar suddenly stood up, hearing the bell ringing. He curiously walked toward the window to see what was going on, wondering why the people were ringing the bell.


    "Oh, that must be the sound of the Bell of Awakening... seems like the festival is finally over, and everyone now has to go back to work."


    The little girl said in an unnatural voice while walking toward her wardrobe. If Tar were like Myne, who had read a lot of horror novels, he might have definitely felt something wrong with his new friend''s voice and especially her movement. s, he didn''t think much about it and continued staring outside, especially at the festival area where the lights were getting out visible to the naked eye.


    "But it is still so dark. Aren''t they going to wait until that weird fog vanishes and the sun shines again?" Tar asked while rubbing his eyes. Suddenly, he felt extremely sleepy, everything around him started spinning weirdly, and soon he copsed on the ground powerlessly. The only thing he heard beforepletely passing out was...


    "Sun never shines in this town."

 Chapter 261: Chapter 261. A Hellish Encounter With The Past...

    "Aaa, aaa, ammm, yes, faster, I am about to cum Master... Please don''t hold back and fill the womb of this filthy ve of yours... Moan..."


    "Hahaha, sure as you wish my obedient ve, but don''t just enjoy yourself, look your sister ying by herself alone. As a big sister, how can you be so mean to a younger sister? Why use your tongue to give her some relief, while I explore your mysterious cave?"


    "Amm, yes, Master..."


    Looking at the beautiful middle age blond with a goddess-like face and E-cup size breasts, under him who can be the dream lover of god know how many people but now was crawling toward her younger sister whom he just a moment ago f*ck till she fainted, and started licking her cum filled pussy, Kane nodded his head with satisfaction, and speed up the pace of banging, as he also t his big brother about to reach his limit.


    In thest 30 years, Kane had never been as happy as he was since arriving in this town, which seemed nothing short of paradise to him. Here, he could attain everything that had ever concerned or enticed him, be it youth, women, money, power, and more. Whatever he desired, he could have at the mere utterance of it.


    In this ce, he felt like a king, and everyone around him was his servant, especially the dozens of women whom he had been passionately banging nonstop for the past two days. After consuming that mysterious golden elixir, he not only reverted to the peak of his youth but also gained unimaginable power.


    He vividly recalled that even in his prime, he could barelyst 30 minutes during sex with his wife. Yet, after taking that elixir it had been continuous for two days, and he still banging women who continuously changed after he made them satisfied, even his little brother grew a lot.


    "Ah... I''m about to cum," Kane eximed, tightly gripping the waist of the blonde woman and thrusting his big brother inside her with all his force, causing her to scream from a mix of pleasure and pain.


    "Master, please fill me with your holy seeds and purify my filthy womb," The woman pleaded, expressing her desires in a submissive tone.


    The allure of the blonde''s curves was undeniably tempting, enough to invigorate any man and many would attempt to restrain themselves, so they could tease her more and enjoy every bit of the movement, and savour the anticipation, Kane, with a multitude of other women waiting in the line to give their deserted pussy some wetness, had no interest in holding back.


    He nonchntly released a surprising amount of cum literally giving the blonde a small shower, which shouldn''t be possible considering the size of his balls, before casually tossing the blonde aside.


    "Who''s next? Come in." After disposing of the fainting blonde, Kane swiftly made his way to a table adorned with arge two-litre ss bottle filled with a golden liquid. He poured himself a generous amount, replenishing his spent energy.


    Upon hearing Kane''s authoritative voice, amotion erupted outside his room, as if numerous women were vying for the chance to enter. The mour persisted for three minutes before the door swung open. A woman in herte teens, not particrly striking but with a slightly rounded belly and C-cup breasts, entered the room.


    The sound of a bell ringing outside reached Kant''s ears, disappearing as soon as the woman closed the door after both blonde sisters ran away with their trembling legs from the room as if they had seen a ghost.


    "Loyel?" Kane unconsciously uttered, observing the woman who appeared to be four months pregnant, wearing a perplexed and shocked expression.


    "Hello, Kane! Long time no see. How have you been? Hehehe, I am still as stupid as I was before, right? You clearly seem very well, and enjoying your life to the fullest, but I still ask how are you, such an idiot am I."


    The woman who clearly very familiar with Kane spoke while biting her tongue cutely with an embarrassingugh, before removing her clothes.


    W, What! How can you be Loyel? Loyel is dea...


    Kanecouldn''t muster the courage to finish his sentence as heid eyes on Loyel''s naked body. It wasn''t because of Loyel''s beauty or his body sumbing to desire again; rather, it was due to arge bloody hole in the middle of Loyel''s chest. Kant could clearly see through the cavity,rge enough for a child to easily pass through.


    What terrified Kant was not only the severity of the injuries but also how someone could remain alive after sustaining such a big wound.


    "Kane? Kane? KANE!!"


    Kane didn''t know what had happened to him or how he had suddenly be lost in his thoughts. Even as Loyelid him on the bed, his hands and legs securely tied, and she was sitting on top of his lower part, with his unexcited little brother inside her pussy, he continued to stare at her absentmindedly, the bloody hole on her chest etched into his mind.


    Readtest chapters at M V L


    "Kane, you know, when I first found out that I was pregnant with your child, I couldn''t describe how happy I was. My parents and I spent that day celebrating as if it were the happiest moment of our lives. They didn''t get angry with me for engaging in a sexual rtionship with you before marriage, considering it could be detrimental to myter life if you were to cheat on me.


    But I gave them assurance that you were not that kind of man, and there was no chance that you would abandon me."


    "Now, as I think about it, I feel as if I had listened to their advice and not blindly trusted you, maybe I could have had a happy family like yours, right? I still can''t believe that because of some money, you would sell me to some bandits just to get rid of me. Do you know what happened to me and your daughter after those bandits took me with them?


    Oh, sorry, you might not know that the child in my belly is a girl, right?" Loyel suddenly paused, saying that as if she remembered something. She stopped moving her hips up and down on Kane, and with a crazy grin filled with unspoken madness, she spoke, sending chills down Kane''s entire body, finally bring him out of his delusion.


    "Do you want to see your daughter, Kane?"


    Kane still couldn''t ept the fact that Loyel was still alive with such a big hole in her chest. Let''s forget about her wound��why was she still as young as she was when she was taken away by the bandits? He looked at her big belly, which still had not grown enough, and shook his head trembling, he had no desire to uncover the hidden meaning behind Loyel''s creepy words.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but Loyel picked up her blood-stained underwear beside her and, with a giggle, stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Sorry, but it''s not your time. First, let me speak my heart out before you say something. After all, your daughter and I haven''t met you for decades."


    Saying such Loyel lifted her hips and pull out Kane''s big brother from her juicy pussy, if it was a normal situation Kane might be a little angry and refused to let her pull his dick out before finishing but now neither he is in no mood to do sex, nor in condition to do anything. Then Loyel crawled on all fours on top of Kane like a toddler, rubbing her body against his.


    When she came face to face with Kane, she gave him a sweet kiss on his cheek before continuing to move until her love-juice-dripping pussy was right on top of Kane''s face.


    Loyel turned around and caught Kane staring at her pussy with eyes wide open. Unable to contain herself, she giggled like a mischievous child. "You remember when we were together, you were like a child always hungry for candy, always trying to lick my pussy, iming you loved my love juice so much and couldn''t live without it.


    That''s why I always called you a pervert, even though I never refused your requests. Even in public, we always managed to find a secluded location for some fun. Sigh, those old beautiful days; you don''t know how much I miss them."


    "Anyway, enjoy your favourite juice while I search for that thing. I think it was in my skirt pocket," Loyel said, talking to herself with a smile before yfully cing her wet pussy on top of Kane''s nose. She picked up her skirt from the bed and started checking the pockets while Kane, tied carefully underneath her, struggled like a fish out of water.


    "Ah, here it is. I thought I dropped it during the fight with those crazy women outside. Those women are really crazy for you, Kane. You seem to have be more popr after getting rid of me. Sigh, although it hurts to know, I am still happy for you. By the way, are you happy with that merchant girl?


    The one for whom you handed me over to bandits because you didn''t want people to know you already had an affair with a peasant girl whom you''d made pregnant?"


    Loyel asked curiously, without a hint of anger on her face. She moved her hips away from Kane, giving him space to breathe, and stood on top of him with what appeared to be a very expensive small golden knife in her hand.


    "Now, let bygones be bygones. It''s time to reunite our entire family. You must be excited to meet your daughter, right?"


    "Muuuu, mmm, ahhhh, you''re not Loyel! Who are you? Witch, show me your real face. Loyel has been dead for a long time. I saw her dead body after shemitted suicide. There''s no way you are Loyel.


    Help! Someone help me! There''s a madwoman in the room trying to kill me!"


    After a moment of struggle, Kane managed to throw Loyel''s panties out of his mouth and started yelling loudly, an unwise decision considering he was currently the captive party.


    "Ohhh, so you''vee back to confirm whether those bandits killed me or not, huh? This is something I don''t know. Well, it hurts a bit more than thest one, but s, this world was never a good and sunshine-like fairy tale in the first ce. Because of a monster like you, we, mother and daughter, died in great pain and suffering.


    But if I didn''t show you your daughter, then I might always feel something missing. So, here, meet your daughter, Aurora. I thought of this name during my hellish life with those bandits by the way."


    Loyel said thest part in a low voice, giving Kane a wink with a smile. Then, without hesitation, she cut her entire stomach from right to left, giving Kane a macabre show with her blood.


    "Sorry, I know it''s a bit bloody and gruesome but please endure it. Damn, this blood is going to dirty our bed. I still wanted to have passionate sex with you," Loyel angrily cursed. She put both hands inside her stomach casually and, after a bit of moving them up and down, took out what looked like a bloody fetus.


    It appeared as if it had just started taking the shape of a child, but someone had hit it very hard continuously, making it look like a meatball. Surprisingly, the meatball, I mean fetus even in such a bad condition still shows signs of slight movement.


    "This is your daughter, Aurora, Kane. But sorry, I can''t protect her properly. When you sold me to those bandits, they did many bad things to me, in order to make me their obedient ve.


    This led Aurora to her current condition, but worry not she bes normal after reaching your love," Loyel while challenging the rules ofmon sense being still alive after literally cutting her stomach into two and taking out her fetus with bare hands, spoke optimistically while cing Aurora''s body beside Kane''s horrified face.


    No matter how idiotic someone is, after seeing this kind of sense, he can at least guess that he is in deep trouble and the thing in front of him clearly wasn''t human."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh..."


    "Hahaha, don''t be a cry baby Kane. Our family just reunited, and there are still a lot of things we two have to discuss with you, but first let''s have some good sex, I am dying to f*ck by you like a beast as you have always done in past. After that, I also had to experience what I had with those bandits.


    Let me tell you a secret in order to meet you again, I had done a big deal with a big shot, but sadly we only had 1 month of time together, but I think this should be enough for us to have quality family time, hehehe."


    Loyel''s creepy voice was drowned out by Kane''s loud scream, which didn''t escape the room. Even if it did, the entire house which some moment ago filled with hustle and bustle, was now empty like a graveyard in the middle of the night. No one was there to hear Kane scream for help, which onlysted for two minutes before they stoppeding out of that room.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 262: Chapter 262. Guest In Rain

    "Myne, do you think we should go out and look around now? I think those ghostly things are gone since there are no soundsing from outside," Velvet said as she slowly peeked outside through a random ruined house window hole. But because the bloody rain outside blocked her vision, she could hardly see anything.


    "Velvet, have you lost your mind? Those things are like ants smelling sugar; they''ve been behind us for the past three entire days. Wherever we go, they somehow can always locate us and catch us in hoards. I am tired of continuously running from them. And after such a great difficulty, we finally managed to escape from them at least for now. But you''re telling me to go out again.


    Don''t you have any pity for my poor soul? Also what the hell we are going to do outside in such a heavy rain?" Myne, with dark circles under his eyes and his body soaked with blood from the rain outside, replied irritably while closing all the doors and windows of the house.


    "Sigh, although I understand your concern, staying here is not a solution to our problem. How long can we hide in this rundown house? At most, until the rain outside stops, after which those weird things will definitely find us one way or another... By the way, do you want to take some rest? I think you should get some good sleep.


    In the past three days, you hardly took a good sleep; this is also why your mind is getting affected, and you are getting irritated by every little thing."


    Not taking Myne''s words to heart, Velvet replied worriedly. They both had been running nonstop from these weird creatures that couldn''t die, no matter what kind of attack theyunched. Even if Myne burned them to ash, they soon reappeared in front of them as if nothing had happened.


    Even now, if not for the fact that it started raining, making it difficult for those ghostly things to follow their trace through whatever method they were using, they might still be running somewhere within the town.


    "I am sorry, Velvet. I didn''t mean to get angry with you, and I know that my body needs a good sleep. But I can''t do it; every time I close my eyes, those ghostly things appear in my dreams, waking me up," Myne apologized softly while hugging Velvet tightly to calm himself down. He had been under great stress in the past few days, and sleeping peacefully had be a rare luxury for him now.


    "I think I have a way to help you sleep peacefully," Velvet said with a gentle smile on her face while starting to remove her clothes and giving Myne a knowing wink.


    The unexpected turn of events immediately lifted Myne''s spirits. Hastily, he discarded his bloody clothes and, after casting a cleaning skill on both of them, he sat down on the bed in the middle of the living room, resembling an obedient child awaiting a treat.


    Fooled countless times by illusions in this ghostly town, Myne had sworn that from that day forward when that bell rang, he would never sleep in someone else''s bed unless he was certain the ce was as clean as it appeared.


    Upon entering the house, the first thing he did was transfer all furniture to his Inventory, extracting a medium-sized bed before sealing all entrances to different rooms and leaving no space for any strange urrences to disrupt their rest.


    "Now, close your eyes, take deep breaths, and let me handle everything. Let''s start with your head massage. Have I mentioned that I''m quite famous for my massages?" Velvet whispered sweetly in Myne''s ear, sitting on hisp with her legs crossed behind his back. "Someone seems very excited, huh? Looks like the past three days were no easy feat for my favourite little guy as well."


    Velvet retrieved Myne''s little brother from beneath her and ced it against her wet pussy, initiating a rhythmic rubbing on Myne''s dick to uplift his mood, all the while giving him a light massage with her hands atop his head.


    "Feeling better?"


    "Yes, I''ve missed those wonderful feelings so much. But with the amount of love juice your vagina is leaking, why does it feel like you desperately want to be f*cked by me rather than providing relief to me?" Myne yfully inquired, cing both hands on Velvet''s ample boobies.


    "Moan..."


    "You''re thinking too much. How can I be so selfish? I am ady of character, I care more about my man than myself... Ahmm... Yes, squeeze them hard... Ahhh..."


    Velvet, in the midst of asserting her innocence, couldn''t resist sumbing to Myne''s techniques. She pushed his head into her breasts, quickening her pace of rubbing against Myne''s dick.


    Not one to miss a golden opportunity, Myne promptly opened his mouth wide and devoured Velvet''s left breast with enthusiasm.


    "Ahhh... Yesss... F*ck, You''re great, Master..."


    "I think we''ve had enough forey. Why don''t you stop ying this shy game and put it inside you? F*ck, be gentle," Myneined as Velvet eagerly grab his dick with great force. He took revenge, biting down on her rock-hard pink nipple, eliciting a loud scream from her.


    Velvet, seemingly undisturbed by the pain, lifted her hips, positioning Myne''s eager dick at the entrance of her vagina. She allowed it to linger there for a few seconds, soaking in her love juices before slowly descending.


    "BANG, BANG, BANG..."


    Myne''s dick was only halfway to paradise when suddenly someone start banding the house door with his all might abruptly interrupting Myne and Velvet''s wonderful time.


    "F*CK! F*CK! F*CK! Can''t you let someone have peaceful sex, motherf*ckers?" Myne yelled angrily, ncing at the entrance door sealed with various heavy metal objects he had created with his skill.


    "Bang, bang, bang..."


    But the person at other the door clearly was in a very hurry he again banged the door loudly, if it is not for the heavy rain outside masking any other sounds, now maybe this entire area have been filled with undead creatures who were behind Myne and Velvet.


    With a sigh, Velvet, losing her mood to continue their lovemaking, reluctantly rose from Myne''sp and stood beside the bed with a frown. Myne followed suit, quickly retrieving new clothes for both of them and hastily dressing while walking toward the sealed door.


    "Bang, Bang... Quickly open the door! I''m not one of those things... I''m also a survivor like you."


    Hearing the clear voice of an old man from outside, Myne and Velvet both disyed astonished expressions. This was the first time, since the bell had rung, that they heard a normal person''s voice, all the people in the town from before had long ago vanished out of thin air. They exchanged nces, and Velvet spoke hesitantly.


    "I think we shouldn''t believe him. His sudden appearance in front of our house seems a bit too coincidental. And from his voice, it seems like he has confirmed that we are inside. But with such heavy rain outside, there is no way a normal person could have seen us entering this house. Also, judging by his voice, he seems like an old man in his 50s or 60s, which makes it even more suspicious.


    What do you think?"


    "You have a point, but if he is really a survivor like us, then he can be very helpful to us. Since he is still stuck in this town like us, there is no way he knows the way to escape from this hell hole. But at least he probably knows one or two ways to avoid those damn creatures..."


    "Hello, I know you might be suspicious of my sudden appearance, but believe me, I''m really not one of them. I was in the house two blocks away from you when I saw you guys avoiding the horde of undead and entering this house through my telescope. If you are suspicious of my identity, I can move away from the door, and you can peek at my appearance.


    But please be quick before those damn crows notice me."


    Hearing the unknown old man''s exnation, which made a bit of sense, Myne again looked at Velvet, who shrugged her shoulders, clearly indicating that the final decision was up to him.


    "At thest moment, why do you always throw a pot on my head?" Myneined and spanked Velvet''s butt to calm down his inner fear before walking toward the door. He quickly moved the objects in front of it and looked out through the small hole in the wooden door.


    Outside, Myne saw the big belly of an unknown person through the hole. Sighing helplessly, he ordered the unknown old man to move back. The old man obediently did what he was told while nervously observing his surroundings, especially higher ces like the tops of houses or trees.


    While the old man looked around worrisomely, Myne finally got to see his face. The old man appeared to be in his fifties, his head as smooth as the moon. He sported a long white beard, creating a striking contrast against the scars on his face. Despite his advanced age, he possessed a surprisingly muscr physique, d in tattered clothing.


    He gripped a giant battle axe firmly, and an oversized pale brown cape enveloped him, its sheer size enough to easily conceal the old man within its folds.


    Upon confirming that there was nothing visibly amiss with the old man, at least from Myne''s perspective, he nodded at Velvet and slowly opened the door.

 Chapter 263: Chapter 263. A Weird Old Man

    Seeing Myne open the door, the old man let out a breath of relief and quickly walked toward it but suddenly stopped by Myne. Myne again examined the old man seriously and cast appraisal skill him to confirm if he wasn''t another mysterious figure like Wanish, who had literally caused Velvet''s death.


    [ Name: Albangarous Lomanhelishin Malethraxelotharionis


    LV: 99 ( Sealed )


    Race: ????


    Gender: Male


    Age: ??? y/o


    upation: ???


    Title: ???, ??????


    Status: ???


    [Skill]


    ????? ( Sealed )


    ????? ( Sealed )


    ????? ( Sealed )


    ????? ( Sealed )


    ????? ( Sealed )


    ...


    [Ability]


    ���١� ( Sealed )


    �V������ ( Sealed )


    ���ڣ��V��


    .... ]


    "..."


    "Bang!"


    Myne, without changing expression, mmed the door shut right after reading the name, locking it from inside before staring at rows after rows of question marks, which literally frightened him to death.


    Damn it, not this again. Why do I always encounter these powerful weirdos? Don''t they have anything better to do than mess with a small character like me? Please give me a break now, Myne thought with tears in his eyes.


    "Myne? What''s happened?" Velvet nervously asked, seeing Myne suddenly close the door and stand dazedly while holding the door handle.


    "Sigh, nothing dear. I think we''re in deep trouble..."


    "Bang, bang, bang... Boy, open the door! What''s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly close the door again?" The old man on the other side of the door hammered it again, impatiently asking.


    "Sir, you should go back to whatever ce you came from. There''s nothing we want to talk to you about. Just leave us alone," Myne shouted nervously, backing away with Velvet. If the old man tried to force his way in, he wouldn''t hesitate and would immediately run away with Velvet, not caring if the undead caught them again or not.


    "I see. It seems like when you saw me, you noticed something you shouldn''t. Anyway, it''s your loss if you don''t want to meet me, but let me ask you, do you really think this old wooden door can stop me if I wanted to enter forcefully? Think a bit.


    If I had any ulterior motive, why would I take such a big risk of revealing my location to those damn things and knock on your door, asking for permission to enter? Can''t I just force through your door?"


    "Think a bit, boy. Don''t be a pussy. Although I understand your concern, overthinking is not a solution or hiding from others, especially in this kind of situation where even a little help can save your life at a critical moment. I''ll count to ten. If you don''t open the door, then I''ll go back, and you might not see me again. After all, once this rain stops, you might not be able to live for too long."


    Saying this, the old man leaned against the door and slowly started counting, "1, 2, 3..." while waiting for Myne''s decision.


    Damn it, what should I do? What that old man said makes sense with his... um, overpowering skills. Although most of them seem sealed, just his brute strength alone is enough to enter this better-than-nothing house. Should I give him a chance or let him go? But in this critical situation where I know nothing about what''s going on here, his information can be very beneficial...


    While Myne pondered nonstop, rubbing his forehead in headache, Velvet came beside and held his hand, silently encouraging him.


    6...


    7...


    8...


    "F*ck! I hope we won''t regret itter," Myne cursed at his bad luck, stealing a quick kiss from Velvet to enhance his luck, which had clearly abandoned him after entering this wretched town. He opened the door, causing the old man, who was trying to look cool leaning against it, to fall on his butt.


    "Bastard, couldn''t you speak before opening the door? Ahh, my old butt," The old manined, rubbing his butt with a painful expression that a child could easily discern as fake.


    "Who told you to lean against the door in the first ce? Also, your acting skills are rubbish; you better start working on them," Myne distanced himself from the old man, staying vignt and hiding Velvet behind his back.


    "Well, you seem to have a point. It is indeed my fault. Anyway, you made the right decision. Thest guy who refused to listen to me probably left this world long ago. I still can''t believe even in such an old age, someone can be so perverted.


    People like him should die rather than waste this world''s resources," The old man, speaking nonsense, stood up from the ground, patting his butt and closing the door after taking a serious look outside.


    "Well, you guys are lucky that today is raining; otherwise, it is about time for those things to get out of their resting ce. Thest time they came out, they ate my new lover, leaving me alone in this wretched town to wander till my end... Wow, where did you brats get such a clean and new-looking bed?


    It''s been years since I slept on such a clean bed," The old man, as if behaving like a pervert seeing his crush''s underwear, started caressing the bed, rubbing his cheek on it and making faces as if having an orgasm.


    "Is he a pervert? I am having a bad feeling about him," Velvet said, covering her body with her arm and shivering.


    "Don''t worry. If he dares toy his gaze on you, I will make sure he regrets it," Myne assured Velvet while again hiding her behind him.


    "Oye, Old Man, can''t you please stop... whatever you are doing? You are making me regret my decision," Myne said angrily with a frown.


    "Sorry, sorry. I was just carried away in excitement. You see, it''s been a long time for me to see something good in this damn ce. Sigh, don''t be confused; you will understand soon what I mean," The old man, jumping and rolling on the bed like a child, spoke emotionally.


    "You are speaking as if you''ve been in this town for quite a long time. How long have you been stuck here?" Myne, seeing a hidden message in the old man''s speech, asked curiously.


    "Hehe, want to know? But let me give you a warning: hold your heart tight because this information can be very shocking for your little heart... I''ve been in this town for the past 6 years, 6 months, and 6 days."


    As The old man said that, there was a moment of silence in the room before eximed in shock.


    "What! You mean in the past 6 and a half years, without finding any way to get out of this town?"


    Even Velvet, who always stayed optimistic, felt despair after hearing The old man''s answer.


    "Haha, of course not. My lover and I once found a way to get out of this town, but then I not only lost my lover but also 30 years of my lifespan. The loss was so significant that I never had the courage to try again."


    Giving Myne and Velvet one more shock, the old man nodded his head and continued, "Otherwise, why is an old man at my age, who should be ying with his grandchildren at home, holding a battle axe in his hand with a muscr body? Some years ago, I was also young like you, full of vigour, but after that incident, my youth abandoned me early, and old age trapped me in its clutch.


    Sigh, I should have listened to my parents and gotten married early, so now at least my bloodline wouldn''t end with me."


    "Hahaha, I''m also talking like a grandpa now, right? Let''s not talk about those gloomy things; let''s start again with our introduction. My name is Alban, what about you guys?"


    "My name is Myne, and this is my wife, Velvet," Myne, while trying to conceal their information as much as he could, spoke seriously. The way he called Velvet his wife was clear so that the perverted old man in front of him wouldn''t make any wrong ideas in his mind.


    Velvet, who was silently observing everything from behind Myne, upon hearing him call her his wife, couldn''t help but smile merrily.


    "Oh, I see, a newlywed couple on a honeymoon, huh? But don''t you think this is not a good ce to visit on your honeymoon?" Alban asked jokingly while lying on the bed.


    "Don''t joke around, old man. Do you think we came here of our own will? We were traveling when that damn ck fog surrounded us and forced us toe to this town..."


    "By the way, since you guys have a clean bed, clean clothes, and you two don''t look hungry, this means you should have a storage bag with you, right? Can you give me something to eat? I haven''t had anything good for a long time," Alban interrupted Myne in the middle and asked.


    His eagle-like eyes lingered on Velvet''s body for a few seconds, but seeing there was no storage pouch on her, he moved his gaze to Myne.


    "Are you talking so much nonsense before just because you wanted to ask for food, right?" Myne asked with a poker face. A vein appeared on his forehead. If it weren''t for the fact that he currently needed this shameless old man''s help, he might have already kicked him out of the house.


    "Haha, don''t be so selfish, kiddo. Have some pity on the elderly. I haven''t eaten anything good for years. Do you have any idea how difficult those years were for me? If it were someone with weak willpower in my spot, he might have handed himself to the undead to avoid suffering a long ago."


    "Huh? What do you mean you haven''t eaten anything good? Didn''t the festival have so many dishes? At that time, there were no undead roaming around in the town. Why didn''t you eat food then?" Velvet, listening carefully, suddenly asked, making Alban''s mouth twisted for some reason.

 Chapter 264: Chapter 264. A Way To Out...

    "Since you''re giving me such a brilliant idea, sweetheart, then I should assume that you enjoyed the food of that festival a lot, right?" Alban asked with a sarcastic smile, licking his lips as he looked towards Velvet. Anybody with a normal mind would surelybel him a pervert after such weird behaviour.


    "Wohh, woh, old man, hold on a second. First of all, what''s wrong with your expression? Also although we indeed need your help, this doesn''t mean you can try to climb on our heads. Second, you better throw away any bad ideas you have for my wife; otherwise, it can be very harmful to your old body," Myne said with a frown while activating his King''s Intimidation skill at full power.


    "Oh! An Aura skill, quite rare. It''s been a while since I saw a hume with this skill. And sorry for my earlier expression; it''s just an old habit, you know, not easy to change. But rest assured, I had no bad thoughts for your little wife. Anyway, sexual pleasure is a thing I''ve forgotten a long time ago and don''t care much about.


    If I can somehow manage to get out of this hell hole within a few years, maybe I can try to form my own family. But the chance of achieving my dream currently is next to none."


    "Sigh, today''s young people easily get offended. I am at your age; even if someone spanked my girlfriend''s ass, I wouldn''t take such a thing to heart," Alban said disappointedly, shrugging his shoulders and shaking his head.


    "A weakling doesn''t have many options anyway. Maybe from your point of view, letting someone enjoy your girlfriend might be more beneficial for your health than getting beaten by them, and letting them directly steal your girlfriend. This is all about strength, old man.


    And now tell me, is there anything wrong with the food of that festival?" Myne still not in a good mood asked seriously with a frown.


    "Maybe you are right. I was indeed a coward at that time. That''s also the reason why I never married early, despite my parents forcing me so much. Sigh. As for your question about the food of the festival, for your two''s mental health, I can only say that it was all an illusion of your eyes, and there was never such a thing as delicious normal food there.


    If you two don''t mind eating gruesome things, I can tell you everything in detail. But thest dude whom I met three years ago and told about it, took his own life while trying to vomit what he had eaten at the festival. That was quite a sight to see; he literally put his entire hand in his mouth..."


    "Stop, that''s it. We know what we should, no need to go into any more detail. We made a big mistake, got it.


    Sigh, no wonder I always had that feeling at that time that we shouldn''t eat that food," Myne said with an ugly expression and In surprised eyes of Alban, he pulled out two chairs from his storage bag (Inventory), as well as some fruits, and handed them to Alban, who was already drooling at the sight of them.


    "Old man, eat slowly. If it gets stuck in your throat, you might instantly get out of this town, as well as this world," Myne joked while watching Alban devouring fruits like there''s no tomorrow.


    "Hahaha, boy, you are too naive if you think you can escape from this town after your death. If this is really the case, then tell me, where are all those undeading from? Once you die here, you will also, like them, be undead and wander around here until this town exists," Alban said with a manicugh, leaving Velvet and Myne startled.


    "For God''s sake, old man, can you please stop this third-ss acting of yours? Just tell us something useful instead of all this creepy information that no one with a right mind would want to know. At least let people die in peace," Myneined angrily.


    Hearing Myne''sint and realizing he had gone too far, Alban finally put away his casual attitude and began seriously imparting some crucial rules about the town.


    1. "Never be seen by the three-eyed crows flying in the air; they are the real culprits because of whom every undead in the town knows about your location."


    2. "Never drink or eat anything that looks good or normal; in 95% of cases, these are illusions or traps set by evil beings in this town. However, everyone needs to eat and drink. So, search around the houses, especially in the sewers under the town. If you find real living creatures wandering there, kill and eat them to satisfy your hunger.


    As for water, on the west side of the town, there is a small pond near the wall outside the town made by another survivor to collect rainwater that stuck her before us. Yes, the rain going on outside is only made of blood inside the town. As long as someone gets out of town, they see it as just normal rain."


    3. "Never even think of going into the dark fog outside the town; it is connected to another dimension like a dungeon. Walking some steps into it means no chance of returning, as the way you enter immediately vanishes from its ce. There live unknown numbers of weird and dangerous creatures ready to make a good feast out of you."


    4. "Never enter the festival area held every once a month. There is a special magic or poison spread all over that entire area. The moment you enter its range, you would fall into an Illusionary Technique and lose all reasoning.


    Forget about any important person or thing you care about; you will soon fall into someone''s hands who will bring you into their houses, and y with you a bit, before making you join their gang permanently."


    5. "Most undead only look like idiots, but they are very intelligent. Although they can''tmunicate with living beings, they have their way tomunicate with other undead. Because they are dead and many of their bodily functions don''t work properly, the best way to avoid them is to cover yourself with objects that can easily camouge your surroundings.


    Just try to cover your smell as much as you can."


    "These are basic rules here; try never to forget them. Although there are some other things left to mention, let''s talk about themter. Now, I am a bit tired, so let me have some sleep. You guys also get some sleep as well.


    This rain is not going to stop for the next six or so hours, and once it stops, believe me, you definitely won''t have proper rest," Alban said with a smile while drinking the fresh water given to him by Myne.


    "By the way, you mentioned there is a way to get out of here. Can you tell us about it?" Velvet asked after memorizing everything mentioned by Alban.


    "Oh, yes, there is a way. Have you seen a big tower at the north end of the town?" Alban asked casually while getting ready to sleep.


    "I didn''t think so," Myne replied, ncing at Velvet, who also shook her head, clearly never having seen such a thing.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you haven''t seen it. If you go to the north end of the town, you will surely see it. It''s very hard not to notice, with hundreds of evil Vengeful spirits hovering around it the entire time, making creepy noises from their ugly, disgusting mouths.


    Anyway, if you somehow manage to enter the tower courtyard without getting spotted by those spirits, deal with those damn little things guarding the entrance there, and even then if you somehow make your way inside the tower��which I never could��then you only have to go to the top of it, break a big magic formation there, and boom!


    That weird fog outside will vanish for some hours, and we can all go out..."


    "Wait a minute. If you never managed to go inside the tower, how do you know that there is a big magic formation on top of it, and breaking it will erase the dark fog outside the town?" Myne interrupted Alban and asked suspiciously, raising his eyebrow.


    "Suspicious of everything, huh? Good, good. Only this kind of behaviour can let you live long here. Don''t worry. Just wait a few hours. Once I bring both of you to my secret hideout, you will understand how I know about it.


    Now, if you don''t mind, please leave me alone. My old bones need some rest. Ahh, sofortable. I can kill someone for this," Alban spoke with a smile, rolling on the bed.


    Myne and Velvet looked at each other before Myne pulled her toward the bedroom upstairs.


    "Clean." Myne cast the clean skill, making dust and spider webs disappear from the room. Then he locked the room, and took out another bed from inventory, as well as a palm-sized metal ball-like object. He pressed the button on top of the metal ball and put it on the ground before copsing on the bed.


    "Do you think that Grandpa is reliable? He doesn''t look like a person who could survive in such a haunted town for years on his own. I think he''s not as simple as he''s behaving. There''s something wrong with him. My skill Heart Eye isn''t even working on him at all. Something like this has never happened before," Velvet spoke with concern while sitting behind Myne.


    "I know. That guy definitely has ulterior motives for meeting us and helping us. Although he behaves casually and carefree with us, not even for a second did he let go of his axe. This attitude alone shows that he didn''t trust us at all. His every move was well-calcted, as well as the information he shared with us. He only said things that we could easily find after investigating a bit.


    Also, his motive for telling us about that tower is full of loopholes. It''s as if he wanted to give us false hope that there''s a way to get out. He is a very dangerous person. Even now, if I''m not wrong, he might be focusing on our conversation to prepare his next part of the speech," Myne leaned against Velvet and said in a low voice.


    "So this is why you activated the sound-blocking device? Wow, Master, I never thought you would be so intelligent. Why never show me this side of you, instead always behaving like a pervert?" Velvet with a light giggle, giving the metal ball on the ground a look before speaking jokingly to lighten the mood.


    "Well, before this, my little brother is more than enough to deal with all your needs and keep you busy. So, how can you have a chance to explore my other side? My little kitty, there are many things you haven''t seen about me... Okay, joke aside, let''s take a small nap.


    Although that old man doesn''t look reliable, one thing he said is right; we indeed need some good rest," Myne said, hugging Velvet tightly while closing his heavy eyes.


    "Fine, seems like this little kitty''s not going to get treats from her Master," Velvet spoke lightly in a fake little regretful tone while burying her head into Myne''s chest. Myne had already started snoring lightly, clearly having fallen asleep because of tiredness.

 Chapter 265: Chapter 265. Getting Surrounded

    Ssh...


    The loud sound of water falling on someone resonated, apanied by a couple soundlessly sleeping while cuddling, abruptly jolted awake, coughing in shock.


    "What! What happened?" Myne eximed, the first few words escaping his mouth as cold, bloody red water cascaded onto his head, pulling him out of a sweet dream of resolving the mystery of how a mermaid does sex in the depths of the sea.


    "F*ck, this water is so cold," Velvet, who also received the same treatment as Myne without discrimination, cursed while rubbing her eyes.


    "Old Man do you lose your mind?! F*ck! What are you doing in our room? Let''s forget that for a moment. How the hell did youe in?" Myne eximed in shock, observing Alban with a poker face holding an empty bucket standing beside his bed. He hurriedly looked at the door, showing that there was nowhere it could be seen.


    "You two children of donkeys, did you both fall on your heads when you were little? Do you idiots sleep while activating a noise-cancelling device in your room? Do you think you''re in a luxurious inn or something enjoying your honeymoon?


    Does everything happening in this town is a joke for both of you?" Alban grabbed Myne''s cor, asking angrily before delivering a hammer fist to his head and pointing at the sealed window.


    Ouch!


    "Look outside before questioning me. And once you both are done, hurry up, move your asses to the living room. We are in deep trouble currently."


    Saying such Alban threw the bucket aside, grabbed his battle axe from behind, and hastily ran out of the room.


    "What did we miss? Old Man Alban seems very pissed off because of us," Velvet asked while quickly walking toward the window and starting to remove the wooden nks fit on it.


    "How do I know? We both slept at the same time. God knows what kind of disaster happened while we were resting. Damn this wretched town, its never-ending mysteries, and people killing surprises making me nuts now," Myne said angrily. He still wanted to take a couple of hours more sleep, but because of damn Alban, now he could only hope that things wouldn''t get too out of control.


    Myne and Velvet worked together and soon removed two or three nks, enough for both of them to poke their head from the window and look outside. But what met their eyes was beyond unsettling; they hoped it was just a nightmare.


    The house they were in waspletely surrounded by undead-like ants, crawling everywhere, attempting to break into the house but not going berserk, justzily hammering their arms on every part of the house like ying with children.


    "I think they are spy crows, the ones Old Man Alban was talking about, sharing our location everywhere in the town," Velvet said, pointing at a group of 50 or so crows with three eyes each sitting on the house in front of them, staring at them creepily.


    "So these damn crows brought all of them here to feast on us? Bastards, don''te into my hands; otherwise, I will burn your entire species to ash," Myne angrily screamed at the crows, who gave him no reaction at all.


    "Let''s go down and see what that Old Guy Alban''s doing; he might have a n to get out of this trouble," Myne said with a frown. He first put away both his bed and noise-cancelling device before grabbing Velvet''s hand and running out of the room.


    Outside, things were messier than Myne expected. Seals on the windows were almost broken, and a dozen or so hands were trying to break the remaining obstacles. The main entrance door was still trying its best to stop undeads outside, but it was clearly on the verge of breaking. If not for the support of various heavy pieces of furniture in front of it, it might have already bid farewell to its post.


    Alban, on the other hand, sat in a rxed manner on a chair, smoking tobo from what looked like a wooden pipe��a high-end product. God knows where he got such a good thing. He hummed a tune while the bed he had forcefullyid his evil hands on before was nowhere to be seen.


    Not caring about Alban''s small tricks, Myne made his way toward him and hurriedly spoke, "What the hell is going on here? How did we suddenly get surrounded by so many undeads? And where did you get this thing when you yearn to eat one bit of good food?"


    "Kiddo, look outside. Do you think we all can go out from here in one piece? No, right? Then what''s the meaning of saving this? It''s not like I can use it after my death, as for where all of theme from, go ask those damn crows, they are the culprit who brought them there right after the rain stopped. Anyway, since both of you are here, if you have anyst words for each other, say it now.


    Maybe you''ll get the chanceter or not," Alban casually said while standing up from the chair, holding his axe tightly. After taking a deep breath of tobo, he stood in front of the door, giving Myne and Velvet some privacy.


    "Stay close to me, no matter what happens. Don''t even think about getting more than 2 meters away from me. Here, take it. poke any undead trying toe near you to death. Try not to get injured," Myne said with concern while handing Velvet a spear he got from the Dungeon of Strength.


    "Don''t worry too much. I''m not as frail as you think. I can deal with those undeads myself as well," Velvet said with a pout, feigning dissatisfaction while taking a spear from Myne. In response, Myne chuckled, rubbed her hair, gave her a deep passionate kiss, and walked toward Alban.


    "Any n?" Myne asked, taking a deep breath.


    "Only one: smash everything in your way and get out of this trouble alive if possible. By the way, have I mentioned that no matter what happens, never let those undead bite you?" Alban spoke after a moment of thinking.


    "I don''t think so. Why? What would happen if they bite us?" Myne asked with a frown.


    "Nothing much, because those bastards out there have been dead for who knows how long. Their entire bodies are filled with various dangerous parasites and viruses. One bite from them, and you''ll get seriously infected by them. Unless you have a very powerful antidote or something, you won''t live more than 2 hours.


    One of myrades at the start got bitten by them because of his foolishness, and it only took 20 minutes before his body started rotting from the inside... His death was very horrific."


    Finished saying that, Alban fell into silence and didn''t speak again, maybe falling into a shback.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, the upper half of the door couldn''t withstand the crazy attack from undeads and broke apart, revealing the ugly faces of undeads trying to crawl inside the house from the small opening they had made.


    "Okay, get ready. I will count to 3, and shoot a big attack at them, and make a small opening for us. Remember to stay close, don''t let them bite you, and no matter what, just keep moving at the West direction. Once we break this encirclement, follow me at your full speed to my hideout. There, those undeads couldn''te."


    Saying this without waiting for Myne''s reply, Alban put down his axe in front of him and pped his hands together with his eyes closed. Soon, to the surprised eyes of Myne and Velvet, a ck me started gushing out from between Alban''s palms.


    "Ahhh... Die, you motherf*ckers..."


    Alban screamed at the top of his lungs, opened his arms wide, and delivered a thunderous p at the entrance door from which some undeads finally managed to enter.


    "THBAAMMMMM!!!!"


    Apanying the loud thunderous, ear-piercing booming sound, ck mes rushed out of Alban''s palm like a tsunami in front of him, burning everything in its path.


    When Myne and Velvet opened their eyes again, what they saw sent a chill running down their spines. The entire entrance part of the house, along with perhaps hundreds of undeads, vanished out of thin air, leaving only dark ashes behind and a big half-moon-shaped empty area in front of them.


    Fuck! What kind of OP skill is that? Most of his skills are supposed to be sealed, so what the hell is this? Myne thought, dumbfounded.


    If I had to fight with him, can I block this weird attack, and those ck mes��what are those?


    "Oye, kiddo, what are you dreaming about? Quickly move your ass; we have to get out of here fast!"


    Only after hearing Alban yell did Mynee back to his senses and quickly start following him while holding Velvet''s hand tightly.


    Although Alban''s ultimate attack did a lot of damage to the undead and created an opening for them, it was still not enough. The undead were many times more than they expected, and this level of loss was still eptable for them. Soon, Myne and his gang found themselves surrounded by thousands of undeads from every direction.


    "Kiddo, now it''s time to see how you''re going to protect your little wife from all of those things. And focus on the ground as well; I just noticed a tentacle dude. It will surely try to surprise attack us, hiding in the middle of other undeads. Don''t let it grab your legs and make you fall; it can cost you your life. Also, missy, take this. There are some bombs in it.


    Just activate them with your ''MANA'' and throw them in the middle of the undead to see fireworks."


    For the first time, Alban showed his generosity and handed Velvet an old-looking storage bag while effortlessly cutting two undead running toward him in half.


    "Okay, but what is ''MANA''?" Velvet, who heard the word MANA for the first time, asked confusedly while taking out a palm-sized ck ball-shaped object.


    "Sigh, you country bumpkins. MANA is the term our ancestors referred to magic energy. Now, for my old bones'' sake, don''t ask me about magic energy," Alban angrily replied, cursing Velvet under his breath.


    "I know what magic energy is," Velvet mickily replied. She did what Alban told her, and when the ball in her palm started shining in red colour which indicates danger, she hastily threw it into the middle of the undead horde.


    "BOOOM!!!"

 Chapter 266: Chapter 266. Hidden Motives

    "BOOOM!!!"


    Along with a resounding boom, a powerful explosion reverberated where the bombnded. A small mushroom cloud rose, and hundreds of undead were sted apart; clearly, the potency of Alban''s bomb couldn''t be underestimated.


    "Damn! Where did you get such an awesome thing?" Myne eximed, his eyes wide with excitement as he observed the destructive force of Alban''s small bomb. Simultaneously, heunched abo attack, conjuring two 5-meter-tall Fire Tornadoes using abination of Fire and Wind AoE magic skills directed toward his right.


    "Hahaha, those are some well-crafted toys from the dwarves in my hometown. Surprisingly, they work quite nicely. Although most of the things they make are either useless or never work the way they''re supposed to, once in a while, they manage to create something decent," Alban boasted, raising his head proudly as if the dwarves he mentioned were his subordinates.


    "Cool, then what are we waiting for? Take out all the bombs you have. If the quantity is sufficient, we could st all these damn undead along the way and make our way toward your hideout.


    Didn''t you mention that in the end moments of our lives, we should use everything we could to save ourselves?" Myne urgently yelled as he dodged a naked female undead that leapt at him, sting its grotesque head with a fireball.


    "Kiddo, stop daydreaming. I said some things we should use before our death so we won''t die in regret; don''t try to trick me with my own words. Those alchemy bombs are priceless. Even if I had some, I wouldn''t take them all out. They''re my little babies, and most importantly, the rest of them are in the hideout.


    Even if I wanted to sacrifice my babies, I can''t do that," Alban replied, dealing with an undead in front of him andughing manically.


    "Damn, can''t you just say you don''t have any? Why talk so much nonsense? And I know you''re definitely lying, you old geezer. There''s no way someone whose life is hanging by a thread would keep such a nice thing at home. F*ck you..."


    "F*ck you, brat. If we survive today, don''t expect any information or help from me unless you beg while kneeling in front of me."


    "F*ck you, only in your dreams, old man."


    "F*ck you."


    "F*ck you."


    "Both of you, stop fighting like children and look around. We are already surrounded again, at least looked at the time and ce to fight with each other," Velvet scolded angrily, poking her spear at the head of an undead child.


    "This is all this perverted old man''s fault," Myne retorted, jumping ten meters high with his double jump skill and throwing six consecutive fire tornadoes in a straight line toward the west direction to create a path for them to escape. But before he could examine the results, hundreds of three-eyed crows attacked him from all directions.


    Seeing the berserk crows surrounding him, Myne could only sigh helplessly andnded on the ground. As he did so, all the crows calmed down and returned from where they came, indicating that flying to avoid undead pursuit was not an option, and the sky path ispletely forbidden during battle mode.


    "Damn those crows. Where do you think you''re all going after giving me so much trouble?" Myne cursed afternding on the ground, sending dozens of powerful wind des at the murder of crows, causing many to return to their real home in hell.


    ''This brat is a bit weird. He shouldn''t be supposed to have more than three skills with his current power, and he also doesn''t look like a Mage or Mage apprentice. Then how is he casting so many magic skills? Most importantly, why is his Mana not decreasing at all, even though he''s casting such power-consuming skills? Is he using Mana directly from the environment?


    But it doesn''t seem so; the Mana around him clearly isn''t making any kind of unusual movement. Interesting, really interesting. Let''s see what else he is hiding.''


    Alban couldn''t help but sport a teasing ear-to-ear grin, his excitement evident as he suddenly screamed and rushed in another direction, disrupting the defensive formation the trio made coincidently to look after each other from the undead. In the chaotic situation, Myne and Velvet didn''t spare much thought for Alban''s actions, as theycked the time and extra energy to do so.


    After Alban''s sudden weird action, Myne was still fine with the support of an unimaginable amount of mana stored in his inventory and basic magic skills without cooldown, sting the undead around him like bullying a child. He even found time to jump high, attack the crows, to vent his anger on them.


    However, Velvet, originally an assassin-type character adept at sneak attacks and one-on-onebat, soon found herself overwhelmed by the undead. With only a spare and her less powerful skills, how could she handle thousands of crazed undead trying to devour her?


    Despite her invincibility skill, the undead seemed to have a unique ability to locate their prey, rendering her invisibility useless and leaving herpletely helpless.


    "Damn it, Velvet! You''re surrounded from all directions. Didn''t I tell you not to stray away from me? Are you so eager to meet your mother in the afterlife?" Myne noticed Velvet''s dire situation and hurriedly came to her rescue. He first cleared the undead around her before delivering a firm love fist to her head and yelling at her angrily.


    "Sorry, but it was clearly you who jumped away from me. I''m still in the same ce as before," Velvet quickly replied with fake teary eyes while rubbing her head painfully.


    "No need to apologize now. Things are getting out of hand. If it continues like this, you won''t be able to handle them, and I can''t risk losing you like a certain idiot pervert old geezer." Myne said thest part loud enough for Alban to hear, who had disappeared among the undead horde.


    "I heard that! Now you have to apologize two times to me," Alban''s voice came from a random direction, causing a vein to appear on Myne''s forehead.


    "F*ck off, not a chance after you left Velvet alone to indulge in your evil deeds with those undead in some secluded location away from us, don''t think we don''t understand what kind of weird hobby you are pursuing with those undead there, I had seen many people with different taste like you," Myne yelled angrily, and decide to ignore Alban.


    "You''re talking too much, brat. Seems like you''re eager for a good beating." Alban sent a dozen or so undead from his way before finally appearing in front of Myne and Velvet again, covered in the stinky, ugly blood of the undead.


    "You can try... Ouch! Why are you pinching me?" Myne, about tounch into another round of nagging with Alban, was stopped by a sudden hard pinch on his waist from Velvet.


    "I don''t know about Old Man Alban, but if you don''t stop this childish act of yours, I will surely beat the hell out of you. Can''t you see the situation?" Velvet growled, frustration evident in his voice.


    "Haha, yes, you deserve scolding, brat. Good girl, scold him more. Today''s kids have no respect for the elderly," Albanughed merrily, observing Myne''s suffering. In excitement, he covered his axe with his weird ck me and shed it in the west direction, sending a massive six-meter-long half-moon-shaped sh like a wind de that cut through hundreds of undead in one attack.


    Seeing Alban use another weird skill and behaving like a friendly, good-tempered, humoristic, childish grandpa next door, the early anger and irritation in Myne''s eyes vanished. All that remained was confusion and doubt, which he soon hid away, returning to his annoying, hot-blooded brat character.


    "Velvet, quickly climb on my back. I can''t let you wander around on your own; it''s too dangerous. If something happens to you, I might not be able to forgive myself and could go insane without your spiritual support. The loss would be too much for me to bear," Myne urged Velvet while fending off another wave of undead, sending them back to their ethereal realm.


    "Damn, why are there so many undead in this little town? Just what kind of poption did it have before turning into a haunted town? Don''t tell me this entire town was overcrowded and filledpletely before it became a ghost town," Myne mused, observing the increasing red dots in his retina with each passing second, regardless of the magnitude of their attacks.


    He was currently using Presence Detect (Large) to have a 360-degree bird''s-eye view of their battle, keeping an eye on both Velvet and Alban, especially thetter. Myne couldn''t shake the feeling that Alban seemed to be enjoying all of this as if it were just a form of entertainment for him.


    "Kiddo, that''s why I told you we had to escape from this encirclement. Winning against them is not an option. Don''t you notice the first batch of undead we killed has already joined the battle again? If this continues, it won''t be long before we all get tired and be their food," Alban''s urgent voice reached Myne''s ears, providing an answer to his doubts.


    "Velvet, honey, do you want one more of my sweet love fist? Or have you grown tired of living and want to experience the feeling of being undead?" Myne asked with a smile that didn''t quite look like a smile, raising his trembling fist high.


    "Sorry, I got distracted," Velvet spoke, she was intending to refuse Myne''s strange idea of carrying her on his back. However, seeing veins popping all over his face, indicating his suppressed anger, she instantly became obedient. Handing her spear back to Myne, she climbed onto his back like a little girl, wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs and tail around his waist tightly.


    "Why are all my girls so stubborn? If your husband says something to you, can''t you just obey it? Always making trouble for me," Myne shook his head while taking a deep breath to calm down his inner thoughts, but he regretted it quickly and hurriedly covered his nose.


    The foul scent spread everywhere around them, thanks to the undead''s efforts, literally making him vomit the food he had eaten half a day ago.

 Chapter 267: Chapter 267. Ultimate Attack!

    The battle continued, with Myne and Alban doing their best to crazily attack the undead. Despite their efforts, the unlimited numbers of the undead prevented them frompletely getting rid of the threat. They hade quite far from the house where the battle began, but it still wasn''t enough as they are nowhere near the Alban hideout.


    Velvet, who initially didn''t want to burden Myne and had repeatedly requested to be put down so she could join the fight, soon realized how naive her thoughts were. The undead suddenly went berserk for some unknown reason, changing their fighting style dramatically. Even Myne began to struggle to eliminate them all near him.


    "WAAAAAAAAA..."


    "What was that sound?"


    While Myne and Alban were focused on clearing the undead along the way and hurriedly trying to reach Alban''s hideout, a loud scream from multiple women caught their attention.


    "Damn it, this is the sound of our doom! Quickly, make haste. We need to get into my hideout as soon as possible. It seems like we are making too much noise, which attracts the attention of vengeful spirits. That''s definitely not good news for us," Alban spoke with a horrified expression.


    He covered his battle axe with ck me and shed at the undead horde in front of him, clearing a significant path for everyone.


    "Are those vengeful spirits really so powerful? Old man, tell us something about them, so at least we can prepare ourselves when theye. An encounter with them seems unavoidable for now unless your hideout is right in front of us, which doesn''t seem so," Myne threw hundreds of fireballs at once while yelling loudly so Alban could hear his voice amidst the noise.


    "There''s not much to tell about them, as I haven''t had many interactions with them myself. I only know things I''ve read in records or seen from a distance when I tried to enter the Tower. Just remember a few things: normal physical and magical attacks have no effect on them. The only way to deal with them is spirit attacks.


    Never let them touch you, as their entire bodies are filled with dense negative energy enough to freeze that body part of yours. But I think that will be the least of your worries if they really touch you because once they do, you''ll instantly fall into a trance and be processed by them."


    "The first thing they do upon entering your body is to break all of your bones, inflicting unimaginable pain to weaken your spirit, making it easier for them to take full control, and if this doesn''t work then you will face your greatest fear and love one dying most horrific way until you not broke apart. By the way, in your spiritual world, one hour outside can be many years inside.


    Once they aplish this task, they proceed to consume your life force. ording to records I''ve read, in 98% of cases, their n seeds, and there is no chance for the unlucky victim to see the next day Sun."


    "Kiddo, you better use all your strength and get rid of these damn undeads. We need to break free from this encirclement before those damn spirits arrive here," Alban said, making an ugly face as he buried his axe in the ground. He began chanting an incantation in a strangenguage.


    Soon, ck mes started gushing out from every part of his body, creating a literal inferno that onlysted for a few seconds before forming a ck cocoon around him, hiding him from everyone.


    The undead, like mindless beasts, poured onto Alban''s ck cocoon, attempting to smash it and devour the living creature within. But despite their efforts, not even a scratch could be made on the cocoon before they were incinerated by the intense heat of the ck mes.


    Myne and Velvet were dumbfounded by this turn of events, unable toprehend Alban''s actions.


    "Is he trying to hide in that cocoon? Is it really that powerful?" Velvet asked with doubt written all over her beautiful face.


    "I don''t know, but it must be very powerful; otherwise, Alban wouldn''t have created it right after hearing the Vengeful Spirits'' cry. Maybe he got scared out of his wits and now needs a ce to cry in fear?" Myne replied jokingly to ease his own inner fear.


    He leapt high to assess the situation, catching a glimpse of ck dots rushing toward them from the north before the crows attacked him again, forcing him tond.


    "Things don''t seem quite right. What should we do now?" Velvet, on Myne''s back, asked with a hint of fear and nervousness in her voice.


    "I have a skill, a very powerful one, but there''s a bit of a problem with it. This skill is a double-edged sword with a very wide attack range, but it doesn''t discriminate between friend and foe. I can protect myself with my defensive skills, but I fear you might not be able to handle it and turn into charcoal when I activate it..."


    "Forget about it. n B: if there''s no movement from Alban in the next 5 seconds, you''ll move from my back to the front so I can protect you more carefully and we''re going to fly over all those undead. Dealing with those crows is much easier, although their numbers are triple that of the undead. F*ck where are all these damn crowsing from?"


    Listening to Myne''s crazy n Velvet gulped down her saliva nervously, she couldn''t fathom what kind of insane skill he possessed that left himcking the confidence to control it even slightly.


    But this time instead of being stubborn and overestimating her own capability and suggesting some kind of stupid idea like leaving her behind and unleashing his ultimate skill after getting further from her, as she could handle undead for one minute or so, Velvet descended from his back, move her stiff body a bit, and clung to Myne from the front like a ko before bestowing upon him a deep kiss to boost his morale.


    "Sorry for being a burden on you. Maybe without me, your chances of surviving in this ghost town might increase dramatically," Velvet said with a guilty expression.


    Myne responded with a light chuckle not before stealing one more kiss, "Without you, I might have already be a ghostdy''s ything. Let''s not talk about surviving; don''t forget how many times you''ve saved me from those illusions in the past few days..."


    "Kiddo, stop you lovey-dovey couple chit-chat and move your ass here. I''m about to create some big fireworks, and if you don''t wish to be a permanent resident of this town, then better not leave a one-meter area of my axe."


    Interrupting Myne''s good time, as if waiting for this precise moment, Alban screamed. Then his entire body was aze with ck mes appearing in front of both of them again, surprisingly not singeing even the corners of his clothes. After issuing orders to Myne, Alban, without waiting for a reaction, shot into the sky like a missile, leaving a trail of ck mes behind him.


    Although Myne initially wanted to scold Alban with some good words, seeing him hurtling into the sky made him instantly realize that something big was about to happen. Hastily, he ran toward Alban''s axe, simultaneously sting away the undead surrounding it.


    Gritting his teeth as if enduring immense pain, Alban, having reached 50 meters in the sky, gathered all his energy in his right fist and punched upward with all his strength. A ray of ck energy shot from his fist towards the ck sky at an astonished speed.


    Upon reaching around 200 meters in height, as if encountering an invisible wall in the sky, the ck energy struck the empty space, breaking apart and spreading in every direction in a suspicious circr shape. The circle only halted after spreading 100 meters in diameter. However, the spectacle did not end there.


    The ck energy, now forming aplete circle, began to move in a strange manner, creating peculiar symbols and lines within the circle. Eventually, an evil-looking hexagram with a giant, ominous close eye in the middle took shape.


    As the hexagrampleted its formation, Alban, like a deting balloon, lost momentum and descended from the sky with a troubled expression. Blood clots were evident in the corners of his mouth and eyes, indicating that he had clearly overexerted himself.


    "Damn it, I know this perverted old geezer is useless. How the f*ck does he use his final attack in the middle stage of the battle when the result is still unknown?" Myne cursed loudly, tightly hugging Velvet. He then leaped high with all his strength, grabbing Alban by the cor and putting him on his back.


    Alban, now finally looked like a real old man with a weak, fragile body, tired eyes, white hair, saggy skin, wrinkles on his face, and powerless to do any heavy work. Moments ago, Alban was full of energy, kicking undeads like humanoid monsters. After using his ultimate skill, instantly turned into an 80-year-old grandpa.


    "Old man, you are really useless. Who the f*ck bes like this after using his skill? And are you confident that your attack canpletely annihte all the undeads? What if it doesn''t work properly, then who the hell going to save your old ass?"


    Afternding on the ground, Myne instantly startedining to Alban. Surprisingly, this time Alban didn''t talk back; instead, he raised his trembling hand and pointed at his axe.


    "My axe... give it to me quickly..."


    "See, Velvet? I told you this old man is very selfish. Next time, we better ask for his bombs in return for giving him our food.


    Giving food to him for free seems like a total waste of resources to me, especially in this ce where there is no option to buy food." Myne, with Velvet hugging him from the front and Alban on his back,ined like a little child, taking advantage of the opportunity that Alban couldn''t talk back.


    Quickly, he picked up Alban''s axe, which surprisingly was so heavy that Myne couldn''t move, even though he had all his enhancement-type skills activated.


    "Put me beside it, children like you couldn''t y with adult things. You better y with your little wife and leave those heavy things to my old shoulder, hehehe." Finally seeing Myne making his own joke, Alban, who regained some energy, immediately teased him. Even Velvet couldn''t help but chuckle a bit. However, seeing Myne looking at her with a poker face, she gave him an apologetic kiss.


    Although Myne was very irritated by being yed by Alban, he sighed helplessly and put him beside his axe.


    As soon as Alban touched his axe, a ck me suddenly covered all three of them, creating a ck cocoon around them. Surprisingly, the cacoon was transparent from the inside, allowing them to see everything going on outside. Myne was even more shocked when the hexagram slowly rotating in the sky finally started making movements.

 Chapter 268: Chapter 268. Running Towards The Destination...

    As Myne looked up, he saw the closed eye in the middle of the hexagram array that Alban had created with his ck me urately slowly opening, and now sparks were clearly visible in its creepy pupil. Chapter Stay:


    Confused, Myne was about to ask Alban what the hell damn skill he had used when suddenly, like stars, small ck orbs started appearing in the middle of the sky. At first, there were only a dozen or so, but soon the entire area was covered by a hexagram array filled with those ck orbs.


    "Old man, will you mind exining what the f*ck is going on with your scary hexagram array?" Myne asked with a frown. Although he had his sight enhancement skill activated, both the sky and orbs created by the array were ck, so he couldn''t pinpoint what they actually were.


    "Hahaha, brat, just you wait; the real show is about to start," Alban replied, as always, not answering simply but trying to mystify, making Myne annoyed. Just as he finished speaking, the ck orbs in the sky, like water drops, one by one started plummeting to the ground, creating a breathtaking disy of light and power.


    "BOOOM!!!"


    "BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOOOM!!!"


    As the ck orbs were about to fall to the ground, Myne finally got a chance to see what they were. After seeing them, he couldn''t help but hold his breath in horror because every orb he saw before was actually fist-sized ck fireballs, with power clearly exceeding his own.


    Upon impact, the ck fireballs erupted in explosive bursts, shattering the thousands of undead-like fragile mirrors. The battlefield soon became a chaotic symphony of dazzling explosions as the undead were obliterated into countless fragments. The air was filled with the scent of burnt undead flesh, and the once overwhelming horde was reduced to scattered remnants amidst the magical aftermath.


    But what shocked Myne the most was that every ck fireball that hit the ck cocoon everyone was in like an egg hitting a boulder, shattering into countless fragments without making even a single dent. Clearly, this weird ck cocoon-like shield was much more solid than it seemed from the outside.


    I hope I was just thinking too much, and I won''t have to fight this frank pervert. God knows what kind of weird tricks he has in his pocket. Appraisal skill clearly is not working on him at all; otherwise, ording to appraisal data, he should only have a single skill unsealed. But this f*cker is clearly using skill after skill effortlessly.


    God knows if all his skills and abilities were unsealed, what kind of power he would unleash, Myne gulped nervously while watching the explosion outside the shield, which finally came to a stop.


    "Brat, how long do you n to stand like a statue and nkly stare at the view? Don''t you think this is the best opportunity to escape now, or do you have a n to get a kiss from vengeful spirits, whom I can clearly see now?" Alban, while lying on the ground and hugging his axe tightly as if practisingying down in a coffin in advance, asked with an expressionless face.


    Hearing Alban''sment, Myne finally snapped back from his thoughts, apologized while rubbing his head, he picked up Alban, who was still too weak to move his body, put him on his back, and hurriedly started running toward the direction Alban was pointing to.


    ...


    "F*ck, brat, move your legs faster! Haven''t you eaten? They''re about to touch me..." Alban shouted desperately.


    In the eerily silent Eldoria Town, where everything was covered in a sheet of darkness without any sign of life, a loud noise erupted in one random corner. Myne, with Velvet in front and Alban on his back, ran in a single line, his strength sting through anything in his way.


    Behind him, a horde of a hundred or so evil, ugly-looking, vengeful spirits pursued them like crazy dogs, while making weird noises.


    "I''m doing my best! I can''t go any faster than this. It''s not my fault that those damn things can pass through objects and houses, but I can''t!" Myne panted heavily as he replied, jumping with all his strength to cross a house in his way before stabilizing himself and continuing to run.


    "But they''re getting closer, and I''ll be the first one to die. Brat, listen, if I get killed today because you couldn''t run fast, remember I will haunt you to eternity!" Alban yelled with a crying face, looking behind and seeing a vengeful spirit wearing a red wedding dress, had a burnt face, and hollow eyes, only an arm''s length away from him, Alban grabbed Myne''s neck and urged him to run faster.


    "Bastard! If you have so much of a problem with me, get down! I can probably run faster without having to carry an 80 kg ungrateful bastard like you on my back. And where the f*ck is your hideout? Why haven''t we reached it yet?"


    Myne jumped high again to make some distance from the fastest vengeful spirit, who seemed to have misunderstood Alban as her missing groom, asked while casting a fire tornado behind him without stopping. But the vengeful spirits casually flew through it without any harm.


    Damn it! If I manage to escape from this damn town, the first thing I''ll do is find as many spirit-type skills as possible, Myne thought nervously. Running with all his might for the past hour, he is on the verge of copsing, he is hungry, sleepy, his entire body hurting, he is under great pressure, and urgently needed to urinate, but those damn things wouldn''t leave him for a single second.


    "We''re very close now. Do you see that g on that house? Jump on it. Behind that house, there''s a big garden. Don''t stop running. In the left corner of the garden, there''s a small wooden cabin.


    That''s our destination. I''ve enchanted that entire cabin with runes so no undead can get into it."


    As Alban said that he tightened his embrace around Myne, ensuring he wouldn''t drop him upon discovering his hideout for revenge. However, it was apparent that Alban was overthinking. Myne and Velvet, finally reaching their destination, breathed a sigh of relief. Myne, driven by his strong willpower, sprinted hard, aware that he had only a little way to go. He screamed loudly and elerated.


    After a few seconds, Mynended in the garden Alban had mentioned and quickly made his way to the cabin.


    "Don''t try, the cabin is locked, you couldn''t open it. Turn around. I''ll do it."


    As Myne was about to open the door, Alban hurriedly stopped him. Turning with an ugly expression, Myne covered Velvet''s body with his arms as the vengeful spirit approached them. Alban on the other hand struck the backside of his axe against the cabin door.


    Mysterious shiny ck runes appeared all over the small cabin as he did that, causing the vengeful spirits near them to scream as if someone had thrown acid on them.


    "It''s open. Get in."


    Reacting to Alban''s voice, Myne hastily opened the cabin door, rushing inside before mming it shut.


    ...


    "Haa, haa, huu, haaa... one more second, and I would have met a horrible death," Myne said, panting heavily. He gently ced Velvet down, casually removing Alban''s hands from around his neck, causing him to fall before copsing on the ground.


    "Ahhh... Bastard, at least give me a warning. Damn, my back..."


    "Myne! Are you alright?" Velvet hurriedly approached Myne, whoy on the ground with closed eyes, breathing heavily.


    "Haa, haa, I am fine. Let me take some rest," Myne replied with great difficulty.


    "But I''m not alright, honey. Could you please help me a bit? I think my back is damaged. I probably won''t be able to move for a few days. F*ck you, brat!" Alban screamed in pain, cursing Myne. Like Myne, he was now lying on the ground, the difference being extreme fatigue for one and intense pain for the other.


    "F*ck you too, old pervert! Whom are you calling honey? Only I have the right to give my wives those sweet nicknames. Don''t even think about crossing the line. I won''t tolerate this. Velvet, no matter what this pervert says, don''t listen to him.


    Just ignore him like I do," Myne, who couldn''t speak earlier, as Alban spoke to Velvet. Suddenly filled with mysterious energy, Myne immediately opened his eyes and started nagging at him.


    "Bastard, I will kill you! Who are you calling a pervert? When did I even do something like a pervert? Where is my axe? I''ll hack you to death... Damn, my back, ahhh, it''s hurting so much.


    Honey, don''t listen to this ungrateful bastard''s nonsense. Please, help this old grandpa... Look, there should be a purple potion bottle in the cab," Alban said, making a painful expression that kind-hearted Velvet couldn''t take anymore. She calmly stood up, walked toward the dirty-looking wooden wall cab, and opened it.


    Inside the cab were various weird things, most sealed in ss jars filled with green liquid, which neither Velvet nor Myne recognized. Ignoring the floating strange organs in the jars, she looked around and soon found the purple potion bottle mentioned by Alban behind a big ss jar in which five big red eyeballs were floating, seemingly alive.


    Giving Velvet the feeling that they would blink the next moment, giving her a heart attack.


    However, what Velvet feared didn''t happen, and the eyeballs remained still. She picked up the potion bottle, hurriedly closing the cab door.

 Chapter 269: Chapter 269. Secret Hideout...

    "Oye, Old Geezer, is this the hideout you''ve been bragging about so much?" Myne, lying on the ground, moved his eyes to observe the cabin, which was very small from the inside. Other than a wall cab and a wooden table, there was nothing in it.


    "What do you think? Ahh, thank you, honey. I don''t know what I would have done without you," Alban said, taking a potion bottle from Velvet.


    "And just a moment ago, you wereining about being called a pervert. Now, even after I, the husband of Velvet, told you not to give my wife a nickname, you''re still not listening. What should I call you, a sage? Listen, old geezer, her name is Velvet, not Honey or Sweetie or something like that. Eithere in line or get ready for a manly, in-depth conversation. You are crossing the line.


    Also, if this small mouse hole is your hideout, then I have to say you might as well hand yourself to those vengeful spirits. At least they''ll give you a better ce to live. And I think that spirit in the red wedding dress seems very interested in you. Maybe you can start a family with her?"


    Chapter Find:


    Myne, after regaining some of his energy, stood from the ground and spoke, holding back his anger and hiding Velvet behind him.


    "Sigh, fine. I won''t try my luck with your wife. Today''s children know nothing about sharing. When I was young, I had sex with my best friend''s wife, and he neverined a bit even after knowing about it," Albanined angrily in a low voice.


    "What did you just say?"


    "I said there is no boundary for narrow-minded people like you. If you put your mind on something else rather than always being overprotective of your wife, maybe you could see the real thing. Do you idiot really think that this small cabin, in which we can hardlyy down, is called a hideout? If that''s the case, then where is my food, clothes, weapon, bedding, or anything else? No idea, right?


    Move that table aside. Let me show a country bumpkin like you what a real hideout looks like, so next time, if there''s any, you won''t make a joke of yourself and your wife," Alban taunted Myne with full disdain.


    "You old geezer, just you wait. I will take my revenge," Myne muttered while gritting his teeth. Still, he moved his tired body and put aside the table, revealing a big metal door underneath it.


    "Ahem, Velvet, could you please help this old man to move? In my current condition, I don''t think I could climb down staircases," While was opening the basement door, Alban, who also regained some of his power after drinking that purple potion, asked with a gentle smile.


    "Old geezer, you are so mean. How can you ask such a shameless thing from a fragile and beautifuldy like this? Have you smelled yourself? You smell like someone put rotten fish in a sealed box for many days before rubbing it on your entire body. Do you have any idea what kind of hellish torture I endured while carrying you on my back? Now you want to do the same thing with my little kitty?


    Shame on you, old pervert, shame on you. But it''s not like we have no other option. If you promise to sell me your bombs, then maybe I could help you. What do you say?" Myne asked with a yful smile, dodging Velvet''s elbow attack.


    "Sniff, sniff. F*ck, this smell is probablying from those undead bastards'' blood. I should have thought about it. Fine, I will sell you my bomb in exchange for some necessary goods. Now, will you help me to the bathroom? I couldn''t take this smell anymore," Alban requested with an ugly face.


    "Sure, but first, honey, will you go ahead and illuminate the way for us? It seems like our Mr. Old Geezer likes to live in darkness very much," Myne sneered at Alban while handing Velvet some palm-sized magicmps that looked like glowing orbs after activating. Velvet happily took them before climbing down the staircase.


    "Now, now, old geezer, let me take you to your bathroom," Myne, with an evil grin stered on his face, grabbed Alban''s right leg and before he could understand anything, Myne hurriedly entered the door, dragging Alban behind him.


    "Ahhh... Not like this, idiot!" Alban screamed as he neared the staircase. However, Myne turned a blind eye and continued climbing down. The gap between each step wasn''t much, and neither was the hideout too deep. The total staircase was only twenty or so steps, so Myne didn''t worry that Alban might get hurt and go berserk; this was just a small prank, and he knew Alban would understand.


    While Myne casually walked, dragging Alban behind, Alban, on the other hand, cursed his eighth generation for giving birth to such an evil guy. In order to avoid getting hurt again, he endured the extreme pain in his back, about which he was talking and used his hands to climb down the staircase, as Myne held his leg tightly, giving his lower side support.


    "Myne! What are you doing?! How can you do something like this with Mr. Alban? Can''t you see he''s injured?" Velvet, who was observing Alban''s hideout, saw Myne dragging Alban like trash, and Alban walking on his hands to save his life, hurriedly ran to them and criticized Myne while hammering a fist on his head.


    "Ouch, it hurts... Hmm, Old Geezer, are you sure this is your hideout and not some researchb you imed as yours after finding it?" Myne, instead of apologizing, looked around the hideout that resembled more like a researchb of some crazy scientist. Three big stone tables were ced in the main hall, equipped with various research instruments made of ss and metal.


    Numerous ss jars filled with hundreds of different creatures'' organs, ss tubes containing various colourful liquids, and research notes in a weirdnguage Myne had never seen before were scattered everywhere. Metal boxes of different shapes and sizes were piled in a corner, giving off a vibe that whatever was inside them was not something normal people should see.


    "Boy, if you''re stuck in a ghost town alone for a few years without anyone to give youpany, then you understand how much loneliness can drive a person crazy. If I didn''t upy myself with all those experiments, you might not be seeing me in this form today," Alban said in a painful voice, refusing Velvet''s help to stand up.


    "But what the hell are you researching? Don''t tell me you want to restore those undead back to normal humes. If so, then I think it''s time to give you another title other than a pervert," Myne, observing Alban''s reactions closely, shook his head before asking.


    "I..."


    "Wait, is this a piece of a woman''s skirt? Would you mind telling me why you have a woman''s skirt in this jar?" Myne asked with a frown, looking at a piece of a blue colour woman''s skirt floating into a big jar filled with yellow transparent liquid.


    "Sigh, this is myte girlfriend''s skirt piece..."


    "I told you this old geezer is a pervert. I''ve seen many people like him who collect their women or girlfriends'' clothes to do some evil thingster," Myne whispered into Velvet''s ear.


    "Maybe you''re right. I think I shouldn''t get too near him anymore. But wait a minute, haven''t you done the same thing before? I remember when we first time had sex, you stole my underwear..."


    "Couch! Velvet, dear, that was different. That time, I just fell for you, and I didn''t know when we were going to meet again. So, I took it as a relic of yours. When I miss you too much, I could masturbate while taking in your scent.


    It ispletely normal," Myne hastily interrupted Velvet before she embarrassed him more and exined why his action of stealing women''s panties, with whom he had sex, was different from other people having their girlfriends'' clothes in a ss jar.


    "You both know I can hear you two very clearly, right? Now, if you''re finished, let me exin why myte girlfriend''s clothing is here. First of all, this is not a simple cloth but rather part of a vengeful spirit''s soul. You might not know, but a vengeful spirit''s clothes on their body are actually part of them, manifested from their own soul.


    So, after my girlfriend fell into the hands of the vengeful spirits during our attempt to enter that damn tower, she soon became a vengeful spirit. When I saw her some monthster, I fought with her many times and finally managed to cut off a small part of her soul.


    I started researching it so I could free her from her current cursed condition," Alban said with a sad face while caressing the ss container in which his vengeful spirit girlfriend''s soul piece was floating.


    "Oye, old geezer, would you mind telling us what the hell you stored inside those boxes in your storage room? Why do they smell like rotten corpses?"


    Just as Alban finished his story, Myne''s voice echoed from the storage room at the end of the main hall, making veins appear on Alban''s forehead.


    "Those two damn kids are making me nuts now," Alban thought, hammering his fist on the stone table in front of him. He walked toward the storage room, but before he could enter, Myne and Velvet, screaming and holding their noses, ran out from it.


    "Damn! Why the hell do you have so many rotten mouse corpses filled in boxes? Please tell me they aren''t what I am thinking..."


    "If you are thinking from a logical point of view, then they are indeed what you are thinking. They are my only ration, which, because of ack of necessary preservation methods, has now gotten rotten beyond edibility. I forgot to throw them out," Alban replied with a poker face, gently closing the storage room door again.


    "I don''t know if I should have sympathy for you or be disgusted with you, but for God''s sake, please throw them out. Also, where is the bathroom? I have to attend to nature''s call," Myne asked with an ugly face, distancing himself from Alban.


    "Go out, find a good location in the garden, and do it there. I do have a bathroom here, but that can only be used for a shower. Other things you have to do outside," Alban replied casually while picking up his notes scattered on the ground.


    "But what about undead and spirits out there?"


    "They will disappear after some time; just hold on till then. Also, if you and your wife want to use my bedroom, which is this room this, you have to pay for it, other rooms are not avable for you guys. Alternatively, you can also sleep in the main hall, but remember, don''t break anything; those things are very valuable," Alban said with a smirk on his face.


    "Damn it, I knew it! You''re not a good guy. I told you, Velvet," Myneined. Still, he put a few honey buns in Alban hands before leading Velvet to the bedroom and locking the door from inside.


    "Is this really a bedroom? Why does it seem like an abandoned room rather than a bedroom where someone lives?" Velvet asked, dumbfounded. She gazed at the small, empty room filled with dust and spiderwebs, as if it hadn''t been used for years.


    "Because it is an abandoned room. That old pervert fooled us again. This is probably an extra room he had. Better than nothing, I guess," Myne said, shaking his head. He cast a cleaning skill to rid the room of dust and spiderwebs before taking out his medium-sized bed and noise-cancelling device from Inventory.


    "Finally, we have some peace. Now, I hope we don''t get any more surprises," Myne said, lounging on the bed in a rxed manner.


    "Yes, we haven''t had any peace since we came to this town..."


    "Myne!"


    "Myne!!!"


    "By the way, are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?... What happened?" Velvet asked, observing Myne suddenly standing up with a frown.


    "Did you hear that?"


    "Hear what?"


    "It''s as if someone is calling my name," Myne replied, furrowing his brow as he looked around confusedly.


    "But I didn''t hear anything," Velvet replied with a puzzled expression.


    "Myne! Sweety, time to wake up!"


    "..."


    "MYNE!!!"

 Chapter 270: Chapter 270. Veil of the Familiar

    "Myne! Sweety, time to wake up!"


    "MYNE!!!"


    "Yes! Yes, I woke up... Mother?!"


    "Yes, Mother, I have been calling you for such a long time, but you are sleeping like a bear, not waking up at all. Did you again read those ghost novelste at night?" Yukino, with her hands on her waist, asked with a helpless smile. Her long ck hair, like a waterfall, shook behind her as she exhaled a deep breath.


    "Sorry, I got carried awayst night. The book was so interesting that I couldn''t stop myself from reading further and like this, when it became early in the morning, I don''t know," Myne replied, still deeply confused, while observing his surroundings. He was in his old, small bedroom, with a small bookshelf filled with storybooks and a small bed on which a 5-year-old kid could sleepfortably.


    "Sigh, I don''t understand what you like so much about those horror books. Don''t most kids your age like reading fairy tales or moral stories? Also, aren''t you scared of ghosts and those things?" Yukino, while shaking her head, picked up ''The Devil''s Cave'' book from the ground and put it back on the bookshelf.


    "Mother, I am not like those idiots who get happy reading the same thing again and again. It''s so predictable that anyone with a bit of mind can guess the ending just by reading a few pages. I am already bored with them. I like reading ghost stories because they are unpredictable. No one knows until thest chapter what will happen next, who will survive, will the ghost die or the protagonist?


    Will it be a happy ending, or will everyone in the story lose their life? Everything is so new, and I am not scared of the ghosts; it''s just that I don''t like them because I couldn''t do anything to them. If I had the power to beat them, I would definitely kill every one of them." Myne stood on his bed and swung down his hands like he was holding a sword.


    "Okay, okay, my little warrior. When you grow up, you will surely beat the hell out of ghosts. But now,e with me; breakfast is getting cold," Yukino smiled while rubbing Little Myne''s head and walked out of his room.


    "By the way, since you praise your ghost books so much, how about we read one together tonight?"


    "Really? Really?" Little Myne asked excitedly while jumping on Yukino''s back.


    "Of course, dear. Have I ever lied to you?"


    "Well, you''ve done that many times. Just a few days ago, you promised me not to be angry if I yed a bitte outside, but when I went out with Father and came backte, you beat both of us. And, yesterday, you promised to make my favourite food, but then you forgot about it..."


    "Whoa, Whoa, whoa, my little bunny, hold on a bit. I understand I''ve be quite forgettabletely, but you see, Myne, Mother is getting old now, so it is natural for me to be forgetful. You should have reminded me; otherwise, what''s the meaning of raising a glutton like you?" Yukino, while giggling, said as she carried Little Myne to the living room.


    "Mother, where is Father?" Little Myne, looking everywhere in the house with a feeling like d��j�� vu, asked. His little cute face had confusion, as if he was trying to remember something but couldn''t pinpoint what exactly it was.


    "Father is in the garden watering the flowers. This is his punishment foring homete again, so you better not even think about helping him.


    Because of you, he already spoils a lot." Hearing Yukino''s board daylight threat, Little Myne hurriedly nodded his head, saying, "I won''t help him," before looking at the window to see outside, but everything on the other side of the window was pitch ck, but Little Myne just looked at it casually, as if it were verymon.


    "Oh my, look at it. Seems like my little ghost hunter woke up, huh? Did you stay awake all night again?" As Yukino and Little Myne entered the kitchen, a yful voice attracted their attention.


    "Big Sis Maya, when did youe home?" Little Myne, seeing young Maya with an excited expression, jumped down from Yukino''s back and ran toward her, jumping on her and embracing her tightly while burying his head into her D-Cup size breasts.


    "I told you, Big Sis, I am Myne''s favourite in this house. You should give up now." Maya, with a smug expression, said to Yukino, who just casually waved her hand before starting to serve Little Myne breakfast on the table.


    "Okay, my little brother, how long do you n to mess with my boobs? You will surely be a big pervert in the future." Maya said with a smile, cing Little Myne on his chair.


    "Big Sis Maya, how did youe here so early in the morning? Don''t you have work to do today? If not, can Ie with you to y?" Little Myne asked excitedly.


    "Next time, I promise. Today I am about to go on an adventure to do an escort mission, and it will take me a week toe back. So before going, I wanted to meet you, my lucky charm, to enhance my luck. Now that I''ve met you, I am going. See youter then." Maya said with a smile, giving Little Myne a deep kiss on his cheek, taking one for herself as well, before nodding her head with satisfaction.


    "Take care, Maya. I heard there are many bandits popping up in our kingdom recently. Don''t let down your guard." Yukino said while cing a ss of milk in front of Little Myne.


    "You know me, Big Sis. I never let down my guard, so rest assured. Bye then, see youter." Maya said, after grabbing an apple from the table, she hurriedly ran out of the kitchen.


    "Sigh, Big Sis Maya is already in a hurry. Couldn''t she just eat breakfast with me, rather than stealing an apple?" Little Myne said with his childish voice.


    "Hehehe, you are worrying for nothing. Your Big Sis Maya has already eaten breakfast, and that apple is just extra to pass the time until she reaches the adventure guild. Now, stop wasting time and finish the breakfast. We don''t have too much time." Yukino casually said while sitting opposite Myne.


    "Huh? What do you mean we don''t have too much time? Are we going somewhere?" Little Myne asked while filling his mouth with brown bread and milk.


    "Not we, but me. You are not going anywhere, at least for the time being. Anyway, how is breakfast? Do you like it? Although it is not as good as a certain girl, but it shouldn''t be too bad, right?" Yukino asked with a yful smile, crossing her arms over her perfect round E-Cup-sized breasts.


    "Mother, did you hit your head or something? Today, you are behaving weirdly. How can someone make better food than you? Food made by you will always be my first choice. No one can take its ce in this world," Little Myne spoke confidently.


    "Hahaha, I see. It''s good to know that you still consider my food your first choice, honey. Maybe I shouldn''t doubt my parenting and get jealous for nothing," Yukino spoke with a genuine, happy smile on her face.


    "By the way, do you remember the thing I told you about the special quality your Father had, because of which he managed to get married to a super beautiful, smart, and powerful woman like me?"


    Chapter Read:


    "It''s about ''Essenhment'' or something, right?" Little Myne replied causally.


    "Essenhment, hehehe. Your mind is really very creative; you mixed two different words after you forgot them. No wonder you''re still stuck there. This is what happens when you don''t train your mind and soul properly. Maybe I should have told Maya to train you in those aspects as well. Sorry, this time it is my mistake," Yukino apologized while rubbing the back of her head.


    Little Myne was even more confused, as he literally understood nothing about what his Mother was talking about.


    "The correct word is ''Essence,'' about which I was talking that day. The reason why I married your dumb father is that he has the power to see the Essence of everything. So do I. You also have this power, but you just don''t know how to use it, and with your current situation, it doesn''t seem easy to awaken as well."


    "Mother, you know I don''t understand a single word you are saying, right? Can you please exin in normalnguage what you are trying to say?" Little Myne questioned, with a perplexed expression.


    But Yukino, as if she hadn''t heard Myne''sint, continued, "Do you know why your Father always make friends with any random person he meets?"


    "Because he is an idiot?" Little Myne replied immediately, without any hesitation, clearly having a negative image of his Father in his mind.


    "Hahaha, as expected, you didn''t change a little bit. Also, for your answer, Yes and No. Yes, your Father is an idiot, and No, he doesn''t just make friends with any random person. Because he can see the Essence of everything, he knows who is worthy of making a friend. He likes doing this because he enjoys meeting other people, listening to their stories, spending time with them, etc.


    I could also do it, but you know I became a bit of an introvert after meeting your Father and making random people friends is not my cup of tea."


    Sighing, Yukino interrupted the conversation, "We again distract from our topic. So, where was I? Oh, yes, Essence. This is, you can say, a special skill. Your father and I identally acquired it from a mystical being during our adventure. This skill helps us see the truth of the world and answers all our doubts.


    It is a very mystical power; describing it in words is not possible, at least for me."


    "BOOOM!"


    "What was that sound?"


    As Yukino spoke, a loud explosion urred outside, shaking their entire house.


    "It seems like he found that something is wrong with you, my little baby. Mother can only help you this much. Further, you have to go by yourself. But remember, Essence is something that lets us see the reality of everything, and only 1% of people in the entire world can achieve it. The life outside you are living is not true. Try to awaken your Essence."


    "Time is running out, my little baby. The more you stay there, the more it will damage you. Don''t forget about your family. There are people outside who are waiting for you..."


    Saying this, Yukino stood up from her chair and walked toward the panicked Little Myne, who was tightly holding the table as their entire house continued to shake nonstop.


    After reaching Little Myne, Yukino gently rubbed his hair with a beautiful motherly smile and gave him a sweet kiss on his forehead.


    "Remember, I am always with you, my little baby. But now you have to go. Don''t give up, and protect the one you care about the most as only they will be with you until the end."


    "But, Mother, I didn''t want to go anywhere. I wanted to stay with you and Father," Little Myne replied, his voice filled with panic, while hugging Yukino tightly, thinking that she was going out to fight with the monsters, leaving him alone in the house.


    "Sigh, it seems like I behaved too gently with you, didn''t I? Like father, like son��never understanding the seriousness of the situation. Myne, baby, look up. Let Mother give you a farewell gift that might help you remember our conversation."


    Hearing Yukino''s request, Little Myne innocently looked up with teary eyes, but what greeted him was a tight p on his small cheek and everything went nk...

 Chapter 271: Chapter 271. Tears in the Darkness

    "Haaaa, haa, haa, haa..."


    "Myne! Are you alright?"


    Myne woke up, gasping for breath as if he had just emerged from the depths of the ocean, desperate for air. The first instinct upon regaining consciousness led him to touch his right cheek, which still felt hot. However, it was a sensation confined to his mind, for in reality, there was no evidence of a tight p or any kind of pain.


    Was that all just a dream? How can I remember everything so clearly? Even the p by Mother feels so fresh, as if she''s right in front of me, Myne thought, panting heavily and wiping sweat from his forehead.


    "Myne! Myne! Did you have a nightmare again?" Velvet asked, shaking him slightly, her face filled with concern and tears could be seen in her panda-like eyes clearly she hadn''t slept well.


    Rubbing his forehead, Myne finally recollected his current situation. "Velvet, how long was I sleeping?... And why am I naked?"


    "Sigh, you literally scared me to death when you suddenly passed out for no reason. Iid you on the bed, and removed your clothes to check if some undead may have bitten you and infected you because you passed out for no reason. But after checking every inch of your body and not finding anything, I could only pray for your well-being, hoping that you would wake up..."


    "You were in aa for two entire days..."


    "What! How can this be? I remember it''s only been a few minutes in a dream. How can I be sleeping for two days?" Myne asked, shocked. He couldn''t understand how he seemingly fell into aa for no reason, meeting his mother in a dream that felt so real, as if she were alive and talking to him. It made no sense.


    "Huh? What dream? Aren''t you having a nightmare?" Velvet asked worriedly, her brow furrowed with concern. "The way you woke up, panting so heavily... did you see something dangerous in your dream?" But she seemed a bit too concerned about Myne''s dream.


    Myne hesitated for a moment, unsure whether to tell Velvet about his strange, lifelike dream. He subconsciously touched his right cheek, where he could still feel the phantom sting of a tight p, and recalled his mother''s words: "The life you are living outside is not real," and more importantly, "Don''t forget about your family, there are people outside who are waiting for you."


    "Family?" Myne echoed, his voice barely above a whisper. "I have a family? A family waiting for me? But why do I not remember anyone?"


    "Myne! Myne, is everything okay? You are behaving strangely after waking up from thea," Velvet asked, seeing Myne again getting lost in his thoughts and muttering something while holding his head.


    Myne shook his head slightly after waking up from his deep thoughts by Velvet. "I''m okay, it''s just... I saw my mother in my dream."


    "Really?" Velvet breathed a sigh of relief as Myne began to speak, sitting down beside him. "You met Mother-inw Yukino in your dream? Then shouldn''t that be a good dream? Then why did you wake up in shock, looking as if a ghost had devoured you whole?"


    "Huh? What did you just say?" Myne, who was about to reply to Velvet''s question, suddenly paused a bit and stared at her with a puzzled expression before asking.


    "I said, why did you wake up..."


    "Not that one, the one before that..."


    "Then shouldn''t it be..."


    "Before that."


    Myne''s strange behaviour was beginning to rm Velvet. "Myne," she spoke gently, taking his hands in hers, "something must have happened in your dream. Are you truly alright? You know you can talk to me about anything, right?"


    Myne sighed. "Perhaps you''re right. That bizarre dream has muddled my thoughts. Instead of dwelling on nonsensical things, I should focus on our current situation." He shook his head and, as an apology for startling her, gave Velvet a sweet kiss. As he gently rubbed her hands, however, a cold sensation beneath his thumb sent a jolt through him.


    Looking down, Myne noticed two rings adorning Velvet''s fingers: one, the token of his love, and the other, a cherished reminder of herte mother. For some reason, the sight of the second ring plunged him into deep thought. After a moment of silence, he chuckled lightly and said jokingly, "No matter what anyone says, Mother-inw certainly knew how to pick a ring.


    Compared to hers, mine looks like something bought from a cheap stall near the road."


    Velvet, happily reminiscing, replied with a joyful gleam in her eyes, "Hehehe, don''t say that! Your ring is lovely too, and I cherish them both equally." She kissed each ring in turn, her delight evident.


    However, unseen by her, Myne''s face had momentarily turned pale as paper. He quickly masked it with a smile, but the unsettling sensation lingered beneath the surface.


    "By the way," Myne began, hastily changing the topic as he rose from the bed and began dressing, "since I''ve been unconscious for the past two days, what did you eat during that time? Don''t tell me you, like that old geezer, have been resorting to dining on mice!"


    "Actually, I hadn''t eaten anything for the past two days, and I was too worried about you that I didn''t realize when two days passed. Although Mr. Alban once asked whether everything is okay since we both didn''t go out for two days, I just shooed him away, saying that we wanted some time alone," Velvet said with a sheepish smile.


    "What! How could you be so careless with your health? That''s why I told you to hide a storage bag with supplies in your clothes, so even if something unexpected happened to me, you wouldn''t have to suffer. See? I was right. Because of your blind faith in me, which I appreciate and cherish, you had to go through this.


    You really are an idiot!"


    Myne chided Velvet while taking out a small table and various food from his Inventory. His eyes, however, couldn''t help but dart around the room, scrutinizing every corner while Velvet remained oblivious, a growing unease settling on his face.


    "Ohh, you two finally emerged after enjoying some quality time alone?" Alban drawled nonchntly, his voice tinged with amusement as he mixed a strange concoction of dark liquid, ck powder, and purple flower petals. "I thought you''d be holed up in there for at least a week."


    "Old geezer," Myne sneered as he approached the staircase, "we''re not like you, a psycho who ys with his dead girlfriend''s clothes to pass the time. For us, everything is still new, and we need time to process everything happening here."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, where are you going in such a hurry? Don''t you think you are forgetting something?"


    Not minding Myne''s poisonous mouth, Alban blocked his and Velvet''s path as he hurriedly spoke while rubbing his stomach.


    "Tsk! You ck-hearted bastard, only care about yourself, don''t you?" Myne said angrily while thrusting two packets of brown bread and a bottle of milk into Alban''s hands.


    "Everything is for survival, you''ll understand in a few months," Alban replied casually, rubbing his stomach as he headed towards the small kitchen. He waved his hand, and the milk in the bottle began to warm with his fire magic. One of the perks of having fire magic is the ability to cook food anywhere without worrying about making smoke or needing firewood!


    "Sigh, I will surely kick his old ass one day," Myneined while holding his anger and walking outside.


    Chapter Your:


    ...


    "By the way," Myne asked, cautiously peering out the cabin door to check for any lurking undead or vengeful spirits, "Are you sure you don''t mind attending nature''s call outside? If you want, I can create a small toilet for us. Anyway, it''s just a matter of waving my hand."


    "Hehe, don''t worry too much about it. It''s not like there are any other living beings than the three of us who will peek at me. And if you create a room and identally attract the attention of undead nearby, it won''t end well for our poor bodies," Velvet giggled, unashamedly discussing such a private matter.


    "You have a point. Very well then, but I won''t go far from you. In case our luck is still against us and something bad happens when we''re alone. After all, in most horror stories, the guys who went out to attend the nature''s call were always the first ones to be ghost prey," Myne warned seriously as he stepped out slowly, gesturing for Velvet to follow him.


    "This is a good spot," Myne dered, using his Presence Detection to scan the area. There were no red dots shown in it, which usually signified enemies. "The wall provides good cover, and the bush in the middle will shield your sweet, juicy ass from any prying eyes, especially a certain old pervert''s if he decides to show up unexpectedly.


    And with me standing guard beside the bush, nothing can go wrong."


    Seeing Myne''s preparation Velvet suddenly hugged Myne unexpectedly, her voice, dripping with seduction, whispered in Myne''s ear, "I don''t know what I would do without you, my dear Master. Your little kitty is nothing without you." With that, she gave him a deep, passionate kiss, then chuckled and walked towards the bush, its dense foliage providing her withplete privacy.


    "Will you mind taking care of this while I do my business?" Velvet asked, tossing her blue erotic panties towards Myne with a yful wink.


    "With pleasure," Myne replied, catching her panties with a mischievous smile. He watched as Velvetughed and settled down behind the bush,pletely hidden from view.


    As soon as Velvet was out of sight, the smile vanished from Myne''s face. His entire body began to tremble, and tears welled up in his eyes. He looked around, still surrounded by imprable darkness. A cold wind whipped against his skin, sending shivers down his spine unsure whether was it the cold, fear, anger or perhaps something else entirely?


    He didn''t know, but the emotions were overwhelming him.

 Chapter 272: Chapter 272. A Troubled Encounters, Velvets Disappearances

    "F*ck!! How the hell am I supposed to get out of this thing wherever in I''m stuck? Why can''t I remember anything about my family? And Velvet, where the hell is she? I hope she''s still alive... F*ck!


    F*ck! What should I do?" Myne snarled, gripping his head as he fell to his knees.


    "Wait a minute, Mother said something about Essenes that could help me see reality, but how do I activate it?" Myne muttered as he recalled his mother''s words. However, before he could contemte further, it felt as if someone pressed a pause button in Myne''s mind, slowing down his thoughts, and he couldn''t form any idea to awaken his Essenes Skill.


    "What should I do? Mother warned me that time is running out. Would something terrible happen if he remained trapped here for too long?"


    Myne closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Calm down, Myne. Calm down. First, think carefully about the information Mother gave you. Rushing won''t get you anywhere."


    Ten minutester...


    "Ah... Damn it, why am I so useless?" Myne cursed, mming his fist on the ground in frustration. "Why couldn''t I find anything from Mother''s hidden message that I didn''t already know? If I get out of here, the first thing I''ll do is spank Big Sis Maya until she cries from pain. Damn it, why didn''t she ever mention anything about Essenes?


    There''s no way the closest person, who was literally like a daughter to Mother, doesn''t know anything about it. She probably thought I''m not ready for it. Damn it, now because of it, I''m stuck here without any clue to get out,"


    Just then, his stomach made a rumbling sound, and a fast pressure hit his lower part, reminding him that he didn''te outside to vent his frustration on the ground, but to empty his storage.


    "Huh? It''s been so long. Why the hell hasn''t shee out yet? It shouldn''t take her this long, no matter how long she was holding back," Myne thought with a frown. He was having a bad feeling about it.


    "Velvet, honey, aren''t you finished yet?" Myne asked in a loud voice as he stood up. To his surprise, no one answered him. He hurriedly used Presence Detect and saw that Velvet was still there; it''s just that now she was near the wall where she shouldn''t suppose to be.


    "What the hell is she doing there?" Myne asked as he slowly and cautiously walked toward Velvet''s direction. As he walked near the bush, he saw Velvet facing the garden wall, sitting with her face between her knees, digging the ground with her nails, while muttering something in a low voice that he couldn''t understand.


    Myne gasped with eyes wide open, seeing the iconic sense of a person being possessed by a ghost and doing weird things. He looked around and saw no sign of pop or anything unusual behind the bush, which meant Velvet was in this condition the moment she disappeared from his eyes.


    Myne, who had read enough novels, to know that things were not as simple as seen, didn''t call out Velvet''s name and attract her attention, but slowly and silently started walking backwards. His eyes glued on Velvet''s back until his back hit the door of the small cabin.


    Myne didn''t look away from her, fearing that at the next moment, she would turn her head toward him with a scary face, pouncing on him like a hungry beast, amon urrence in horror novels in a situation like this.


    After opening the cabin door, Myne hurriedly went in and closed the door. He quickly tossed aside the Velvet panties he was holding since he knew it wasn''t what he preferred and ran toward the hideout to call out to Alban.


    "Old Geezer, where the hell are you?"


    "Why are you screaming, brat? Are you blind or something? Can''t you see I''m sitting right in front of you?" Alban, who was sitting on a chair while reading his notes, replied annoyingly.


    "Big trouble, Old Geezer! Something happened to Velvet. We went out to attend nature''s call, and after she went behind a bush, and didn''te back after 10 minutes, I went to check on her and found her sitting face to face with the wall, digging the ground with her fingers like a maniac. Quickly, tell me what the hell is going on!


    You''re an expert in this field; you should know what''s wrong with her, right?" Myne, his face drenched in sweat and tears, grabbed Alban''s cor and shook him like a ragdoll, his acting skill is good enough to bring him a few Oscars if he were in the modern world.


    "F*ck! Brat! If you don''t want to die, stop shaking me! Haaa, you know you''re asking for a beating," Alban retorted, shoving Myne away. "First, calm down and then tell me everything in detail, don''t leave out a single point."


    As Alban scolded Myne, he finally managed to calm himself down and began telling the entire story from the beginning.


    "This doesn''t seem simple. I need to see it for myself before making any decisions. You wait here, I''ll fetch some equipment from storage," Alban said with a deep frown, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    "Please be quick! I don''t want to leave Velvet outside for too long. Damn it, it''s all your fault! Why didn''t you make a toilet inside your hideout?" Myneined, pacing back and forth in frustration, his eyes darting everywhere in the living room as if searching for anything to vent his anger.


    But as soon as Alban entered the storage room, Myne, with a raised eyebrow, approached the table in the middle and stared at arge jar with a frown.


    "Brat! Open box number 3 and take out a blue medicine from it.


    It mighte in handy to capture your wife, although I hope we don''t need to use it, as it has quite a few side effects," Alban''s voice brought Myne out of his thoughts, he gave the jar in which Alban had put his vengeful spirit girlfriend''s skirt piece, which now coincidentally was missingst gaze while pondering something before moving away.


    "Got it, but what is this medicine?" Myne asked curiously, taking out only a blue palm-sized ss bottle from among various other weird stuff.


    "It''s a tranquilizing drug," Alban replied as he walked out of the storage room with a small bag slung over his shoulder. "If things are as serious as you suggest, we''ll definitely need it."


    "And before you ask, no, I don''t use it to capture undead. It doesn''t work on them, and it''s not mine. I found it when I made this ce my hideout. Now, don''t just stand there. Your wife is the one in trouble out there, not mine. So get a move on and take the lead.


    Don''t expect me to do all the dangerous stuff while you were chilling here."


    "Okay, okay, I understand. Tsk, Old Geezer, even after living for so long, you still behave like a child. Couldn''t you just have some pity on my poor soul and capture Velvet alone? Don''t you see how much I love her? I don''t even have the courage to watch her whatever condition she was in." He took the lead and started climbing the staircase, defeat evident in his voice.


    Alban remained poker-faced. "One more useless word and I''m going back." Instantly making Myne silent.


    ...


    "Over there," Myne whispered, leading Alban towards the bush where he and Velvet had nned to answer nature''s call. "She was right there, digging the ground with her nails before I entered the cabin."


    "If what you said is true, then why would she wait for us there till now?... See, she''s gone. But I don''t understand one thing. If I, or any other person in your ce, saw their wife behaving strangely, the first thing we''d do is try to approach her. But you, on the other hand, just out of suspicion, ran off to call me.


    What if she was just joking with you, and after you ran away, she became so disappointed that now she went somewhere else to vent her frustration?" Alban inquired as he investigated the ce where Velvet was digging, his curiosity evident, but soon he couldn''t help but frown deeply.


    Myne hesitated a bit before replying, "Well, Velvet isn''t like those selfish girls who would leave their husbands just because of such a small thing. And... she knows my secret, so there''s no way she could y a joke on me in this kind of situation."


    Alban raised an eyebrow. "If you''d said that earlier, I would have just mocked you and called you a naive brat. But now, I think you''re right. There''s indeed something wrong with your wife. Look," he said, walking back to Myne who was standing on the other side of the bush, "I found bloody skin and nails here. I think she wasn''t just faking it when you saw her digging the ground.


    Maybe things are more serious than I thought."


    Myne''s eyes widened in horror as he examined the evidence. "Then do you have any idea why she was behaving like this? Did she get possessed by a Vengeful spirit?" he asked, his voiceced with worry.


    Alban shook his head. "I don''t think so. If a Vengeful spirit possessed her, there''s no way it would have happened so silently. Their screams can be heard from hundreds of meters away wherever they are nearby.


    And even if we entertain the possibility of Vengeful spirit possession for a moment, why would she be digging the ground instead of attacking you or heading towards the tower toplete further formalities to make your wife a true Vengeful spirit like them as well?"


    Myne groaned, holding his head in frustration. "Ahhh... f*ck, you have a point. Then what the hell is going on here? What kind of new trouble has fallen into ourps now?"


    "Khe-ah-sha Vuh-roth Ah - ??????"

 Chapter 273: Chapter 273. Demonic Velvet

    "Khe-ah-sha Vuh-roth Ah - ??????."


    "Please, for God''s sake, tell me it is only my imagination, and this sound didn''te from behind us," Myne hearing a demonic incantation warped through some eldritch echo chamber, mingling with a gutturalughter that scraped against his sanity right behind him, with trembling legs, asked Alban in a crying voice, he already closed his eyes in fear.


    Alban''s strained smile betrayed the terror in his eyes as he replied, "I wish I could say it was, Brat, but sadly, we are not so lucky, and... It is not your imagination... We are f*cked up again." Like Myne, his face was turned towards the wall, back defenselessly facing the thing behind them. All the hair on his body had already stood up, and he tightened his grip on his battle axe, ready to fight.


    "Can you understand what that thing behind us is speaking?"


    "Only fragments," Alban admitted, his gaze fixed on the wall in front and mind was on the thing behind them. "And what I understand�� I don''t rmend you hear its meaning."


    "Then no need to trante, but..." Myne''s heart hammered against his ribs, "Although I already know the answer, for my inner peace, please tell me this voice is not familiar, and I am just overthinking."


    "Brat, I know you are scared, but there''s no use hiding. We both know the truth. Now, brace yourself. We fight, or we die, and I don''t have any desire to die without f*cking any beauty..."


    A heavy sigh escaped Alban''s lips, "Forget it, you arepletely useless. Listen, ording to my past experience, they relish fear. They''ll wait, savor the terror before striking, once we turn back, that thing behind us will immediately attack us. Currently, it is waiting to give us a surprise.


    I don''t know why those damn things like screaming at people in this way before killing them, but they just like it. Anyway, so here is the n: we both turn around at the same time, making it confused and attacking it instantly without giving it a chance to react.


    If it is your wife, then we will either knock it out or give it a tranquilizer before bringing it to the hideout and doing some research on it. Although I don''t think there is much hope but still let''s give it a try."


    Alban stood confidently, clutching his axe with both hands, prepared to turn around fearlessly and face the unknown enemy behind them. Opposite him, Myne, aware of what awaited them as soon as they tried to pivot, entertained thoughts opposing Alban''s n. An idea struck his mind like lightning.


    "Okay, on my 3 count, we both turn around simultaneously. You attack with your axe, and I''ll shoot a fireball. Got it?" Myne inquired, activating his defensive skills.


    "Got it. Start counting," Alban responded. "It seems like we''re taking too much time; that thing is getting impatient," he worriedly reminded Myne. The entity behind them had stopped talking her weird chanting and now panting heavily, like a beast about to pounce on its prey.


    "One..."


    "Two..."


    "THREE!"


    "Ahhh..."


    "BOOM!"


    As Myne uttered ''three,'' Alban, with a roar that would shame a warthog, whirled around, swinging his axe like a whirlwind. Simultaneously, a small white fist, covered in blood, with extremely fast speed, struck his cheek with great force.


    A bone-crunching THUD echoed through the cavern. Alban''s eyes widened in horror as a shockwave of force mmed into him, sending him careening towards the wall with the grace of a flung sack of potatoes. He smashed through the rough stone, disappearing into the darkness with a muffled yelp.


    Myne, who had fooled Alban and hadn''t moved an inch from his ce, slowly opened one eye and witnessed Alban smashing into the wall like a ragdoll, creating a hole and disappearing into the darkness.


    "Holy shit! What a great punch. Although I expected something like this, this level of power..."


    "Khe-ah-sha Vuh-roth Ah - ??????"


    "..."


    "BOOM!"


    Myne, thinking that without looking back, he wouldn''t receive treatment like Alban, suddenly heard the same chilling whisper rip through the air, close enough to make his blood run cold. He only had time to widen his eyes in horror before the same bloody hand approached his face. The only difference was that while Alban received a fist, Myne got a sweat-friendly p.


    The force of the p sent Myne tumbling through the air, somersaulting three times before he crashed to the ground with a bone-jarring thud, finallying to a stop after colliding with a nearby tree.


    "Damn! That was so powerful! Thank god I activated the Unbeatable skill; otherwise, I might have fainted with a single p," Myne thought as he picked himself up from the ground, seemingly unharmed.


    Taking advantage of the dust that had spread everywhere, obstructing vision, Myne quickly darted into a dense bush nearby. He waited for the dust to settle, eager to see what demonic entity spoke in Velvet''s voice and attacked them.


    It didn''t take long for the dust to dissipate, and with his night vision skill, Myne finally got a clear look at Velvet''s altered appearance which made his blood turn to ice.


    "Velvet, once radiating beauty and vitality, now stood before him as a grotesque parody of her former self, if not more terrifying. Her ebony eyes, usually sparkling with warmth, were now pools of chilling darkness with a golden ring in the middle. Her face, once wless, was injured as if someone had peeled off her entire skin with bare hands.


    Her mouth was bloodied and toothless as she had plugged all her teeth out, dripped with blood, and had a demonic smile on it.


    Her handscked nails as if they had been forcibly pulled out. Her silky fur, once as white as moonlight, was gone, reced by a web of scars crisscrossing her pale skin, and one of her beautiful breasts, once full and alluring, was mutted, split in two from the nipple down, literally making them three from two.


    The beautiful tail that swished with confidence was now severed, dangling limply around her neck like a scarf.


    Both smooth, fluffy cat ears on her head were no longer there. Her entire body, from head to toe, was covered in blood. The once neat clothes��a short ck skirt, a purple top, and ck leggings to ease her movement��were now so torn that they barely covered anything, revealing every part of her body to everyone.


    If Velvet hadn''t given her panty to Myne in excitement earlier, perhaps at least her most intimate part, which had now be a blood-leaking hole, God knows what she had done with it, could have been covered."


    "Damn it... ggg..."


    Myne managed to utter only two words in shock before he started vomiting. Clearly, this kind of horrific scene was not suitable for a 15-year-old.


    "What the F*ck!"


    Myne struggled to catch his breath after vomiting until his stomach was empty when he heard Alban cursing. Alban had just returned with torn clothes but without any injuries.


    "Brat! Are you okay? Where are you?" Alban called out anxiously, scanning the area for any sign of Myne.


    Not finding Myne after looking around, Alban yelled out loud again, ignoring Demonic Velvet who, like a zombie, weirdly walking toward him, as if every bone in her body were shattered, making it difficult for her to walk normally.


    Myne, who cares a lot about his life, of course, didn''t reveal his location foolishly. He continued to hide inside the bush, waiting to see the true strength of Demonic Velvet. If she turns out to be more powerful than Alban, then he could only pray for Alban''s well-being before running away. He didn''t have confidence that he could enter the cabin in front of Demonic Velvet''s super speed.


    "Khe-ah-sha Vuh-roth Ah SKREEEEEE KHE-ah-sha SKREEEEEE Vuh-roth Ah DEEEEEEEM."


    "F*cking idiot, why are you hiding in a bush like a coward pussy? Do you really think you could hide from a strong being like this one with such a childish trick? If you don''t want to die very brutally, then move your ass here and fight along with me."


    Just as Myne was waiting for a great show, suddenly Demonic Velvet startedughing and said something in her demonguage, making veins appear all over Alban''s face as he yelled his name. The next moment, he looked at the bush in which Myne was hiding, created a basketball-sized ck fireball, cursed him, and threw it toward him.


    "Shit, how did he find me? I''m hiding so well. Is it just a coincidence? But no matter what, it doesn''t seem like I could watch the drama from the sideline, letting the Old Geezer do all the dangerous work. Sigh..." Myne muttered to himself while dodging the uing attack.


    "Sneaking in wasn''t exactly my intention," Myne admitted, emerging from the bushes with a sigh. "More like nking an attack while you kept her distracted. But s, you rather spectacrly disrupted my master n."


    "Really?" Alban raised his eyebrow and asked with suspicion.


    "Of course! Otherwise, do you think I would leave my wife in the care of a pervert like you? Whosest wish is to f*ck a hot milf?" Myne spoke righteously. However, he dared not look at the demonic Velvet in fear that he might vomit again, even though there was nothing left in his stomach to vomit.


    "If that''s the case, then how do you n to deal with her now? Judging by the strength she disyed, I don''t think tranquilizer would work on her. We might have to knock her down the old-fashioned way," Alban spoke with a frown, eyes glued on Demonic Velvet.


    "I don''t have any n for now. Let''s just knock her out before discussing those matters. And could you please exin how, with such an awkward and slow walking speed, she suddenly came up behind us and sent us flying?


    Is she doing it intentionally to mock us?" Myne pointed angrily at Demonic Velvet, who was sneaking toward them with an eerie, bone-breaking sound apanying each slow step as if the bones inside her body were grinding against each other.


    As Myne spoke, demonic Velvet either took his words too seriously or finally grew tired of being ignored by the two weaklings in front of her. She suddenly stood upright with a poker face, and said something that made Alban''s face turn pale. Before Myne could ask for a trantion, Demonic Velvet disappeared in front of them with a whooshing sound.

 Chapter 274: Chapter 274. The Perfect Enemy Attractor

    Witnessing the demonic Velvet dissipating before him, Alban swiftly raised his battle axe, assuming a defensive position while surveying his surroundings.


    "Brat, I will definitely kick your ass once we are done with your wife. Didn''t anyone tell you that in serious situations, you shouldn''t speak too much? Now, why are you staring at my face? Quickly get into defence because of your provocation now your wife is so angry that she vows to make us weep tears of blood."


    Myne blinked innocently, "But I only spoke the truth; she was indeed walking so slowly. Is there anything to be angry about? And yes, someone has told me this thing many times... Huh? Someone did that? But who?..." The memory slipped away like smoke, leaving a phantom echo in its wake.


    "Watch out!"


    Myne, who had once again fallen into deep thought, suddenly remembered another mysterious fragment of memory and was about to rub his forehead to concentrate when Alban''s warning echoed in his ear.


    Before Myne couldprehend what was happening, a brutal hand mped onto the back of his head, the cold grip of iron tearing him backwards. The world spun as his skull mmed into the hard-packed earth, spidering cracks mirroring the painncing through him. The assault didn''t cease.


    The unseen assant''s arm tightened, grinding his face against the unforgiving ground as they dragged him like a ragdoll, leaving a bloody trail that stretched for nearly two hundred meters away from the spot where he stood with Alban.


    Thanks to Myne''s cowardly nature, as soon as Demonic Velvet disappeared from his sight, he immediately cast his second overpowering cheat-like defensive skill, Absolute Evasion, which rendered all physical attacks ineffective.


    The skill created an invisibleyer-like shield on his skin, absorbing any kind of physical attack and preventing him from suffering even a single bit for the next 30 seconds.


    Though Demonic Velvet unleashed a hellish onught, aiming to pulverize him and Alban to eat earth, Myne remained unscathed, albeit his vision was blocked.


    "Demonic Velvet didn''t hold back a bit to make him and Alban eat dirt, but I''m clearly fine, except for


    On the other hand, it was Alban who was suffering the most. Myne could clearly hear his painful screams, whichsted only a few seconds before they abruptly stopped. Myne suddenly felt as if they were being lifted from the ground by their heads.


    He hardly had time to open his eyes and to see the world begin spinning like a wheel, and found himself rocketing towards the empty haunted house to the west of Alban''s hideout.


    "BOOM!"


    "BOOM!"


    Two bone-jarring explosions echoed as their bodies crashed into the empty houses, creating a cacophony of noise. If Myne and Alban had possessed the luxury of coherent thought, they would have surely noticed that after Velvet turned demonic, all the undead around them had vanishedpletely, as if leaving the stage only for her to perform.


    "F*cking hell!" Myne spat, struggling to extricate himself from the rubble. "How is she so damn strong? She''s half-dead from wounds she carries on her body! Shouldn''t she be passed out from blood loss by now? This doesn''t make any sense," He grumbled, dislodging a heavy stone from his shoulder.


    Right at that moment, his second cheat defensive skill also came to an end. Now, Myne finally had to taste the pain of a super beating by Demonic Velvet if he didn''t stay carefree and y his next move thoughtfully.


    Rising from the debris of the ruined house, he cautiously peeked through a window, bracing himself for the inevitable. Unfortunately, due to his bad luck, Demonic Velvet seemed more interested in him than the old guy, Alban. She glided effortlessly through the air, a cruel smile twisted on her otherworldly scary face.


    "Fck! Fck! Why is sheing toward me? Shoo, go away! Don''te near me. I was just joking at that time.


    Is there any need to take it so seriously?" Myne dared not to speak out and prayed that Demonic Velvet wouldn''t notice him, screaming in his mind.


    He looked around, hoping to find a way to escape, but as ifdy luck had literally put him on her block list, the house in which he had fallen was actually a small single-story house with only two entrances �C one from the main door and the second from the roof, which he had created a minute ago, as for window it was facing at Demonic Velvet the moment he gets out from it, he is done for.


    "SKREEEEEE KHE-ah-sha Vuh-roth Ah SKREEEEEE KHE-ah-sha Vuh-roth Ah DEEEEEEEM SKREEEEEE KHE-ah-sha Vuh-roth Ah DEE-EE-EE-EEE"


    "Now, what the hell was she speaking in this creepynguage? Didn''t she find out yet that I couldn''t understand it? Damn it, but the way she isughing, she is definitely mocking me. Now, where is my trantor?"


    Myne, who felt all the hair on his body stand up, joked slightly to calm down his heart, which was beating like a drum.


    Boom!


    Another loud explosion reverberated, nearly causing Myne''s soul to escape his body. He feared that Demonic Velvet had once again approached him. However, as seconds passed without any pain, he cautiously opened his eyes and surveyed his surroundings, finding no trace of the malevolent presence.


    Myne hurriedly peeked outside, only to discover his trantor��Alban��engulfed in dark mes from head to toe. Alban leapt out from the house he had crashed into, delivering a powerful punch to the airborne Demonic Velvet, sending her far away to sightsee the other side of town.


    "Cool, although this old pervert''s character and actions are questionable, at least during battle, especially when drawing enemy aggro, he proves quite reliable. Now, while they''re upied in battle, I could make my way to the cabin and wait until they settle this matter themselves.


    Anyway, judging by the way the Old Geezer breathing, he seems to have taken this matter personally," Myne thought with an excited smile.


    "You vile fiend! How dare you touch my handsome face? I will cut you in two! Come back now; don''t tell me you''ll start crying like a bitch from a single punch, you snivelling coward! If you''ve drunk your mother''s milk, thene and face me like a real warrior!"


    "The fact has proven that Alban really has a special ability to attract other people''s hate with his mouth, and in some cases, his face alone is enough. As soon as he finished provoking Demonic Velvet after punching her, she, like a cannonball, flew at him."


    Alban, prepared for a bone-breaking battle,ughed excitedly, raising his axe and aiming it at Demonic Velvet. He swung, creating a dark ming half-moon de hurtling towards her at high speed, anticipating a significant injury if she collided head-on with his attack.


    However, Demonic Velvet, with no regard formon sense, was in no mood to y by the rules. With a nonchnt flick of her wrist, she swatted the fiery de aside as if it were a pesky fly, before Alban could blink she appeared in front of him and seized his neck.


    "Hahaha, you shouldn''t touch me, you damn bitch. This is not any ordinary me; these are hellfire. Once burned by it, there is no recovering from it." Alban, seemingly unfazed by the danger, continued mocking Demonic Velvet despite her holding his neck, knowing she could easily send him to his fiery hellfire birthce with a slight bit of effort.


    Demonic Velvet, hearing Alban''s confident nonsense, looked curiously at the hand covered in ck me. In just a short time span, it had burned so badly that bones were visible beneath her burnt skin. However, she seemed to feel nothing, even with the miserable condition her body was in. She suddenly smiled, the expression looking extremely creepy on her skinless face.


    "Khe-ah-sha Vuh-roth Ah SKREEEEEE KHE-ah-sha SKREEEEEE Vuh-roth Ah DEEEEEEEM FIREEEEEE."


    "Huh? What do you mean you haven''t bathed in it for years and missing it?"


    Alban, who understood the demonguage Velvet was speaking, had a grim expression as he heard her words. Instead of a reply, he received a super strong punch to his face.


    "Vruh-frah-th," Demonic Velvet whispered with a harsh tone after smashing Alban into houses again.


    This time, it didn''t end as easily as before. Alban had sessfully managed to anger Demonic Velvet. After giving a not-so-friendlymand that Myne couldn''t decipher, she flew toward him.


    The only sounds were a loud explosion and Alban''s ear-piercing scream, which shook anyone''s soul who heard it in the middle of the night reached to Myne, hiding in the house, who couldn''t help but shudder at the intensity of the encounter.


    "I better get back to the cabin as soon as possible; I don''t have the thick skin of the Old Geezer, who, after getting so much beating, still dares to mock that thing," Myne muttered to himself.


    After making up his mind, he activated skills such as Swift Feet, Leg Strength Enhancement, Physical Strength Enhancement, Rock Skin, Iron Wall, Power, Physics Rise, Strength Rise, and started running toward the cabin as if his life were on the line, which it if he got caught by a certain demonic girl.


    "Boom!"


    "F*ck, please hold on a few more minutes, old geezer. Before dying, at least do one good deed. I''m about to reach the cabin. Damn it, why did the bitch throw me so far away? She''s definitely worried that someone might get into the cabin and escape from her, so the first thing she did was throw us away from the cabin. F*ck, why are today''s ghosts so smart?"


    Myneined and sweated buckets as he ran toward the cabin. With each loud explosion, his heartbeat speedily as if the person who created the explosion with his body would be him the next second. However, the fear Myne had didn''t be a reality, and until the small cabin came into his sight, he was perfectly fine.


    "Hoo, seems like Lady Luck hasn''tpletely turned her back on me. At least she didn''t block me like the Old Geezer, who was receiving full care from Demonic Velvet, which he was trying to get from the beginning after he met us." Myne, as he reached near the cabin, finally breathed a sigh of relief and joked a bit to lighten up his tense mood.


    "My dear Master, where do you think you are going in such a hurry? How could you leave your little kitty alone outside with that old man? What if he took advantage of your absence and did something bad with your little kitty?"


    ..."

 Chapter 275: Chapter 275. The Dark Flaming Knight

    "My dear Master, where do you think you are going in such a hurry? How could you leave your little kitty alone outside with that old man? What if he took advantage of your absence and did something bad with your little kitty?"


    ..."


    Myne had just touched the handle of the cabin door when the extremely seductive voice of Velvet whispered into Myne''s ear, sending chills through his entire body.


    F*ck you, Old Geezer! Couldn''t you just wait for one more second? Myne cursed with a face uglier than a crying curse in his mind. He closed his eyes tightly to avoid seeing Velvet''s creepy dark and gold eyes, not to mention her otherworldly horrific face.


    "W, Would you believe me if I said I was going to bring some clothes for you? I don''t want you to fight naked with that pervert Old Geezer." Despite trembling from fear as Demonic Velvet''s bloody hand gently moved around his neck to his cheek, Myne mustered the courage to joke with someone who could beat him to death if identally provoked by his words.


    "Yahahaha... Ohh my..." Demonic Velvet suddenly paused unexpectedly hearing a joke from the cowardly Myne who was trying to escape the moment she showed up. Contrary to Myne''s expectations, she startedughing heartily before continuing, "Master, Shrekkk Khe-ah-sha."


    Although Myne didn''t understand thest words Demonic Velvet said in her weird demonguage, the way her voice sounded to him seemed mocking. Myne knew his time was running out just like with Alban. As bad things are often predicted urately, right next moment Myne found himself in a simr situation.


    After teasing him a bit, Demonic Velvet lifted him up by the cor and started walking further from the cabin. Myne slowly opened one eye and saw his only hope of saving his life slipping away with each passing second. Helplessly, he could only watch, since he didn''t have much power to do anything.


    His once OP skills, which made him nearly invincible in The Augusta Kingdom, now had almost no effect on powerful enemies like Demonic Velvet or suspicious characters like Alban.


    "This should be far enough," Knowing that Myne wouldn''t understand her nativenguage Demonic Velvet, with a mocking tone spoke in normalnguage after dragging Myne like a chicken a hundred meters away from the cabin.


    Just when Myne was wondering what she meant by ''far enough,'' suddenly he saw his vision swam, his ears echoing with the phantom shrieks of Demonic Velvet''s mockingughter. He sputtered, struggling to breathe, the metallic tang of blood filling his mouth. Then, the world spun again, blurring into a dizzying kaleidoscope of browns and grays.


    A brutal windshed at him, icy needles stinging his skin. A jolt of agony ripped through his stomach, a searing white-hot poker twisting in his gut. He didn''t have time to scream, only a strangled gasp escaping his lips before he mmed into a rough-hewn garden wall. Bricks crumbled, and wood splintered. He bounced again, the house wall meeting him with a sickening thud. Then, silence.


    "Cough!"


    A mouthful of blood escaped from Myne''s mouth as hey on the road like a broken, but still intractable crop. One arm bent in a weird direction, one leg riddled with holes and arge wooden piece lodged inside, painted with his fresh blood. His new clothes, which had barely seen the world for four days, now became part of nature.


    His entire body bore injuries, ranging from small torge, with blood gushing out from every single one.


    The good news was that Myne still hadn''t lost consciousness, although he wasn''t far from losing it. To avoid being tortured to death or bing a certain pervert guinea pig who liked to take over someone else''s body, Myne was willing to endure excruciating pain, instead of using his Ultra Regeneration skill for short momentary relief.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, Master, your bravado has dissolved quicker than mist on a summer''s day. Just look at yourself��weak and helpless, on the verge of embracing death.


    You promised to save me from all kinds of danger, but if you can''t even handle a single punch from a fragile girl like me, how are you going to protect me from evil people with ulterior motives, drawn by my stunning beauty and this breathtaking figure of mine that would turn angels green with envy?" Demonic Velvet taunted with a sinister smirk.


    Myne, who heard Demonic Velvet''s demonic voice beside him, slowly opened his eyes. Now, his eyes could only perceive one colour filter for all things. However, upon seeing Demonic Velvet''s ghostly, scary face, he honestly closed them again.


    "At least at the end of my life, if it is the end, he wants to see or imagine something beautiful, not haunted, so even if he embarks on the long journey of the afterlife in the next moment at least he has something better to think.


    "Ahhh, such exquisite fear," Demonic Velvet purred, her voice dripping with amusement. "I haven''t tasted something like this for years," She nonchntly licked a smear of blood from the corner of her mouth, herughter a chilling chime in the stillness, not minding Myne''s act of ying dead.


    "But I think we could take it to the next level. What do you say, my funny Master?"


    *Bang!


    With a casual flick of her wrist, she unleashed a blow that reverberated through the air. Myne, as if struck by a super-fast dragon head-on, his body contorting into a grotesque "V" as the force of the punch sent him plummeting into a two-meter crater. The earth groaned under the impact, a testament to her seemingly gentle-looking punch.


    "Ahh...Cough, cough, f*~"


    "Oh, you''re still alive? Quite a shocking feat. ording to your previous performance, I thought you would surely pass out from this attack. Seems like I underestimated your little body... Hmm, maybe I can consider taking your young body instead of that old guy."


    Myne, now in dire condition and everything slowly blurring in his eyes with each passing second, had no idea what nonsense Demonic Velvet was speaking. He was in a dilemma about whether he should activate his Ultra Regeneration skill or let the story unfold as Demonic Velvet wished. There was a high chance that the next time he woke up, he might have a weird partner sharing his body.


    However, surrender offered a slim hope �C perhaps Demonic Velvet, her twisted amusement satisfied, would dy his ultimate fate, leaving him a sliver of time to escape.


    BOOM!


    Myne''s rapid brainstorming halted abruptly; he felt as though someone was lifting him up by his tattered shirt, exacerbating his already unimaginable pain. He resisted the urge to cry, aware that it would only intensify his suffering. Suddenly, as if Lady Luck had finally taken pity on her faithful believer, a deafening explosion echoed from afar.


    A colossal mushroom of dust and me, the size of two houses, came into view, causing Demonic Velvet to frown, and Myne finally opened his eyes.


    As Myne and Demonic Velvet gazed at the mushroom, a ck tail of me shot from its centre into the sky, reaching a height of around a hundred meters. Then It changed direction like a burning meteor and hurtled towards Myne.


    BOOM!


    Another explosion, just a few meters away from Myne and Demonic Velvet, showered both of them with a torrent of molten debris


    With a snarl that ripped through the air, Demonic Velvet flung Myne aside and flew out of his two-meter-deep crater.


    Meanwhile, Myne, finally free from Demon''s clutches, wasted no time in pasting the Ultra Regeneration skill on himself. As it was a passive skill, there was no other way to stop it from working, other than cutting it off. The Ultra Regeneration skill instantly sprang into action at full power, aided by Myne''s nearly unlimited magic power since he only has a few power-consuming skills.


    In just ten seconds, Myne felt a tide of vitality wash over him, his broken body mending piece by piece and he was ready to endure another round of beating.


    Breathing a sigh of relief after escaping unimaginable pain, Myne slowly crawled to the edge of the crater and poked his head out to see his knight in shining armour. However, upon seeing him, he couldn''t help but click his tongue, overwhelmed by a deep sense of envy and jealousy.


    The protagonist of the chapter turns out to be none other than Old Pervert Alban,pletely surrounded by his fierce ck me. Unlike previous times, the me had entered a violent mood, visibly increasing in density and power. The heat escted to the point that, with each step, the ground melted beneath Alban.


    Inside the violent-ck me, Alban resembled a barbaric warrior, standing at a height of three meters with bulging muscles and intricate veins. His eyes burning in red fire, only god knows how he is able to see anything in this condition and his pointed hair stood like needles ready to pierce someone to death.


    Alban looked exactly like a certain tailless monkey who enjoyed getting beaten by his enemies at the start of each battle, only to scream until the audience''s ears started bleeding, and then effortlessly defeat them.


    Like an ancient leviathan stirred from its slumber, Alban marched towards Demonic Velvet with an angry expression on his face as if Demonic Velvet killed his family.


    "Get the f*ck away from my food supplies you damn bastard. I''m not going to eat those disgusting mice again..."


    "..."

 Chapter 276: Chapter 276. Unexpected Turn of Events

    "Get the f*ck away from my food supplies you damn bastard. I''m not going to eat those disgusting mice again..."


    "..."


    Hearing the reason behind saving him, Myne''s mouth couldn''t help but twist. If not for the fact that he needed Alban to deal with Demonic Velvet, he might have started to fight with Alban.


    "This old geezer... is really helpless. No wonder hisst wish before death is to have sex. A person like him is the live example of a frog in the well. With his mental capability, he can only let his old brother do the work of operating his brain." Myne shook his head with disappointment.


    For a moment, he even became emotional seeing Alban getting into rage mode after seeing Demonic Velvet beating him. But now, after knowing the real reason behind his rage, one part of Myne wished that Demonic Velvet would beat the shit out of Alban.


    BOOM!


    While Myne was praying for Alban''s misfortune, Demonic Velvet, clearly in a bad mood after being disturbed, shot at Alban with astonishing speed that Myne''s eyes could hardly follow.


    What shocked him was that, whereas Alban was easily beaten with the same attack before, this time Alban effortlessly grabbed Demonic Velvet''s fist with a wide grin on his face and sent her into the sky with a single kick on her stomach.


    After kicking Demonic Velvet as if it were nothing, Alban, with crazyughter, also followed her, surprisingly now he could fly for no apparent reason.


    "What the f*ck?! How did this old geezer suddenly start flying? Myne swore under his breath, jaw ck as he witnessed the old geezer, Alban, defy gravity and take to the skies.


    Did he unseal his sealed skills again after getting beaten like a crazy dog by Demonic Velvet? And he also looks quite young now. It seems like this old geezer is hiding more deeply than I thought. I have to find a way to get out of this ce; otherwise, things will get moreplicated as time passes. But for now time to enjoy a great show, Myne thought with a smirk.


    He took out a rocking chair, a fluffy pillow, and a few snacks, sat down in the centre of the crater he was in, and started watching the epic battle unfolding in the sky.


    "Hahaha, demon, why don''t youugh now? Didn''t you want to kill me? Here I am, in front of you. Come and kill me, but be warned, don''t just die halfway through. It''s not every day I unseal my 20% of full power.


    Although I don''t know how an anomaly like you entered here under my nose, but now is the time to send you back to hell," Alban said, his voice transmitting into Demonic Velvet''s mind through his magic, as he didn''t want Myne to hear their conversation.


    Then he suddenly appeared in front of her, punched her on her cheek, and sent her flying, just as she had done with him previously but obviously with more force.


    Demonic Velvet, after receiving a solid punch from Alban, finally acknowledged the gravity of the situation and took matters seriously. She, who was flying backward, suddenly halted in midair and, after shaking her head a bit, she roared in fury and lunged towards Alban, a winged tempest of rage.


    Alban, however, remained unfazed. A mocking grin stretched across his face as he stood stoic, a statue in the face of the oing storm.


    Demonic Velvet, fueled by primal rage and the desire to extinguish this unexpected threat, aimed her attack at his heart, hoping to crush it and end his defiance. The power he disyed was clearly not something he should have, and it could be her biggest trouble if he escaped from her grasp.


    Myne, perched in his makeshift armchair, watched with a mix of trepidation and morbid fascination, knowing that his own fate hung precariously in the bnce of this demonic duel.


    "Demonic Velvet''s fantastical thoughts were wondrous, but reality had other ns. The sensation of her punch passing through Alban''s chest, breaking his heart and destroying his life, did not manifest. Instead, her fist seemed to collide with a wall of magma.


    Initially, all the bones in her hand shattered into pieces, and in the next moment, the ck mes surrounding Alban turned half of her arm, which was in direct contact, into ash.


    No earth-shattering scream urred, contrary to Myne''s expectations as he watched the spectacle below. However, the entity inside Velvet''s body, which had already transformed her beyond recognition, observed the absence of her right hand with an ugly expression.


    Demonic Velvet, after staring at her lost hand, was about to create distance from Alban. She finally realized that the thing escaped her grasp due to her carelessness and overconfidence, the downfall of 95% of viins. But it was clearly toote for realization. Alban, without giving her a chance, grabbed her neck at a speed people couldn''t perceive his hand moving.


    He then tossed her up and delivered a powerful kick to her waist with all his strength.


    Like a cannonball, Demonic Velvet shot from the force of the kick and crashed into the garden near the cabin, creating a crater 5 meters deep. Alban, having learned from observing others'' mistakes, didn''t sumb to overconfidence. He flowed toward the location where Demonic Velvet had crashed andnded right beside her with an indifferent expression.


    "Cough... cough... Hahaha, Shrekkk! Vuh-roth Ah! ??????? Vuh-roth Ah! Shrekkk!"


    As the dust settled and Demonic Velvet saw Alban calmly standing beside her, she coughed up a few mouthfuls of ck blood before starting tough creepily and speaking nonsense in her demonguage.


    Alban listened to her nonsensical ramblings calmly for a few seconds. Realizing that she wasn''t going to provide any useful information in her anger, he sighed a bit and spoke, concentrating all his strength in his right fist.


    "It doesn''t matter whether we could save this girl or not, but you will also not be going back to hell without paying the price for ruining my fun. I will make sure to suck everyst drop of your usefulness before destroying your soul," Alban dered with a sinister smile, his eyes turning red for a second before they be normal.


    As Alban spoke, the ck mes swirling around him coalesced into a head-sized orb of dark energy, crackling with power. It nestled within his fist, transforming it into a vortex of swirling darkness.


    "Now rest for a while; we will meet soon and have an in-depth conversation without any disturbances..."


    "BOOM!"


    After speaking, Alban unleashed his final attack, the ck sphere mming into Demonic Velvet''s face with devastating force. Half of her lower face dissolved in the fiery impact, leaving a gaping, smoking wound.


    If not for the fact that she was currently in a process state, her body working on a different biology systempared to normal and quite simr to the undead, she might have faced instant death from this attack.


    "Thud!"


    "Hooo... Finally over. Because of this idiot, I had to undo my first seal. Now it will take a month to set it back. Sigh, what a mess. And here I was nning to have some fun with this new girl, but it seems like she''ll have to wait for an extra month to be my pet," Alban muttered regretfully while looking at Demonic Velvet''s deformed body and shaking his head.


    Exhausted from expending too much energy, he decided to take a small break and sat down on the ground, taking deep breaths.


    But at this moment, Myne, who had been secretly paying attention to the battle, joyfully ran over. Not wanting Alban to be suspicious of his skills, Myne removed the Ultra Regeneration skill again, beat himself with a stone to create several wounds on his body, especially on his face, and approached Alban with a heavy heart.


    This way, Alban wouldn''t question how he could heal so quickly after receiving such a heavy beating from Demonic Velvet. Although the trick is very childish but he really does not dare to break his bones and cut some parts of his body with a knife by himself.


    "Brat, so you are still alive?" Alban sneered. "I thought you were going to y dead for a few more minutes, and I had to personallye to get you out of that hole.


    But it seems like you are more tenacious than I expected." Alban slowly moved his head while speaking, observing Myne approaching with small suspicious wounds on his face and body, dragging a leg like ame man with the support of a wooden rod.


    "Hahaha, only in your dreams, Old Geezer. You couldn''t get rid of me so soon. I still want to get out of this hellhole and achieve my dream of tasting women of every race. I won''t die so easily," Myne said with tears in his eyes, forcing a smile on his face as he continued to drag his fake injured leg.


    Alban, who had initially nned to taunt Myne and dissuade him from leaving town upon hearing about his dream, paused for a second as if recalling a shback. It was only when Myne stood just one meter away from him that Alban came back to his senses and sighed heavily.


    "I hope you can achieve your dream if it''s genuinely your lifelong goal. Just don''t abandon it halfway for some stupid reason; otherwise, you''ll regret it very much in your old age," Alban said emotionally, confusing Myne. Before Myne could ask anything, to his horror, Alban suddenly conjured a blue fireball on his palm and threw it at him without any apparent reason.


    Myne caught off guard and far too close to dodge, could only watch in horror as the blue inferno engulfed his entire body in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 277: Chapter 277. Mysterious Departure

    Myne who was too close and unprepared for Alban''s sudden attack, was instantly hit by it, and his entire body covered in the blue me in a matter of seconds.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!!"


    "Shut the f*ck up, you damn brat. Do you want to make me deaf or something? Do you want to deafen me, screaming like a banshee with a cracked voice? For my old ears'' sake, just open your damn eyes."


    Myne, who thought he was going to burn to death while holding his head, started screaming out of his lungs. If it were a normal town with living people, many would lose their sleep upon hearing Myne''s horrific scream.


    Confused and cautious, Myne cracked open an eye. The sapphire me still danced around him, yet it felt strangelyforting, not scorching. He looked down at his body, expecting charred flesh and ckened bones, but instead saw the wounds he''d inflicted on himself to deceive Albna fading �C mending under the caress of the fire.


    "What the hell is going on?!" Myne asked with his mouth wide open in astonishment as he looked at himself and then at Alban.


    Alban scoffed, a tiny blue me dancing on his palm like a captured butterfly. "Ignorant child," he chided, his voiceced with disdain. "Do you truly believe fire''s only purpose is destruction? You short-sighted mortals can never grasp the true beauty of such a magnificent force."


    Alban waved his hand, the me vanishing with a soft pop. "Fire is far more than just a tool for burning. It can craft and create, cook andfort, illuminate the darkest corners and guide us through perilous paths. These are mere whispers of its true potential, its raw power.


    Only a true schr of the arcane or a wizard, one who has delved deep into the heart of fire, can unlock its hidden marvels. And healing is but one of its many secrets."


    Alban''s words hung heavy in the air, a subtle shift in his tone hinting at a hidden wisdom far beyond Myne''sprehension. The fire that surrounded him no longer seemed like a weapon of destruction, but a force of life, a secret waiting to be unravelled.


    And at that moment, beneath the flickering sky and the watchful gaze of Alban, a spark of curiosity ignited within Myne, yearning to unravel the mysteries that danced in the embers of the fire, but Alban''s next words poured cold water on his yearning to unravel mysteries bring him back to reality.


    "Fire," Alban rasped, his gravelly voice tinged with a strange mix of awe and mncholy, "Can be both a harbinger of destruction and a weaver of life, depending on the hand that wields it." He paused, his gaze flickering over Myne''s face, a flicker that ignited a spark of irritation in Myne''s chest. "But I see you''re no schr, no mage, to grasp the subtleties I speak of. So be it.


    There''s no need to discuss it any further. I''m going back to the hideout to prepare a ce for your wife. You can decide how to bring her down yourself."


    Saying this, Alban patted his butt to remove dust and walked toward the cabin with a gloomy face.


    "What does he mean by seeing me? Do I look like an idiot to him? Wait a minute, did he indirectly insult me, and I couldn''t understand it? F*ck! Cunning old bastard..." Then, his gaze fell to the cumbersome bundle lying at his feet, and a groan escaped his lips. "And do I really have to carry this thing back to the hideout on my back?"


    Then, with a heavy sigh, he took out a rope from his inventory, broke two small pieces from it, and tied Demonic Velvet''s hands and legs so that even if she suddenly woke up, she couldn''t attack immediately.


    "You are a genius, Myne. Only an idiot would think of you as an idiot," Myne patted his own shoulder proudly and put a wooden rod between Demonic Velvet''s legs and arms rope, lifting her from the middle like a handbag.


    "But before going back to the hideout, let''s finish the business which was interrupted by this idiot for which I came out in the first ce," Myne said, dropping the unconscious Demonic Velvet on the ground like a broken toy. He quickly ran toward a big tree while unzipping his pants.


    ...


    After attending nature''s call, Myne, while carrying the unconscious Demonic Velvet, quickly entered the hideout and saw Alban busily running left and right in the research hall, cing random stuff around the middle table, which now had iron chains on all corners.


    "Lay her on the table," Alban rasped, gesturing towards the makeshift gurney seeing Myne. "Bind her hands and feet with those iron chains. Then, inject those vials - the gold one first, then the green - into her stomach." Alban pointed at the first table on which two ss syringes filled with shimmering liquids were ced in the middle.


    Myne obediently followed Alban''s orders, even though he had never used a syringe before and had no idea where to inject the needles.


    However, considering that the life and death of the other party had nothing to do with him, and having already turned into a demon she might not feel anything, he casually stabbed the syringes into Demonic Velvet''s stomach and injected whatever substances Alban had filled them with.


    "Done," he mumbled, wiping his mmy hands on his trousers. "But is there any way to..." His voice cracked, a tear betraying his forced nonchnce. "Is there any way to bring her back? To make her..." He couldn''t finish the question, the words choking in his throat. If Aisha was here she might start pping watching Myne oscar level performance.


    "Listen, brat, I didn''t want to give you false hope, but hope for a full reversal and returning to normal as she was before being processed by this demon is slim to none. This ''demonic process'' runs too deep to separate them without harming each other. However, I have a method I can try for my own amusement, but everything else depends on her fate."


    Alban sighed heavily, cing a wooden box on the floor. From it, he extracted a curious assortment of tools: a slender metal pen with a needle-sharp tip, a palm-sized vial of shimmering silver liquid, and a flint and tinder kit.


    With practised ease, Alban conjured a dancing blue me in his palm and used it to heat the needle until it glowed like a molten amber. Then, he dipped it into the silvery liquid and began etching intricate symbols like runes on Demonic Velvet''s skin, muttering arcane sybles under his breath.


    Myne, curious about what Alban was doing, wanted to ask, but seeing him fully concentrated, he held back his curiosity and decided to take a shower and change clothes while Alban doing his work.


    ...


    "Whoa, whoa, wait a minute! Where the hell are you going so suddenly?" Myne with a towel knotted around his waist, juste out from the shower room and was dumbfounded to see Alban holding a big backpack, wearing new clothes, and pacing near the staircase as if waiting for someone.


    "Oh, you are finally out. Look, kid, because of you and your wife, I literally forgot about a special thing that was very important for my next escape n. Also, although I had written down some runes on your wife, which hopefully let her sleep for the next 20 or so days, and don''t let that demon get out, you better keep a close eye on her."


    "Once a day, ingest that energy scrum inside her so she won''t die from starvation. And if she wakes up, then no matter what she says, don''t believe and don''t even think about releasing her; otherwise, it might be you lying on this table the next moment. At first, I wanted to do a ritual on her so I could bring that unknown entity inside your wife''s body out.


    But when I checked the storage room, I found that many of the core materials of the ritual were missing. I personally had to go out and search for them around the town."


    "Now, before you ask why I am not taking you with me, first of all, you don''t know what I need and where to find them.


    Second, someone needs to look after your wife; otherwise, she might not die from that entity inside her, but she would definitely die if you don''t feed her anything on time, as right now her body needs three times the energypared to when she was normal because of having two souls inside her body."


    "But how long are you going to stay outside? And even if you say so, there is no way I would let you take all the responsibility for my wife. I, as her husband, want to do something as well; otherwise, it would be a great shame on my dignity as husband. I can''t let an unknown old geezer help me unconditionally for no reason; this is making me a bit suspicious.


    You don''t have any bad thoughts for my wife, right? Don''t tell me you want to heal my wife andter, in the name of all the effort you put into saving her, you want to have sex with her. After all, this is yourst wish," Myne said with a raised eyebrow, full of doubt.


    "Listen, kid," Alban began, raising an eyebrow at Myne standing before him. "I really had no idea about your little wife. And even if I did, I wouldn''t need to go through all this mess to bring her onto my bed if that were my intention. I could simply have killed you and forced her to do what I wanted. It''s not like the two of you could do anything to stop me."


    "As for my wish," Alban continued, "I think you''ve misunderstood it a bit. When I said I wanted to have sex before my death, I meant I wanted to have it with two crushes and a brothel girl whom I''ve loved once beforeing. But due to her upation, I never had the guts to confess. After all, who knows how many people have f*cked her on a daily basis?


    What if, after marrying her, some idiot still secretlyes to my house to f*cked her... sigh. Anyway, do you understand now? I don''t care about your little wife?"


    "Now, stop wasting my time and give me one month''s worth of food. I''m going on my treasure hunt," Alban dered impatiently, revealing his true intention for waiting for Myne until now.


    "Sigh, fine, but pleasee back soon. I really don''t want to face my wife again in her demonic form," Myne responded as he walked toward his temporary room. There, he quickly transferred most of the unimportant food supplies into a random storage bag. Aftering out, he handed it to Alban, but not before taking his assurance that he would try his best to return soon.


    "Fear not, brat. You may not even realize it before Ie back," Alban said with a satisfied smile, taking the storage bag from Myne. Afterforting him, he patted Myne on the shoulder and began to climb the staircase.


    "I don''t think it would this quick..." Myne mumbled watching Alban leave with a sad expression, slowly following him, like an unwilling wife wanted to stop her leaving husband while showing her unspeakable emotions to melt his stone heart.


    In his hurry, Alban didn''t give much thought to Myne following him. He hurriedly walked out of the cabin. Myne poked his head out after Alban closed the door, checking to see if he could stealthily follow him. To his disappointment, as he looked outside, he only saw a ck ming tail in the sky heading toward the direction where the mysterious tower mentioned by Alban supposedly resided.

 Chapter 278: Chapter 278. Shadows of Resolve

    "Alone atst... I should head back to the cabin before someone else springs another surprise on me," Myne muttered, ncing in the direction Alban had gone before hurriedly, he made his way back into the cabin.


    Inside, a pang of loneliness gnawed at Myne making him sigh deeply, "It would be nice if Velvet were here. Even if she''s just fake, her presence boosts my morale at least." After a moment of hesitation, Myne approached Demonic Velvet, whoy silently on the table. It almost seemed like she could wake up any moment and scare him to death.


    "Haaahuu... Tell me, Velvet, what should I do now? I know you''re out there waiting for me, but here I am, like an idiot, talking to your fake unconscious version, asking for help... Hahaha, this is really ironic. Big Sis Maya was right; I wasn''t prepared for any of this. I always took everything in a lighthearted way, assuming everything would go ording to my way."


    "Maybe a little sleep will clear my head," Myne concluded, a note of helplessness and desperation in his voice. He walked back to the small room he had been in earlier. After locking the door from inside, he removed the towel around his waist andy down on the bed, naked, with heavy eyelids, soon sumbing to a deep slumber.


    ...


    "VELVET!"


    Myne jolted awake, heart pounding in his chest. "Hah, haa, haa�� Just a nightmare," he gasped, grabbing a water ss with shaking hands from his Inventory to quench his parched throat. Only then did he register the mmy sweat clinging to his entire body.


    "The nightmares were getting worse recently... Sigh, I have to take another shower," Myne said, wiping sweat from his forehead. He then took a deep breath, wrapped a towel around his waist again, and walked out of the room.


    Silence nketed the hideout, a heavy presence that pressed in on him. This eerie quiet always set his nerves on edge, whispering anxieties of disembodied voices and lurking shadows. Shaking his head, Myne banished the unsettling thoughts and focused on reaching the shower room.


    ...


    "This should be enough for you to survive a week. After that, it depends on your own fate," Myne sighed. "If it weren''t for the fact that you once looked like Velvet, and took good care of me intensely or unintensally, I might not be standing here injecting you with energy serum."


    Myne continued, "I don''t think you need these two rings, though I know they might be fake. Still, they are very important to Velvet. After I get out of here and find out they are real, there might be no ce to cryter." He joked while removing two emotionally priceless rings from Demonic Velvet''s fingers, and tucking them safely into his Inventory.


    "May our paths never cross again," Myne whispered, giving the sleeping Demonic Velvet ast look before turning and walking away. Behind him, everything with even a little bit of value, aside from the stone table where Demonic Velvety, was ced inside his Inventory. Who knows maybe theye in handyter."


    "Now, let''s go to the tower where Alban went. Maybe there I can find some clue on how to get out of here," Myne pondered, rubbing his chin. He had only taken a few steps from the cabin entrance when five crows suddenly flew out of nowhere and perched on top of the cabin, staring at Myne with their bloody red eyes.


    "Damn, those wretched crows again! I thought they all went back into hibernation since during the battle with Demonic Velvet, I didn''t see anyone near this area," Myne cursed. He quickly started running in the north direction. Behind him, he could hear loud running footsteps, as if many people or undead were running in his direction.


    ...


    BOOM!


    "Die, you ugly bastard! How dare you dirty my robe? Do you have any idea how difficult it is to clean itter?" With a thunderous st, Myne sent the final undead creature reeling, his robe smouldering slightly. "Insolent wretch!" he muttered, frustration evident in his voice.


    Aftering out of the cabin, he had been continuously running crazily nonstop��sometimes on the roofs of houses, sometimes inside the sewer. But those damn undeads always managed to find him, starting a crazy cat and mouse game, where Myne was undoubtedly the mouse.


    "I hate this f*cking town, but at least I managed toe here without getting caught by a horde of undead. However, how the hell am I going inside this damn tower now?"


    Myne helplessly asked himself, looking at the 15-story tall mysterious ck tower made of giant stone blocks without any windows and only a big main entrance metal door in front of him, guarded by hundreds of flying vengeful spirits nonstop, without any chance of letting anyone near them.


    What twisted Myne''s mouth was that the tower was in a big open area without anything particrly object near it, where he could hide and sneakily enter the tower. Clearly, whoever made it had no n on how to set useless decorations and let some uninvited guests use them to pass through his security.


    "Let''s wait a few days and see if those vengeful spirits have any pattern to patrol the tower, for which I can take advantage and sneak in... Damn it, why the f*ck didn''t that bastard who made such a big tower didn''t create any second entrance? Doesn''t he fear that if one day his enemy seals his main entrance, he''ll just die inside?" Myne growled, kicking a pebble in frustration.


    After picking a small, good-looking house near the tower, which was in good condition, he walked into it, deciding to stay there for the next few days.


    The interior of the house was the same as any other��ayer of dust, bloodstain walls, broken furniture, a broken corpse trying to get up, spider webs, etc. Myne first sted the undead on the ground attempting to rise, then he checked all the rooms to see if there was anyone else other than him. Finding no one, he used his cleaning skill, and in a minute, he cleaned the entire house.


    Afterwards, he used his Realize skill to create a metal wall at the main and back doors, as well as all the windows, before taking out his bed and copsing on it out of tiredness.


    "Sigh, so lonely... I''ve never felt so empty before... I want to go home. I wonder which family Mother was talking about. Are they still waiting for me? By the way, how much time has passed anyway?


    A week or a month? Everything here is the same, no matter when you look at it. It makes it difficult to remember the time."


    Myne muttered while staring at the chilling scene, and soon, without him realizing it, he had fallen into a deep sleep.


    ...


    "Still no difference. Don''t those spirits get tired of doing the same thing always? And there''s no sewage connected to this tower. God knows where the people who lived in it before went to attend the natural''s call and release wasted water... By the way, why would someone create such a big tower in such a small town like this?


    Also, now that I think about it, why didn''t I see it before when I was near Alban''s hideout? Such a big tower could easily be seen from anywhere inside the town." Myne thought while entering his temporary hideout, and sealing the door.


    He then first removed his clothes, took a nice shower, wore his night dress, and ate dinner while reading a random assassin novel, which had now be his greatest and only way of entertainment. It''s not like he had anything else to do for enjoyment.


    After eating and washing the dishes, Myne removed a few wooden nks from the ceiling. After making sure that there was no spy crow nearby, he climbed onto the roof and sat down with a fruit wine in his hand, drinking slowly, his gaze fixed on the tower with a mixture of disappointment and longing.


    Two entire weeks had passed, but still, no progress. No matter what I did, as soon as I entered the boundary of the tower, those damn spirits always found out about it. Like bees, they would chase after me together. Time was running out.


    Alban coulde back anytime, things would only get more difficult afterwards, and I had a hunch that when he came back, it would be the end of my story, and that end would be hellishly painful.


    Myney on the roof, gazing at the vengeful spirits flying around the tower, making weird noises every once in a while. After watching them for a few minutes and emptying half a bottle of fruit wine, his eyes shifted behind them. Suddenly, a crazy thought popped up in his mind, igniting a spark in his despondent eyes, recing the bleakness with a glimmer of defiance.


    "Yes, I can do that. Anyway, there is nothing to lose. This is thousands of times better than staying here and waiting for death hopelessly��it''s better to die trying than to give up," Myne muttered, rising to his feet with newfound resolve, looking at the dense ck living fog behind the tower that surrounded everything around the town. A smile yed on his gloomy face.


    After making up his mind, Myne threw the wine bottle at the tower and hurriedly went inside the house.


    Inside, Myne quickly stashed away important things in his Inventory, except for his bed, before sitting down on it. He clutched the Velvet rings in his hands, nerves and excitement battling within him.


    "Please hold on a little longer. I aming to save you, or... better not to think negative things. Yes, just think positive. I am going to survive from here, for the family, who was waiting for me... Let''s take ast good sleep.


    God knows how long I am going to stay in that creepy fog," Myne said while covering himself with a quilt and slowly closing his eyes.

 Chapter 279: Chapter 279. From Despair to Defiance

    "In the end, I find myself back where everything started," Myne said emotionally, gazing at the ck fog right in front of him. After deciding to find a way out of all this, Myne took a good sleep and filled his stomach before immediately heading toward the town''s outskirts.


    Although he encountered some problems along the way when trying to reach the entrance gate of the town, Myne managed to make his way out.


    "At least I found a weakness of those undead and vengeful spirits. They can''te out from the town... But that fatty vengeful spirit was too fastpared to her size and weight literally touched me If I had stayed inside the town a few more seconds, and ording to Alban''s information if she caught me I might have spent the rest of my life as her ything...


    Just thinking about it makes my body hair stand. By the way, since this fog is so dense, I won''t have a breathing problem in there, right?" Myne muttered while waving his hand inside the fog. He then took out a magicmp, took a deep breath to calm his rapidly beating heart, and moved forward, entering the ck fog.


    "What kind of fog is this? I can hardly see anything around one meter from me. And that''s only because I have a magicmp, and my sight enhancement and night vision skills are activated. If not, seeing my hand might be out of the question." Myne, who was having great difficulty moving in the ck fog with half-closed eyes to focus and see further, looked left and right.


    But all he saw was moving ck fog.


    "Should I go back and try a different method? In such a dense fog, I don''t think I could find my way out. Breathing here is also quite difficult. I just hope I won''t pass out because of suffocation." Myne raised his magicmp in front and looked back. To his surprise, the gloomy, dark town from before now shone in various lighting.


    "Huh? Did that festival start again? Is this a coincidence, or is the town trying to attract me toward it? Better move forward before I lose my mind and turn back toward that haunted town." Saying this, Myne started moving in the fog slowly and carefully, focusing extra on the ground to avoid falling into any traps.


    After all, in every horror novel, the person trying to escape from a haunted ce in 70% of cases dues by falling into various dangerous traps.


    "Ssssss..."


    "Hmm! What was that?" Myne, who had been walking blindly into the dark fog for thest half-hour, suddenly heard a weird sound, as if someone were dragging something on the ground.


    "The distant sound emanates from the east. Followingmon sense, I should head toward the source in the hope of finding someone to ask for directions. However, my precious knowledge warned me that I should run in the opposite direction of this mysterious sound. Whatever or whoever is present in such a peculiar environment is not something I shouldn''t be curious about.


    I have no desire to be the unlucky cat that dies due to its curiosity.


    Myne forced a bit more and after confirming that the sound was gradually approaching him, he quickly increased his pace and ran toward the west.


    "F*ck, why did thismp suddenly go off? Its power was still half full when I checkedst time." Myne, who is running away from the strange sound, seeing that his magicmp has suddenly turned dark, leaving himpletely blind without any source of light nearby. Oh, wait, there is the haunted town, which is still illuminating brightly.


    "Thank God I have dozens of thosemps in my inventory; otherwise, I might be in deep trouble," Myne breathed relief in nervously and hurriedly took out another fully charged magicmp and was about to activate it when he saw something that shook his soul.


    Arge humanoid creature, ten meters tall, is standing a few meters away from him. Though the fog obscures the details, the outline is enough for Myne to realize that he is in deep trouble.


    "Damn, how can such a big creaturee in front of me? I didn''t even realize it... Or was I running toward him, but because of the magicmp, my eyes only focused on the area inside the light?" Fearfully, Myne contemted and was about to turn around and run in another direction when a thought popped up in his mind, halting my steps.


    Pondering on this thought for a moment, Myne conjured a fireball in his hand and fearlessly threw it toward the giant creature in front of him.


    As Myne did that, the fireball, which was supposed to hit the giant creature and make a loud booming sound, just passed through it, making a big hole in its body, as if it was made of cotton.


    "Just as I thought, this was my illusion. This weird ck fog is creating various illusions for me so I can run back toward the town. At least this confirms my one thought that I am not heading in the wrong way. Now, I just need to find out which direction leads me out of thisbyrinth."


    After discovering that the ck fog is nothing more than a vastbyrinth filled with illusions, Myne, with a bit more confidence, activates his magicmp and continues on his journey to escape from the weird fog.


    ...


    "Sigh... This was thest magicmp I had, and now I have no other source of light with me. Just how many days has it been? I am walking nonstop for 20 hours a day, only resting for 4 hours, but still, there is no way to escape... At least I got rid of that wretched town, but now I can''t go back either...


    Not that I wanted to..." Myney on his bed in his tent, staring at the ceiling, muttering to himself.


    A wave of helplessness washed over him, his thoughts sinking into a quicksand of despair "Is there really no way to get out of this?" Myne, with a helpless sigh, spoke again, showing signs of giving up. He had been walking aimlessly in this ck fog for God knows how long, encountering weird illusions every once in a while.


    Although every one of them was harmless to him, the mental pressure and negative thoughts they provoked were still not something Myne could handle easily without any cost.


    "If this goes on, I might not be able tost for too long. Haahuuuu... If only Aisha were here. I''d never have to worry about anything. She could definitelye up with a wonderful n," Myne muttered helplessly while covering himself with the quilt��the only thing providing some warmth in this cold, deste ce filled with eerie silence and cold air��and closed his eyes.


    .


    ..


    ...


    "Aisha?... Damn it! Aisha! Sylphy! Ted! Wuffal!


    Fenrir! Big Sis Maya! How could I forget about them?"


    Myne, with eyes wide open, jolted awake as the fog covering his mind cleared, and he remembered all his memories. He finally understood which family his mother was speaking about. "F*ck! How could I even think about giving up when I have so much to lose? Damn it! This time, Big Sis would surely eat me alive.


    She must have gone crazy by now, looking for my whereabouts everywhere. I can''t stay here anymore. I have to get out of here quickly."


    "Damn it, everyone might be searching for me while I''m here,yingfortably and thinking nonsense about giving up." Myne, with newfound motivation filled with worry and concern, hurriedly put away his tent. Using his double jump skill with a big, 10-year-old child-sized fireball in his hand to illuminate the path, he started jumping from one point to another.


    ...


    Three dayster...


    "Sob! I can''t take it anymore. No matter how much I run, this damn fog never seems to end; it stretches infinitely without any discernible endpoint. I am tired of it now...


    Myne, who hadn''t slept for three entire days and had been travelling with his full power nonstop, finally copsed both physically and spiritually. Now, hey on the dark ground like a dead fish, devoid of the energy even to take out a tent and bed for a proper rest.


    "Sorry, Big Sis Maya, Aisha, Sylphy, Ted, Wuffal, Fenrir, June, Velvet, Mother-inw, Ayri... I disappoint all of you. I ampletely useless, not worthy of your trust and love. I should just die in this fog instead of destroying your lives any further," Myne said, looking at the dark sky covered in fog. His voice was desperate, tears gushing out from his eyes like a waterfall.


    In thest three days, he had done everything he could, but he found nothing that could lead him out of this ce. Leaving only two possibilities for him: either he was wrong the entire time, and there was no way to escape from this fog��it was just a bigbyrinthine trap, or there was no escape at all, and he was merely wasting time, creating a false hope in his mind.


    "The only regret I would have, even after my death, is that I couldn''t save Velvet. I promised her, while wearing this ring to her that I would protect her from every possible danger. But just a few days after that promise, I dragged her into this dead end... If only I could get a little bit of a clue to correct everything...


    I take an oath in the name of all my loved ones that I will be so powerful that no one can mess with my family ever again," Myne dered in a loud, crying voice filled with deep regret and resolution while raising his fist toward the dark sky.


    As he did so, a golden lustre suddenly bloomed in his pupils, spreading like a celestial storm across his irises and taking the shape of a golden gxy.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 280: Chapter 280. Thunderstruck Liberation

    "Ahhh, why are my eyes starting to hurt for no reason? Myne, who had been crying on the ground despondently, suddenly stood up while rubbing his eyes. He blinked a few times, but instead of easing, the pain in his eyes worsened, as if someone had poured chilli powder in them.


    "What the hell?" Myne screamed, scrambling in his desperation for his water bottle. He crouched, sshing cool water over his burning eyes, only then noticing the curious sight around his legs. Tiny orbs of golden light, like miniature fireflies, flitted merrily around his ankles.


    "Now what in the bloody hell is this?" Myne shot backwards, the sudden leap startling the lights into vanishing as if spooked. His heart hammered against his ribs, confusion warring with lingering fear. "Another damn illusion?"


    "Was it also an illusion of mine?" Myne pondered. "But before this, every illusion was either scary or creepy as hell. So why this time a cute one?" Confused by the sudden change in the situation, Myne looked down, and to his shock, the golden orbs again appeared around his feet and were merrily flying around.


    This time, instead of jumping back out of fear, Myne hesitantly bent down and looked at the golden orbs carefully. He found that they were just orbs of light, not some kind of new, ugly-looking tiny creature that wanted to devour his blood.


    "Ah, as I expected. How can those ugly and creepy creatures of that haunted town and foggy ce think about making something so shiny and cute?" Myne breathed a sigh of relief as he sat down on his knees.


    With newfound curiosity recing his apprehension, he extended a tentative hand towards a flitting orb. It danced away, just out of reach, a yful flicker in its ethereal wake. He tried again, and again, and each attempt met with the same gentle evasion. The orbs seemed to tease him, their movements a silent waltz just beyond his grasp.


    "Alright, alright," Myne chuckled, the first genuineugh in what felt like an eternity. "You win, little spirits. I get it, you''re not made for cuddling."


    A furrowed brow traced a line across Myne''s weary face, his gaze intently following the dance of the golden orbs. Their curious pattern held him captive �C a repetitive loop, thirty centimetres south before returning to him and repeating the same process as if they wanted to him go there.


    "Don''t tell me..." Myne breathed, a sliver of hope sparking in his eyes. "Is God finally taking pity on me and showing me a way out?" His mind spun with possibilities, the words his mother had spoken echoing in the silence. "Ecescess...?


    Could this be the mysterious power she mentioned, Otherwise, there is no way to exin this weird phenomenon," Myne muttered, covering his still slightly hurting eyes.


    Torn between scepticism and desperation, Myne pondered for a moment. Lost and directionless, any light in the darkness seemed worth following. With a sigh, he decided to trust the ethereal guides, their golden glow a wee respite from the suffocating ckness. Anyway, most of the time, golden light is a good sign.


    He set off, his steps echoing in the eerie stillness. But the orbs danced a maddeningly erratic choreography, leading him north, then south, east, then west, as if mocking his pursuit. "South again? Wasn''t that where I just came from?" Myne grumbled, frustration gnawing at his hope.


    "Huh? Now they are pointing toward the West�� Now East�� Again South�� North��"


    ��


    "I hope I am walking in the right direction. F*ck why did those golden orbs disappear so soon? First, they led me in every direction��left, right, east, north, south, west, like an idiot. Then they continued east�� after which 20 minutester, they vanished as if it was all my hallucination. Damn it, I hope I didn''t go crazy due to loneliness from living alone for such a long time."


    "Now I would do anything to hear Aisha''s taunts, Sylphy''s praise, Big Sis Maya''s scolding, and Velvet''s sweet and seductive words. I wonder how Aisha is doing; she was always a big pervert after I took her virginity. If she spent a day without having sex with me, she would always feed me weird, life-taking things.


    But it''s been months without me; I hope she didn''t take any wrong actions, thinking I might note back."


    "Sylphy is a strong girl; she should be fine. I just worry that she might have destroyed our entire training ground in a fit of anger. Ted likes Aisha more than me, so he might probably gone crazy because of me seeing Aisha worry. Waffle is a carefree soul, but he might have surely made Fenrir''s life difficult because of me. She''s definitely going toin a lot about itter."


    "As for Big Sis, there''s nothing to say about her. I will be dead the moment she sees me. Big Bro Jin surely is going to enjoy it a lot�� Well, I can''t wait to see them all if only I cou��"


    Bang!


    "Ouch! F*ck! My nose! Which bastard made a wall in the middle of the road?" Myne, clutching his bruised nose, sputtered curses at the unseen culprit who''d erected a wall right in his path. But as the throbbing subsided, something else registered. Something different.


    Hope.


    He fumbled, his hand encountering an invisible barrier. This wasn''t an illusion, not like the mocking mirages that tormented him. This was solid, tangible proof that there was more to this endless fog than met the eye.


    Then he hurriedly moves his hand in front and tries to touch the invisible wall in front of him, and he seeds without any problem. There is really a wall in front of him.


    Myne gives a bit of investigation and finds that the wall is only 2 meters tall and 1 meter wide, meaning unless someone knows about its existence and has a proper way to locate it, finding such a thing inside the world of fog is no different than searching for a needle in the grass. Even that would be easier to do than this since you can at least see the needle.


    "If not for those golden lights, there is no way I can find this wall even if I try my entire life. But what should I do now? Should I break it? Otherwise, I don''t see any other use for this wall," Myne mutters and backs away a bit before throwing a head-sized fireball at the invisible wall.


    BOOM!


    The fireball hits the wall and makes a small explosive sound, but to Myne''s surprise, it doesn''t even leave a dent in the wall, let''s not talk about making a hole he expected.


    "The more difficult breaking this wall would be, the more my doubt about this being the right way to get out from here bes confirmed," Myne muttered excitedly, throwing a few wind des at the invisible wall.


    "However, wind des, just like fireballs, did no damage to the wall at all. Instead, as if some kind of hidden defensive mechanism had been triggered by Myne''s attack, the fog around him began to fade. Soon, under Myne''s horrified eyes, a long passage from his location to the town appeared in the middle of the ck fog.


    "This doesn''t seem good. I have to make haste. I have a hunch that in a few minutes, I might be surrounded by those damn undead. Damn it!" Myne cursed loudly. He started attacking the wall frantically,unching fireballs and fire tornadoes bombarding the wall like rain.


    This blind attacking method persisted for the next three entire minutes before Myne stopped casting magic spells at the wall. He moved towards it to assess the damage he had inflicted. However, when he saw the wall, a wave of helplessness and despair hit him. He literally copsed on the ground.


    After exerting all his strength, he had only managed to create a small, finger-sized crack in the wall, and that too healed and vanished automatically, as if it had never been there.


    If Myne had more time, then it wouldn''t be a big problem he could just continue attacking the wall for a few hours and surely make a small hole in the wall of his size and go in before it could repair itself, but the problem is that Myne doesn''t have time, behind him, a horde of vengeful spirits flowed out of the town, crazily heading towards him through the special passage the ck fog had created for them.


    "Am I going to be defeated aftering so close to my goal? There''s only one wall between me and my freedom, but it doesn''t look like an easy feat to cross thisst obstacle," Myne spoke bitterly, looking back at the flying vengeful spirits approaching to take him back to the town and make him their club''s new member.


    Sighing, Myne took ast look at the skill page, hoping to find something that could help him. He quickly appraised himself and began scanning through his skills. Soon, his eyes paused on a particr skill.


    This might be it," he murmured, a flicker of defiance sparking in his gaze. He rose, steeling himself before the unyielding wall.


    Then he activated his Unbeatable and Absolute Evasion skills, praying that at least one of them could absorb magic damage. Taking a deep breath to calm his nervousness, and uses Sorcery Extremity which can enhance the power of his magic skills. He then poured nearly half of his stored MANA from his inventory and activated the skill he feared due to the destruction it brought.


    "Unique Magic?Lightning!"


    The world went white. A colossal bolt of thunder erupted from Myne, tearing a furrow into the sky with its blinding brilliance. Then, with a breathtaking reversal, it plunged back toward him, striking him head-on with a deafening detonation.


    BOOM!!!


    A crackling sphere of purple lightning enshrouded Myne, a vortex of raw power. Within seconds, the force field pulsated with terrifying lightning energy. The very air sizzled around him, tendrils of purple thunderboltsshing out to the surrounding ground. Explosions rocked thendscape, carving craters two meters deep with each crackle.


    BOOM!!!


    Another ear-splitting st echoed through the deste town miles away. The energy finally focused, erupting outward with a force that defiedprehension. The invisible wall that Myne could hardly damage with his remaining skills, the monument of defiance, simply ceased to exist. In its ce, a gaping chasm gaped, a maw of swirling darkness.


    As for the vengeful spirits, impervious to physical and magical attacks? Nothing remained but wisps of ash, scattered like dust in the face of an absolute power.


    The attack was so powerful that, instead of fading after destroying everything within a 500-meter radius around Myne, literally made him fall headfirst into the 50-meter-deep crater. The purple energy lightly spread into the ground, and for the next few hours, anyone who entered the area would be directly hit by a supercharged, high-voltage lightning attack, turning them into charcoal.


    Myne, the architect of this apocalypse, sputtered as he mbered to his feet, the remnants of the spell buzzing through his bones. "Bloody hell," he rasped, awestruck and appalled by the sheer destructive power his skill could cause, utilizing only half of his MANA.


    "Tsk! If I had known earlier, I would have just bombarded that tower instead of wasting two weeks sitting in front of it like an idiot, waiting for the right moment to get inside," Myne muttered while shaking his head at the irony.


    However, realizing that there was no use in regretting spilt milk, he hurriedly ran toward the ck hole in the middle of the air that appeared after the invisible wall was destroyed.


    "Although the other side doesn''t look like I expected it to be, facing an unknown possibility is still hundreds of times better than turning into charcoal under my own skill after my defensive skill''s effect turns off," Myne said with a wry smile twisting his lips, after giving his surroundings ast look. Without any more hesitation, he jumped into the ck hole.

 Chapter 281: Chapter 281. Chamber of Shadows

    "Ugh, where am I? My body felt like lead weights slung across my limbs, dull exhaustion seeping into my bones... But I was fine before jumping into that ck hole, right? Wait something wasn''t right, why everything is... wet? as if I were submerged in some thick, alien fluid..."


    Myne gathered his thoughts as he regained consciousness after blindly leaping into that mysterious ck hole. He attempted to open his eyes, but an extreme level of tiredness hit him as if he had been working nonstop for a week without any rest. What shocked him even more was the sensation of lightness and wetness enveloping his body, as though he were submerged in water.


    "Huh? There''s something in my mouth! Is that a pipe? And my nose is sealed... Am I really underwater?" Myne, slowly gaining control over his body, felt as if his mouth were open and something inside it. With considerable effort, he moved his right arm to his mouth, discovering a metal mask tied around it with a tube-like pipe in the middle.


    "Where the f*ck am I? What''s happening to my body?" Myne took a deep breath through the tube providing him oxygen, fear, cold and slithering, coiled in his gut. Swallowing a lungful of the filtered air, Myne cracked open his eyes.


    Opening his eyes was a struggle. He felt heavy, shrouded in a paralyzing inertia. The sight that greeted him was more nightmare than reality. He was suspended in a chamber but through the haze, he glimpsed his own reflection on the cocoon''s door which was made of a transparent material, though not a mirror, but still transparent enough to see his reflection and glimpse the outside.


    Trapped within a cocoon-like pod, filled with a swirling green-and-ck liquid. Tubes snaked in and out originated from the top of the cocoon, one mped firmly over his nose and mouth, feeding him air with an alien tang.


    Outside the surroundings was a dark room filled with simr cocoon-like pod instruments, devoid of any signs of living things��perhaps the luckiest thing for Myne.


    "I have to get out of here." Myne surveyed the room, finding no one else present. He activated his Strong Arm, Rock Skin, Power, and Physical Strength Enhancement skills, then punched at the cocoon''s door with all the remaining strength he had. To his surprise, he could hardly make a dent in it.


    ..."


    "Seems like I have to try another method... If I use that skill, I will surely get out of this thing, but my only worry is that the skill makes too much noise. Better this time, I''ll control my MANA input.


    After mustering up 10% nervousness and 90% excitement, as if a child is about to y with a new toy, Myne first uses the Unbeatable skill to protect himself, and then he employs his most powerful skill.


    "Unique Magic?Lightning."


    Inside a ck room filled with row after row of cocoon-like pods, each 2 to 3 meters in size, connected to arge empty bed-like pod resembling a spear ced in the middle of the room, is visible. The room is eerily silent without any kind of activity...


    "BOOOM!"


    Suddenly, one of the cocoons bursts open like a balloon, spreading the weird green and ck liquid everywhere. Even the person inside wouldn''t save himself from the impact and kisses the ground quite passionately.


    "Woo," Myne grunted, but the groan quickly shifted into a giddyugh. "I''ve fallen in love with this skill. If only it didn''t consume so much MANA, I could probably go rampage wherever I am," He said excitedly while ripping off the mask and yanked the tube from his mouth, then peeled the nose clip from his pale face, savouring the clean air before standing up weakly.


    As he gets out of that cocoon filled with a weird unknown liquid, his Ultra Regeneration skill finally kicks in and starts showing its effect. Myne''s pale face and hollow body regain a bit of vitality, but his stomach is still roaring like a beast in a cage in urgent need of something to feed.


    Ignoring his stomach''s crying voice, Myne first looks at himself. He ispletely naked with a thin body, as if affected by malnutrition, revealing his ribs and veins on his hands. The previously growing tummy is nowhere to be seen. His short hair has grown quite a bit, indicating that he was inside this cocoon for quite some time.


    "Just how long have I been inside this thing?" Myne wonders, confusion and horror are evident on his face. The question whispered through his mind as he stumbled towards another pod. He wiped away the grime, peering through the transparent wall. Unlike his green liquid, this pod held only a swirling mass of inky ckness, imprable and ominous.


    Myne''s heart hammered against his ribs as he swiftly checked the other cocoons around him, each one a swirling vortex of inky ckness.


    Myne''s heart hammered against his ribs as he swiftly checked the other cocoons around him, each one a swirling vortex of inky ckness. "What the hell''s goin'' on here?" he muttered, a knot of unease tightening in his gut. He was about to move towards the next pod, praying to find Velvet amongst the silent forms when a flicker of movement within one of the ck pods snagged his attention.


    Squinting, he focused on the swirling liquid, trying to pierce the murky depths. Just as he thought his eyes were ying tricks, a horrifying, skeletal face materialized within the pod, sending Myne flying back with a startled cry.


    "Frickin'' hell!" Myne roared, adrenaline pumping through his veins. He braced himself for an undead abomination to erupt from the pod and attack, but to his surprise, the horrific visage flickered, then drifted back into the ck liquid with a soft thud.


    "So... just a dead body, huh?" Myne gasped, cing a hand over his wildly thumping heart. He took a shaky breath, the scare still clinging to him like cobwebs.


    "Are all the cocoons filled with ck liquid having dead people inside?" Myne questioned himself. A grim investigation confirmed his suspicions, and indeed, all the cocoons with ck liquid had dead people inside.


    "??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????!?"


    "Someone ising!" Myne, who was about to check other cocoons to search for Velvet, stopped suddenly as he heard a weird voice with an unknownnguage quite simr to the Demonic Velvetnguage she had used to speak before.


    "Damn, it would be big trouble if that thing finds out that I escaped from the cocoon. I have to do something," Myne muttered while hurriedly running toward his destroyed cocoon. There, he first used the cleaning skill to clean all the mess and hid the destroyed cocoon-like pod inside his Inventory.


    Then he used the Realize skill to create a fake-looking cocoon with a dummy of himself floating inside the green liquid. After checking everything, he used the Stealth, Concealment, and Illusion skills to hide himself in a dark corner behind a random cocoon.


    Myne breath hitched in his throat as a section of the wall swirled open in an Uzumaki shape, and a two-meter tall slug-like creature of obsidian hue oozed its way into the chamber. What made Myne literally vomit on the spot was, instead of the typical hard shell on its back, there was a purple, jelly-like mass clinging to its back.


    If it was just that, then Myne might not have been so shocked and disgusted. However, Inside the pulsating jelly, a thin naked human figure was being slowly digested, his flesh dissolving in the acidic bath; many of its body parts were eroded and looked extremely disgusting.


    Myne could even see the inneryer of the man''s skin, but what surprised him more was that even in that condition, the man had a happy, satisfied smile on his face, as if he was having a sweet dream.


    ?????????��????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ( Weird? Everything seems normal; where did that booming sounde from? Could it be from another location? )


    (A/N: From now on, every creature Myne encounters will speak in their native demonguage, which Myne and Velvet couldn''tprehend. But now since we didn''t have our trantor ( Alban ) with us, I will write the sentence''s meaning in front of it. )


    The slug-like monstrosity, its elongated eyes scanning the chamber with chilling precision, suddenly shifted its gaze. It locked onto the direction of Myne''s destroyed cocoon, an unsettling curiosity twitching in its slimy folds.


    "?????????��????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????," ( Odd. Has someone entered this chamber without permission? Otherwise, Why else would this pod be so pristine and even the vitality liquid appears remarkably pure? )


    The snail-like creature muttered in its peculiarnguage, leaving Myne utterly baffled, it cast another suspicious nce around the room before sluggishly retreating towards the entryway.


    As the peculiar creature exited, the walls exhibited strange movements. Just as the passage opened, it closed seamlessly, leaving no trace of a door.


    "Phew," Myne whispered, wiping a bead of sweat from his brow. "When that thing looked toward me, I literally thought it spotted me, but thank goodness it was just my imagination. However, the way it observed my cocoon suggests it had some doubts. Without any proof, it could only retreat.


    It probably didn''t take it seriously," Myne reassured himself as he emerged from his concealed corner, and quickly started searching for Velvet.


    In total, there were 25 cocoon pods inside the chamber, with a central main pod connecting them all. It took three minutes before Myne finally located Velvet at the centre of thest row.


    Like everyone else, she was encased within the cocoon, a tube inserted into her mouth. Naked and suspended in the green liquid, unlike Myne, her green liquid was now 90% transformed into ck, only some parts of him retained a hint of green. Although Myne had no idea about the nature of the liquid, witnessing the conditions of others made him apprehensive.


    Once the green liquid turns ck, Velvet might be in serious trouble, and in the worst-case scenario, she might also turn into a corpse as well like others.

 Chapter 282: Chapter 282. Albans Stuck Naming Talent

    "Alright, how does this thing even open?" Myne muttered, frustration gnawing at him. The excitement of finding Velvet had waned, reced by the cold sweat of a mounting crisis. The pod, resembling a glistening cocoon, refused to reveal its secrets. He scrutinized it, searching for a handle, atch, anything resembling an opening mechanism.


    Minutes crawled by, punctuated by the echo of his increasingly heavy breaths.


    "This doesn''t look good. The door is solid enough to withstand any casual attack. If I use too much force, it will not only harm Velvet but also attract that weird thing''s attention. That''s thest thing I want in my life was that damn ugly thing chasing behind my ass." Myne concluded, the words tasting like ash in his mouth.


    "There must be a way to open it; otherwise, how did they put Velvet inside? I just have to understand it... Think, Myne, think," Myne growled at himself, suddenly pping his forehead. "Yes, how could I forget about that thing? Staying inside that thing for too long makes my brain slow."


    Hope flickered in his chest, like a fragile me in the wind. With trembling hands, he focused on the pod, desperately use the appraisal skill to work its magic.


    [ Name: Dreamstrucker Pod


    Grade: ???


    Attribute: Dark


    Description: A special pod created by Albangarous Lomanhelishin Malethraxelotharionis to extract his prey''s emotions, such as fear, happiness, excitement, etc., and vitality and soul slowly, to be fully enjoyed by the person inside the Main Hub leaving only a hollow shell behind.


    This pod is always filled with vitality liquid, which not only weakens the mental defences of the person inside but also allows them to stay alive without the need for sustenance. The person inside the pod can live for two months without needing anything. However, if the person inside is provided with food from other sources, the time limit can extend to four months.


    The pod is connected to the Main Hub, from which it is operated. Any change in settings or shutdown processes can only be done from there.


    Special Note: Please don''t try to forcibly bring out the person inside the pod; otherwise, their consciousness can be lost in a dream world, and their real body would go into aa state until the end of their life.]


    "F*cking hell! Lost in a dream world? Does such a ce even exist?" Myne spat the curse a bitter tang on his tongue. He wiped the cold sweat clinging to his forehead, the words from the appraisal echoing in his skull like a death knell. Thank God he hadn''t acted impulsively, tugging Velvet out of that pod. The consequences, he shuddered to think, would have been a lifetime of regret.


    Myne gaze darted around the room, searching for the "Main Hub" mentioned in the inscription. Soon, his eyes snagged on the solitary, imposing pod in the center, its sleek surface bisected by a thick, pulsating tube that coiled up like a venomous serpent. The pieces clicked into ce. This, this was the key.


    Every Dreamstrucker pod was connected to this central unit, a monstrous spider weaving its webs of terror.


    [ Name: Dreamstrucker Pod''s Main Hub


    Grade: ???


    Attribute: Dark


    Description: The operator and main power unit of the Dreamstrucker pod. It is a special controller created by Albangarous Lomanhelishin Malethraxelotharionis to control 25 Dreamstrucker pods. All kinds of energy absorbed by the Dreamstrucker pod are sent back to it and stored in a storage unit.


    When the host lies inside it, the storage unit immediately starts purifying these energies and sends them inside the host''s body to enhance it. The Main hub can operate on both MANA Stone and Soul Stone. 100 high-level Mana Stones or 1 Soul Stone are enough to make it run for one Hell Year nonstop.


    There are many different settings in the main hub from which the host can decide what to do with energy, like enhancing the soul, body, vitality, or lifespan��anything can be done. The Main hub currently operates in the native demonguage, but it can be changed with enough authorization.


    After the host lies inside the main hub, he will be sent to the dreamscape from which he can control or create new dreams for the people inside the Dreamstrucker Pod...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    To get out of the dreand, the host has to pronounce "?? ???" (Ghr?kk-sht?m).]


    ..."


    "Whoever wrote this much nonsense deserves a deep bow... It was undoubtedly the first time my Appraisal skill had presented such a detailed description of anything; previously, introductions were brief, and cases were closed with just a few words. It seemed even my skill knew a thing or two about discrimination...


    But I had to admit, Alban''s naming skill was truly stuck," Myne a nervous chuckle escaped him, a desperate attempt to bolster his courage. He already knew everything he needed to and was ready to save his sweet little kitty from the nightmare world before she lost more of her vitality.


    With such thoughts in mind, Myne pushed aside the hatch atop the Main Hub and prepared to climb in, when a sudden realization hit him. He hurriedly got out of the main hub, attempting to push it, but it seemed as if it were glued to the ground. No matter what he did, he couldn''t move it an inch. Sighing helplessly, Myne immediately moved to n B.


    Instead of shifting the main hub aside, he used his Realize skill to create a copy of the main hub in front of it, then concealed the original one with his illusion skill.


    "I hope this level of preparation will save me a few minutes if something unexpected happens," Praying Lady Luck that he will even be her boy toy if she bestows upon him enough luck to save Velvet without any problems. Finally, he slid into the Hub, the hatch sealing him in with a soft click.


    As soon as he closed the hatch, a mysterious energy started releasing from every part of the pod, entering Myne''s body. Right at that moment, a few words, presumably in the native demonguage based on the description, appeared inside his mind. Curious to know what those words meant, Myne realized he had to choose one for the next phase.


    Mentally clicking on thergest-looking word, he shivered in enjoyment as if experiencing an orgasm. The feeling mirrored the relief of abandoning hard work in the summer sun, running towards the bathroom, and pouring cold water on a hot body to soothe the soul.


    "Moan... This is so wonderful," Myne, making a face that could even make the biggest pervert in the world feel shame, wanted to relish that incredible sensation. However, suddenly, everything in front of him turned dark, and he lost consciousness.


    ...


    "Damn it, I wanted to enjoy that feeling more," Myne, who hadn''t even opened his eyes after regaining his senses, immediately startedining like a child.


    After venting his frustration, Myne slowly opened his eyes. To his surprise, what greeted him wasplete darkness in front of him. He looked left and right, but nothing had changed; everything was covered in darkness.


    "Now, what''s the matter with this situation? Is something wrong because I''m not a demon?" Myne muttered, frustration simmering into worry. Suddenly, he noticed something strange under his feet. He nced down... and down... and down...


    The ground had vanished, reced by a dizzying expanse of nothingness. Myne''s face lost all its colour as he realized he was hovering probably thousands of meters high in the sky.


    "Haaa, haa, haa, haa, f*ck, why am I in the sky?" Myne, while trying to calm down his heart, cursed loudly. He looked down again, only to realize one thing �C he was scared of extreme heights, especially when he knew that he couldn''t use his teleportation skill.


    Myne, who was having a panic attack, tried to think of any way to get down to the ground. However, due to fear, his brain had already stopped its job, hiding in a random corner and writing its will.


    This processsted for the next few minutes. Even then, with no sign of falling like a meteorite, Myne couldn''t help but boldly start thinking of braver things.


    "Wait a minute. If this is the dream world created by the main hub, and currently, I am the main operator, then won''t I be able to do what I want just by thinking?"


    Suddenly, a weird thought came to Myne''s mind. He focused a bit and thought about slowly flying toward the ground.


    Myne''s thoughts were inexplicably whimsical,cking any semnce of logic, yet within the enchanting confines of this magical realm, filled with wonders of all kinds. As the notion crossed Myne''s mind, a sudden gust of air brushed against his face, and his body began a gradual descent toward the ground.


    Upon reaching a certain height, Myne beheld the very same haunting town from his dreams, shrouded in darkness and devoid of any signs of life. Myne took control of his descent, hovering over the town in search of Velvet. Along the way, he couldn''t help but notice a peculiar change �C previously, in his dreams, whenever he reached a certain height, three-eyed crows would aggressively assail him.


    However, now, even if he approached them directly or circled around behind them, they simply ignored him, as if he were invisible.


    "You damn crows! You caused me quite a bit of trouble before. What''s the matter now? Don''t feel like pecking me to death with your beaks? Huh? Why the silent treatment, you wretched crows?" Myne eximed in frustration.


    "Tsk, cowardly crows. Go f*ck yourselves!" he vented, releasing the umted frustration from before, before slowly start flying away from the flock of crows.

 Chapter 283: Chapter 283. Velvets Despair

    "Tsk, cowardly crows. Go f*ck yourselves!" Myne vented, releasing the umted frustration from before, and slowly started flying away from the flock of crows. However, fate, it seemed, had a twisted sense of humor, what he never expected was that crows would turn out to be very obedient.


    No sooner had the curse left his lips, with a loud cry, crows instantly started jumping on each other without caring about gender.


    Myne, who had hardly flown a bit away, was shocked beyond words at the scary sight of hundreds of crows crazily jumping on each other. He beat a hasty retreat, leaving the cawing chorus and acrobatic obscenity behind.


    "Shit, what the heck were those crows doing? Did this happen because of my casual words? Wait, doesn''t this mean I can control all the being here with just my words alone?" After entertaining such a weird thought, Myne quickly looked around and found another flock of crows chilling around on the roof of a random house.


    Taking a deep breath, he unleashed his newfound power. "Find me a girl," hemanded, his voice firm despite the tremor in his stomach. "ck tail, long pointed ears. Report back if you find her, understood?"


    To his astonishment, the crows didn''t simply caw or ignore him, as if they had mastered humenguage, they cocked their heads, beady eyes studying Myne up and down, then, with a series of sharp caws, took flight, scattering into the dark sky.


    "They really understand mymand? Dreamworld crows are quite smart, I have to say. Now that I have helpers, let''s take a break while the crows are searching for Velvet and think of a way to deal with the next problem."


    ...


    "30 minutester."


    "Cro..."


    Half an hour had bled into existence, time smeared thin by Myne''s anxious ruminations. Hey syed on a rooftop, worry weaving furrows in his brow. No n, no escape, just the suffocating silence of the dream world pressing down on him. Suddenly, a sharp "Cro!" pierced his brooding, a feathered herald perched on his head.


    "Have you found Velvet?" Myne asked with a frown, clearly not in a good mood as he couldn''t formte any reliable n to escape the troublesome ce.


    Upon hearing Myne''s question, the smart crow simply nodded its head and started flying in a certain direction, disregarding Myne''s gloomy mood.


    Ignoring the rude crow, Myne quickly followed it and soon arrived at a small stone house that looked quite sturdy from the outside, surrounded by arge, man-made thorny fence to prevent undead from entering.


    "Now, this is something my girl could do. As expected, neither of my girls is easy to mess with... But where the hell is she?" Myne looked around and soon noticedmotion a few blocks away from his location, rapidly approaching his direction.


    Myne waited for a bit and soon saw the person he desperately sought. Velvet, wearing tattered clothes on the main parts of her body, messy hair as if she hadn''t washed it for months, covered in wounds from head to toe, carried a small bag on her shoulder, rushing toward the stone house.


    Behind her, a few dozen or so undead were chasing her, but in front of Velvet''s cat-like speed and nimbleness, they were clearly helpless to catch her.


    Upon reaching the thorny fence, she ran toward the house beside it, climbed the 3-meter tall wall, and without hesitation, jumped into the stone house. After entering the courtyard of the stone house, she gave the middle finger to the undead who were chasing her and entered the house.


    "I taught her that move. Girls really grow so fast," Myne chuckled, genuine warmth suffusing his voice, emotionally addressing the crow beside him, which shook its ck wing with a poker face and flew away.


    ustomed to those weird crow-human-like behaviours, Myne looked around and couldn''t help but frown a bit. "Where am I? Since I have a copy of fake Velvet in my dream world, then shouldn''t Velvet also have a fake version of mine as well?" Myne, while flying toward the stone house, thought confusedly.


    He employed the power of his imagination, which he was slowly bing ustomed to. After rendering himself invisible, he passed through the wooden door like a ghost.


    "So cool... If I had both of these skills in the real world, I would surely be the world''s richest man alive in a matter of a few years," Myne sighed helplessly, dismissing futile thoughts from his mind as he began observing his surroundings.


    Being the abode of a responsible, hardworking girl, as one would expect, the house was as clean as the summer sky. Every piece of furniture was meticulously arranged, devoid of even a speck of dust. Windows were sealed with wooden nks, and a small fire flickered in the firece, casting a warm, red glow throughout the house and dancing shadows on the walls.


    Burning candles adorned the living room, while the ttering of utensils resonated from the kitchen.


    With a mix of amazement and helplessness, Myne walked toward the kitchen. He had no words for Velvet being clean frank, even Aisha was no expectation, girls just don''t like dirty thing, of course, Sylphy was an exception.


    Inside the kitchen, Velvet had already emptied the small bag she was carrying on her shoulder. It contained a few candles, some pieces of bread that clearly didn''t look edible, dried-up meat jerkies, two bottles of water filled with dirt as if she had extracted it from mud, five crow corpses, and two crow eggs.


    "Sigh, finding supplies is bing more and more difficult. This is thest amount of water I can gather from that little pond. Now I have to find another source to get water," Velvet muttered, her voice raw with exhaustion. She opened the cupboard door and ced the dirty water bottle inside it beside a few clean water bottles.


    Then, she picked up one of the crow corpses, plucked it, and roasted it whole in the firece. Since she didn''t have any vegetables or seasonings, she did it in the old-fashioned way, like a primitive human. In her eyes, Myne saw the glint of desperation, the stark reminder of her dire situation.


    Velvet''s crow-scrounged dinner done, she rose from the creaky chair, her gaze falling on the hidden cer door.


    Confused, Myne, who was still contemting how to surprise Velvet, silently followed her. Upon entering the basement, however, his mouth couldn''t help but twist in embarrassment. There, he finally found the fake version of himself.


    Inside the basement, a small bedy in the middle, upied by a young man wearing shorts and a bare chest. Arcane-looking books cluttered a rickety desk, a rusted toilet huddled in a corner, a single water bottle stood guard, and an army of candles dotted the dusty floor. Seeing Velvet entering his room with food, the young man hurriedly ran toward her.


    Like a gentleman, he guided her to his bed, paying no heed to the food. There, he first set aside his meal, took out what looked like a lotion from under his bed, and began applying it to Velvet''s fresh wounds.


    "How was today''s raid, honey? Did you find any way to escape from this hell hole?" The fake Myne, with a voice filled with concern, asked.


    "Sigh, Nothing�� There''s still no clue. It''s as if this entire town is a big maze trapping us and refusing to let us escape. Even the entrance we came in through has vanished, and the walls surrounding the town have be 30 meters tall��literally impossible to climb. God knows what''s wrong with this wretched town," Velvet sighed tiredly.


    She gestured for Myne to stop applying lotion andy down on hisp.


    "At least you are with me; otherwise, I don''t know what would have happened if I stayed all alone in this hell hole... I might have gone crazy by now."


    "Please don''t say that. Now you''re making me feel bad. After all, I do is just sit in this small room, and enjoy the food and water you brought while risking your life. Sometimes, I wish I could go out with you, and help you deal with those horrific things.


    But this damn phasmophobia phobia of mine just freezes my body at the sight of their horrific faces," The fake Myne said, shedding crocodile tears, holding his head between his legs, and speaking in a crying voice,pletely melting Velvet''s soft heart.


    "Just don''t think about these useless things. You''re with me, and that''s all I need. We''ll surely find a cure for your phobia. Just don''t lose faith. Now, you eat your dinner. I''ll go out and make some preparations for tomorrow''s raid," Velvet said reassuringly.


    With that, she gave the fake Myne a sweet kiss, eliciting a pang of jealousy in the real Myne, who had been silently observing their drama from the corner, before walking out of the room.


    Thub!


    Myne waited until the basement door thumped shut before springing into action. With a swift gesture, he sealed the room with an invisible sound barrier so that Velvet wouldn''te in and discover what he was about to do with the fake version of himself. He then revealed himself and, in front of the cowardly fake Myne''s horrified eyes, moved towards him while rubbing his fists.


    "Let''s talk a bit, shall we?" Myne growled, his voice a low rumble. "And we''ll start with how much trouble you''ve caused to my little kitty. By the way, have you also slept with her while pretending to me..."


    ...


    "Sigh, sometimes I miss the time when Myne was absolutely powerful and reliable in my eyes. I could trust him with my eyes closed, knowing that he could handle everything.


    Although that was all my imagination, I just can''t stop myself from imagining Myne as that strong figure," Velvet muttered with a desperate smile as she sat in front of the firece, watching the mes dance in a graceful manner.


    "Well, if you had, instead of f*cking me all day long just after seeing me, fought with me at least once, then you might have had a strong, reliable, smart, handsome, and absolutely powerful Myne under your ass..."

 Chapter 284: Chapter 284. Sweet Talk

    "Well, if you had, instead of f*cking me all day long just after seeing me, fought with me at least once, then you might have had a strong, reliable, smart, handsome, and absolutely powerful Myne under your ass instead of a coward making your life hellish..."


    Myne''s voice broke the quiet stillness, a yful edge dancing around the teasing remark.


    Velvet''s head snapped towards him, surprise crinkling seeing Myne sitting beside her, eyes reflecting the dancing mes in the firece, a picture of nonchnce.


    "When did youe here!? I didn''t hear any movement. Quite weird," Velvet, breathing a sigh of relief, asked as she observed Myne up and down for some reason.


    Myne shrugged, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. "Just long enough to hear youmenting the hero you already have, but somehow don''t see. I still can''t believe I have such a weak, cowardly, and selfish image in your mind... Why do I suddenly feel like I wasted quite a few months for nothing?"


    "Where did you get those clothes? Don''t all your clothes get lost?" Velvet, as if not noticing the sadness in Myne''s tone, asked with a frown.


    "Amm... From my storage bag? Otherwise, Where else would I find such exquisite attire in this shitty town?" Myne replied hesitantly, smiling awkwardly and avoiding eye contact.


    "Storage bag, huh?" Velvet''s voice held a hint of suspicion, but the corner of her mouth twitched upwards. "Finished your crow dinner, then?"


    "Honey," Myne drawled, leaning back in the chair, "as much as I love you, even my valiant stomach has its limits, unless my life is really on the line because of a food shortage, I am not going to eat something like that. Also, maybe it''s time I let you meet Aisha and you learn a few dozen things about cooking from her.


    Your cooking talent is not much higher than mine," Myne calmly replied with a poker face, not caring that his words, filled with absolute truth, could bring him a good beating.


    "Aisha? Cooking... Hahahaha..."


    Velvet, already quite confused by Myne''s sudden change in behaviour, burst into unexpectedughter, startling Myne, the sound echoing unsettlingly in the quiet room.


    F*ck! Don''t tell me that demonic entity has entered in original Velvet dream as well, Myne thought, confused and nervous, as he watched Velvetughing like a madwoman.


    "Velvet? Honey, are you alright? You''re scaring me..."


    "Sorry, sob, sorry, I was just carried away in excitement and couldn''t stop myself. I thought it would take you a few more months toe to rescue me, but it seems like I underestimated you too much. I am truly going to be your worst girlfriend ever, that is for sure," Velvet, covering her face with her hands, spoke.


    Myne, silently watching her with a shocked expression, soon noticed crystal-clear tears streaming from the corners of her eyes, a revtion that surprised him for quite some time.


    Sighing helplessly, Myne stepped up, walked toward Velvet, lifted her, sat down on her chair with Velvet on hisp, and gently started stroking her head to calm her down.


    "Don''t worry, since I am with you now, no one can separate us anymore. We will surely get out of this alive, marry each other, go on various adventures... Well, forget about adventures. After this, I just want to take a rest, lock myself in my house for some time, with thepany of all three wives of mine."


    "Adventures? After this mess? Forget it! You nearly gave me a heart attack with your grand entrance, and that''s after promising a simple date. Who knows what kind of mayhem would erupt on a real adventure? Maybe next time we have an evil god chasing us with its entire army." Velvet replied, wiping away tears.


    "So, how did you find out that I was the real Myne and not the fake one?" Myne gently stroked Velvet''s head, a smile ying on his face��a smile he had momentarily forgotten upon discovering that Velvet in his dream was a mere doppelganger.


    "Well, I figured it out just the second day after we entered this town. Your behavior was too odd to go unnoticed. Though I didn''t know how powerful you were, the aura around you was always formidable enough to deter people. But upon entering this town, it seemed as if you lost that aura, bing just a random guy, giving off a feeling as if something was missing.


    At that point, I had my suspicions, so I used my skills but still everything seemed normal until I noticed another thing��your magic trick. Remember, before entering this town, every time we met, you always conjured something out of thin air. No matter what it was, even when I needed something, most of the time, you had it with you.


    So when I asked your fake version about it, he started behaving as if someone else did it, not him. That''s when my doubt turned into confirmation. Still, I didn''t dare to risk you just based on my suspicion. After finding this location, we settled here. I went out while your fake version, due to his so-called phobia, stayed in the basement.


    Although I always knew he was fake, I couldn''t shake the doubt that maybe he was real, and I was overthinking it. I neverforted him, behaving as if everything was normal..."


    "Would you believe me if I said that I have full faith in you, that you''lle to save me?" Velvet, burying her head in Myne''s chest, raised her head, looking at him with puppy eyes before asking.


    "Hehehe, oh my little kitty, you''re so naive. If I still believed in this level of nonsense, wouldn''t it be better for me to stay in that basement for the rest of my life?" Myne lightly kissed Velvet''s dry lips before speaking with a light chuckle.


    "This is the Master I always love and dream of living together with... By the way, hearing your casual tone regarding the fake version of yourself, it seems like you also had a simr experience as me. So, what''s your story? How did you find out that the Velvet beside you was fake?" Velvet, to hide her embarrassment, quickly changed the topic, speaking like a shy girl.


    "There were three points that made me realize the Velvet beside me was a fake. Unlike the fake version of myself, who was clearly a novice in his work, she was very professional. If it weren''t for a big ident that shouldn''t have happened, I might never have realized she was a copy of you. And believe me, I really had a pay a very big price if I didn''t find out about her identity."


    "The first point��when she mentioned my mother''s name. I distinctly remember never telling you anything about my mother, let alone her name. So, her knowing about it raised the biggest suspicions. The second time was when I casually mentioned your mother''s ring.


    Her reaction was as if it was normal for me to know about it, which it shouldn''t be, as you never mentioned your mother to me and one day when you were talking to yourte mother, I just silently listened to your talk and learned how important that ring for you... Sorry about that, Myne apologises while holding his ears.


    Velvet just rolled her eyes at Myne''s apologies while giving a pinch on his cheek. "No need to apologize. It''s not a big deal. Even if you had asked me directly, I would have told you everything about my mother''s ring. It''s not some kind of national treasure I had to hide from everyone until myst breath anyway. So, what was thest point?"


    "Hehehe, thest point was very obvious. I just subconsciously always ignored it. It was that you became too obedient and well-behaved, like an honest wife. You started doing what I told you without any of your own thoughts. Never once did you try to deny my orders, as if what I said was absolute. You always spoke in my favour, either motivating me or joking around to make me feel good.


    No matter what kind of situation we were in, you were always optimistic, and ready to do anything, anytime, anywhere. You literally became my dream girl without any ws, which was the biggest w in itself, as no one can be so perfect, especially a girl who is an uncontroble emotional being.


    At first, I thought it was my own inner charm that made me like this after experiencing those scary things. But when those doubts cleared, my vision became clear, and I noticed how creepy all your acting was..."


    "I still get goosebumps every time I think about it," Myne shivered while thinking about demonic Velvet''s smile suddenly appearing in front of him.


    "By the way, have I told you that we are currently inside your dream world?" Myne, whose hands were now caressing Velvet''s head, somehow having changed their path and moved to rest on top of her breasts, continued to speak.

 Chapter 285: Chapter 285. Bringing Velvet Out From Her Dreamworld...

    "By the way, have I told you that we are currently inside your dream world?" Myne, whose hands had now changed their course, caressing Velvet''s head before moving to rest on top of her breasts, continued to speak.


    "What?!" Velvet not caring about Myne''s perverted actions eximed, voice tinged with disbelief. "So... I''ve been sleepwalking this whole time?"


    "Not just you, but me as well. I just got out of my dream world and hastily came into yours to rescue you. By the way, have you met a pervert old geezer?" Myne asked, suddenly remembering a certain Oscar-winning actor.


    Velvet frowned, tilting her head in thought, "I don''t think so. As far as I remember, there were always just the two of us. So who is that old man you are talking about, and most importantly, how did you escape from your dream world? I tried every possible way but couldn''t find any way to get out," Her hands, nimble and insistent, found their way to his cor, urging him to share his secret.


    Myne smiled, a touch of amusement softening his gaze. "Easy there, my curious kitten," he teased. First of all, that old geezer I am talking about is a big actor and the world''s most shameless person alive, who likes to be humiliated by others. Oh, and he is also the person behind all of this mess. Sigh, he is super powerful as well.


    If we encounter him, then our game would surely be over once and for all. After all, no owner likes to see his pets he caught to y with easily get out of their cages, run around wildly in his house, and make havoc, right?"


    Velvet''s frown deepened. "So that old man is keeping eyes on us? But if he really so powerful how''d you break free?"


    "After finding nothing in the town, I ventured into the fog," Myne said, his voice taking on a distant tone. "I wandered alone in absolute darkness for maybe months before identally smashing into an invisible wall in the middle of nowhere. Then I destroyed that suspicious wall, creating a ball hole, and I jumped into it before opening my eyes in the real world.


    Believe me, if it wasn''t for my good luck, I''d probably still be lying inside that fog world."


    "Okay, now enough chit-chat. We are already tight on time. We have to get out of this before that damn old geezer returns from wherever ce he went." Myne gently spanked Velvet''s rounded ass, making her stand up from hisp before he himself stood up, ready to leave.


    Velvet''s smirk twitched with a hint of suspicion. "What happened to your imposter, then? That mischievous grin every time you mention him piques my curiosity. He was you, after all, even if just a copy." Her finger poked yfully at Myne''s stomach, a yful glint in her eyes.


    "How dirty. I didn''t expect you to be so perverted, Velvet. Tsk, tsk. And for your information, I didn''t do anything wrong with him, except changing his face and leaving a few bulky friends with him to apany him. After all, staying alone in a room all day could be very boring without a few friends to entertain him.


    He might surely be happier now than before," Myne spoke with an evil smile, pulling Velvet into his embrace and hugging her tightly.


    The next moment, before Velvet could say anything, a sudden sensation of spinning seized her. Just when she felt like vomiting, she noticed that she had already appeared on top of the town, suspended in the air, bathed in an eerie, ethereal glow.


    "F*ck! Is your teleportation skill working again?" Velvet, after calming down, asked Myne, who was ying with her ass, with a surprised expression.


    "Of course not. If my teleportation skill were really working, then why didn''t I take us directly home instead of bringing you here? It''s not like there''s a wonderfully romantic view to watch in all this darkness anyway," Myne chuckled, rolling his eyes. He felt like Velvet''s mind had be too rxed after meeting him, it is not as sharp as it was when she was with the fake version of him.


    "Then why are we here? Didn''t you tell me that we''re running out of time and we have to get out of this mess?"


    "Sigh, so much nonsense. Couldn''t you just calm down a bit and let me do my work silently?" Myne said in a helpless manner, shaking his head before looking at the sky and yelling out a word loudly.


    "EXIT!"


    ..."


    ...?


    "Is that it? Are we already out of the dreamworld?" Velvet asked in confusion, looking around and then at herself before moving her gaze with a frown at Myne, who was still staring at the sky.


    "Cough, I think I need to issue apletemand... ''I WANT TO EXIT FROM THIS DREAM WORLD''..."


    F*ck, so embarrassing, Velvet probablyughing at me right now, damn it, why it doesn''t work, Myne in a crying manner thought not to dare to look down and face Velvet.


    "Now you''re making your own joke. Do you even know how to get out of this dream world? Have you properly read the instructions about getting out beforeing in?" Velvet asked with a poker face. She really wanted to beat her idiotic boyfriend, but s, she loved him greatly and still had to rely on him to get out, so she couldn''t just start beating him right away.


    "Wait, instructions, yes, now I remember. The word we had to pronounce in order to get out was never in ournguage. It was something in a symbolguage. But there was also a notice about how to pronounce those symbols. Let me think a bit... It was something like ''ghrosako,'' or ''ghrsam''..."


    "Yes, finally I remember. Now, hold me tightly. We are going to get out of it. But first, give me a sweet kiss for better luck," Myne said, not caring about Velvet''s approval. He passionately kissed her, like a thirsty traveller at a water pipe, before loudly proiming the special words to exit the dream world created by the Main Hub.


    "Ghr?kk-sht?m!"


    ...


    Crack!


    Thub!


    Myne cautiously opened his eyes. The pod hatch gaped open, revealing the familiar interior of the Main Hub. Relief washed over him as he mbered out, a wide grin splitting his face. He rushed towards Velvet''s pod, anticipation bubbling in his chest. However, Alban, who created those pods, clearly didn''t care about the feelings of people inside them.


    As he reached near it, Myne saw Velvet, along with all the ck and green liquid inside the pod, now lying on the cold ground, struggling to get up.


    "Velvet!" Myne''s carefree demeanour vanished, reced by raw panic. He scooped her up, her fragile form cradled in his arms. "Honey, are you alright? Can you hear me?"


    Velvet''s voice was a raspy whisper. "I am okay, just feeling very tired. It''s as if we''ve had continuous sex for months without eating and sleeping. My eyelids are heavy and I''m feeling very sleepy. I can hardly feel my legs, though my arms are still moving, but it''s not an easy task. A weird vibration and chill are running down my entire body.


    My stomach is making weird noises, your most favourite breasts have shrunk due to ack of nutrition, as well as the skin on the rest of my body... I look like a grandma right now, hehehe..." A dry chuckle escaped her lips, fragile andced with humour.


    Myne chuckled, a light melody against her exhaustion, "Hahaha, don''t joke around. If all grandmas started looking like you, then I might not be able to stop myself from having fun with a few of them. And although your boobies have indeed shrunk a bit, they are still my favourite.


    They just need some fat, which I will make sure they get from time to time until they recoverpletely to devour their young brother in between them while skimming."


    "Now, before you catch a cold, let me dry you up and help you to wear some clothes," Myne said, waving his hand in the air he took out a fluffy towel seemingly out of thin air, with a yful smile on his face, making Velvet weakly roll her eyes.


    "Magic, such a wonderful thing, don''t you think so, dear?" Myne asked gently dabbing the strange liquid clinging to Velvet''s skin, his touch feather-light despite the urgency in his eyes.


    "Yes, for sure, especially when you''re the only one who knows the trick behind it. So, what''s the next n?" Velvet, with a smile on her face, weakly asked, letting Myne take care of the cleaning work.


    "First, I''ll try to make you stand on your own two feet before thinking about a way to open that wall-like door. Okay, now you''re as clean as my handsome face. So, tell me, what kind of colored dress do you want to wear? I have quite a few colorful dresses," Myne asked, licking his lips suggestively as he took out an erotic sky-blue bra and panty from his Inventory before helping Velvet put them on.


    "Are those Aisha and Sylphy''s clothes? Wouldn''t they be angry if they found out that I not only stole their husband but also their clothes?"


    "Nah, they''re not so cheap that they''d fight with you just for a few puny clothes. You can rest assured. But if you really have that much of a problem, you can also wander naked in this weird ce. However, be aware not to attract unexpected trouble because of your beauty. So, should I remove this panty?"


    Hearing Myne''s yful voice, Velvet raised her arm with great difficulty, intending to give him a love fist. Sadly, her hand could only reach his chest before falling down due to ack of energy.


    "I hate you..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 286: Chapter 286. Piggyback Ride

    "Okay, you can hate me as much as you want after we get out of this, but now tell me how much MANA do you have?" Myne, after dressing Velvet in a pink one-piece dress with ck leggings, nodded in satisfaction before speaking.


    "MANA? What... cough, what is that?" Velvet, hearing this strange name for the first time, couldn''t help but ask in confusion. Because she was too weak to speak, her voice, once so vibrant, was now a raspy whisper.


    "Easy, don''t be too excited. MANA is just another name for magical energy. I have a special skill that can heal any kind of injury a person has, no matter what it is. Of course, it also has a price, but the price is very cheap��only a sufficient amount of Mana. That''s why I ask, how much Mana do you have? Got it?"


    Listening to Myne''s exnation, Velvet weakly nodded her head, a spark of understanding in her eyes. She then closed her eyes to focus a bit. After a few seconds, she opened them again and spoke with an uneasy expression.


    "I...only have enough Mana so I won''t pass out on the spot right now. But if I use any kind of skill, then I will surely be a pure burden on you," Velvet sighed helplessly.


    "Ohh, worry not. I already expected this oue. Here, drink this." Myne materialized a shimmering ss bottle filled with a sky-blue liquid. "Pure magic water. Not only will it ease your fatigue, but it''ll also boost your own mana reserves pretty quickly."


    "You might not believe me, but in my dream, at the start when we just entered the town, the fake version of you, while saving me, became injured and fell into aa. In order to save her, I had to feed her this magic water from mouth to mouth for the next three entire days. If you were there, you would surelyugh to death seeing my salve-covered lips at that time.


    But thank God, that was the fake you, who was a good girl and didn''tugh at me at all," Myne said emotionally, recalling the challenging days when he had to feed the magic water to Velvet while battling the evil desire of his little brother. These wonderful days he never wanted to experience again.


    However, Velvet clearly didn''t think so. She, who was about to drink the magic water, immediately dropped the bottle andy down on Myne''sp again like a half-dead patient.


    "Sorry, Master. I couldn''t drink that. My hands also stopped working as well as my mouth. Seems like I can only trouble you to do the same thing you had done with my fake version..."


    "Are you serious?" Myne asked with a poker face, watching Velvet''s third-ss acting, which even a little child could see was fake. "You know we don''t have much time to y around, right? The more time we waste here, the moreplicated the situation outside will be if anyone finds out about us."


    "If that is the case, then what are we waiting for? Instead of wasting time on that nonsense, wouldn''t it be better if you quickly start feeding me this magic water, Mother Myne?" Velvet spoke yfully, although she was too weak to move her body. This also gave her an advantage, since Myne couldn''t be angry or forceful with her as well.


    After all, she is ill, and ill people always get better treatment from everyone in the family; this is a simple fact.


    "Just you wait. Once you''ve fully recovered, I will surely take revenge for this," Myne said irritably while picking up the magic water bottle from the ground and pouring a mouthful of water into his mouth.


    "Hehehe, sure. I am waiting for your revenge, my cute Master..."


    Velvet continued her teasing, but Myne who was now tired of her nonsense, grabbed the back of her head and sealed her lips with his.


    "Haa..."


    "How is it? Do you feel anything?" Myne, initially intending to transfer the magic water into Velvet''s mouth, after their lips touched and tongues collided, Both of them lost in passion, their simple water-transferring kiss turned into a real, intense one thatsted until they couldn''t hold back their breath anymore.


    "Yes, I felt a heat inside me rising, which I hadn''t felt for months, and it was so wonderful..." Velvet began speaking until she stopped, staring at Myne with a fiery gaze, and Myne reciprocated.


    As if they could read each other''s minds, Myne once again filled his mouth with magic water, and another round of intense kissing sessionsmenced in a horrific room filled with rows of experimental dead bodies.


    "I miss you so much. I thought I had lost you forever when I found that the one beside me was a fake," Myne rasped, tears glinting in his eyes as he pulled away. His voice was raw, the emotion he''d held back bursting forth in a torrent. He held her close, the warmth of his embrace a stark contrast to the cold ground under them.


    "Don''t worry. Now I am with you, don''t I? Also, a man shouldn''t cry. Otherwise, if even you start crying, then what am I going to do? Grow a little brother between my legs and take your ce? Hehehe, that would surely scare the hell out of you, right?" Velvet joked to lighten up Myne''s mood.


    The joke seemed to work well as Myne imagined Velvet with a 7-inch little brother hanging in front of her cave, causing him to shiver a bit and immediately let go of Velvet.


    "Okay, joke aside... Never mention such a creepy thing again... So did you recover your Mana?" Myne replied with a dead serious face.


    Velvet shrugged, a yful pout adorning her lips. "Thirty percent, maybe? Enough for you to try your fancy healing trick, I think."


    Nodding at Velvet''s suggestion, Myne hurriedly transferred the Regeneration skill to her, since the Ultra version was a bit too powerful for Velvet. Soon, white steam started gushing out from her body, which onlysted for a few seconds before it stopped.


    "What happened? Why did it stop? I was feeling quite better when that steam wasing out from me," Velvet asked confusedly to Myne who was rubbing his chin and pondering seriously.


    "I think my skill stopped working because you are already fully healed. Look at yourself. Do you see any kind of wound on your body? No, right? It means you are not injured, but your energy, or more specifically, your vitality got sucked away from you during the time you were in this pod.


    If my estimate is right, then what we need is not a healing skill but something that can restore your lost vitality or something like life energy. If it was outside, it would only be a matter of a few scolds, and I could surely make you stand on your feet in minutes.


    But here, it seems like you need someone else''s feet from now on until I find something else." Saying this, Myne gently lifted Velvet up and ced her on his back tightly. He then took out a rope and tied her to himself in an X and = shape, so even if he did some difficult movements like running and jumping, she wouldn''t fall off identally.


    "Ready for a piggyback ride, princess?" Myne asked, a yful smirk ying on his lips.


    Velvet chuckled weakly before moving her face near Myne''s ear and whispered, Always, my knight, just don''t make me fall, otherwise, this princess might have to find another knight."


    "Ohh, sure, let''s me see in this life who dares to steal you from me. Anyway, now, remember, hold me tightly the entire time. Don''t speak too loud in my ears, and open your eyes to see anything uniquely good-looking.


    Then, inform me so we can see if there is anything in this shitty ce that can help you recover," Myne instructed Velvet and was about to walk toward the exit wall, when he suddenly stopped, recalling the unsettling feeling he had when entering the Main Hub.


    Hesitantly looking back at it, his good conscience urged him to stay away from the demonic objects that could ruin his life or other''s life, while his evil side suggested they were just objects, their impact dependent on how they were used.


    Just as Velvet was about to ask what was wrong, Myne made up his mind, turning around and walking toward the real Main Hub behind the fake one he created for safety.


    Upon reaching the Main Hub, Myne ced his hand on it and directly transferred it into his Inventory. Almost at the same time, all of the pods, deeply connected to the Main Hub by various pipes thin as legs, also transferred into his Inventory, causing the entire chamber to appear less cluttered.


    "WTF! Why did you destroy all of them for no reason? Won''t this make us more easily noticeable?" Velvet cried out in surprise, observing Myne''s peculiar behaviour. She couldn''t understand what was going on in his mind.


    "But those things give us so much trouble. How can I let them stay here and ruin someone else''s life as well? Those evil things shouldn''t exist in this world in the first ce. And as for getting noticed without them, don''t worry about it. I already have a n for this. Just give me a minute..." Myne exined.


    After saying that, he snapped his fingers and used the Realize skill to create fake replicas of 25 Dreamstucker pods, cing them back in their original positions. He didn''t forget to create a fake Velvet and a real special note as well.


    "What did you write in that note?" Velvet asked curiously, resting her chin on Myne''s shoulder.


    "A small experiment. If it works, then maybe we''ll get a few more hours to explore and get out of this ce. Otherwise, we better find a good hiding spot, as Alban is surely going to be pissed off a lot," Myne chuckled evilly before walking toward the exit wall.

 Chapter 287: Chapter 287. Forbidden Pleasures: A Twisted Discovery

    "Myne! Are you sure this is the right way? You''ve been touching this wall like a pervert for thest 10 minutes, but this wall isn''t showing any sign of opening as you said," Velvetined with a bored look on her face, sitting on Myne''s back.


    "Ssss... Don''t disturb me. I can feel it. I''m not far from unlocking it... Ahhh, here it is. Now you''ll see how smart your future hubby is," Myne puffed out his chest and said proudly.


    He pressed a block-shaped stone on the wall, and it went in a bit before the wall suddenly started shaking.


    The chamber vibrated, a low hum resonating through the air. Then, with a sh and a groan, the wall before them split open, revealing a dark corridor painted in red colour.


    Velvet''s jaw dropped. "Holy moly," she breathed, "the wall just�� disappeared? How did they make something so magical? This doesn''t make any sense!" Velvet eximed, her eyes wide open as she stared at the newly formed entrance. She looked around to find the extra stone, but s, there was nothing on the ground.


    Clearly, whoever made this kind of wonderful entrance was a meticulous craftsman who wanted everything perfect.


    "Stop your nonsense. You''ll attract someone you shouldn''t. Now we''re going out. Stay as hidden as you can, got it?" Myne covered Velvet''s mouth with his hand as he said that. Getting a nod from Velvet, Myne took out an oversized robe from his inventory and covered himself and Velvet in it.


    "Can you see from it?" Myne, with the hood on his head, asked in a low voice as he made his way out of the chamber. The scent of ozone clinging to their nostrils. When the colours subsided, they found themselves in a dimly lit red corridor, shadows snaking along the damp walls.


    "I can, but not very clearly. However, it shouldn''t be a problem to assist you. By the way, there''s something written above your head," Velvet whispered, craning her neck to peer into the gloom. Myne, who was looking left and right in the dark, gloomy corridor, paused suddenly. He quickly looked up and saw a signboard hanging in mid-air by what looked like a spider web with a symbol on it.


    Myne squinted at the glowing symbol, his knuckles white against the rough fabric of his hood. "I think this word is written in the native demonguage," he muttered, frustrationcing his voice "but sadly, we don''t have a dictionary to trante it. And even if I had one, I have no desire to learn this creepynguage," He sighed, his shoulders slumping slightly.


    He was about to start pondering which direction to go next when a thought popped up in his mind.


    Thinking that he had nothing to lose by trying, Myne cast appraisal on the signboard.


    [ A Random Signboard


    Grade: Poor


    Attribute: None


    Description: A tattered wooden signboard on which ''09'' is written in the native demonguage. Nothing worth mentioning. ]


    "Huh? This word means ''09,'' but what does this number refer to?" Myne said confusedly. Although he was happy that he could use his appraisal skill to trante this weird demonguage, he frowned, contemting the information he had just obtained.


    "Maybe it''s the number of the room we were in?" Velvet poked her head out of the robe beside Myne''s neck andmented.


    The question echoed in the dimly lit corridor, the answer lost in the shadows. Myne pondered for a moment, his gaze settling on a room a few meters down the hall.


    "I don''t think so. Look around. There are many rooms, but only in front of this one is there a signboard. This doesn''t seem right," Myne said, pushing Velvet''s head back into the robe. He hurriedly walked toward a room a few meters away.


    Clearly, the chamber in which Myne and Velvet were locked was a special case, as all the other rooms only had a simple 2-meter-tall metal door with a small ss window in the upper middle part to peek inside from outside, instead of a magical door lock system.


    After looking left and right and confirming that no one wasing, Myne hurriedly peeked inside the room to see the interior and find if there was anything worth mentioning.


    Inside the room was quite small, as if it were some kind of storage space, filled with around 50rge wooden boxes that looked suspicious. Unable to resist his deep curiosity and old habits, Myne quickly opened the door, entered, and, after ensuring no one else was in the room, lifted the lid of one of the wooden boxes.


    In the wooden boxy tworge 5-litre capacity ss bottles filled with dark green liquid.


    [ Nutrient Solution


    Grade: Low


    Attribute: None


    Description: A special nutrition solution created by an intelligent demon to support his ves for an extended period without the need for too many resources. After soaking a hume in this liquid, they can survive for 1 week without necessary daily basic needs. Can be mixed with water. ]


    This seems like the thing we had inside our pod, in which we were floating, but the quality seems lower than the one used on us, Myne pondered thoughtfully. While Velvet was still inside his robe, he quickly stashed all the boxes with the nutrient solution inside his inventory.


    "Better to use on something effective rather than letting it rot here. Anyway, without those devices I stole, these solutions seem useless... If only I could find out how to make this thing, then I can use those pods without any worry. Currently, one box has two nutrient solution bottles, meaning I can experiment on 100 people. This doesn''t seem sufficient.


    Better to find more." Making up his mind, Myne hurriedly walked out of the room and went toward the next room.


    Moan!


    "Ahh, ahh, ahha, ahh, ahh..."


    ..."


    In excitement, Myne was about to open the door of the next room after taking a brief peek. His hand stopped on the door handle as he heard a loud sound he was very familiar with, although no one had made this kind of sound because of him for months.


    "Is this the sound of someone having fun?" Velvet, hearing the weird sound, poked her head out again and, after focusing a bit, asked with a red face. Although her face was pale as paper due to ack of vitality, it looked no different.


    The question hung heavy in the air, a stark contrast to the lewd noises emanating from beyond the door. Myne''s hand tightened on the handle, a war between morbid curiosity and cautious instincts tugging at him, "Yep, and it seems the other party is enjoying a lot... Shall we take a look? It can be quite dangerous if they spot us?" He murmured his voice barely a whisper.


    "Forget about it. Our utmost task is to find a way to get out of this ce. Watching someone have sex is not going to benefit us anyway," Velvet replied without any hesitation. She wasn''t particrly curious about witnessing someone else''s intimate moments.


    "Oh, yes, deeper, more deeper..."


    he moans intensified, punctuated by muffled cries that sent shivers down Myne''s spine... "Did you also hear the thing I heard?"


    "Yep, and it doesn''t sound like a girl''s voice from any angle. Do you think both of them inside are?..."


    "Let''s take a look. This kind of unique thing doesn''t alwayse into view," Before Velvet could protest, Myne cracked open the door a sliver, a cautious eye peeking through the gap. What unfolded before him was not the tititing scene he might have imagined, but a bizarre tableau that defied categorization.


    "F*ck, if this thing gets known by desperate women unhappy with their sexual lives or girls dreaming about big things, it could surely be a dream lover for them. I might even think of giving it a try... Ouch! If I didn''t have you... F*ck, next time let me finish before pinching me, otherwise, I will pinch you to death," Velvet angrily replied.


    "Sorry, I thought you got hypnotized by that weird creature magic," Myne shamelessly apologized, his eyes glued Inside the room, locked in a twisted embrace, were two figures unlike any they had ever encountered.


    One, a muscr humanoid with ram-like horns, ck hair, red eyes, crimson skin, fang-like teeth, thin lips, and a harp hairless red tail, overall ugly as f*ck, writhed in apparent ecstasy, spurred on by the ministrations of his��panion


    This panion" was a creature of nightmares, a ck abomination with a balloon-like head, 5 white eyes, eight prehensile limbs, and a writhing mass of tentacles where its lower body should be. The grotesque appendage currently upying the humanoid''s groin pulsed with an obscene luminescence, its movements eliciting guttural growls of pleasure from the crimson being.


    [ Name: None


    LV: 87


    Race: Halfling ( Demon+Hume )


    Gender: Male


    Age: 135 y/o


    upation: ve


    Title: None


    Status: Excited, Happy, Horny


    [Skill]


    Illusory Veil


    Mirror''s Masquerade


    Magic?Fire: Fireball


    Magic?Wind: elerate


    [Ability]


    ???


    ?????


    ??????? ]


    "Ohh, finally, the appraisal is showing something useful. I can finally get back to old business. Only God knows how much I missed it," Myne thought emotionally while stealthily absorbing all the new skills and quickly checking how they worked. This level of exciting things is not something he can hold back and doter.


    [ Illusory Veil (Active Skill): Allows the caster to wrap a shimmering veil around themselves or others, altering their appearance to onlookers. It can be used until the host has a sufficient supply of Mana. The person or creature whose levels are higher than 20 can easily see through your disguise.


    Cooldown Time: None. ]


    Humm, this can be used as the recement for invisible or illusion skills if used correctly...


    [ Mirror''s Masquerade'' (Active Skill): By invoking this magical skill, a person can reflect the appearance of others nearby, assuming their likeness with uncanny uracy. After changing his appearance, the Host''s Mana doesn''t consume, but the process is extremely painful, so please do it in a secluded location.


    Unless the other person is a master of deception skills or has special means, no one can see through your disguise.


    Cooldown Time: 2 hours after each use. ]


    Finally, the skill I am looking for, exploring this weird ce can be a little bit easier with this skill, Myne thought excitedly and quickly moved to thest skill.


    [ Magic?Wind: elerate'' (Passive Skill): Wind has started liking you. Every time you move, the wind will assist you from the back.


    Movement Speed increases by 20%. ]

 Chapter 288: Chapter 288. Mynes Stealthy Mastery

    [ Name: Omb


    LV: 111


    Race: Halfling ( Demon+Octobus)


    Gender: Male


    Age: 62 y/o


    upation: ve


    Title: None


    Status: Happy, Horny, Board


    [Skill]


    Mystic Limb Sculpting


    Regenesis Ray


    Mystic Abyssal Breathing


    [Ability]


    ???


    ?????


    ?????? ]


    Now things are getting super exciting. Who would have thought that any random ve working here would possess such powerful and wonderful skills, skills that people would die to get their hands on? For the first time in all these months, I feel good about being here, Myne thought with an evil smile as he severed the octopus man''s skills.


    He quickly peeked at their descriptions, after all their names so weird that he couldn''t understand their meaning at all.


    [ Mystic Limb Sculpting: (Active Skill)


    Description: This magical ability enables the user to sculpt and mold the limbs of a person like y, granting them the power to add or subtract limbs with a mere thought. Be cautious; although new organs created by this skill would be independent and won''t cause any problems with the body system, any kind of damage on them will bring real pain.


    Cooldown Time: One day on each new creation.


    Note: The newly created limb can be removed at any time. ]


    F*cking hell, this is the skill I''ve been looking for for such a long time. Finally, it''s in my hands. Now I can do what I''ve always dreamt about��having my dick in both holes at the same time. I can''t wait to use this skill; so excited, Myne thought with eyes shining from excitement. Suddenly, he remembered his circumstances and calmed down.


    "Velvet is still not ready. I can''t y with her, at least not now. Maybeter. But now I have something in my hand that will surely save me from Big Sis Maya''s wrath... At least this what I hope..."


    [ Regenesis Ray: (Active Skill)


    Description: Unleash a radiant beam of regenerative energy that bathes the target, kickstarting cellr regeneration and promoting an elerated healing cascade. The more the Mana consumption, the thicker Regenesis Ray would be, and the faster the healing would be. Can also regenerate lost limbs.


    Cooldown Time: None. ]


    "Hmm, finally, now I don''t have to feed people magic water to heal them... It''s really too embarrassing to think about it."


    [ Mystic Abyssal Breathing (Passive Skill)


    Description: Enhances the user''s lungs, allowing them to extract oxygen from water molecules. The user bes capable of seamlessly transitioning between breathing air and water, adapting their respiratory system to the surrounding environment with ease.


    An underwater breathing skill, huh? I thought it was some kind of breathing technique to make the body strong or something after reading its name. But it seems like I should never judge a book by its cover, Myne thought with a raise of his eyebrow. After taking ast look at the colourful couple enjoying themselves, he slowly closed the door.


    "Ugh, how could you stand looking at that�� that thing?" Those two men, or one man, one creature. Just watching them for a few seconds made my stomach start hurting, although it''s already empty for months," Velvetined as soon as Myne closed the door, wearing an ugly expression. Clearly, she was not as open-minded as Myne.


    "Rx, honey. Their personal lives have nothing to do with us. What they do with their lives is their own choices. If you don''t like it, ignore it and move on," Myne calmly cooled down Velvet, who was heating up for no reason, and moved back to the hidden chamber from which they came.


    "Why are we going back? Did you find anything suspicious?" Velvet, who had just calmed down from the previous matter, asked with a frown.


    "Not in the usual sense," Myne replied enigmatically. "But I remembered one of my skills, which I think would help us move freely in this entire ce. But first, we need a secluded ce where our voices don''t easily get out."


    Thub!


    After entering the chamber filled with fake instruments, Myne gently ced Velvet on a chair and gave her something to eat. As for himself, he started thinking about the red man since he needed to have a perfect image of that man in his mind to replicate his appearance. After finishing his preparations, Myne quickly used his newly acquired skill, The Mirror''s Masquerade.


    This skill allowed him to reflect the appearance of a nearby person, but he should have a clear idea about the body structure of that person. However, since the transformation process would be very painful, ording to appraisal data, Myne decided to use this skill in a secluded location so no outsider would hear his painful screams.


    "I hope the appraisal skill is just joking, and the process won''t be painful," Myne mutter nervously, gulping down saliva. He activated The Mirror''s Masquerade skill, and the next moment, with a thud sound, he fell to the ground, eyes wide open.


    "Ahhh..."


    Myne started screaming like a beaten dog, rolling on the ground. His entire body made weird noises, especially his bones as if they were breaking from the inside and reconnecting shortly after.


    "Myne! Are you alright?" Velvet, caught off guard by Myne''s sudden scream, asked with concern, wanting to go to him. But was stopped by Myne, whose face was filled with tears and sweat but still had a forced smile.


    "Necessary process," he gasped, each word punctuated by a fresh wave of pain. "Remember, No pain, no gain��" His voice trailed off into a whimper, a guttural curse escaping his lips.


    Ahhhh... F*ck!..."


    In the middle of his nonsensical utterances, Myne suddenly felt as if someone had hit a hammer on his head. He quickly grabbed his head and let out an ear-piercing scream, strong enough that even the couple shamelessly engaging in public disys of affection momentarily stopped and looked at each other confusedly.


    When they didn''t hear Myne scream again, they shrugged their shoulders and resumed their lovemaking.


    To prevent attracting more attention to his chamber, Myne took out a wooden rod from his Inventory, bit it down in his mouth, and gave a thumbs up to Velvet, signalling her not to worry, before resuming his rolling on the ground like a fish out of water.


    His bones sang an eerie song of splintering and reassembly, muscles twitching like captured prey. Velvet watched, terror warring with a desperate desire to help.


    Then, Myne rolled, again and again, a tormented creature adrift in a sea of fire. Every groan, every rasping breath echoed in the cramped chamber, a testament to the price he was paying for this borrowed skin.


    ...


    10 minutester...


    "Haaahaaa, haaa, haaa... Water!!!"


    After what felt like a decade, Myne woke up again. He had lost consciousness in the middle of the third minute due to the pain. The first words he uttered after panting heavily caught Velvet off guard again. Their entire ration was with Myne himself, so how do she give him water?


    Facing such a difficult situation, poor Velvet, although not wanting to give Myne more trouble, still said what she had to.


    "Water is with you. Just wave your hand, and it will appear beside you."


    Myne, lying on the ground like a dead dog, raised his head and looked at Velvet with his new red eyes speechlessly. Whether he wanted tough or cry at Velvet''s humour, he couldn''t decide. Then, remembering that it was not her fault and he had never mentioned anything about the Inventory to her, always presenting it as a magic trick, Myne nodded his head and took out the water.


    "You''re looking quite handsome in this new look, by the way," Velvet said, eyeing Myne evilly and licking her dry lips.


    "Oh,e on, Velvet. You can''t be serious about it, right? I am apletely different person now. So, indirectly you''re saying I''m not enough for you, and now you like a red man with a small dick? When did you fall to this level? Tsk, seems like I brought an imposter with me again.


    Where is my Velvet, you damn copycat?" Myne stood up from the ground, and since all his pain vanished after the transformation as if nothing had happened, he started joking with Velvet while pinching her cheeks.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch! Not so hard!" Velvet cried out in pain, but Myne only rolled his eyes at her useless acting. After acquiring new clothes since the old ones got destroyed again, he put Velvet back on his back, tied her there with a rope, put back that big robe, and used another skill, but this time on Velvet.


    "Illusory Veil."


    This skill allowed the caster to wrap a shimmering veil around themselves or others, altering their appearance as they liked. Myne''s goal was to make Velvet on his back invisible so that he could roam around in this new form without any worry. Even if something bad happened, the final culprit would be someone else, and it had nothing to do with him.


    "Good, now you''re invisible. So, whenever you want to speak, make sure no one is around, got it?" Myne asked as he walked into the corridor.


    "Got it, but I have to say those two guys really have quite a lot of stamina. It''s been half an hour, and they are still fiercely fighting," Velvet spoke with her head resting on Myne''s shoulder. Since she was invisible, she didn''t have to hide her head in the robe.


    "Hmm,pared to mine, this is nothing but child''s y. Don''t forget, once I fought with you on the bed an entire night, and only stopped when you started begging for mercy," Myne disdainfully replied while walking.


    "Hey! You promised to never mention that thing again. Here, take your punishment." Saying such, Velvet opened her mouth and bit hard on Myne''s ear.


    "Ouch, f*ck, stop messing around, Velvet. We are in a dangerous situation, running for our lives under the nose of the enemy, not having a pic. You are now behaving like a naughty, annoying child," Myne forcefully freed his poor ear from Velvet''s jaw and gave her a good scolding.

 Chapter 289: Chapter 289. Spiral of Despair

    After scolding, Velvet, who was attempting to lighten Myne''s mood with her childish behaviour suddenly fell silent. He felt a pang of guilt, wanting to apologize, but Velvet''s reassurance that it was not a big deal and she was alright silenced him. ''You can never understand a woman,'' Myne also get a taste of the truth behind this sentence.


    The next three minutes of their journey were filled with deadly silence and the sound of breathing, nothing else. It was only when Myne crossed the monstrous mouth-shaped door and entered the world of endless stairs that Velvet opened her mouth again, making him breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Fck! What kind of nonsense is this? Did the builders of this damn building leave their brains at home when they created these dangerous infinite spiral stairs? And why the f*ck didn''t they think about making railings? Did they think that if someone got tired of living, it would be easy for him to jump down from here and end his life?"


    Hearing Velvet''sints, even Myne, who might in a normal situation try to calm her down quickly, followed suit and vented his anger as well.


    "Yes, those damn bastards didn''t even think of making some kind of automatic lifting devices or something. Do they really think everyone''s legs are made of iron and have infinite stamina to climb all... all of those damn f*cking stairs? F*ck, just by watching them, my head starts spinning..."


    Myne poked his head out from the edge of the two-arm-length-wide stair on which he was standing to look down, and the only thing that appeared before his eyes was an endless ck hole ready to devour any kind of life in it, along with never-ending stairs in a spiral shape.


    Looking up, he saw the mirrored image of the stairway stretching endlessly above, a monument to madness carved in polished stone.


    "Now, this is called true despair. Just thinking about climbing those stairs my legs feel like jelly.


    And whoever suggested the idea of using shiny marble to make those stairs, just don''t fall into my hands, or I''ll skin you alive," Cursing a poor ghost who was just doing his job, Myne, after taking a few deep breaths and receiving a deep kiss from Velvet to enhance his luck, started climbing upward.


    "Myne, why are you climbing up? Shouldn''t we go downstairs?" Velvet, seeing Myne''s peculiar choice, asked confusedly and identally looked below. However, upon seeing the ck hole and endless stairs, she started feeling dizzy, so she hurriedly closed her eyes.


    Myne wiped the sweat from his brow, his crimson form shimmering faintly under the dim light filtering through the endless spiral, "Because falling from the stairs while climbing down is many times easier than climbing up. Believe me, if we really fell from here, we could surely enter the hall before reaching the end of those never-ending stairs. And I also wanted to see where we are.


    To do this, we need to find a room with a window or something, which shouldn''t be difficult since windows are the mostmon ''must-have'' thing in any room, right?"


    "But can''t we see the view from the room below as well?" Velvet questioned, finding Myne''s logic weird but reasonable. Still, she couldn''t help but worry about his n.


    "Cough, Ah, sure, we can. But the higher we are, the more solid and detailed view we would get. Anyway, climbing a few floors is not a big deal," Myne replied with awkwardughter, clearly forgetting about the point mentioned by Velvet. To save his image, he quickly decided to change the subject before Velvet could bring up another thing to ruin his excitement.


    "So how do you feel? You seem more energetic than before. Can you walk on your feet?"


    "Cough, cough, cough. Sorry, Myne. I think I need to take a short nap. My head is feeling very heavy. Please only disturb me if you have anything important. Cough, cough..."


    ..."


    "I knew it. She was faking all along. Sigh, being a caring and loving man is also such a pain in the ass. In the next life, I will surely be a bad guy who just messes with whatever he finds pleasing to the eyes and goes on his way after emptying his stock. Such a carefree and easy life... You will always be my hero, Mr.


    Dickinson Pantiman."


    "Sigh, I hope till the moment I got out of this hellhole, they would have released the new version of ''The Hero In The Panties.'' It''s still hard to believe that someone can get powerful just by having sex with various girls. But that guy''s character has a big fault.


    I mean, who likes a guy who is handsome and selfish enough to mess around with his best friend''s mother and his own stepsister, who happens to be his second-best friend''s wife with two sons, right behind their backs after they invited him to their house for dinner?"


    "But no matter what, that guy must indeed have some charm; otherwise, not every random guy can have seven blockbuster books. Sometimes, I envy his skill that can make any girl fall crazily in love with him just by touching them. That''s the skill I badly wanted in my life. However, not all wishes are meant to be granted. Sigh... Oh, finally, another entrance.


    But why are all entrances made in the shape of monsters'' mouths?"


    While various nonsensical thoughts swirled in his head, Myne finally climbed enough stairs and arrived in front of another entrance beside the stairwell. He carefreely peeked inside and found out that this time he appeared in front of a giantboratory. Everywhere his eyes could see, ss containers filled with weird liquids and body parts of all kinds of creatures were on disy.


    "It looks like theb of a crazy dark wizard who does various inhumane experiments for fun in the name of research," Velvet, who knows when, poked her head out from her robe and spoke with a disgusted expression, clearly not having a good impression of the dark wizard.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What dark wizard? Aboratory is the first thing on any wizard''s Must-Have list. After all, a wizard pursues knowledge, and without a properb, how could he conduct his various secret experiments? What if someone enters and messes up his entire year of research if he did that somewhere else?


    Then he might not even have a ce to cry," Myne corrected Velvet while slowly entering theb, observing his surroundings to see if there was anything noteworthy he could bring with him, even though he was interested in everything there, but sadly had no idea what their use is.


    "Have you ever met any wizard?" Velvet asked with a poker face.


    "No..."


    "Then stop your nonsense. You know nothing about wizards but are now giving me useless advice. Don''t take me for a fool. I''ve seen a white wizard, and he didn''t have anyb. I saw him conducting his experiments in the open air instead of this kind of gloomy and scary ce," Velvet directly exposed Myne''s nonsense, giving him a fatal emotional blow.


    Next time, he would surely think a bit before boasting nonsense.


    "Do you think those are the organs of a toddler? They look quite small. I wonder where the owner of thisb got them." Myne, who had been wandering aimlessly inside theb, suddenly paused in front of a few ss containers on the table. Inside were various small body parts��legs, hands, eyeballs, hearts, and more.


    "I think we should just get out of this creepy ce before someone catches us. After all, I don''t think the guy whose figure you are using has the authority to enter such an important ce. If we get found, even if we don''t expose our identity, we''ll still surely get punished," Velvet spoke with concern in a low voice.


    But as if her words carried some kind of jinx, as soon as she said that, suddenly, with a thud sound as if a jelly-like thing fell from the ceiling, somethingnded behind Myne, sending ceil in his entire body.


    This is what happens when you don''t shut up your damn crow mouth in serious situations and speak nonsense without thinking, Myne thought with an angry expression, which he quickly hid and turned around like a robot in slow motion and saw the familiar slug-like creature carrying a human on its back, who now digested beyond recognition.


    The creature that had entered the chamber when he got out of the pod was currently standing in front of him in an aggressive manner, its beady eyes burning with unadulterated rage, looking quite pissed off and staring at him.


    Panic gnawed at his insides, but Myne swallowed it down, he first looked at the slug monster in front of him, then at the ceiling from which it had fallen, which still showed traces of its ugly green thing. He couldn''t help but twist the corner of his mouth. Now, he only hoped that the other party didn''t understand hisnguage and hadn''t called for reinforcement already.


    Otherwise, no one could save him and Velvet from upying a ce on this creature''s back as well.

 Chapter 290: Chapter 290. A Poor Slugs Problems

    "???????????????????????????????????????!!! ( "What are you doing here, SLAVE!!!" )


    The slug monster, after getting promoted to the manager of the 10th floor of Abysal Tower Of Albaham by his almighty Master who had summoned him under his wing, for the first time in his life felt so much humiliation. Before this, regardless of the creature, they would either tremble in fear or kneel in respect upon seeing him. Even the arrogant basted in the library showed him respect.


    But this was the first time he encountered a ve��a lowly halfling ve, who should beg for mercy uponying eyes on him, prostrate on the ground, and lick his beautiful feet. Now, from somewhere, the devil knew, the ve had gathered the audacity not only to enter his almighty master''s sacredb but also to look directly into his eyes. This kind of humiliation was unprecedented.


    "????????????????????????? ?????????????????!!! ( "I am asking, what the f*ck are you doing here, SLAVE!!!" )


    Myne stared at the slug monster, who was screaming in his weirdnguage with aplicated expression. On one hand, he wanted to make up a lie to escape from this strange situation, like saying he got lost or his master asked him to fetch a few things.


    On the other hand, he couldn''t understand what the other party was saying, and it seemed the other party couldn''t understand him either, creating aplete deadlock


    [ Name: Sorman Soulbarb Lobaoosu


    LV: ???


    Race: Abyssal Slug


    Gender: Male


    Age: 371 y/o


    upation: Self-proimed Manager of Abysal Tower Of Albaham


    Title: The Great Bootlicker, Greated Enemy of Hygiene


    Status: Angry, Irriate, Rage ( Wanted to kill a certain someone in front of him badly. )


    [Skill]


    Dissolving Mirage


    Etheric Marite


    ????


    ??????


    [Ability]


    ???


    ?????


    ?????? ]


    "Done, we are done for this time," Myne rasped, the words tumbling out like pebbles from a dry riverbed. Not even in his dreams did he expect that this ugly, slug-like creature would be so powerful.


    greed gnawed at his insides, yearning for the skills the creature possessed, he knew stealing from such a behemoth was courting disaster, because powerful creatures could always sense even the slightest change in them. Myne had no desire to exchange ces with the poor fellow on the slug creature''s back.


    "Myne, what''s wrong? Why are you suddenly shaking? This slug monster, although very ugly, couldn''t possibly be more powerful than us, right? Can''t we just kill him and move forward? By the time someone realizes he''s missing, we might have already gone far from their reach."


    Hearing Myne mumble and feeling his shaking, Velvet thought that he got scared after seeing the ugly slug creature. She startedforting him in a low voice, but to Myne, her voice now sounded no different than a devil''s whisper, aiming to kill him to absorb his soul.


    Ignoring Velvet''s callous proposal, Myne focused on the descriptions of the two skills he could see:


    [ Dissolving Mirage (Active Skill )


    Description: This illusionary skill creates a deceptive aura around the person it is used on, giving them the appearance of a creature made entirely of corrosive acid. The mere presence of the person induces fear in opponents, and the illusion is so convincing that it can cause them to believe the monster''s bodily fluids are truly lethal.


    Cooldown Time: None ]


    [ Etheric Marite ( Active Skill )


    Description: The art of manipting the invisible strings that connect all living beings, turning them into mental marites. Etheric Marite allows the user to control the movements and actions of others remotely, making them dance to the puppeteer''s mentalmands.


    Note: The host should have strong mental power and will to use this psychic skill; otherwise, it can cause great damage to the brain of the person using it, leading to permanent memory loss or craziness.


    Cooldown Time: 5 minutes after each use ]


    ??????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????,????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????!!! ( "Fine, since you didn''t want to talk, then let me send you back to where you came from. Damn it, now even the ve starts taking me


    Myne, utterly baffled by the slug creature''s guttural pronouncements, finally decided to break the tense silence and speak a few words in the hope that at least he could understand normal humannguage, saving him trouble.


    "Ah, would you believe me if I say that I came here to fetch a few equipment for my Master? And sorry, but I really don''t know yournguage, so I have no idea what you are trying to say to me..."


    There was a moment of silence in theb after Myne stopped speaking. The slug monster, who was ready to send Myne to his afterlife, also paused and made a dumbfounded look on his face, which was not so clear because of how ugly his face was.


    Anyway, after the slug monster regained itsposure, its eyes red with an eerie luminosity, sending shivers down Myne''s spine.


    Myne, who finally found out that the other party took his words in the wrong meaning or literally didn''t understand like him, was about to move away to make a bit of distance between himself and that slug monster so he could fight more freely but suddenly found that he couldn''t move his body at all.


    Looking down, Myne saw himself enveloped in the same sickly green light emanating from the monster''s eyes. The inability to move was only the beginning of his nightmare. The ground vanished beneath him, and he found himself suspended in mid-air, a puppet at the mercy of unseen strings.


    "F*ck, Myne, do something! Do you want to rece that man''s position on that thing back so badly? Otherwise, why are you cooperating so much?" Velvet, on Myne''s back, seeing that he didn''t even try to resist, couldn''t help but grab his neck and shake him like a small fruit tree to wake him up from his dazed state.


    "I know, I know, but what should I do? We are no match for this ugly slug thing. Please calm down for a minute and let me think. Damn it, why does my head stop working in such a serious situation..."


    Not caring about Myne and Velvet''s nagging, the slug monster slowly turned around. As he did that, Myne floating on his back also flowed over and appeared in front of him. Then, the slug monster lumbered towards the entrance door which led to the endless stairs.


    "??????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????! ( "Since you didn''t want to talk, then now I, the supreme manager of my almighty master''s magic tower, will banish you from your services by breaking the ve contract with you. Now you can go back to hell and be someone else''s nutrition, as from now on, no one is going to summon you again.


    I will definitely make sure of it." )


    Saying this, the slug monster floated Myne a few meters away from the stairs, directly in the middle of an endless ck hole, using his psychic powers. After giving him an evil smile like any third-rate side viin, he was about to pull his power back and let Myne fall to his death when suddenly he lost connection with his power, and Myne automatically started falling without him doing anything.


    "??????????????????????????????? ?????????????????, ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??. ( "Weird, did I lose control over my power in excitement? Anyway, at least that little shit returned back to where he came from. With a live example, no one is going to mess with me from now on... I shouldplete my


    After giving a final nce at the ck hole, the snail creature finally turned around and returned to theb. After climbing onto the ceiling again, he fell into the dream world filled with humes.


    ...


    "Phew, I thought that bastard would watch us until we crashed to the ground and became meat paste," Myne, floating in the air with the help of his double-jump skill, said while wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "But at least it''s a hundred times better than getting in that weird jelly-like thing on his back. I don''t understand why he threw us down instead of eating us like that human on his back," Velvet, looking down with an ugly expression, asked curiously.


    "Because he only likes to eat humes. Did you forget about my current identity? I am now a halfling, not a hume. So, of course, that slug demon isn''t going to eat me. It''s the same as how normal humes don''t eat other humes or intelligent humanoid beings'' meat but eat everyone else''s meat without any hesitation.


    So maybe those monsters also don''t like eating other demons, no matter if it''s a halfling or pure one," Myne said while jumping toward the nearest stair, making Velvet nod her head in realization.


    "This does indeed make sense. So what now? Are we going to climb up again or go downstairs? I really think we should go downstairs since we fell quite a bit down. Climbing the entire way probably is going to kill your back and legs."


    Hearing Velvet''s concerned suggestion, Myne hesitated for a few seconds before sighing helplessly and deciding to follow her advice. He turned around and started walking downstairs.


    "I hope we won''t regret itter..."

 Chapter 291: Chapter 291. The Crimson Beauty

    "Oye, idiot! How many times do I have to tell you not to touch those things? If they get activated, we''ll all turn to ash. F*ck, which motherf*cker passed his joining application...


    I''m telling you, Gal, one day I will surely skin this bastard alive," Said a man annoyingly wearing a leather jacket and ck pants, with short ck hair, brown eyes, 2 meters tall muscr body, with various injuries marks on all over on his body, exuding a full-on gangster vibe.


    He directed his frustration towards a fearful halfling who promptly ced the bomb he was holding back in its ce and started kowtowing in front of the gangster, who also happened to be the manager of the 6th floor.


    "So, where are we? Oh, yes, someone found a few things missing. Those few things, which were enough to fill dozens of containers, disappeared as soon as you entered my area. Do you have anything to say about it?" The gangster manager asked Myne, pointing his golden runic bazooka in front of Myne''s face, who was sweating buckets in nervousness.


    "The old sage was right; greed is indeed the hume race''s greatest sin, which could be the reason for the rise and fall at the same time."


    ...


    A few minutes ago...


    "F*ck! We''ve been climbing down for thest two hours. Why is there no end to those stairs?" Myneined, sweating from head to toe and panting like an old dog as he walked while leaning against the wall.


    Velvet, on his back and bored enough to start reading a book for timepass, rolled her eyes, having heard the same sentence more than ten times in the past hour.


    "If you have so much of a problem, why don''t you just jump down from here? Can''t you fly with your skill? When we''re about to hit the ground, you can use your skills, and we willnd on the ground safe and sound Isn''t this a perfect n?" Velvet suggested with a chuckle, eyes still glued to her book.


    "If you have nothing better to do than make fun of me, just shut up and read your damn book. Do you really think I haven''t thought about it? Although this ck hole looks simple, it''s not. It''s crucially a big trap. Thest time I used my skill in the air on it, mana inside my body crazily started gushing out as if someone had opened the floodgates.


    If I stayed there for a few minutes, I might have surely emptied out all my mana. Then, all that awaited us would be nothing but death. Whoever bastard designed this tower clearly wanted people to enter and suffer, letting them experience the true nightmare of stairs."


    DING!


    "Huh? Did you hear that?" Velvet suddenly asked ears perked.


    "What!" Myne, thinking Velvet was ying another prank on him, asked irritably.


    "That ''ding'' sound. It''s as if someone is hammering the iron..."


    DING... DING...


    "Now I hear it too. Let''s go take a look." Myne, who moments ago was on the verge of copsing, suddenly started running on the stairs, literally giving Velvet a small heart attack.


    "Stop! Hey, don''t run on the stairs. They''re very slippery. If you slip, then we might not be able to stop ourselves from entering hell," Velvet cried out to Myne''s back.


    "Don''t worry; everything is under control." Myne, attempting to reassure Velvet (though it clearly didn''t work), hurriedly climbed down and soon stood in front of another monstrous face entrance. This time, the entrance was surprisinglyrge, around 10 meters tall, giving Myne and Velvet plenty of room for imagination.


    Myne slowly poked his head in and looked inside. However, instead of the small corridor or secretb, he expected based on the previous two times, he was greeted with an entirely different world. The room was so vast that Myne couldn''t see the ceiling. Artificial light bulbs hung in mid-air, illuminating the entire space as if it were morning before the sun rose.


    At the end of the room was a giant 30-meter-tall door-shaped red portal, from which weird creatures wereing and going nonstop, carrying various boxes on their backs.


    Hundreds of different-sized machines from 1 meter to 100 meters tall were ced everywhere in a 5000 square meter area. Dwarf-like beings, a mix of ogre and dwarf, in red color, were working on those machines, creating weird objects. While most of them Myne had no idea about, he recognized one of them with a single nce.


    That is Alban''s secret bomb. That bastard fooled mest time by giving me a fake bomb in my dream, but this time I will surely collect a lot of them, Myne thought while rubbing his hands, an evil smile spreading across his face.


    "This looks like a production facility. Holy smokes, is that a giant? It''s my first time seeing a real giant. I heard they are extinct in our world, but it seems like there are still some trying to survive," Velvet eximed.


    Following Velvet''s gaze, Myne saw an innocent-looking, 10-meter-tall humanoid monster that resembled humans in form and hue. The giant carried arge container on top of its head and walked into the red portal.


    "Myne, look there. Don''t you think that signboard looks a bit familiar?" Velvet observed the surroundings and suddenly noticed a familiar flying signboard with a weird character on it a few meters away from them in mid-air.


    [ A Random Signboard


    Grade: Low


    Attribute: None


    Description: A good quality metal signboard on which ''06'' is written in the native demonguage. Nothing worth mentioning. ]


    "It shows the number 6 this time. I think it represents the number of the floor we are currently on. I have seen a signboard like this in thatb as well, but because of that damn slug, I didn''t have time to check it properly," Myne replied, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    "So, you''re saying we fell directly from the 10th floor to the 6th floor, and since we didn''t encounter any other monster-faced doors, it means we''ve been climbing downstairs for the past two hours from the 7th floor to the 6th floor? Just how big is this damn ce?" Velvet asked, dumbfounded. Myne was equally shocked and confused, so he could only shake his head helplessly.


    Silently and stealthily, after seeing no one around, he quickly ran toward the various boxes ced beside the entrance and hid behind them.


    "What are you doing? Why are you hiding when no one can recognize you in this appearance?" Velvet questioned confusdly.


    Hearing Velvet''s question, Myne also came back to his senses. He literally forgot that he had changed his appearance because it didn''t show any effort until now. He subconsciously ignored that he disguised himself as a halfling.


    "Sorry, I forgot about it. I wanted to take a few gadgets for ourselves so that if we somehow got found and surrounded, we could make our escape by bombarding everything. Did you see those palm-sized ball-like things? Those are special types of bombs. Just push the button on the bottom of them, throw it at your enemy, and boom... Game over, baby."


    Hearing Myne''s excited description of Alban''s special bombs, even Velvet found herself intrigued. Limited in her current state, the idea of tossing bombs from Myne''s back and providing minor support during battles seemed like a feasible option. Encouraged by the thought, she suggested that Myne steal dozens of boxes of bombs for future bombardments.


    "Don''t worry, I have the same n," Myne assured. Stealthily moving from behind the boxes, he sessfully avoided the watchful eyes of the tirelessly working dwarves crafting bombs as if there were no tomorrow. Myne managed to pilfer a few dozen boxes filled with bombs inside his Inventory without raising any rms.


    "Don''t even think about moving if you don''t want to see a big hole between your forehead."


    After securing enough bombs to satisfy both Myne and Velvet''s immediate needs, Myne headed toward the portal to check if it connected to the outside world, where he could employ his teleportation skill. However, just as he reached the portal, he felt a cold ball like object press against the back of his head.


    With a heavy sigh, Myne ced his hands on the back of his head and slowly turned around to prevent whoever was holding the weapon from getting too close and identally discovering Velvet on his back.


    Initially assuming the person behind him could speak in anguage he understood, Myne expected to encounter a hume. To his surprise, the individual turned out to be neither a male nor a hume but a strikingly beautiful woman, captivating enough to stir his little brother immediately.


    She had cascading locks of crimson-red hair that resembled a waterfall of mes, she stood at a statuesque height of 1.8 meters. Crowned by two majestic horns curving like crescent moons, perfectly adorning her head, she exudes an otherworldly allure.


    Her slender figure, draped in scanty attire that entuates her ample E-cup breasts and a voluptuous, bubbly butt, adds to the allure that captivates any beholder. Her long, hairless tail gracefully extends, culminating in a heart-shaped point, further emphasizing her seductive nature.


    Two majestic demonic wings, bathed in a rich shade of red,plete her mesmerizing appearance, thin, tempting lips and an aura of supernatural beauty capable of quickening the heartbeat of any man who dares to gaze upon her.


    .....


    Fellow Readers, your favourite introvert author is throwing a literary New Year''s Eve bash, and you''re all invited! To celebrate the closing of this magical 2023, I''m unleashing three brand-new chapters straight into your inboxes over the next three hours. Dive in, share your thoughts, and let''s ring in the New Year together with the power of words!


    Happy reading, and here''s to an even more incredible 2024 filled with adventure,ughter, and (of course) endless stories!

 Chapter 292: Chapter 292. Meeting The Manager of The 6th Floor

    [ Name: Madoka Ibligor Galocer


    LV: ???


    Race: Subus ( Middle-Level Demon )


    Gender: Female


    Age: 53 y/o


    upation: Self Proimed Girlfriend of 6th-floor Manager of Abysal Tower Of Albaham


    Title: The Pleasure Queen, The Huntress, The Sugar Mommy


    Status: Board, Curious, Horny


    [Skill]


    ???


    ????


    ?????


    ??????


    [Ability]


    ???


    ?????


    ?????? ]


    It seemed like acquiring decent clothes in a ce like this was no easy feat for a beautifuldy like her. Women really had to struggle no matter where they went. I wondered if he could help her get some new clothes. Would she reward me with something special?


    Myne thoughts wandered as he stared at the milf subi in front of him, d in nothing more than a leather bra and a very short skirt that barely covered her private parts. Myne had already caught glimpses of her hairless pink pussy twice during this short amount of time just because of how short her skirt was.


    But why do most beautiful women always have big-shot boyfriends? What about low-level men like me? Where do we find beautifuldies for ourselves? This is so unfair... Also, why is everyone in this weird ce so f*cking powerful? If it continues like this, I might as well drop the idea of getting out of here.


    F*ck, even a beautiful milfdy had 80% of her bio data filled with question marks..."


    "Now, if you''ve had enough staring at my boobs, then move your fat ass and walk toward that big tent," The milf subimanded, not caring about Myne''s internal turmoil. She struck Myne on his head with her golden staff, making him cry out in pain.


    With no other option, Myne could only curse her under his breath while obediently walking in the direction she wanted. Since he had a few more minutes to live before meeting his doom, Myne decided to read the milf subi''s title. It had been quite some time since he had read someone''s titles. That slug bastard also had two, but due to the awkward situation at that time, he couldn''t read them.


    What a big loss.


    [The Pleasure Queen (Positive Title)]


    A title that the host earns after giving 100 people an experience of pleasure so profound that they would willingly leave their life partners for just a single encounter with you. Only a true subus, a master of the art of sex, can earn this illustrious title.


    Remark: Beware, never let a subi fall for you, otherwise, she''ll be stuck to you like glue until your end of life or till she finds another love of her life.


    Title effect: 1. Charisma, especially with the opposite gender, increases by 500%.


    2. Can control the sperm entering the body and has absolute control over pregnancy.


    3. Stamina increases by 500%. (Permanent)


    [The Huntress (Positive Title)]


    A crazed woman who would do anything to get her prey. After having intimate encounters with 100 people deemed worthy by the host, without letting anyone go in any circumstances, the host will attain this title.


    Remark: A real subus can get her prey from anywhere; nothing can stop her from savouring her target.


    Title effect: 1. Agility increases by 300%.


    2. Can leave a mark on the target and trace him anywhere within a radius of 1000 km.


    3. Stamina increases by 500%. (Permanent)


    [The Sugar Mommy (Exclusive Title)]


    A passionate subus who, after falling in love with someone, is willing to do anything just to stay with that fortunate person. A special title that every subus possesses right after birth, and only they can have it.


    Remark: Get a subus to fall for you, and you can enjoy a wonderful life filled with sex, sex, and a lot more sex (wink).


    Title effect: 1. Luck increases by 300%.


    2. Lesser Hypnosis: Can hypnotize anyone weaker than the host for the next 5 minutes to do the host''s bidding.


    3. Stamina increases by 500%. (Permanent)


    "My back is already starting to feel weak. Just how much stamina does thisdy have? Now I feel sorry for her boyfriend. With a 15-times increase in her already monstrous stamina, she definitely has the power to leave him drained if she gets serious. Better not get involved with this crazydy.


    If I identally impress her with my otherworldly sex skills, I might not even have time to y with my other girls at all," Myne thought, his intention of trying his sweet tongue on the milf subus in front of him after reading her title, instantly zipping up his mouth.


    While it is Myne''s dream to have sex with all kinds of beautifuldies of every race, it doesn''t mean he would ept crazy women, no matter how beautiful they are. He wants women who are not only weaker than him but also have a big heart to ept his other wives. The milf subus in front of him clearlycks both of those qualities.


    Not only does she have monstrous stamina that could keep him busy for an entire day, but she also seems very possessive toward her man.


    So, instead of letting his little brother take control over his body, Myne silently took a step back, letting go of the beautiful, stunning, big-boobed, and assed milf subus with red wings and tails, with great difficulty.


    "If I keep watching her ass, I might not be able to control myself. Damn it, Myne, have some self-control... Where is Velvet''s ass? Now only that could help me control my inner demon."


    "Hey, what are doing, don''t y with them..."


    Soon, while Myne was messing with Velvet''s ass, who couldn''t understand what was wrong with him, they came in front of the biggest tent on the 6th floor. A 2-meter-tall muscr hume was sitting on a giant throne,manding the people around him in a loud voice. If someone messed around a slightly bit, he would point his golden bazooka toward them...


    "Boom!"


    ...


    "So, where are we? Oh, yes, someone found a few things missing. Those few things, which were enough to fill dozens of containers, disappeared as soon as you entered my area. Do you have anything to say about it?" The gangster manager asked Myne, pointing his golden runic bazooka in front of Myne''s face, who was sweating buckets in nervousness.


    The milf subus who brought Myne to his doom sat down on a random chair beside the gangster manager, her long slender legs resting on the table, giving Myne a clear view of her sacred ce.


    [ Name: Belial Doomwhisper


    LV: ???


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 143 y/o


    upation: 6th floor Manager of Abysal Tower Of Albaham


    Title: The ster, The Bastard


    Status: Board, Curious, Tried


    [Skill]


    ???


    ????


    ?????


    ??????


    ??????? ]


    "Great, another powerful weirdo who can send me to meet my parents with just a wave of his hands. But why is a hume working for demons, and how the f*ck does this guy look like a 25-year-old even after being nearly 150 years old Grandpa?"


    "Oye, ve, I think I am asking you something, and this silence of yours isn''t getting on my good side. So either you start talking or I get down and make you talk. Believe me, you don''t want to see what happens when I get down," The gangster manager, who worked with the demon, clearly wasn''t a good person.


    Seeing Myne not saying anything, just staring at him, his bazooka suddenly started vibrating, ready to create a big hole in Myne''s body.


    "Will you believe me if I say I got lost and identally came to your floor, my lord?" Myne, as always, not having any useful idea, replied to the same dialogue he tried on that slug monster who tossed him directly out from theb area without any hesitation.


    "Ssssss..." After hearing Myne''s reply, The gangster manager made a loud hissing sound, making everything quiet down before looking at Myne curiously and speaking while leaning forward, "What did you just say? Say that again. I didn''t hear it clearly."


    "Ahmm, you won''t shoot me down as soon as I repeat my answer, right?" Myne, still in the mood to test The gangster manager''s patience, asked with one eye closed and in a defensive position as if the next moment a big bullet filled with explosives woulde toward his face.


    "Hahaha! Did you hear that, Gal? This one''s aedian! It''s been ages since someone dared speak to me like that, hahaha..."


    "Of course no, I won''t shoot you down immediately. We alreadyck manpower; killing you will not bring me any benefit. It will only make a mess everywhere, you know, cleaning blood is not an easy task. Whoa, whoa, and why the hell are you guys now staring at me? Go do your work. Do you want to work overtime again?"


    Hearing the word "overtime," the demons all around, who had stopped to watch the drama, quickly returned to their work unwillingly. Although they were curious about this weird demon who could talk so openly with Lord Manager, they had to do their work; otherwise, they might again have to stay on the 6th floor all night without any rest, which is uneptable.


    "As for you, return the things you stole honestly. I have a record of every little thing on this floor, so don''t try to be over-smart. It can cost you a lot, and since you dared to mess in my floor, punishment is unavoidable, no matter if you are under mymand or not."


    "Gal, make sure this guy returns everything. Then, send him to Number 3 Mine. When he''s finished submitting 5 tons of gold, send him to the entrance of our floor so he won''t get lost again. Oh, and can you bring something to drink for me, please? I''ve been screaming for thest half hour, and my tongue is now screaming for something cool."


    Nodding at The gangster manager''s request, Gal, the milf subi, while shaking her bubbling ass, walked into the tent with an expressionless face.


    "She is in a bad mood; tonight, I am again going to suffer. If only someone could take her away from me. Devil knows in what wicked moment I decided to pursue her. Sigh... Anyway, as for you, idiot boy, listen. Although I don''t know how you managed to get into this ce, believe me, this is not a ce you should belong to.


    And for Devil''s sake, what were you thinking when you decided to cast such a poor illusion skill on your girl? Do you really think the creatures here are blind and can''t see the tant Mana signature all over your body? Even a brainless rock could tell you are using magic to hide something. Sigh. Today''s children are really idiots..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 293: Chapter 293. Mynes Greatest Weakness: Women?

    "She is in a bad mood; tonight, I am again going to suffer. If only someone could take her away from me. Devil knows in what wicked moment I decided to pursue her. Sigh... Anyway, as for you, idiot boy, listen. Although I don''t know how you managed to get into this ce, believe me, this is not a ce you should belong to.


    And for Devil''s sake, what were you thinking when you decided to cast such a poor illusion skill on your girl? Do you really think the creatures here are blind and can''t see the tant Mana signature all over your body? Even a brainless rock could tell you are using magic to hide something. Sigh. Today''s children are really idiots..."


    Myne''s eyes widened in shock. "You can see Velvet? And see through my disguise?" He didn''t expect that this dangerous-looking, one-and-a-half-century-old big brother could see through him like an open book.


    A gruff chuckle rumbled from the gangster manager. "Of course I do. Do I look blind to you? Don''t tter yourself, boy. Even Gal can see through you, else she wouldn''t have gone through the trouble of bringing you to me, or she''d have carved a new air vent in your skull already. Besides, we don''t need to see the magic to know you''re an imposter in a demon''s skin.


    Your very tongue betrays your origin." He took a ss of chilled beer from Gal, a wide smile lighting up his face. "Ah, thanks, dear. You''re the best, Gal. By the way, my name is Belial; and she is Gal. What about you two?"


    Hesitantly, Myne replied, "My name is Myne, and this is my wife, Velvet..."


    Belial raised a hand, cutting him off. "Hold on, hold on. Let me guess. You two escaped those dream pod things, didn''t you?"


    Hearing Belial''s urate guess, Myne could only nod his head with surprise. Only today, he realized how easy it is for big shots to read people in front of them.


    "Knew it," Belial smirked, turning to Gal. "I told you Boss used those people as experimental guinea pigs. Now, where are my 3 Soul Stones?" Saying that he raised his hand toward Gal, who, with an ugly face, took out the white shiny stones of finger size and gave them to Belial.


    "Oh boy, oh boy. Now, this is called earning easy money. Huh? What are you two staring at? Go and start your work. Don''t you have to dig gold from the mine?


    Oh, and here, take this. This is the room key for you two. You can put your wife inside your room before going to work in the mine. The room is absolutely safe, and no one can go in unless someone opens the door from inside or has the key. So, you can rest assured."


    Myne nervously clutched the key. "Do I really have to mine five tons of gold? Isn''t that�� a bit excessive? Will I even finish in one lifetime?"


    Belialughed uproariously. "Sorry, boyo, but everyone''s gotta pay the piper. You steal my stuff, I give you a little punishment, fair trade, right? Besides, it''s not as bad as you think. Mine number three is practically overflowing with gold. Work hard, and you''ll be out of here in seven days, tops.


    I have faith in you. You''ll handle these little challenges just fine."


    "Now, Gal dear, if you wouldn''t mind showing these two their quarters and familiarizing them with their duties? And do ensure everything they pilfered finds its way back. Thanks for the help." With a sly grin, Belial rubbed his hands together. "My work here done, I''m off for a well-deserved snooze. You two, go explore your new home for the next week. If anything troubles you, speak to Gal.


    Don''t disturb me anymore. I am a very busy man and busy people need good, proper rest."


    Speaking so much nonsense in front of Gal''s poker face, Belial started walking towards his tent while rubbing his hands together in an evil manner. Clearly, he was nning to do something more than just take a short nap.


    "Don''t even think about messing with those two b*tches behind my back. Otherwise, this time, I will surely bite off your little weapon," Gal fearlessly threatened Belial, who shivered upon hearing her threat and, after giving her a reassured smile with a thumbs up, slowly walked toward his tent to attend to some important work.


    "By the way, why are you helping us so much? I mean, you don''t have any reason to help us without any reason, right?" Myne, seeing that Belial was about to leave his sight, finally gathered his courage and asked nervously.


    Belial, who had already moved away the curtain of his tent, paused upon hearing Myne''s question. He turned around with a face as if he had heard the world''s stupidest question.


    Belial had an expression of mock bewilderment as he replied, "Are you daft,d? If slogging through five tons of gold for me is ''free'' in your eyes, I shudder to think what it really means to make you work with reason. Little girl," He turned to Velvet, "I think you shouldn''t be so hasty to marry an idiot like him. Look, you are already walking on the edge of hell.


    This is what happens when you don''t listen to your parents'' advice and trust your own muddled thinking... Besides," He sighed, a tinge of genuine concern in his voice, I am doing it because I don''t want to see you lose your soul because of some stupid reason like me. While I can''t offer a free pass, as long as you are on this floor, you are absolutely safe from the bastards on other floors.


    So, now rest as much as you can while you are here."


    Leaving Myne flustered and scratching his head, Belial disappeared into his tent, his parting words dripping with a bittersweet sentiment. Gal, witnessing the exchange, gave Myne a knowing look.


    "Don''t believe in all his nonsense. He just wants to make you work hard by being sentimental at thest moment. He is already running behind his original schedule because of hisziness. Now our boss gave him an ultimatum, so he urgently needed a lot of people to work in the mine. That''s why he''s being so generous with you.


    Otherwise, you surely wouldn''t leave this floor before a few months of hard work."


    "Now follow me. I will take you to your room. By the way, I am in charge of area number 3 where you are going to work from now on. So, if you have any problems regarding work or want to submit your material, just bring them to my house, and I''ll log them in your record," Gal said while walking. She took Myne and Velvet to the ce where she had caught them red-handed before stopping.


    "But first, take out the things you stole."


    Hearing Gal''s not-so-happy voice, Myne sighed helplessly. Reluctantly, he reached into his cloak and produced a bulging storage bag, handing it over with a dejected look.


    "Oh, a space-type prop, huh? Quite rare. It''s not easy to get space-type items in hell, and this one seems quite big as well��20 cubic meters, not bad at all." The gal with great interest started checking the random storage bag Myne handed her. "By the way, do you have more of such storage bags?"


    Hearing Gal''s answer, Myne didn''t reply instantly but fell into deep thought. From Gal''s previous reaction, he could say that in the ce he is now, or where those demonse from, storage bags are not amon thing. Getting one seems very difficult; otherwise, there is no way a super-powerful subus like Gal would be so surprised.


    If they find out about my Inventory, then the next time stealing things can be very difficult. Better use Inventory with caution from now on, thinking such, Myne lifted up his robe and showed his empty pocket to Gal, giving the answer to her question.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Well, I understand you only have one storage bag. You don''t have to show me your body; just a verbal reply will work as well. Anyway, are you interested in selling this storage bag to me? I can give you five soul stones for this," Gal said with a sweet smile on her face and a pink hue in her eyes, as she spoke seductively.


    Myne, initially hesitant, found himself nodding in a daze. Saliva dribbled down his chin as a perverted grin contorted his face. It was as if someone had cast a spell on him, his will melting like butter under Gal''s suggestive gaze.


    Velvet, wary of Gal from the outset, watched in horror. She knew the subus''s seductive nature, and seeing Myne''s erratic behaviour, his eyes zed over with a pink hue, confirmed her fears. Before he could sumb further, she acted swiftly. A resounding p echoed in the air as Velvet''s hand connected with Myne''s cheek.


    "Ouch, f*ck, why did you hit me now?" Myne, who came back to his senses after receiving a palm print on his cheek, asked in great pain.


    "Because that b*tch was using magic on you!" Velvet eximed, her voiceced with fury. "So you could sell her that storage bag at a low price. And you, idiot, easily fell for her trick. Tell me honestly, you have some bad thoughts about her, right?"


    Myne, bewildered, couldn''t understand how he''d fallen into Gal''s trap so easily. He recalled nothing of his own volition, only the sting of Velvet''s p and the fading pink haze in his vision.


    Gal, unfazed by Velvet''s outburst, maintained a calm demeanour. "Tsk tsk, if only I had you alone, little one. But I must say, your willpower towards women is pathetically weak. I used my weakest skill on you, and you fell for it without any kind of resistance. Little girl," she turned to Velvet, "I think you better train this little husband of yours.


    Otherwise, he might stumble into bigger trouble than a simple bargain before he knows it."


    "So, do you want to sell this to me? Believe me, I am not deceiving you; five soul stones are more than enough for this space prop," Gal calmly said without a single hint of shame on her face, as if she didn''t try to deceive Myne at all.

 Chapter 294: Chapter 294. Journey into Hell

    "So, do you want to sell this to me? Believe me, I am not deceiving you; five soul stones are more than enough for this space prop," Gal calmly said without a single hint of shame on her face, as if she didn''t try to deceive Myne at all.


    "Hey, who is she calling a little girl? From her face, she looks younger than me. How dare she call me a little girl? Myne, put me down. I have to teach this little brat a life lesson," Velvet angrily hissed in Myne''s ear while shaking her body as if she really wanted to beat Gal.


    Myne could only roll his eyes helplessly at Velvet''s excitement.


    This little brat whom you wanted to teach a lesson is already over 50 years old. So, isn''t it natural for her to call you a little girl? Also, don''t talk about whether you could even touch her hair before getting beaten, why the hell are you angry over such a small matter? Myne thought all of this but didn''t dare to raise his voice.


    He had no way to provoke Velvet, where he got such confidential information about a stranger girl''s real age, which probably wasn''t something he should know. Just taking the side of a stranger over his own girl was bad enough for him to get beaten to death by Velvet, not to mention other things. So he decided to change the subject as soon as possible.


    "You can take it. It''s not like we have anything valuable on us that we want to put into it. Anyway currently, our pockets are as clean as our faces, so having a bit of money with us will surely help us buy a few necessary things. By the way, do you have a market here? Where do you use your money anyway?" Myne asked curiously while taking five soul stones from Gal.


    The soul stones looked like crystalline, sphere-like objects with sizes ranging from 10 to 15 centimetres, with a white light flickering inside them. They were quite simr to mana stones, the only difference being that mana stones are blue, while soul stones are white.


    "Although there is no market, there is an exchange centre on the 4th floor. You can exchange anything you want with soul stones. There''s every kind of thing avable for your needs, as long as you have sufficient soul stones to buy anything. Just remember, the lower floors aren''t for sightseeing with your wife on your back. Your disguise won''t hold up a minute down there.


    Those creatures working around you might look innocent to you, but it''s only because you look like them, and they don''t have the power to see through you. Otherwise, if you were in your real hume form, you might have already be food for many creatures," Gal exined afterpleting the transaction.


    She first emptied out the storage bag she nearly brought before bringing Myne and Velvet toward the giant red teleportation door with a happy smile on her face


    "But I didn''t want to go out alone. Is there any way to make Velvetpletely invisible or change her appearance like me?" Myne nervously asked in a low voice.


    Hearing Myne''s question, Gal suddenly stopped walking and started looking at Myne with a weird expression. "What do you mean you want to go out? Are you saying you want to return to your world?"


    "Of course. We didn''t n on spending our lives here. We just need to figure out how to escape this tower and then find our way back to our kingdom, where we... identally stumbled from."


    This time, it was Velvet who replied. For some reason, she felt like Gal was talking too much with Myne, which was not a good sign. So, she suddenly interrupted Myne before he could say anything.


    "Haha, you two are indeed funny. Do you have any idea where this tower is? Oh, and let me give you a piece of bad news that might save your lives. No need to thank me. You can never return just by getting out of this tower because it''s inside a pocket dimension, not in the world you both belong to...


    Now, looking at your faces, it''s clear that you two country bumpkins have no idea what I''m talking about. Forget it, just stay here, learn a few things, and you''ll soon understand what I just said. But now, make haste; I don''t have all day to apany you two."


    Leaving Myne and Velvet rubbing their heads in confusion and shock, Gal hurriedly started walking toward the big red teleportation door. Myne and Velvet, although having many unsolvable questions in their minds, realized that they weren''t in a situation to ask anything without offering something useful in return. They could only follow her silently.


    Soon, with mouths wide open while observing the gigantic teleportation door, Myne and Velvet entered it. When they opened their eyes again, they found themselves in a world purely surrounded by red light, with dense sulfur particles in the air and A fiery river of magma churned a few kilometres away, casting an eerie glow on the jaggedndscape.


    There were no clouds in the sky, nor any sign of the sun��just a pure, clean, bloody red sky with a few giant bird-like creatures soaring and shing overhead, their battles a stark contrast to the deste wastnd.


    The area around the other side of the gigantic red teleportation door was simr to the 6th floor but with a focus on crude mining rather than intricate smithing. Grunting, mutated dwarves toiled over steaming ovens and ttering machinery.


    Further from the working area were various small stone chambers with single rooms and a big stone house in the centre, probably Gal''s personal house, as she had mentioned. In front of that house stood a big 5-meter tall stone statue of her, proiming who was the boss here.


    Of course, there was also a statue of the real owner, Belial, but it was ced at the entrance gate very far from the teleportation site. If Myne''s eyesight wasn''t enhanced, he might not have been able to see it.


    "Stop gawking like oafs and follow me! You''re making me embarrassed" Gal snapped, rolling her eyes. "Haven''t you ever been to hell? What''s so special about it that you stand there gawking?"


    When Myne and Velvet came to her side a few meters away from the portal, she handed them a blue, palm-sized fruit with small water-drop-like patterns on it. "Eat them. There''s too much sulfur in the air, and you two will soon fall ill if you don''t eat this fruit. After eating it, you won''t feel any problems adapting to the hellish environment here for the next entire month.


    But after that, you''ll have to eat more if you want to stay here without getting ill. By the way, one soul stone for each fruit."


    As Myne and Velvet ate the fruit Gal handed them, she nodded her head while slowly exining its benefits. As soon as they finished eating, she immediately raised her hand in front of Myne and asked for payment with a smirk on her face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You''re not cheating us to rob our money, right? Your smile doesn''t look honest," Myne asked with a frown, handing Gal two soul stones.


    "Oh,e on, dears," Gal cooed, her voice dripping with false sweetness. "How could you doubt a sweet, innocent girl like me? I''m just doing my job. The environment of hell is really not suitable for a normal living being, and you two aren''t powerful enough for your bodies to endure a sudden change in environment. So, the fruit you eat is a must-have before entering hell.


    Also, if it weren''t for the fact that I know you two have money, I might not have told you about it. Until you realize it, you would have surely fallen ill, and then you''d have to spend more than just two soul stones to be healthy again."


    "Oh, look, we finallye to your little house, and again, thanks to me, you got the best ce in this entire Area Number 3, right beside my house. Security is guaranteed."


    Myne and Velvet examined the small stone chamber with a two-meter-tall iron gate and then nced at Gal''s giant two-story house right beside it. Their mouths couldn''t help but twist in response.


    "Now, you two take a rest. Tomorrow, I will bring you to your worksite. Oh, there is no day and night system like your world, so here, take this." Gal handed them a special handwatch with twelve weird symbols on it. "It shows time in the hell dimension. When the smallest needlees to that ''O'' like symbol, I wille to you, got it? Now, do you feel your two soul stones are spent in the right ce?


    Sigh, today''s children only know how to doubt their elders." Gal, while talking to herself, walked toward her luxurious house, leaving Myne and Velvet behind, silently watching her.


    After shaking his head, Myne took out the golden key given to him by Belial and opened the iron door of the stone chamber. The interior of the stone chamber left Myne and Velvet speechless �C there was nothing inside except dust and spider webs, of course. Those two things always managed to find a way for themselves.


    Myne first used his cleaning skill to tidy up his new room before closing the iron door and taking out necessary items like afortable bed, a warm quilt, a sturdy table and chair, a flickering magicmp, and a small stash of fruits and snacks.


    Afterwards, Myne removed the disguises from Velvet andid her down on the bed. He then took a deep breath and removed his disguise as well.


    "At first, Myne thought he would have to face that unimaginable pain again, but to his surprise, the process of changing back to his original form wasn''t painful at all, and he returned to his natural self in a few seconds."


    "That was quick. I thought I would again have the opportunity to listen to your girlish scream, but it seems like my wish won''t be fulfilled this time," Velvetmented while looking at Myne''s excited little brother with a regretful expression since she couldn''t taste it in her weak condition.


    "No wonder thest time I woke up, you were smiling while looking at me. So, this was the reason, huh?" Myne, not caring about himself being naked since he had once again destroyed his clothes during the transformation, jumped on the bed beside Velvet. While burying his face in her big boobies, before closing his tired eyes.


    "You know I haven''t washed myself for months, and even now, I am covered in sweat, right? You shouldn''t hug me like this; it''s disgusting," Velvet, who was too weak to shake off Myne, replied with a deep sigh.


    "Who cares? I''ve licked every part of your body, drunk your love juices God knows how many times, and tasted your saliva as if sucking a lollipop. If I really didn''t like your natural odour, would I have done those things?


    I could just f*ck your pussy and move on, instead of doing all those perverted things you always enjoy the most," Myne still facing inside Velvet''s boobs, with a hand inside her leggy, he rubbed her naked butt, and another on her tail, messing with it, he spoke calmly, making Velvet''s face turn red from embarrassment as she remembered all those perverted things Myne had done with her.


    "Now, before you say anything, if you don''t want to do intense exercise in this weak condition of yours, just stroke my head and let me y with your assets, so I can calm down my mind and fall asleep."


    Velvet, although understanding that Myne didn''t show it, was very disturbed inside. She wanted to help him relieve his pressure, but in her weak condition where she could hardly use her arms, she didn''t know how to do it. So, she did what Myne told her. While hugging him tightly to give some warmth, she stroked his head and rasped his back, soon making him fall asleep...

 Chapter 295: Chapter 295. Myne The Miner

    "This is the ce where you''re going to work for now," Gal announced, still wearing her simple clothing, which made Myne''s little brother''s life difficult. They stood before a towering metal door, four meters high, with a narrow man-made passage carved beside it. The halfling ves, hunched beneath heavy bags of dirt and rock, trudged through the opening.


    "Every day, you enter that door, dig as much as you can, bring back whatever you think is worth it, and dump it all into that Y-shaped contraption over there. That machine will remove unnecessary useless materials and will spit out the good stuff, which you bring to me, and I''ll log them in your record.


    Any questions?" Gal, after finishing speaking with a bored expression, asked Myne, who gaped at the scene, bewilderment etched on his features.


    A beat of silence hung in the air as Myne studied the Y-shaped monstrosity. Then, his eyes snagged on something, and couldn''t help but ask Gal, who was ready to return to her house to continue her precious sleep.


    "What about other minerals? Like, not gold? What do I do with them?"


    A flicker of impatience crossed Gal''s face. "Right," she sighed. "This might be a gold mine, but sometimes other stuff pops up. You can bring it to me, and I''ll barter for soul stones - market price, of course. But remember, soul stones are far more valuable than those minerals. Don''t expect one for a few measly kilos of rock.


    Unless it''s something truly rare, of course. And under no circumstances do you unleash any sting magic down there. You''ll be six feet under faster than you can say ''help.'' Anything else?"


    "No, I think I understand the general things, thanks for your help," Myne hesitantly nodded, sensing the rising impatience on Gal''s face. He didn''t want to ruffle his new boss''s feathers just because his mind isn''t working fast enough.


    "Good," Gal grunted, tossing him a leather bag. "Here''s your gear. When the smallest needle on that watch hits the skull symbol, head to the pointy tent over there - that''s the kitchen. I mentioned your situation to the head chef, so he''ll hook you up with extra food for your wife too. Now, get digging.


    After all, it''s your first time and you have a lot of earth to dig," she joked with a smirk while rubbing Myne''s head, then she quickly floated away as if dogs were chasing her


    Myne stared at Gal''s sacred cave under her skirt for a few seconds until he couldn''t see her anymore. Then, he took out the wristwatch given to him by Gal and quickly made a mental calction. He found that he still had more than 10 hours before the food time was told to him by Gal.


    "Thank God I have enough food in my inventory; otherwise, the way Gal provides food to workers here, I am definitely going to starve to death before dying at the hands of those demons," Myne thought while shaking his head.


    He then opened the leather bag in his hand and saw a metal pickaxe, a few water bottles, leather gloves, and the leather bag itself, if he considered it as an item to carry minerals outside like those poor fellows as well.


    "Better than nothing. Now, let''s see if I found any gold today or not. I heard once that the deeper you dig, the richer veins be and you can mine main minerals quite easily. So, I should try to start digging at the deepest part of the mine."


    Making up his mind, Myne slung his bag over his shoulder and quickly entered the mine entrance. The light inside the narrow passage was very dim as if they couldn''t afford better lighting at all. However, the miners working at the start of the mine didn''t seem to care about it and diligently worked honestly.


    Myne couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, seeing the diligence of the ve workers in the mine. If people in the Augustan Kingdom worked even half as diligently, mine owners might have be richer than nobles long ago.


    Myne continued walking into the passage. The further he went, the more rough and precarious it became, threatening to crumble above him at any moment.


    But one thing made Myne curious: as he walked deeper into the cave, the normal halfling ves started to reduce, and when he walked around a kilometre or so, only monsters like demonic creatures could be seen, whose appraisal results showed nothing but question marks.


    "Damn, this ce is so dangerous. I couldn''t afford to mess with anyone here. It''s better to find a secure, isted location and start my work without attracting any unwanted attention.


    I already wasted one hour walking aimlessly like an idiot." Thinking such, Myne looked around and finally, after 10 minutes, he spotted a secluded corner with a ball-shaped indentation, like a previous mining attempt.


    Nodding at the desired ce, Myne quickly walked into it, making sure no one was around before using his Realize skill to cover the entrance with a giant rock.


    "Now I can mine with peace of mind without worrying about anyone peeping at me." Tossing his bag to the side casually, Myne took a sigh of relief while rubbing his hands and looking at the small space where he wanted to start his digging job.


    "But first, let''s make this ce a bit secure so it doesn''t fall on me during my experiment, burying me alive here." Saying such, Myne again used his Realize skill to create an artificial roof on the top of the cave, connected to four solid, strong pirs so that even if the cave started falling, it would bring him enough time to escape smoothly.


    With the immediate danger addressed, Myne turned his attention to his skills. "Let''s see if there''s anything here to make this job faster," he mused, diving into his skill list.


    [ Name: Myne Fortuna


    LV: 93


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 15 y/o


    upation: Hunter, Son-inw of the Royal Augusta Family, Head of the Fortuna Family, n leader of Elysium Seekers


    *Divine Beast''s Sacred Protection Telepathy: Fenrir, Jormungandr


    [Skills]


    Appraisal?Complete LV4 ( 211/1000 )


    Inventory LV2 ( 758/1000 )


    Cut & Paste ( 184/200 )


    Tenfold Experience Acquisition LV ( Max )


    Soul Eyes ( 53/300 )


    King''s Intimidation LV3 ( 23/500 )


    Realize ( 150/200 )


    Ultra Regeneration ( Passive ) LV2( 378/500 )


    Charm ( Passive ) LV3 ( 206/500 )


    Space Box ( 0/50 )


    Probability ( Medium ) ( 45/50 )


    Sorcery Extremity ( Large ) ( 132/200 )


    Mystic Limb Sculpting ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Regenesis Ray ( Large ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Mystic Abyssal Breathing ( Large ) ( Passive ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Etheric Marite ( Large ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    *Special:-


    Stealing hands ( Medium ) LV2 ( 140/200 )


    Pickpocketing ( Small ) ( 0/50 )


    Double Jump ( Medium ) LV3 ( 198/500 )


    Night Vision ( Small ) LV4 ( 465/1000 )


    Stealth ( Small ) LV3 ( 255/500 )


    Lair ( Medium ) LV3 ( 108/500 )


    Presence Erase( Medium ) LV3 ( 196/500 )


    Presence Detect ( Large ) LV3 ( 222/500 )


    Tame ( Large ) ( 37/50 )


    Grappling ( Medium ) ( 20/50 )


    Eater ( Large ) LV4 ( Passive ) ( 586/1000 )


    Merchant ( Large ) ( Passive ) ( 32/50 )


    Magic Eye of Shock ( Medium ) ( 43/50 )


    Illusion ( Small ) LV3 ( 263/500 )


    Air Deploy ( Large ) ( 0/50 )


    Absolute Victory ( Large ) ( 0/50 )


    Incitement ( Small ) ( 0/50 )


    Concealment ( Medium ) ( 23/50 )


    Illusory Veil ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Mirror''s Masquerade ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Dissolving Mirage ( Small ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    *Weapons Rted:-


    Dagger ( Medium ) LV3 ( 422/500 )


    Two-handed de ( Medium ) ( 22/50 )


    Axe ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    One-handed de ( Small ) ( 0/50 )


    Twin des ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Two-handed Axe ( Large ) ( 0/50 )


    Throwing ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Two-handed Scythe ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    *Body Enhancement:-


    Swift Feet ( Large ) LV3 ( 471/500 )


    Strong Arm ( Large ) LV3 ( 198/ 500 )


    Leg Strength Enhancement ( Small ) LV3 ( 462/500 )


    Sight Enhancement ( Large ) LV4 ( 610/1000 )


    Rock Skin ( Medium ) LV3 (456/500 )


    Unbeatable ( Medium ) LV2 ( 157/200 )


    Iron Wall ( Small ) LV3 ( 09/500 )


    Mitigate ( Medium ) LV2 ( 15/200 )


    Power ( Small ) ( Passive ) LV3 ( 434/500 )


    Sprint ( Small ) LV2 ( 52/200 )


    Direct Hit ( Small ) ( 89/200 )


    Victory Delivery ( Medium ) LV2 ( 79/200 )


    Physical Strength Enhancement ( Medium ) LV3 ( 71/500 )


    Defense Rise ( Small ) LV2 ( 68/200 )


    Physics Rise ( Medium ) LV2 ( 59/200 )


    Strength Rise ( Small ) LV2 ( 100/200 )


    Absolute Evasion ( Medium ) LV2 ( 138/200 )


    *Unique Magic: Space-Time ( 163/200 ) ( Temporary Unusable )


    Unique Magic?Lightning ( 199/200 )


    *Magic Rted:-


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind de ( Large ), Wind Gun ( Small ), Wind Shield ( Medium ), elerate ( Large ) { New } LV3 ( 377/500 )


    Magic ? Fire ( Basic Form: Fireball ( Medium ) LV3 ( 349/500 )


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Fist of Light ( Large ) LV2 ( 151/200 )


    Magic ? Earth ( Basic Form: Rock sh ( Small ), Earthquake ( Medium ) LV2 ( 70/200 )


    Magic?Water ( Basic Form: Colossal ( Large ) LV3 ( 30/500 )


    AoE Magic?Wind Maximum ( Medium ) LV3 ( 74/500 )


    AoE Magic?Fire Maximum ( Large ) LV3 ( 231/500 )


    AoE Magic?Earth Maximum LV2 ( Medium ) ( 180/200 )


    Support Magic: Speed Reduction ( Small ) LV2 ( 108/200 )


    Support Magic: Sleep ( Small ) LV2 ( 180/200 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Recovery ( Small ) LV5 ( 756/ 2000 )


    Support Magic: Anty Toxicity ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Absorption ( Large ) LV3 ( 140/500 )


    Support Magic: Small Recovery ( Medium ) LV3 ( 451/500 )


    Support Magic: Vitality Absorption ( Large ) ( 0/50 )


    Water Attribute?Resistance LV3 ( 268/500 )


    Wind Attribute?Resistance LV2 ( 109/200 )


    Earth Attribute?Resistance LV2 ( 135/200 )


    Fire Attribute?Resistance LV3 ( 147/500 )


    Poison ? Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Dark Attribute?Resistance LV5 ( 1608/2000 )


    *Normal:-


    Needlework ( 1/50 )


    Etiquette LV3 ( 318/500 )


    Cooking ( 30/50 )


    Art of Negotiation ( 45/50 )


    Alchemy LV2 ( 125/200 )


    Cleaning LV4 ( 278/1000 )


    Fine Art?Singing ( 0/50 )


    Grinding ( 0/50 )


    *Soul Rted:-


    Martial Arts: Flurry Attack (21/200)


    Martial Art: Dush ( 122/200 )


    Martial Arts: Heavy Fist ( 0/50 )


    Martial Arts: Consecutive Attacks ( 0/200 )


    [ Money: tinum Coin ( 30,300 ) Gold Coins ( 5100 ) Low-grade Mana Stone ( 2 ) Low-grade Soul Stone ( 3 ) ]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Myne scratched his head in perplexity as he looked at his status which he hadn''t seen for quite a while, "Humm? Weird, my main level didn''t move a single point, while some of my skill levels increased greatly but some which I use a lot in the dream world didn''t move at all, doesn''t I waste all my effort in dealing with those undead in dreand for nothing?


    This ce is now even affecting my skill experience points as well, damn it... But I got 7 new skills that a relief, that slug monster surely going to cry to death when he found that he couldn''t use his two important skills, hahaha, I really want to see his face that moment."


    "Anyway, so now it seems there are only a few skills that can be useful in the current situation, let see, I can use the Realize skill to create a big machine to dig for me, or maybe not since I had no idea what kind of machines I should make."


    "Space Box skill to put all dirt and raw minerals inside it, keeping his already overflowing inventory tidy. Mystic Limb Sculpting to create two more pairs of hands to dig with more effortlessly. Wind de cane in handy, so do fireball to make a small explosion, it shouldn''t be affected cave too much after I improve it a bit."


    "Fist of Light can also work if I use it thoughtfully. Earth and Water Magic, amm, let''s forget about them, they will only make things more troublesome... Humm? Support Magic: Vitality Absorption?"


    "F*ck! How can I forget about it? Damn it, I should have checked my skill list before. F*ck, having too many skills also have disadvantages, you asionally forget about the skill you won''t use daily. With this skill Velvet can easily recover her lost vitality, the only thing she needs is... Wait a moment, would she agree to kill someone else to recover herself?


    Also, this is a self-use skill, I can''t absorb other creatures'' vitality and transfer it to Velvet, she had to do the entire process by herself, this is not going to be easy, damn it, I have to convince her somehow. Having a good, kindhearted girlfriend is also such a pain in the ass..."


    Myne while rubbing his forehead muttered helplessly, he then took out a few snacks from his inventory and started to eat them so his mind could work seriously and he coulde up with a solid n to make Velvet agree to absorb someone else vitality to recover herself, but even after 5 minutes he didn''te up with any solid n, Myne unwillingly put aside Velvet matter, and get up from the rock he was sitting on.


    With a flick of his wrist, he hurled a palm-sized fireball at the wall.


    "BOOM..."

 Chapter 296: Chapter 296. Digging Deep, Digging Dangerously

    Cough, cough. "I think using a fireball in a confined space is not a good idea," Myne mumbled, regretting his decision to employ such an explosive technique to dig the mine. He waited patiently for the dust to settle down.


    Soon, an expression of disbelief and shock appeared on his face. His fireball attack, which could typically create a small one-meter-deep crater, had only produced useless dust and a pathetic dent, mere centimetres deep.


    "F*ck! Just how solid is this wall? Don''t tell me I''m just too unlucky, and there''s a powerful rock behind theyer of this wall!" Myne eximed in surprise. Then, a thought urred to him. He picked up his metal pickaxe and, with all his strength, struck the wall.


    Ding!


    The sound echoed, as if metal collided with something other than stone. Myne, whose hands were trembling from the impact, face immediately turned grim.


    "No wonder there isn''t a single halfling seen in the deepest part of the cave. It''s not that they''re all stupid and don''t know how to mine in a good location; they just don''t have the power to dig through those solid rocks here. Damn it!" Myne threw aside the pickaxe in frustration and stared at the wall with aplicated expression.


    Myne then after a few moments of silence decided to cast a few wind des at the wall, achieving little more than superficial scratches. Despair hung heavy in the air, threatening to suffocate Myne''s hope.


    "Should I use this skill? But if it explodes again likest time, I''ll be digging my own grave for sure," Myne muttered, losing hope for mining in the deepest part of the mine. He checked his skill list, and his eyes focused on a particr skill.


    "Maybe I should start with the bare minimum mana this time. This way, even if I don''t seed, at least I can practice a bit to gain some control over this skill... Let''s give it a try. If it still doesn''t work, I''ll go up and start from the entrance like other noobs."


    With a clear n in his mind and determination to build his own grave using a skill he had little control over, Myne stowed all his mining equipment inside his storage box skill, which he reserved for mining work. He then took a few deep breaths to calm his nervousness and rapidly beating heart.


    BOOM...


    Afterpleting a series of peculiar exercises that Myne considered prerequisites for sharpening his focus, he with a hesitant raised his right hand toward the wall and activated his skill, "Unique Magic?Lightning," using the bare minimum amount of mana required for its activation.


    What Myne expected and what happened next left him speechless. Where he had anticipated that, with utmost concentration and his near the none control over magic-rted skills which most of the time work automatically without him using his mind, a bolt of lightning would shoot from his arm, creating a sizable hole in the wall and granting him the desired result.


    However, reality dealt Myne a harsh blow once again.


    Not only did his "Unique Magic?Lightning" fail to work as expected, but a crackling sphere of blue lightning enveloped Myne, a stark contrast to the purple hue from the previous attempt. Within seconds, the force field pulsated with electrical energy, causing the air to sizzle around him.


    Tendrils of thunderboltsshed out, striking the ground and hitting the stone pirs Myne had created for safety purposes.


    Myne himself did not escape a miserable fate due to his carelessness. Forgetting to employ his defensive skills, he assumed he could handle a small amount of lightning with minimal mana usage. As a result, he writhed on the ground like a fish out of water, emitting strange noises as dense lightning coursed through his body.


    Fortunately, his "Ultra Regeneration" skill is holding his life, akin to a solid anchor of a ship in a storm, preventing his miserable demise by his own skill.


    This time, Myne''s luck did not betray him entirely. Using only a small amount of mana for the "Unique Magic?Lightning" skill resulted in a less impactful effect. The stone pirs he had erected remained intact, sparing him from a copse that could have sent him to the afterlife.


    Myney on the ground for nearly seven minutes before regaining control over his body. He stood up, dusting off his body and adjusting his straight, pointy hair. Ignoring the small hole left by the lightning strike and therge rocks scattered in the cave, he wordlessly removed the rocks blocking the entrance, and then dismantled the stone pir and artificial roof.


    Then, with a heavy heart, he retraced his steps, back toward the familiar darkness of the mine''s entrance.


    Once again, Myne learned the lesson that without proper control, no matter how much he bullied the weak, he could never be a truly powerful person. Regardless of the multitude of skills at his disposal, he would remain akin to a monkey with a sword, mindlessly waving it left and right like an idiot.


    ...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ???, ???? ??? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???????, ??? ??? ?????? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ????? ( "Hey, what are you doing, are you trying to steal my gold?" )


    ??????, ???? ???? ?? ????????? ??? ??? ????????, ??? ????? ? ????? ?????? ? ????? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ??????? ??, ??? ?????????, ??????... ( "Hehehe, what kind of nonsense are you speaking, why would I steal your dirt and rock? You are now falsely using me, ugly bastard! Don''t make me angry, oth


    ???????? ???, ???? ???? ??? ???? ???? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ???? ???? ???? ?? ?? ??? ?????, ??? ???? ?? ?? ????? ????? ?????? ?? ???, ???? ?? ??? ????. ( Otherwise what, don''t think you can climb over my head like you do with those ves, also if you really think I am falsely using you, then show me your bag, let''s see who is right and who


    Myne, walking toward the upperyer of the mine with a desperate look hanging on his face, heard the fierce conversationing from a random direction. Although he didn''t understand what the two big guys were talking about, his previous bad habit of watching drama and taking pleasure in other people''s misfortune forced him to go over there and see the picture show without any subtitles.


    When Myne poked his head from behind the cave wall, he saw two big, thin, and highly simr-looking demonic humanoid creatures. They had purple, tightly-clung, glistening skin stretched over a skeletal frame like a drum. Three ruby eyes, each the size of a coin, pulsed in the centre of its brow, casting an unholy red glow across its noseless face.


    A maw, more like a cavern than a mouth, gaped wide, revealing hundreds of needle-sharp, yellow teeth that glittered with a hunger for flesh.


    Razor-tipped ws scraped on the ground as it stalked closer, its head crowned with a wicked de sculpted from its own bone. Jagged horns, like twisted branches, erupted from its skull and shoulders, each point dripping with ichor, the foul nectar of its fury. Its gait was a twisted parody of grace, long limbs propelling it with surprising speed and mining ability in narrow ces.


    Myne, who was eagerly awaiting a big showdown where both parties would fight to the death, suddenly noticed two metal mining trolleys filled with various sizes of rocks, as well asrge fully-filled leather bags on them. This birthed a weird idea in his head.


    "Maybe today I''ll return to my old profession... But first, let''s see if I can mess with the other party or not. It would be very embarrassing to die because of carelessness," Myne mused, a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    [ Name: Xyrix


    LV: ???


    Race: ( Lesser Demon )


    Gender: Male


    Age: 216 y/o


    upation: ve


    Title: None


    Status: Happy, Excited, Annoying


    [Skill]


    Chrono Jitter


    Murmurweave


    [Ability]


    ???


    ?????


    ?????? ]


    [ Chrono Jitter (Active Skill): -


    Description: This quirky skill allows the caster to briefly distort time in their immediate vicinity, causing mild disorientation among those nearby and making them confused in various ways for a short amount of time. The higher the level of the target, the less effort it has on him.


    Cooldown Time: 2 minutes. ]


    [ Murmurweave (Active Skill):


    Description: Murmurweave enables the caster tomunicate through subtle vibrations in the air, creating a whispered message that only the intended recipient can hear. It''s perfect for discreet conversations but beware of eavesdropping magical creatures attuned to such vibrations.


    Cooldown Time: None ]


    "Hmm, it seems this guy is the one causing the trouble," Myne mused, a yful smirk on his teeth. "The way he calmly deals with the others indicates confidence, as if he could handle him with the sheer force since hecks any powerful skills.


    As for unknown abilities, most of the time they are uselesspared to skills, and since both of them are from the same species, their abilities should be simr."


    "Hmm, maybe today I''m going to Velvet earlier than expected," Myne muttered to himself while rubbing his hand with an evil smile, "But first, let''s check the other guy''s status before making further ns. Hehehe, so excited about going back to the old job..."

 Chapter 297 Chapter 297. Unexpected Turn of Events

    [ Name: Nihilus the Ebonfiend


    LV: ???


    Race: ( Lesser Demon )


    Gender: Male


    Experience tales at empire


    Age: 399 y/o


    upation: ve


    Title: None


    Status: Angry, Irritated, Disguested


    [Skill]


    Zephyr Whisper


    Glimmerdraft


    Ore Harmony


    [Ability]


    ???


    ?????


    ?????? ]


    [ Zephyr Whisper ( Passive Skill ):-


    Description: Zephyr Whisper allows the caster to understand andmunicate with gentle winds. While the information gained may not always be profound, it provides a unique way to tap into the secrets carried by the breezes, offering tidbits of knowledge from distant ces.


    Cooldown Time: None.


    Special note: This work is purely coincidental and the host has no control over it, the information gained from the wind will be random. ]


    [ Glimmerdraft ( Active Skill ):-


    Description: This whimsical ability allows the caster to temporarily imbue mundane objects with a faint, ethereal glow. While not blindingly bright, Glimmerdraft adds an enchanting touch to everyday items, making them both visually appealing and easier to locate in the dark. Once cast the glow willst for the next 6 hours.


    Cooldown Time: None. ]


    [ Ore Harmony ( Active Skill ):-


    Description: Harmonizes the caster with the vibrations and energies of the earth, enhancing their ability to locate valuable ores and minerals. By attuning themselves to the subtle whispers of the rocks, those with Ore Harmony can discern the presence and approximate location of deposits, making them excellent prospectors in the world of mining.


    Though not a substitute for traditional tools, this skill can significantly boost the efficiency of a miner and turn them into a geologically attuned resource hunter.


    Cooldown Time:- 2 Hours after each use. ]


    "F*cking hell, no wonder that fellow Xyrix is shamelessly meddling with Nihilus guy; he probably guesses that Nihilus possesses some kind of skills or a magic item to locate rare ores and minerals.


    Otherwise, why would Xyrix want to pilfer Nihilus''s minerals which he himself can mine easily with a bit of hard work, especially when Xyrixcks any powerful skills to overpower Nihilus," Myne mused, his frustration evident.


    "Also, I have to say although this Nihilus, on the other hand, seemed like a naive and innocent easy to get bully-type demon. However, beneath that facade, he concealed a wealth of valuable skills that could make him the world''s best miner. If only he had something like an inventory, he could easily make a fortune in a short amount of time.


    And if I''m not mistaken; he''s so certain the other demon stole his minerals probably because of his skill, Zephyr Whisper," Myne reflected thoughtfully.


    As Myne surreptitiously observed the two demons verbally bickering like children, he couldn''t help but smirk. Finally, he feels like he can mine gold more easily in the future with these new skills contributed by two kind-hearted demons."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Now, it''s time to carry on with my n and return to Velvet; she might be feeling bored alone in that small chamber," Myne thought. First, he used his newly acquired skill, Chrono Jitter, to confuse and escte their verbal spat. Then, employing Illusion and Illusory Veil, he created an illusion around them and the miner trollies.


    Even if he walked toward them, they couldn''t see him unless they focused seriously. Although he knows that those two weak illusion skills probably not going to work against the high-level demons as desired but since both of them are in conditions where they can exchange their fist any moment they are surely in no mood to care about their miner trollies.


    After ample preparation, Myne transformed into his hume form to ensure that if he was seen, it would only be in this form. Later, even if he walked under their noses in his other form, they wouldn''t give him any trouble. Initially, he considered transforming himself into a demon of the same species as them, but he abandoned the dangerous n, contemting the potential hellish pain involved.


    "I hope they won''t start a fight at the wrong time," Myne prayeddy luck for good luck. Slowly and stealthily, he walked toward the miner trollies, keeping his eyes fixed on the two lesser demons who were now grabbing each other''s necks, on the brink of breaking into full excitement. They just needed a bit of a spark to ignite a real fire.


    Getting to the miner trollies without any problem, Myne breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly put both metal miner trollies and a few fully filled big bags with unknown items in them into his storage box skill.


    In a hurry, he used Realize to create fake miner trollies filled with randomly sized unknown ck-looking minerals, as well as a few big bags on them which wouldst for the next 10 minutes before turning into dust since he didn''t put too much Mana in them, but this amount of time was more than enough for him to change back to his demon form and run quite far from the scene.


    After wlessly executing his n and providing an example of how real theft ismitted, Myne, with a happy and satisfied expression on his face, slowly started walking toward the way he came from.


    Bang!


    ????????, ??? ???? ?? ????????? ??? ????, ?? ??? ??? ???? ??? ???? ??? ( "Coward! How dare you insult my wife? You''ll pay for that, filth!!")


    Myne, who had hardly taken a few steps, suddenly heard a loud angry roar behind him. But before he could think anything, with a loud explosion, the fake miner trollies he had created with a few seconds of hard work were smashed into pieces by the flying body of the shameless lesser demon Xyrix who was causing trouble.


    Bang!


    Xyrix, after smashing the trollies, didn''t stop and hit hard on the solid wall behind them, coughing up a few mouthfuls of ck blood.


    But as if Xyrix had crossed the bottom line of Nihilus, seeing that Xyrix wasn''t injured enough by his solid punch, Nihilus rushed toward him like an angry bull and smashed himself into Xyrix, who stared at him with horrified eyes.


    Not expecting how things took such a bad turn, it was clearly not the first time he had insulted Nihilus while talking bad about his fatty and ugly insect wife, which was really ugly beyond words. Even insulting her felt more like praise.


    But before today, Nihilus either snorted coldly and ignored him or barked at him and threatened him before getting away, since he knew the reason very well why others insulted his wife so much. But only today did he take real action, which he hoped he shouldn''t have.


    Boom!


    Another loud explosion, along with a painful cry of Xyrix, echoed in Myne''s ears, who already fled with his strength as adrenaline pumped through his veins, seeing that his simple trick worked like oil on fire, the verbal fight between the two demons friends turned into a real-life and death bloody battle with just a few words.


    "Well, I hope they didn''t notice me and won''t catch after meter like a madman after finding out that I y with both of them and stole their skills and hard-earned minerals right under their noses.


    I should better change back to demon form before someone else sees me in this hume form and causes additional trouble." Thinking this, Myne, who was running crazily, stopped in a random dark corner where no one could see him. He quickly used his Mirror''s Masquerade skill to turn into a demon again.


    After this transformation, Myne didn''t dare to roam the deepest part of the mine, where someone was about to wreak havoc in madness. He quickly fled toward the entrance of the mine; now, he wanted nothing more than to get out of the mine as soon as possible.


    ...


    Boom!


    "???? ??? ????? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ??????? ????? ?????" ( "What was that?! Did someone break the rules and start fighting inside the mine again?" )


    "??? ???? ????, ???????? ??????? ??? ???????? ?? ???? ??????? ????? ??? ????? ????????? ???? ???, ???? ????? ??????????? ????? ?????, ????? ????? ???????? ???? ????? ??? ???? ?????????????, ????? ?????? ???? ??????? ???, ? ??????? ????? ??? ??? ??? ??? ????? ???? ??? ?? ?? ????? ?? ???????? ??????? ???? ????." ( "It seems like it, but whatever is fighting down there will definitely be in deep trouble soon.


    With the sound just now, it seems like a big part of mine has copsed. Miss Gal is going to be pissed when she finds out. I remember thest time she got angry; she cut off the food supplies for everyone for an entire month... I still remember having to catch mice and insects to survive those hard days." )


    "???? ???? ?? ????????, ? ??? ???? ??? ????? ??????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ?? ? ??? ???? ?????, ???? ? ???? ???? ???? ???? ????? ???? ?? ?????? ??????, ???? ? ?????? ???? ???? ???? ????? ??? ??????????? ?? ???? ???? ??? ????? ?? ?? ????." ( "Please, don''t make me remember. I had to clean the public toilet by devil''s worth to earn a few soul stones so I could feed my family.


    That was a nightmare period of my life, I had seen things during that time that I shivered just thinking about them... Ahhh, I hope this time we won''t get involved in this mess again.")


    Myne, who had just exited the mine while carrying two big leather bags of his own height on his shoulder to hide his secret of Inventory skill, when showed the crowd of demons gathering at the entrance of the mine a worried and nervous expression appeared on his sweating face. They were discussing in loud voices, which unfortunately he couldn''t understand.


    His heart started beating rapidly, and cold sweat began falling from his forehead like a waterfall. He knew the mess he had caused down there was not going to be easy to solve. Just at that moment, a loud explosion happened, shaking the entire mine.


    "F*ck!"

 Chapter 298 Chapter 298. Unexpected Windfall and Unappetizing Discoveries

    A gruff voice boomed above the cavernous space, "Just empty your bag in that part, be careful not to fall into it. Last time, because of an idiot, I had to clean this entire thing from the inside, which took me an entire week."


    The speaker, a red-skinned dwarf with wild hair and beard, his skirt swirling like a warrior''s kilt, stood atop the Y-shaped machines that hummed with their silent alchemy. His gaze, like everyone else''s in the tensely huddled crowd, was fixed on the mine entrance.


    Each time someone reached the entrance, the eager crowd immediately snatched them, inquiring about the situation inside the mine with genuine concern, which of course had nothing to do with the guy whom they saved.


    Myne, who knew that if he were found, he might not get out of the 6th floor by simply paying with a mere 5 tons of gold, seized the opportunity while everyone was confused and panicked and sessfully saved himself from being interrogation by demons in their uniquenguages, which he couldn''t understand at all."


    Having sensed that things were about to get out of hand, Myne hastily made his way to the mineral purification centre. The careless dwarf operating the Y-shaped machine seemed more interested in the events inside the mine and the gossip of others than in his own work. With a careless wave, he instructed Myne to dump his bags.


    Myne did as he was told; he emptied the two leather bags filled with minerals mined by the protagonist of the mine incidents, which he had stolen, all the while wearing a happy expression. Then, still tending to the now-empty bags, he hurriedly walked to the other end of the machine, awaiting the results that would reveal the worth of those two bags.


    The machine waspletely automatic; the dwarf operator''s only task was to guide newbies and ensure they didn''t bring about their own doom due to carelessness.


    Having observed that Myne already understood the general workings of the purification machine, the dwarf nodded his head with a satisfied smile before jumping down from the machine and heading toward the crowd to learn about thetest developments in the matter.


    Ten minutes stretched into an eternity for Myne. He never thought that waiting for the simple result of his hard work could be so nerve-wracking. If it weren''t for the continuous vibrations of the machine and the dark smoke emanating from its middle, he might have assumed that this little contraption was damaged.


    Just as Myne contemted whether to call the small dwarf back to check the situation, a sound like a DING entered Myne''s ears. To his surprise, the ck treadmill in front of him started working on its own, and two palm-size bricks and one red orb emerged from the machine, stopping right in front of Myne.


    Read new chapters at empire


    Myne, with a dumbfounded expression, took the palm-sized gold bar weighing around 10kg in his hand and stared at it with a greedy look on his face. But he soon surpassed his inner desire and, after looking around and making sure that no one saw him, he put both gold bras in his inventory. The fiery orb, however, piqued his curiosity.


    He held it up, its mesmerizing facets refracting the light in swirling patterns.


    However because he didn''t have time, he hurriedly made his way toward the canteen area to fetch his and Velvet''s share of food while researching the orb in his hand.


    Although Myne had no idea how much a normal miner earned in a day of hard work, he had no mood to be in the limelight during such a dangerous period, where his angry boss could sted at any moment, just because of a small amount of gold, which, although might be a lot in the eyes of others, was nothing to him, a man who owed a huge fine of 5 tons of gold to his real boss.


    [ Arcane Prismalith Orb


    Grade: High


    Attribute: None ( Temporary. Can be aboard any type of elemental power during forging, )


    Description: Arcane Prismalith orbs refract light in mesmerizing patterns. Weapons crafted with these orbs have the power to channel arcane energies, allowing the wielder to cast minor spells with each strike. Extracting Arcane Prismalith requires careful maniption of magical currents within the hell mines. ]


    "Did I hit the jackpot on the right first day of my job?" Myne mused aloud, holding the Arcane Prismalith Orb. "Just with two bags, I''ve already gained so much. I wonder, if I empty everything I''ve stolen, will I make a small fortune?"


    "F*ck! I know it��only by doing bad things can you make quick money. Should I be a full-time thief and start stealing other minerals? Not only would this save a lot of effort, but it would also quicken my progress of paying my fine..."


    "Forget it, let''s first see how Gal deals with today''s situation," Myne muttered to himself. "By the way, although Gal said she had already informed the head chef about my situation, how the hell am I supposed to talk to a head chef whom I couldn''t even speak to? Damn it, you should never let your guard down with a woman and let her do everything."


    Myne, who had just arrived in the canteen area, where a row of open tent spaces beckoned denizens from hell with different aromas filled with all kinds of food, stood in line. The area was operated by young female halfling ves whose figures weren''t that bad, at leastpared to males. Myne felt that female demons were more pleasant to the eyes.


    As Myne''s curious eyes took in enough pleasure staring at the various sizes of boobies when they fell on the food at the stall, he literally vomited the breakfast he had eaten today.


    The menu was a surreal concoction of infernal delights, blending the most repulsive ingredients from the depths of hell. tes overflowed with entrails of ethereal creatures, charred bones of mythical beasts, and viscous ichors harvested from tortured souls. All kinds of inner body parts of unknown creatures. Dishes bore names that would send shivers down any normal person''s spine.


    But for the demons, this can be considered a normal daily menu. Myne saw a few demons while talking andughing with each other, filling their tes with those disgusting things they called food, wearing happy expressions before sitting in a random ce and devouring the ghastly fare.


    Myne, whose appetite had disappeared instantly, turned around and started walking toward his small stone chamber. Along the way, he looked at the normal food supplies inside his Inventory and saw that there was enough food for him and Velvet to survive for a few months without any problems. He breathed a sigh of relief.


    ...


    "You came back quite early, didn''t you? You said you weren''t nning to return before half a day." Velvet, who waszily reading a book while lying on the bed, asked curiously. Because she could only move her head and arm; she didn''t make too much movement.


    Myne first cast a cleaning skill on himself before lying down beside Velvet. He replied casually in a tired voice, "Something happened at the mine. Two idiots started fighting in the deepest part of the mine, creating quite a big mess inside. As a result, the mine copsed, and everyone had to get out early."


    "You don''t have anything to do with all of this, right?" Velvet, who surprisingly understood Myne very well, suspiciously asked, raising an eyebrow.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Huh? What do you mean? How can I have anything to do with two random demons fighting? I''m a very honest guy," Myne quickly defended himself with an innocent face.


    But Velvet didn''t easily give in. She put aside her book and asked, "Don''t you think it''s a bit too coincidental that today is the first time you entered the mine, and such a big thing happened? Now, there are only two possibilities I see behind it: either you''re too ominous, and wherever you go, bad luck follows, or you''re not as honest as you''re trying to be."


    If this same question were asked by someone else, Myne might have already started sweating buckets. But the one asking was his own woman, whom Myne knew he could trust with blind eyes. So, for the next few minutes, he pretended and made excuses about himself being innocent just to y with Velvet before finally giving in and telling the entire truth, of course, after making some modifications.


    "I knew it, but you didn''t leave any clue behind, right? Otherwise, our fine might increase again, and this time it won''t be low, considering how much mess you created," Velvet said with concern and helplessness on her face.


    "Don''t worry about it; in this matter, you can rest assured. I have a lot of experience in this field. Unless Gal uses some kind of weird skill beyond our understanding, there is no way she can find me. Also, considering Gal''s personality, I think she would just vent her anger on those two idiots before settling down this entire matter, she is a very hard-working boss after all."


    My casual remark, of course, didn''t ease Velvet''s concern. Although she knows what he said makes sense, relying too much on luck and guesswork isn''t always a good thing. Unexpected things always happen before we can react.


    "By the way, didn''t you say that you would bring food for us? Why don''t you show it to me? I''m really curious to see this hell-dimension food. Do they also eat food like us, or is it something else?"


    Velvet''s simple question made Myne mood, which turned good after talking with her, be grim again. The vivid images of the disgusting sights shown at the canteen appeared in my mind again, causing significant damage to his stomach health.


    At first, Myne didn''t want to tell Velvet about that disgusting scene. However, seeing her curious eyes and remembering that he shouldn''t keep his future wife in the dark, Myne decided to share everything with her��which was her right. After adjusting his mood, Myne exined the real situation of the canteen to Velvet in full detail...

 Chapter 299 Chapter 299. Gals POV

    Knock-knock-knock.


    "Who''s making trouble so early in the morning?" Gal mumbled as she slept soundlessly on her luxurious bed, covering her face with the pillow to drown out the noise from outside.


    Knock-knock-knock...


    However, the persistent knocking outside her room indicated that the person was not going to let her continue her sweet sleep. Gal chose to ignore it, hoping it would stop on its own.


    "Are you sure My Lady won''t be angry? I didn''t want to die so early; I just had my fourth child... I am still very young," The red-skinned middle-aged demondy with teary eyes asked the female butler who look simr to her, but had higher status and currently hiding behind a stone pir while continuing to knock on the door.


    "Don''t worry. Considering the seriousness of the situation, there is no way our generous and kind-hearteddy would be angry just because you disturbed her. Just rx and tell her the whole matter as soon as she opens the door so she won''t misunderstand you.


    Got it?" The female butler who was sweating buckets and had thrown her responsibility onto the new staff member who had just started working under her and didn''t know much about Gal.


    "Also, after this matter is over, I will give you three days of holiday. You can spend more time with your newborn..."


    Crack!


    While the female butler encouraging her new footman, whom she had just promoted because no one else wanted the task, suddenly Gal''s room door opened and she walked out wearing nothing, but considering her usual attire was near the none even outside, inside her own room, her being nude is still quite reasonable.


    Though Gal''s facecked expression, the way she held a two-meter-tall purple-coloured scythe in her hand, anyone with a bit of the brain could say that she was not in the right mood and trouble was brewing. Let''s not talk about the female butler who had spent half of her life working under Gal, the moment she saw Gal she knew that the middle-ageddy is done for.


    "My Lady, there is an emergency..."


    Whoosh...


    The middle-ageddy, recalling the instructions from the female butler, wasted no time. As soon as Gal opened the door, she hastily began speaking. But little did she expect even in her worst nightmare, that before uttering a few words, Gal emotionlessly swept her scythe, beheading her without any warning.


    "Thub!"


    The sound caused the female butler to literally stop breathing. The head of the middle-ageddy with eyes wide open fell to the ground. After rolling like a ball, it came in front of the pir behind which the female butler had been hiding.


    Blood gushed out from the headless body like a fountain. With another "thub," the lifeless form fell in front of Gal, staining her bare feet with blood.


    "Tsk, now I have to take a bath, damn it." Gal annoyingly threw her scythe into her room like disposable garbage while cleaning her feet on the carpet.


    "Drakonix, considering that you are a hard-working ve and have been serving me for the past 20 years, give me a reasonable exnation behind your disturbing my sweet sleep, or you might forget about your next 3 months'' sry."


    You crazy b*tch! You haven''t even given me myst two years'' sry, nor do you letting me free from my ve contract, The female butler, Drakonix, whose face was uglier than crying, thought in her heart. However, since she valued her life more than her nonexistent sry and freedom, she didn''t dare let her inner thoughts reach her tongue.


    She quickly spoke meekly while emerging from behind the stone pir.


    "My Lady, I deeply apologise for disturbing your beautiful sleep, but there is an emergency. ording to your instructions, I had to inform you immediately if there is any emergency situation, no matter what you were doing..."


    Gal''s annoying expression faded a bit, and she made an "Ohh" sound, raising her eyebrow in surprise before speaking curiously. "And what kind of emergency is it?"


    "Something big happened in the mine. A guard just came to report in a hurry, saying something like there''s a big fight in the mine, and a mine copsed. Many workers have died..."


    "What! How did this happen?" Gal boomed, her voice crackling with fury as she materialized before Drakonix, her grip like an iron vice on his cor.


    "My Lady," Drakonix stammered, "The source of the chaos is unclear, but many miners remain trapped within!"


    "Damn it! Can''t you handle anything without me hovering? Belial will surely take advantage of this situation to get rid of me. It''s the opportunity he''s been craving for years!" Gal didn''t let Drakonix finish.


    She muttered angrily, after throwing Drakonix aside, she hurriedly ran into her room, put on her bra and a short skirt, and quickly unfolded her wings and flowed toward the mine with a speed people could hardly follow her shadow.


    "Boom!"


    Like a meteor, Gal mmed into the dusty ground near the panicked crowd, sending shockwaves through the air. Their murmurs andints died instantly, reced by an awed silence as they parted to make way for theirdy boss.


    With an ugly expression, Gal looked at the mine from which smoke and dust were billowing. She knew the worst had happened, and now there was nothing she could do. Turning to the crowd, her gazended on a familiar figure.


    "Hey, you, little guy, tell me what''s going on here, and who is the culprit behind this whole mess." As Gal mentioned the culprit, gritting her teeth, everyone around her gasped in horror. They had worked for her for years and knew very well that theirdy boss was not a kind-hearted demon but an annoying, childish, quick-to-anger, and extremely powerful demon. With her, they couldn''t dare to mess.


    The "little guy" mentioned by Gal was none other than the poor red-skinned dwarf who worked at the Y-shaped purification machine. He trembled under her gaze, cursing his luck. But knowing a dyed answer would be worse, he squeezed through the crowd and bowed low, a forced smile masking his terror.


    "Mydy, I deeply apologize, but as you already know, I work outside the mine, and I myself am not clear about the real situation. But ording to the information I have, it seems like two idiots had a brawl at the deepest levels. They unleashed some powerful st, shattering the weak supports and causing the copse."


    Gal was clearly not satisfied with such a poor and iplete answer. Her eyes quickly swept over the crowd, but after not finding the person she was looking for, with a disappointed expression, she walked toward the entrance of the mine.


    "Does anyone know more?" Gal roared, her voice vibrating with barely contained fury. "Tell me quickly. If today I don''t find the culprit behind this mess, then you all are going to be in deep trouble."


    Gal''s expected threat clearly caused a greatmotion among the crowd. Everyone looked at each other, signalling that if anyone knew, they shoulde forward and speak. Sadly, no one had a proper answer.


    The silence of everyone made Gal''s already not-so-good mood worse. Just when everyone was mentally preparing for their uing disaster, suddenly a demon, who looked like a mix of armadillos and moles, came behind Gal with a hesitant expression, offering a glimmer of hope to the petrified crowd.


    "Are you waiting for an incentive before you speak?" Gal snarled, her fists crackling with energy. This frightened the mole demon so much that he took a few steps back, but it was clearly toote to retract his decision.


    Knowing that he couldn''t escape without speaking, he gulped down his saliva and spoke in a low voice, which even a powerful demon like Gal, whose five senses were beyond normal, could hardly hear.


    "I was returning with the minerals when I heard themotion," He stammered. "Curiously, I went in that direction and saw��" He paused, the weight of his words hanging heavy. "I saw the lesser demon Xyrix stealing Nihilus''s ores. It wasn''t the first time, you see. Xyrix had a knack for petty theft, preying on the weaker demons."


    He continued, his voice gaining some strength, "But this time, his greed wasn''t satisfied. When Nihilus returned he started troubling him. At first, the dispute between them wasn''t big; they were just verbally fighting. But then, after a few minutes, something happened.


    Xyrix said something about Nihilus'' ugly wife, which made him so angry for no reason that he actually started fighting with Xyrix with all his might.


    The mole demon shuddered. "I got scared because of their fight, but I thought it might end soon since everyone knows the consequences of fighting inside the mine. However, I was a fool to hope it would end. Xyrix quickly recovered from the shock and started fighting with Nihilus like a madman.


    I knew things were getting out of hand when I saw both of them fighting like madmen, so I quickly escaped and wanted to inform the guards. But before I could, the earth roared, and the mine copsed."


    After finishing saying what he wanted to say, the mole demon nervously waited for Gal''s reaction. Whose face now a mask of crimson fury, trembled with anger, but she managed to calm herself down somehow.


    "Does anyone know the current state within the mine?" she rasped, her voice choked with barely controlled rage. "And where are those�� those wretched bastards?"


    Two minutes stretched into an eternity, silence pressing down thicker than dust. Finally, with a deep breath, Gal raised her hand, a crimson glow illuminating her index finger as she etched runic symbols in the air. After writing a few runic symbols of unknown meaning, she withdrew her hand, and at that moment, the symbols also disappeared.


    After sending an emergency message to Belial, Gal looked back to the trembling crowd who was waiting for her instructions. She rubbed her forehead, frustration etched on her face. Although she wanted to punish everyone so that this kind of thing wouldn''t happen again, but thest time she had done that, Belial had scolded her quite a bit and forbidden her from punishing the workers unreasonably.


    "Sigh, the mine will be closed for the next two days. You can do what you want; consider it your holiday. I am not punishing you all this time because we all know who is the culprit behind all of this, or at least I hope so," Gal said this part with a deadly serious tone while giving the mole demon a dangerous look. The mole demon''s face turned as pale as paper.


    He knew that if things didn''t turn out as he said, he would definitely not be able to save his little life.


    "But you are not allowed to leave the barrier. Stay inside for the next two days honestly until the entire matter settles down. I won''t be closing the canteen, so you don''t have to worry about food. Just don''t dare to make any trouble if you don''t want to see yourself lying on my experiment table."


    "Now what are you waiting for? Go away; don''t pollute the air around me!" Gal screamed angrily, scaring the hell out of everyone around her. The crowd, petrified by Gal''s open threat, scattered in every direction like flies.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Sigh... Here goes my next two days of good sleep... I hope I get dark circles under my eyes." Gal stared at the mine entrance with a painful expression while shaking her head helplessly, waiting for Belial before entering inside and cleaning up all the mess.

 Chapter 300 Chapter 300. Task Complete/Velvet Recovery Plan

    10 days had bled into the dusty air since the day Myne had cursed all the mess in the mine.


    Myne, who ran away after causing so much drama, clearly didn''t know what had happened after he left. The next day when he cautiously returned what greeted him was eerie silence.


    The usual throng of demons bustling with ores and gossip was gone, reced by a deserted emptiness. Only the familiar red-skinned dwarf remained at his post, a beacon of stability in the uncertain aftermath.


    Myne hurriedly went to him to find out about the situation, however, he soon realized that there was a big problem with his n��his rudimentary understanding of demonguages wasn''t enough to decipher the dwarf''s frantic exnation.


    So, Myne could only shake his head helplessly and, while guessing that maybe everyone didn''te to work because of the mine copse, he went toward the mine entrance alone. For others, a copsed mine meant disaster. For Myne, with his bottomless Inventory, it was a treasure trove just waiting to be scooped up.


    The fallen sections promised veins of glittering minerals and rare orbs, ripe for the grabbing.


    Myne''s idea was good, but Lady Luck had some other ns. His eager stride towards the mine entrance was intercepted by two hulking halflings, their guttural curses left Myne dumbfounded. Obviously, Myne had no idea what they were saying, but after observing their reactions, he understood that they didn''t want to let him in.


    Realizing that he was the only one who wanted to enter, Myne understood that someone might be cleaning up his mess.


    So, after wandering aimlessly around for two hours, Myne unwillingly returned to his stone chamber. The next day didn''t change anything other than there being even fewer people in front of the mine; even the red-skinned dwarf was no longer on duty.


    Myne, who understood that the mine was probably out of service today as well, didn''t be sad. Instead, a mischievous glint ignited in Myne''s eyes. After looking left and right and seeing that there was no one around him, he hurriedly went to the Y-shaped purification machine.


    With a swift nce over his shoulder, Myne swooped into action, he quickly took out both miner trollies and the remaining three big bags filled with orbs. Without wasting time, he emptied everything into the machine and went to the other side after putting the miner trolleys and three remaining big bags into his storage box skill.


    On that particr day, Myne realized how slowly time passes when eagerly anticipating the results of something, especially when dishonesty adds the fear of being caught at any moment. It felt like a hammer hitting his heart��too much fear and nervousness to handle.


    However, what Myne feared did not happen. Soon, the DING sound he had been waiting for, akin to a desperate single mother awaiting her husband''s return after years away from home, finally reached his ears. Eleven palm-sized golden bars, three red orbs, and one pitch-ck sphere-shaped orb with a slight glow in the centre emerged from the machine on the ck treadmill.


    Naturally, Myne''s eyes, after ncing at the quantity of gold, were instantly drawn to the new orbs. After all, these orbs were clearly more valuable than the gold in this strange ce.


    [ Spectral Voidshade Orb


    Grade: Low-Tier 1


    Attribute: Dark


    Description: Spectral Voidshade Orbs appear as dark spheres with an otherworldly glow. Weapons forged with these orbs have the ability to briefly plunge the target into a realm of shadows, impairing their vision and leaving them vulnerable to subsequent attacks. Miners must contend with the eerie and disorienting atmosphere of the hell mines to procure these orbs. ]


    Obtaining another new type of orb with an unknown quality, which clearly looked very high, was undoubtedly a good thing for Myne. Although he had no idea what a Tier-1 reagent was, he knew it was a positive development. With a grin, he tucked the four orbs and his newly minted fortune into his trusty Inventory, returning to his chamber with a heart lighter than air.


    Next, nothing out of the ordinary happened. Myne, like everyone else, finally breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing the mine open the next day. He quickly went in to do his job. Due to thest incident, Gal, this time, didn''t leave everything in the hope that nothing bad would happen again, so she appointed many guards inside the mine.


    They were ready to respond instantly if they heard any movement and stop any dispute. This was undoubtedly bad news for Myne, who wanted to use shortcuts to acquire quick wealth. However, after serious observation, he soon realized that these guards were not anything special. The only thing they were good at was gossiping and having fun.


    They didn''t care about their work at all and, after finding a good location, sat down to y a weird game that Myne had no idea about.


    By the way, Myne also tried to gather information about the two poor demons who had be popr overnight because of his adding fuel to their small fight. However, as always, due to thenguage barrier, he had to postpone his n until he met Gal.


    The next eight days went by with Myne deeply immersed in his new job. Most of his time was spent searching for good and easy-to-handle targets in the deepest part of the mine. Since he himself can hardly mine in that area without making too much noise or wasting a lot of Mana, finding his target required careful consideration.


    Once he identified his target, he would first change his appearance, then either use his various skills to confuse them or do something to make them move away from their belongings. Afterwards, he would create fake items for the next few minutes and take away the original ones.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With hard work like this, it only took Myne five days toplete his mission of gathering five tons of gold. However, due to his super-fast, clueless grandmaster-level stealing, no one doubts him. But thanks to his excellent work, literally half of the miners became enemies of each other, as they all thought the demon next to them had done something to their minerals.


    Smelling the dense gunpowder in the air, Myne finally became honest and shifted his stealing to powerful demons in the deepest part of the mine, away from the weaker ones near the entrance. Although he didn''t earn one-fifth of what he earned from his previous generous donors, at least they were not so difficult to deal with, and he could easily show them who was the boss.


    ...


    [ Golden Bar (737), Arcane Prismalith Orb (13), Spectral Voidshade Orb (2), Frostfire Frostcore (1), Aetherium Stargleam (1) ]


    "So you really collected five tons of gold? And that too within only ten days?" Velvet, still weaklyying on the bed, asked with a surprised expression to Myne who had spent only an hour at the mine today beforeing back and sharing this good news.


    Myne moved his eyes away from the Inventory window in front of him. With an ear-to-ear grin stered on his face, he spoke, "Of course! Otherwise, do I look like I am joking with you? I am much more hardworking and dedicated to my work than you think. If not for that ident in the mine, I might havepleted this task three days ago."


    Hope sparkled in Velvet''s eyes. "Amazing! This means we can finally get out of this floor and try to find a way to escape from this ahmm... dimension, right?" She asked with excitement. Velvet was tired of living in this small stone chamber. If not for Myne''s interesting storybooks, she might have gone insane from boredom long ago.


    "Well, about this matter, I have something to discuss..." The grin on Myne''s face faltered at her question. He sat down on the edge of the bed with a serious expression before continuing without waiting for Velvet''s reply, but his voice, hesitant now, dropped to a grave tone. "I think I have a way to recover youpletely and make you stand on your feet..."


    "What! Really? Tell me you are not joking" Excitement danced in Velvet''s eyes, her voice trembling with disbelief. "But weren''t you in the mine the entire time? How did you find the way to recover me? Also, don''t try to fool me by saying that there is someone among the miners who can heal me." After saying that she stared at Myne with fire in her eyes.


    If it were not for the fact that she couldn''t move her body, she might have already jumped on him.


    Myne chuckled, a touch of weariness in hisughter. "Calm down, my little kitty. Let me exin before you burst with anticipation." He sighed, the weight of his revtion evident on his shoulders. "There''s a way to restore your vitality, but there is a small problem rted to you..."


    Velvet stilled, the word snagged in her throat. His serious tone sent shivers down her spine, recing the giddiness with a knot of unease. "But?" she whispered, her gaze pleading.


    "But first, make a pinky promise that you won''t get angry after hearing my exnation." Myne, who can already foresee the future ording to Velvet''s nature, decides to take a guarantee for their rtionship before telling his n. Although it is very unlikely that a simple children''s promise can stop Velvet''s wrath if she doesn''t like his n, at least it is still better than nothing.


    Reluctantly, Velvet hooked her small finger around his, a sigh escaping her lips "Sigh... I am going to regret it... Fine, pinky promise. Now, tell me quickly."


    "The problem is not a big deal. I found a magic scroll in the mine during my exploration, and ording to it, you can absorb someone else''s vitality to restore yours after using it. Simple, right?" Myne, while wiping the sweat from his forehead with a strained smile stretched across his face.


    "WHAT!?"


    --------------------------


    Woohoo! We hit 300 chapters! Huge thanks to you, amazing readers, for sharing this wild ride. We''ve walked through fire and brimstone, scaled mountains ofughter and dived into oceans of tears, all hand-in-hand (or perhaps hand-in-text-cursor?).


    So, today, I reach out, not as a storyteller, but as a fellow adventurer, a kindred spirit who found sce and joy in the shared experience of storytelling. Thank you. Thank you for being mypanion on this epic odyssey. Thank you for believing in me, in the characters, in the power of words to transport us to other worlds.


    ...Although I have many more things to express, it would be unwise to waste all of your precious brain cells. So, let me end my deepest gratitude here.


    Thanks For Reading...

 Chapter 301. A Proposal Unexpected

    "What?!"


    "What kind of nonsense are you speaking, Myne? If you are ying with me, you are now asking for a beating," Velvet''s voice crackled with disbelief, fear twisting her usually serene face. But the worry etched on Myne''s expression, devoid of his usual mischievous glint, told a different story, she understood that he was serious this time.


    "Sigh, exin everything to me..."


    Relief washed over Myne upon seeing that Velvet wasn''tpletely against his idea. At least, even if she pretended to be calm, and willing to listen to his exnation for his shake then she was indeed doing wonderful work.


    "See, I found a magical scroll inside the mine. Using it is very simple; you just have to tear it apart, and you will gain a special skill temporarily. By using it, you can absorb someone else''s vitality to restore yours��simple as eating and drinking, right?"


    Silence echoed for what felt like an eternity. Myne''s smile wilted under the weight of Velvet''s unwavering gaze. Just as he opened his mouth to backtrack, her voice broke the stillness.


    "What will happen to the person after I absorb his vitality?" The question hung heavy in the air, its implications grim.


    Hesitation appeared on Myne''s face. He really didn''t want to answer this question, but seeing ck lines appearing on Velvet''s forehead, He sighed, a heavy burden falling upon his shoulders and decided to tell her the truth.


    "Why are you asking when you already know the answer? After absorbing someone''s vitality, what else can you expect other than a quick death? Sigh, It''s an evil act, I know and you might not like it, but in our current situation, I only hope to see you healthy and kicking. So even if something happens to me, at least you have the power to protect yourself..."


    "Nothing is going to happen to you, got it?" Velvet''s voice erupted, silencing his self-deprecating whispers. "Don''t always think about those ominous things. No wonder our luck wasn''t with us; this is probably because of your crow mouth," She yelled in an angry voice making Myne shut up halfway, and after that, she took a deep breath before continuing...


    "And... I think what you said is quite reasonable..."


    "What!" Myne gaped, his jaw a cavern wide enough to swallow a whole egg.


    "Shut up! Don''t interrupt!" Velvet''s voice, though still firm, held a spark of amusement.


    "Sigh, I mean, although I didn''t want to admit it, I feel like I am bing a burden on you in my current condition... Don''t try to deny it; you might not think like this, but I am not an idiot. I can see that being half disabled in a situation where every step you take is filled with danger is not easy."


    "Yes, you can protect me now, but there will always be a time when your hands will be full, and you can''t protect me. What then? We are currently in a state where we are walking on the edge of life and death, and anyone around us is powerful enough to take our lives with ease. That''s why thinking about good and bad in this situation is no different than looking for death.


    And now, if I have to choose between my bright future with you or a random stranger, then I obviously choose the former without any hesitation."


    She paused, her gaze unwavering. "And, you are forgetting the most important thing. Currently, we are not talking about killing a hume but those demons who are no different than monsters to us since neither they are friendly toward us nor can we understand them. Then what is the difference between killing a monster and killing a demon?


    Myne, who''d been nervous and desperate from the moment he thought about the n to let Velvet absorb vitality from others, now deeply desires to p himself a few times.


    If he had known that Velvet would be so open-minded and thoughtful, he would have restored her vitality long ago instead of killing God knows how many brain cells in the past few days while making ns about how to exin everything.


    Myne then took a deep breath, a newfound determination hardening his resolve...


    "Marry me, Velvet!"


    "What?" Velvet cried out in surprise, a mix of emotions ying across her face hearing Myne''s unexpected proposal. She stared at him with her eyes wide open, wondering whether he was joking or serious. Although this was a dream she''d held for so long, she never thought that it would be so soon and unexpected.


    Myne chuckled softly, his eyes filled with genuine affection. "For the past few days, I was thinking about how you would react after listening to my n. I have imagined all kinds of scenarios, from you scolding me to death, to having emotional drama like in books where in the end, the hero and heroine end up breaking up..."


    "But if I had known that you would be so smart, understandable, beautiful, and a bad girl, I wouldn''t have waited so long to put this proposal in front of you." Myne, with a lusty smile and admiration in his eyes, climbed on the lying Velvet. As if forgetting that Velvet is in a very weak condition, he stared at her nervous face for a few seconds before passionately kissing her.


    Although the pressure he was holding in his little brother was now on the edge of making him berserk and do evil things with Velvet, but at thest moment, thinking that he could do it after Velvet recovered in a few hours, Myne managed to calm down his inner demon.


    "So, beautifuldy, will you ept the marriage proposal this idiot?"


    The passionate kiss left Velvet flustered, a blush painting her cheeks like a watercolour sunset. If it were not for her weakened condition, maybe by now both of their clothes would have bid farewell to this world. With a mischievous grin danced on her lips as she teased, "Alright, you big lug. Even though I know I might regret this a bit�� since you ask so sincerely�� hell yes, I''ll marry you...


    But you still have to deal with my family."


    Her voice dipped low, almost inaudible in the intimate silence. Myne lost in the euphoria of her eptance, missed thest part. His mind was now focused on the next phase of his n.


    "I won''t give you a single reason to doubt this decision," Myne dered earnestly, his gaze unwavering. Velvet couldn''t help but chuckle at his serious pronouncement before rolling her eyes. Already having two wives, and Myne could still speak this kind of thing in such a serious manner; she had to admit that he really knew how to make nonsense. Your next chapter awaits on empiren/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "But now let''s get you recovered. You might have already noticed how hard it is for me to hold myself back every time I see you without clothes, especially during the time when I wash your body. So, let''s quickly deal with this thing before moving to the next things."


    Saying this, Myne again gave Velvet a passionate kiss before dashing out of the chamber, his mind buzzing with adrenaline and excitement.


    Velvet thought that it might take Myne some time to find a target, but when he came back within 10 seconds, her mouth couldn''t help but twist.


    Was that poor guy lying at the entrance of the chamber the entire time? This was the only thought Velvet had as she watched Myne carry an ugly middle-aged, fatty halfling ve demon and throw it in front of the bed.


    "This fatty caused me a lot of trouble during the time I was working in the mine. Every time he saw me, he woulde to me with a weird smile on his face, trying to touch me in various ces like a pervert, while talking nonsense that I obviously couldn''t understand.


    Although I once gave him quite a nice beating, he became more excited afterwards and started bringing some people with him so they could catch me... If it weren''t for the fact that I am powerful enough to defend myself, something bad might have already happened to me," Myne said with fear in his eyes while hugging Velvet like a childining to his mother.


    His body couldn''t help but shiver every time he thought about it.


    Velvet, who initially felt some pity for the middle-aged man upon sensing Myne''s body shivering in her arms and detecting a hint of fear in his voice, felt a surge of anger and protectiveness and she couldn''t help but change her attitude toward this perverted individual.


    Now, she wished she could have moved before killing him; she truly wanted to beat him until even his mother couldn''t recognize him.


    "Don''t worry; no one is going to take advantage of you. Now, take out that magic scroll and tell me how to use it. I can''t wait to kill this bastard who tried to scare my hubby," Velvet spoke like an angry tiger, her voice filled with anger, while stroking the back of Myne''s head.


    Myne, finally getting rid of his bad imagination sense in his mind, quickly broke free from Velvet''s embrace. He retrieved a golden magic scroll from behind his back, covered in dense, weird-looking, unknown runes that shimmered intermittently, giving off a mysterious vibe to anyone who saw it.


    After handing the magic scroll to Velvet, Myne ced his hands under her and lifted her up in a princess carry style before sitting on the ground himself with his legs crossed in front of the fatty halfling. He positioned Velvet in hisp.


    "You know, I can sit on the ground, right?" Velvet said with an embarrassed expression, sighing helplessly.


    "Oh,e on. We''ve already seen everything about each other. There''s no need to feel embarrassed just because you''re sitting on myp. Compared to what we''ve done in the past and what we''re going to do tonight, this is nothing. Now, stop wasting time and tear the scroll before this fatty wakes up, and I kill him myself in anger," Myne said angrily.


    However, what Velvet didn''t see due to her position was a mysterious light shining in Myne''s eyes, as if he was using multiple skills simultaneously.


    Velvet took a deep breath upon hearing Myne''smand. She then looked at the fatty in front of her, who had a weird smile on his face and a bulge in his pants. Repulsed by such a disgusting sight, with a resolute twist of her wrist Velvet immediately tore the scroll apart.

 Chapter 302. Recovery

    Velvet took a deep breath upon hearing Myne''smand. She then looked at the fatty in front of her, who had a weird smile on his face and a bulge in his pants. Repulsed by such a disgusting sight, with a resolute twist of her wrist Velvet immediately tore the scroll apart.


    As Velvetpleted the action, a sudden, eye-blinding light erupted from the scroll in her grasp. The brilliance pricked her eyelids, forcing her to shield them with trembling hands.


    On the other hand, the blinding light, which made Velvet tremble in nervousness and fear, was nonexistent in Myne''s vision. From his perspective, Velvet had merely torn a random book page from his inventory instead of revealing a mysterious, ancient magic scroll that bestowed temporary skills. In a nervous manner, she closed her eyes after tearing the page as if she were in a dream.


    Myne heart twinged with an apology for making a fool of Velvet and employed various illusion skills to make her believe that the page she was holding was indeed a magic scroll.


    This was the n Myne came up with to avoid revealing his most important secret, although he believed Velvet unconditionally but the people/demons in the ce were clearly not simple and god knew what kind of trick they yed to dig out their secrets this is also the reason he still hasn''t told Velvet about Inventory.


    While Velvet held the fake scroll with her eyes closed, Myne swiftly pasted the ''Support Magic: Vitality Absorption (Large)'' on her.


    As usual, once he pasted the skill to Velvet, the skill information such as the skill''s name and how to use it streamed into her mind, leaving her numb with astonishment. Wide-eyed with disbelief, she had not expected the scroll to grant her such a remarkable skill. Giving someone a skill after awakening was unheard of.


    If someone had told her before that tearing a scroll could grant a skill, Velvet would have dismissed them as a fool and distanced herself to avoid being influenced.


    Now, having experienced it herself, she was at a loss for words. She turned her head and saw Myne with a faint smile on his face as if he already knew that she had sessfully acquired her skill. Before she could spiral into further shock, he chuckled and nted a swift kiss on her forehead, a soothing gesture for her turbulent emotions.


    "Now that you''ve acquired the skill, don''t waste time and use it quickly to recover fully," Myne urged a slight tease lingering in his voice. "You might not realize it, but just by eating and lying in bed, your weight has increased quite a bit. My legs are already regretting that I didn''t ept your proposal to have you sit on the ground. Ouch..."


    Myne''s yful jab clearly struck a sensitive nerve of Velvet, with lightning speed, her fingers dug into his thigh, eliciting a startled yelp.


    "Never," Velvet growled, her voiceced with fiery resolve, "ever call me fat again, or you might forget to touch me for an entire year."


    Frightened, Myne quickly nodded his head, not wanting to take the risk of being abandoned by Velvet for the sake of temporary amusement.


    Nodding satisfactorily at Myne''s response, Velvet finally shifted her focus back to the fatty in front of her. She inhaled deeply. Although she had killed countless undead in the dream world, anyone not blind could see that they were not living beings. Therefore, there wasn''t much mental pressure when she was crazily killing them.


    However, in reality, this might be her first time killing a real living being.


    Observing Velvet''s trembling hand and troubled expression, Myne put his hands on her shoulders, silently encouraging her. He knew that this was the moment Velvet had to ovee by herself.


    Maybe because of Myne''s support or the embers of forgotten memories stirring within her, Velvet, who was hesitant, finally steeled herself. She brought her right hand in front of the fatty''s face, only a few inches away from touching it, before casting Support Magic: Vitality Absorption (Large).


    As soon as Velvet did this, the fatty demon, as if struck by lightning, started trembling. The smiley, lustful expression on his face vanished instantly. He opened his eyes widely, but he was clearly not in a normal state. Although he woke up, his entire body seemed paralyzed. Other than trembling like a fish out of water, he couldn''t move any part of his body.


    The momentum gradually increased with each passing moment. Two secondster, the trembling fatty demon opened his mouth as much as he could, and green energy with a hint of golden and white glow, like an aurora, slowly started gushing out from it and submerged into Velvet''s hand.


    A sensation unlike any other washed over Velvet. It was so wonderful that it could make anyone addicted if their willpower wasn''t firm enough. It was like sinking into a winter thermal bath, the warmth seeping into her very soul.


    "Moan!"


    Velvet let out a moan in pleasure as the vitality of the fatty demon entered her body. To avoid seeing his miserable condition and having nightmares for no reason, Velvet closed her eyes the moment the fatty demon opened his eyes wide.


    Myne had long ago gotten used to this sense of people/demons making horrific faces before dying. It clearly couldn''t make any ripples in his iron-like heart. But the seductive moan that slipped from Velvet''s lips forced his little brother to make movements. Meanwhile, Myne himself pondered on what kind of feeling Velvet was experiencing that she was making such noises.


    Neither Velvet nor Myne spared the fatty demon a shred of sympathy, whose healthy oversized body visibly lost weight, his hair losing its raven sheen to fall like winter leaves.


    Both of them were lost in their own thoughts �� one in the enjoyment of vitality entering her body andpensating for the losses she had suffered inside the dreamstrucker pod, and the other feeling wetness in his crotch area.


    The momentumsted for one entire minute before Velvet absorbed thest drop of vitality inside the fatty demon''s body, and sent him to the afterlife. As the vitality inside the fatty was forcefully taken away, what remained behind was an emaciated frame, skin clinging to the bone with no cushion of fat.


    Explore more stories with empire


    The eyes had sunken into the sockets, and although the body still twisted asionally, the unmoving chest indicated that the other party was no longer alive.


    "How are you feeling?" Myne gently inquired to Velvet who was still enjoying the pleasure brought by the vitality absorption skill, not concerned about a pervert who had bad thoughts about himself.


    Velvet''s eyes, now bright and vibrant, met his. "Wonderful," she eximed, her voice filled with an energy not heard since their arrival in the ghost town. "I feel an invigorating warmth flowing through me, and even parts I couldn''t feel before are responding. But I thinkplete recovery might take a few more hours."


    Velvet''s answer didn''t surprise Myne; it was within his expectation range. Although he knew that the vitality absorption skill would probably recover Velvet, it wouldn''t happen instantly. Velvet didn''t have enough Mana to run the skill continuously and digest the vitality she had just absorbed immediately.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Well, this is also not bad. Since you are resting, I can deliver the gold to Gal and clear our fine. Then we can directly leave this floor after taking a good rest," Myne said as he got up from the ground with Velvet in his arms. He gentlyid her on the bed and handed her a bottle of magic water.


    "Drink it when you feel your Mana is empty," Myne added, his yful grin hinting at a lingering thought. "And... do you want me to change your underwear? It should bepletely wet by now," He chuckled, his gaze lingering on Velvet''s flushed cheeks while licking his lips.


    "Oh, since you are insisting so much, then do wherever you want. It''s not like I can stop you in my weak condition," Velvet replied, feeling a bit ashamed but also recognizing that this might be thest time Myne would help her take care of this kind of thing unless she again got herself injured so deeply. She spoke with a sweet yful smile.


    "Hahaha, as you wish my little naughty kitty," Myneughed merrily while shaking his head, he lifted Velvet''s silk dress and pull out her wet bluefortable underwear, he put the dirty one inside his Inventory considering it his trophy as always and after taking out a new erotic purple panty which he obviously bought for Aisha, he made Velvet wear it, of course, not before cleaning her love juice from inside and out of her vagina.


    "Can''t you wait for a few hours more?" Velvet who was painting heavily because of Myne''s suddenly lovable action scolded him angrily but anyone could see that it was just formality, although she hadn''t had sex for more than 3 months now she dying to have fun with Myne however her body was not ready for that so she has to control her desire.


    "But it would be a waste to leave all those precious love juice spread out, and you know how much I like it, there is no way I can let it flow out and dry itself," Myne gave Velvet a deep kiss while patting on her head as he said with a serious look on his face before walking toward the fatty demon who at least before his death manage to lose his weight, and putting him inside his inventory.


    "Now have some rest, Ie back as soon as I can, also don''t even think about doing dirty things alone before Ie back, I will know if you try to do it," Saying such Myne hurridly walked out of the chamber, of course not before locking the door.


    Tsk, he really knew me very well, but he should have thought about it before making me heat up," Velvet said with an annoying expression while rubbing her pussy which again be wet thanks to Myne''s hard work...


    "Sigh, control Velvet, you still haven''t recoveredpletely. I hope he won''t waste too much time outside..."

 Chapter 303. Mysteries Basement ( Part- 1 )

    "? ?? ?????? ?? ?????? ?? ? ??? ?? ?? ?? ? ???, ?? ????? ???? ?? ?????, ?? ????? ???? ??? ?? ?? ??? ???? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?? ?? ??? ???? ???." ( "I am telling you for the fifth time, what in the seven hells do you want? If you''re deaf or mute, at least twitch your nose or wag your finger, anything instead of staring me down like a gargoyle!" )


    The female butler, Drakonix, chest heaved, unused to such confounding encounters. This boy, unlike any she''d met in her whole life, had boldly entered her Lady domain but mmed up when it came to speaking. He simply stood there, eyes wide and pleading, gesturing wildly in a weird manner which Drakonix couldn''t decipher.


    The boy in front of her was, of course, none other than Myne, who sighed helplessly, despair clinging to him like smoke. He finally grasped the agony of being lost in a foreignnd, and not knowing thenguage of that ce. For the past half-hour, he''d attempted tomunicate with this exasperated woman, desperate to see Gal. Yet as if her head was hit by a donkey, she didn''t understand anything.


    Even a 5-year-old child had more IQ than her.


    But since Myne had no other option, he tried again to make a gesture of Gal''s image with his hands before pointing at the building behind Drakonix. Clearly, she had left her brain inside her room, as other than rubbing her head and scolding him, she didn''t understand anything.


    "???? ?? ? ????, ? ????, ??? ????? ?? ??? ??,? ?? ???? ?? ???? ????? ???? ???, ??? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ? ????? ?? ???? ????." ( "Fine, do as you like. I don''t have all day to waste with you. Get out of here before I lose my temper and throw you into the hearth and make your soup!" )


    Throwing such dangerous words, which entered one ear and went out the other for Myne, Drakonix make a disgusting face like she had eaten shit, she pushed Myne away and mmed the door of Gal''s house in his face with her all strength.


    Sigh, it seemed like I had to find another way. What a mess. Now, even to give other people money, I had to go through all kinds of trouble, Myne thought while shaking his head. He looked at Gal''s house and suddenly noticed that a window on the second floor was open.


    Since no one could understand what I was saying, even if I broke inside the house, Gal would probably understand my situation, especially since she was the one who told me that I coulde to her anytime if he needed her help without any hesitation, Thinking such, Myne quickly activated his double jump skill and, in a blur of movement,nded inside the unknown room through the open window.


    After regaining his bnce, Myne surveyed thevish bedroom. A giant bed dominated the centre, draped in opulent fabrics. Gleaming gold furniture, including tables, chairs, and an array of vases and sses, adorned the room. A monstrous pelt, four meters wide and of unknown origin, served as a luxurious rug.


    Numerous portraits of Gal gazed down from the walls, their vibrant colours entuated by a breathtaking purple mysterious-looking scythe. The room''s owner had spared no expense in its decoration.


    "It seems like she is not in the house," Curiosity flickered in Myne''s eyes as he scanned the room. While the materials in Gal''s chamber were undoubtedly valuable, the craftsmanship of the furniture, the painting style, and the other decorative elements felt...cking. Except for the mystifying scythe, of course, Myne didn''t think he would put anything inside his own bedroom.


    "Maybe I shoulde in the evening; it''s only been early afternoon. She might be wandering outside," Myne muttered in a low voice while looking at his watch.


    He then tried Gal''s bed to see howfortable it was and he had to admit that It was, undeniably, the mostfortable bed he''d ever encountered and if it weren''t for the fact that Gal wasn''t someone he wanted to offend, he might have already put such a wonderful bed inside his inventory. Even at Sylphy Pce, he had never seen such afortable bed.


    After ying for some time on Gal''s bed, Myne jumped out of her room. After brushing dust off his pants, Myne started walking toward the exit but stopped abruptly as he noticed a half-open ck door on the ground.


    "Is that the basement door? Should I take a look? Maybe she is inside the basement? It would be a waste toe here again, and even then, it is not guaranteed that I will find Gal in the evening," Thinking such, Myne made up his mind.


    However, not wanting to invite unnecessary trouble, he used his Stealth, Illusion, Illusory Veil, and Chrono Jitter skills to make himself invisible before entering Gal''s basement.


    If someone were to ask Myne what ce he feared the most, his answer undoubtedly would be the basement��gloomy, cold, and perpetually shrouded in darkness; no matter from which point of view you view it, it never gives any positive vibes.


    "Are these cells used to imprison people?" Fear glistened in Myne''s eyes as he gazed at a row of empty, cramped cells facing each other across a narrow passage.


    Although most of the prison cells were cleaned, and there were no disgusting smells inside the basement, Myne, who had read a lot of horror novels, couldn''t help but recall the scenes where viins caught innocent people, who were thorns in their eyes, and imprisoned them inside their basement cells, torturing them for years.


    "Gal is a good girl; yes, she is a bit greedy for those soul stones, but since she is willing to help two weakened individuals, at least this shows that a flicker of goodness still glowing within, despite her indifference," Myne, bolstering his own courage with imagined justifications, pressed on through the oppressive darkness of the narrow passage.


    His steps quickened as he reached a two-meter-tall gate of ck iron.


    Bang!


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    A sudden CLATTER, like shattered ss echoing in the tomb-like silence of the basement, jolted Myne''s soul from his body. He recoiled, heart hammering against his ribs, and fixated his gaze on the iron gate whence the sound erupted.


    "Damn you, Belial!... F*ck! It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have been too hasty to establish a connection with him..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Only when Gal''s voice enters Myne''s ear, which he can understand without any problem, does Myne, who was about to run away with his fake tail between his legs, let out a breath of relief.


    "Although she doesn''t seem to be in a good mood, after seeing the gold I brought, I hope her mood might soften and she won''t get angry with me. Listening to her words, it seems like her rtionship with Belial is not going well. Which isn''t surprising considering the way Belial talks about her behind her back makes it clear that he does not like Gal very much for some reason..."


    "F*ck, I ran out of medicine again, and now I don''t even have the money to buy more. What should I do..."


    "Is she ill? Is this the reason why Belial wanted to get rid of her because he didn''t want to waste his money on her medicine? But what kind of illness can a powerful person like Gal have?"


    Knock-knock...


    Myne, although he had many questions in his heart, is a man who already has three wives, a big sister, a friend with benefits, a future wife, 4 naughty little guys, and a half-finished n building. Clearly, he can''t meddle in other people''s business, especially when ites to sensitive things like money, which was simply beyond his capacity.


    No matter how good an impression he has of Gal, after pondering on Gal''s money problem for a few seconds, he throws it out of his mind and softly raps on the door.


    "WHAT!"


    An echoing roar boomed through the vast basement as Myne knocked. Though he intuitively felt this was not the time to disturb mentally unstable Gal, knowing the arrow had already left the bow, he had no choice but to proceed. He slowly creaked open the door, poking his head inside and speaking timidly as he surveyed the room where Gal is venting her anger.


    The space was surprisingly expansive, muchrger than Myne had anticipated. Towering wooden shelves and almirahs held countless ss bottles brimming with unknown liquids. A breathtaking candle chandelier hung from the high ceiling, casting a warm glow that battled the room''s gloomy atmosphere.


    Arge bed resided in a corner, its purpose unclear, while two iron tables were in the centre with big iron chains lying under them. Gal is currently standing in front of a table with her hands on it, her back facing Myne. She is breathing heavily as if she has justpleted some kind of heavy exercise.


    "A-am, Boss Gal? It''s me, Myne, the human who owed the five-ton gold fine. I''vee to settle it, but if you''re busy, I cane backter..."


    "COME INSIDE!"


    "Huh? What?" The unexpected, sharpmand startled Myne, already regretting his decision. Dumbfounded, he couldn''t decipher the storm brewing within Gal''s mind.


    "I SAID COME INSIDE!!!"

 Chapter 304. Mysteries Basement ( Part- 2 )

    "I SAID, ''COME INSIDE!''"


    The booming voice reverberated once more, leaving no room for argument. Myne, who was now cursing himself nonstop, could only bite the bullet under Gal''s deathly breath-taking aura. He gulped, pushed open the door with trembling hands, and stepped inside, ready to bolt if Gal made any hostile move.


    "How may I help you, Boss?" Myne queried, keeping his voice steady.


    "Change back to your true form!"


    Now, this is bing more and more creepy. Why the hell does she want me to change back to normal? Don''t tell me... All kinds of dangerous thoughts popped up in Myne''s mind after he heard Gal''s order. After all, Belial, the only hume Myne and Velvet met in this weird ce, clearly mentioned that demons didn''t like humes at all and considering them nothing more than delectable snacks.


    So, it is normal for Myne to be suspicious of Gal, who herself is a demon.


    "Can you tell me why you want me to change back to human form, Boss? Please don''t misunderstand me, but the process of changing back and forth is very painful, and I am afraid I might lose consciousness during it.


    So, if the reason isn''t solid enough, I really don''t want to experience that pain before leaving here," As Myne spoke that he noticed that Gal''s fingers prated inside the metal table as if it were made of mud. Her displeasure was evident.


    "Haaa, haaa, haa, I am telling you thest time, CHANGE BACK!"


    Gal, while panting like a bull, finally no longer showed Myne her back and turned around, staring at Myne as if a hungry predator looking at its prey.


    But Myne, whose focus was enthralled by her sun-like, shimmering purple eyes like a moth who saw the light in the night, was no longer conscious. He, without saying anything or hesitation, instantly stopped his disguise skill and changed back to his hume form.


    Myne and Gal stared at each other; both of them were clearly in abnormal conditions. Gal probably because of her special illness or curse and Myne because he turned into a puppet after he saw Gal''s shining magical purple eyes.


    "Remove...Haaa... your clothes and...Haaa...e close to me," Gal still panting heavily ordered while slowly unbuttoning her bra.


    Myne did what he was told by his temporary master, he slowly removed his skirt, then his pants while walking toward Gal with an expressionless face and dull eyes, till he came face to face with Gal, he waspletely naked, but surprisedly even thought Myne was being controlled by Gal weird magic and clearly wasn''t conscious, but even in this condition his little immediately stoop up as soon as Gal removes her bra and pull down her skirt, revealing her hairlessher part which was ready to devour Myne.


    "Oh my, such a wonderful surprise. I didn''t expect that you were hiding such a behemoth. No wonder the little girl clung to you so fiercely, her hostility towards me palpable. She might be afraid that I might snatch you from here.


    At that time, I thought she was so silly, but now I have to say her worry wasn''t baseless." Gal stared at Myne''s little brother with super bright purple eyes filled with surprise and delight. She spoke while licking her lips after she calmed down a bit.


    "Go and sit down on that bed," Gal ordered, and Myne hypnotized, did exactly that. Gal waited a moment, Myne seated cross-legged on the bed. With a flick of her hand, the metal table in the centre of the room glided effortlessly to the side, the bed taking its ce.


    Picking up a gleaming dagger, she carved a sizable gash into her palm, despite the purple blood flowing freely. After doing so, she started making a circle around the bed with her purple-red blood. Throughout the entire process, although Gal lost a lot of blood, there was no expression of pain on her face, as if it was a trivial matter to take out a litre of blood from the body


    Making a circle around the bed was just the start, followed by writing weird demonic runes inside the circle. If Myne was conscious, he was probably frightened to death seeing the preparation of the evil ritual Gal was doing. Even an idiot can say that after this process isplete, he is definitely done for.


    Written runes were clearly a veryplicated thing; it took Gal an entire half-hour to finish writing everything. At this point, her face finally started bing pale because of continuous blood loss.


    Maybe it was because she lost too much blood, which made her sober up a bit, or because she finally had something to counter her problem, the previous aggressiveness, and as well as the purple light in her eyes, greatly decreased.


    After finishing writing runes, Gal also sat down in front of Myne. She then first wrote some symbols that were different from the demonic runes in Myne''s chest and his little brother. Then she made a small cut on Myne''s finger to collect his blood, but since she didn''t want to kill him, she didn''t make the cut too big like hers.


    But what Gal never anticipated was the moment she nicked Myne''s finger. Before a single drop of blood escaped, a wisp of white vapour emerged from the wound, and it healed with astonishing speed, leaving no trace of the cut behind.


    "Huh?" Although Gal''s mind is currently not fully awakened, thanks to her special illness, this doesn''t mean that she has be an idiot. Just after Myne''s wound healed with astonishing speed, a frown appeared on her face.


    To test her suspicion, she made another, deeper cut. This time, the recovery was even more incredible. The de barely touched Myne''s skin before the wound smoothed over, vanishing without a scar.


    "Is he using magic? But he is clearly under my control, which means currently he is no different than a living puppet. There is no way he can use magic to heal himself, and even for me, this level of shocking recovery speed just with thought is not possible, let alone someone a hundred times weaker than me..."


    Intrigued, Gal mused, "Could it be his blood, simr to Belial''s?" A genuine, wide smile spread across her face as she looked at Myne like she''d stumbled upon a rare treasure. "But hecks Belial''s strength and doesn''t manipte mana. What''s the secret? Also, I met other humes during the time when I went on an exploration task of new portals found by Alban.


    But most of the humes there were no different than animals; they have nothing special about them other than they are a bit more intelligent and have developed lot of weird things without mana. I think they use something like science to make them."


    "Anyway, it doesn''t matter what kind of secret he is hiding. With the passage of time and as he starts understanding me, he will surely tell me everything one day. It is only a matter of time, which is thest thing a subus has to worry about."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Thinking such, Gal''s hesitation and confusion disappeared instantly, reced by newfound determination and tenderness as she looked at Myne. This is the same look Myne makes when he sees some kind of cheat-like skill or finds a rare treasure worth a lot of gold.


    Then, Gal made a big cut on Myne''s palm and finally collected his blood inside a ss bowl before his wound could heal again. Because the amount wasn''t sufficient, this processsted five more times before the palm-sized bowl was half-filled, and Gal let go of poor Myne''s trembling hand. Although he is unconscious technically thanks to Gal''s amazing magic, some part of his brain is still active.


    Otherwise, there is no way his body so obediently and urately follows Gal''smand. So, although Myne himself couldn''t feel pain, his brain surely registered every single moment of his hand being cut, and after storing these effects, those painful memories directly transferred the reaction to his entire body.


    That''s why, although his face is still expressionless, his hand, which was suffering, trembles nonstop.


    Since Gal didn''t want to waste time, after collecting Myne''s blood, she also painted weird symbols, simr to those on Myne, on her body as well with his blood. The only difference is that most of the symbols on her were drawn in her crotch area near her womb.


    "I hope you can handle this ceremony, darling. I really pray to the devil that you survive and free me from that bastard Belial," Saying such, Gal gently kissed Myne on his forehead beforeying him down on the bed. Continue reading at empire


    "Such an obedient little guy, I have never seen someone who can be so horny even in his unconscious state, maybe you are really special," Gal muttered with a giggle as she looks Myne''s little excalibur which was now rock-hard, ready to preach through all obstacles, and nodded her head satisfaction.


    She then quickly stood up on the bed with her vagina right on top of Myne''s little brother, clearly indicating what going on next.


    As everyone knows subus is a demon who has grandmaster-level aplishment when ites to sex-rted things and only a real devil can beat them who has brought this technique to the next entirely next level.


    Gal a topnotch experienced subus clearly didn''t need little tricks like forey to make herself wet and heat up, the moment she stood on top of Myne''s little brother her vagina immediately be wet and love juice started dripping from it like rain, now she is no less horny then Velvet who hadn''t had sex forst 3 months and dying to have a meat road inside her.


    Gal, after making herself ready lowered her body so she can wet Myne''s little brother with her fountain of love and gently stroking Myne''s little brother a bit with her tender hand she brought its tip to her vagina entrance and without any hesitation she sit down with full force making Myne little brother directly touch her womb.


    Moan~~~

 Chapter 305. Mysteries Basement ( Part- 3 )

    "Moan~~~"


    Gal ced her hands on Myne''s chest as his little brother kissed her womb although Myne''s dick might not be the best one she had ever seen; since she had yed with bigger ones. But Still, it surely came in her top 3. Stay connected with empire


    Gal''s hips move up and fall with her all might, once in a while she devours Myne''s dickpletely inside her before moving back and forth to make it more interesting. Because Myne himself could move his body she can only do everything by herself, it is no different than ying with a dildo, it is just Myne''s dick felt more alive and warm.


    But Gal clearly underestimated Myne. Although he was unconscious because of her magic, he was not someone who could give up such a wonderful pleasure for such a poor reason. Myne had conquered a total of 5 girls within 2 months with his super techniques and charm, and without being a professional-level pervert, this kind of thing is of course not possible.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    So although his main consciousness wasn''t awakened, because of his muscle memories and his love for boobies, as Gal reached the middle stage and the sound of water pping and moans filled the room, Myne, who had been staring at Gal''s jiggling breasts from the start, raised his hands expressionlessly and grabbed them tightly, making Gal stop in surprise and shock.


    "Did he break my control?" Gal silently stared at Myne, who was gently massaging her breasts and ying with her nipples. "Is this his subconscious reaction? Looking at his dazed expression and pink pupils, it didn''t seem like he was awake... This is... very interesting..."


    The smile on Gal''s face became wider and more sincere, and she quickly started moving her hips again. If previously she was only interested in Myne because of his little secrets and his bad timing toe to her, just when she was about to lose control, then now she had already made up her mind to make him her partner; there is no room for negotiation and it is not like she had any other option.


    Myne, of course, didn''t know that because of his old love for boobies, which made him y with them even in his sleep, has brought doom upon himself. But even if he knew about it a year ago, he could do nothing about it since boobies are his life��dying would be easier for him than stopping ying with them especially when they are superrge and soft.


    Because of Myne''s subconscious movement, Gal''s favorability toward him increased by a few points. Now she didn''t care about making Myne cum quickly andpleting the ritual; instead, she also started enjoying it seriously. While moving her legs, she moved her face close to Myne and started giving him a passionate kiss.


    Although he couldn''t cooperate with her, this didn''t stop her from ying with him.


    Soon after 3 minutes under Gal''s profound techniques and care, Myne''s little brother finally start giving single of reaching near the end, which made Gal very very disappointed as she now has to force herself to cum, otherwise, the entire ritual will copse but clearly, she''s nowhere near satisfaction.


    Oh,e on, even a normal 10-year-old subus can have enough stamina to y for 3 days and 3 nights nonstop, let alone a young energetic subi like Gal. If she bes serious, then it is no problem for her to go on for 7 days and 7 nights without any problem, so clearly, 3 minutes are not enough for her so-called warm-up.


    "Tsk, this is why I didn''t like hypnotizing someone to do sex, although they be obedient, they then also lose their will andpletely do things on their instinct level like an animal. There is no such thing as enduring a few more minutes, changing positions, doing dirty things, or saying romantic phrases to make it more interesting.


    Justy in one ce, let me do what I want, release the cum, and that''s it... Sigh, I hope things be better after he epts me."


    With a heavy sigh, Gal continued her movements, but this time along with her hips swaying she also loudly started chanting some kind of demonic incantation.


    The incantation was very strange; it seemed as if Gal was twisting her tongue inside her mouth in all directions. The sound was eerily ethereal; sending chills skittering down the spines of all who heard it anyone with a normal brain can say without any hesitation that it was not normal, better to stay 100 miles away from it.


    But of course, for Gal, they were just ancient demonic runguages, although rare, still within an eptable range. As the incantation chanting speed increased, so did Gal''s hip movements. She knew that the moment she was waiting for had finally arrived.


    "Ssssssss..."


    With a weird hissing sound, like someone had poured deadly acid on the ground, the ritual circle and runes under Gal and Myne''s bed etched in blood and firelight, pulsed crimson, sending tremors through the basement floor. The air thrummed with eldritch energy as if the earth itself held its breath.


    Gal knew what she was doing, so she didn''t stop her actions, and soon with a loud moan, she (forcibly) and Myne genuinely cum at the same time.


    As soon as Myne''s cum entered Gal''s womb, a crack appeared above their heads out of thin air, the fabric of reality tore open, revealing an abyss of raw gold. As if this level of uniqueness urrence wasn''t enough, an eye-blinding, shining, long golden chain appeared from that crack like a snake.


    Automatically, one end of the golden chain tightly wrapped around Gal''s waist and the other end, of course, around Myne, tightly bonding them together.


    As if that golden chain triggered some kind of mechanism, the symbols Gal imprinted on her and Myne''s bodies with their blood, after the golden chain bonded them, started shining in white light as well. Soon, they started moving on their entire bodies like small worms before gathering on their navels, coalescing into shimmering golden discs.


    The circle only stayed normal for the next 3 seconds before Myne and Gal, particrly Gal, convulsed as if struck by lightning, their bodies wracked by spasms. While Myne and Gal were vibrating like fish out of water, from their navels, two beams of pure light speared forth, meeting in the centre and igniting into a brilliant bridge of energy that bound them together, flesh and soul.


    The room reeked of ozone, the air thrumming with power. The basement walls cracked, groaning under the strain of the unleashed magic.


    "This golden bridge connected Myne and Gal for 2 minutes, during which Myne and Gal''s faces became as pale as paper. Myne was rtively betterpared to Gal, who looked as if she had lost 5 kg of weight instantly; the impact was quite noticeable.


    Finally, with a soft pop like a water bubble bursting, the bridge dissolved, leaving behind only echoing silence and two chilling tattoos. Demonic hands, etched in stark ck, clutched a wide-open eye that dripped with ominous crimson blood. However, that scary tattoo onlysted 30 seconds before submerging inside their skin, leaving no trace of its existence.


    The fissure above them sealed shut, the bloody sigil on the ground fading away like a spilled drink, leaving only two tired young figures behind in the basement''s dim embrace.


    "Ha��haa��haa�� This��this was much more intense than��thanst time," Gal panted, her voice ragged. "Did I��did I do something wrong during the ritual?"


    Gal mutters while panting heavily. She didn''t understand why this time the reaction was so significant. The past attempt, with Belial, had been a breezepared to this. A minute, tops, with barely a bead of sweat breaking. No fatigue, no agonizing drain.


    But because of the exhaustion and extreme consumption of mana, before they could think any further, she soon copsed on top of Myne, breathing heavily.


    "Is��is it because he''s too weak that I suffer bacsh?" she muttered, a tremor in her voice. "But��but if that''s the case, then he should have died on the spot like those previous guys? His heartbeat�� it''s strong. Stronger than mine. How? How can he possibly have more mana than me?


    It doesn''t make any sense."


    Gal thought while trying to calm herself down so she could recover a bit. She had previously observed Myne inside and out, and although his mana was not even as good as a halfling, his soul was very strong, much more than any low-level demon she had seen. Also, It is a well-known fact that demons are born with strong souls and huge mana.


    This is also the reason why Gal chose to take a gamble and selected Myne to be his partner. Otherwise, if it was a normal hume, he might have died the moment the golden chain touched him.


    While Gal wrestled with her confusion about how she suffered so much, what she didn''t notice was that Myne under her, who was nkly looking at the ceiling, suddenly blinked his eyes. The ckness in his gaze, however, flickered for a moment, reced by a spark of awareness, which was soon reced by confusion.


    But this confusion onlysted for 3 seconds before his excited little brother sent him a very important piece of information, which made Myne, who was about to move his body, stop immediately.


    Soon, feeling a heavy weight on his body, especially two soft, big bumps with pointy dots in the middle, and a snake-like thing touching his legs, along with a fragrant smell invading his nose, quickly verified the information from his little brother that he was indeed in paradise."

 Chapter 306. Mysteries Basement ( Part- 4 ) ( R-18 )

    Well, although the treatment in Paradise is very satisfactory, the location is quite bad. If it were a beautiful luxurious room instead of an eerily dark basement, I would surely give it a full mark in the review," Myne thought, jokingly with a faint smile on his face, while staring at the ceiling.


    However, his smile onlysted for a few seconds before a flood of memories from the moment before getting hypnotized by Gal came to his mind, making him realize the kind of situation he was in.


    Did I just get raped in broad daylight? Women of this weird ce are so bold... But why does she have to go through so much trouble? Can''t she just ask me directly? It''s not like I would refuse such a beautifuldy''s request, especially if she is my temporary boss. Sigh, today''s girls really like to make simple thingsplicated for nothing.


    All of this trouble just to have sex with me. Being too handsome is also not easy, Myne sighs helplessly.


    Although Myne was nervous about what was going to happen next, this didn''t stop him from being shameless. While he was well aware that the story behind his current situation probably had nothing to do with his looks, being proud of himself was a way to lighten the mood.


    So now what should I do? Push Gal aside and run away while taking advantage of her being currently tired? But... Myne''s eyes moved to Gal''s wonderful figure on top of him, especially feeling the wonderful sensation on his little brother inside her. He couldn''t help but gulp down his saliva.


    Although she looked tired and weak, considering her strength, which was enough to make me controlled like a puppet just by looking, I don''t think I could even reach the door before getting caught by her again. If I try to run away, it will surely make her very angry, and there is a 99.9% chance that after that, my treatment wouldn''t be so simple.


    At least there would surely be chains on my limbs and a magic seal on the rest of my body, that is only if she is generous enough and doesn''t make me her puppet permanently..."


    Then, should I cooperate with her? Although she looks tired, it doesn''t seem like she is satisfied. Her vagina wall is twisting non-stop and releasing love juice; my crotch area is already wet from it. Damn it, such a waste. I really want to taste it. Is the love juice of a subus the same as a normal humes or is it taste different?


    Ahhh, screw it, I can''t hold it anymore. Anyway, it''s not like I can run away, so I might as well try to make her happy. Maybe she''ll be impressed and let me go, this n is much more reliable and realistic than running like an idiot, Myne mused, resigning himself to the peculiar situation.


    thinking such Myne didn''t waste any more time, he hesitantly grabs Gal''s ass, making her jolted awake, but before she could think anything Myne lifted her juicy ass, and mmed them down on his crotch with his all strength.


    Ahhhmmmm...


    There is a moment of silence before a soft moan escapes from Gal''s mouth as Myne''s little brother kisses her womb which he takes as a green signal and starts repeating the movement.


    Gal''s mind went nk with pleasure if it was normal time then she might not have had such an intense reaction but because her mana waspletely depleted due to the ritual, her entire body became highly sensitive, especially her vagina and boobs.


    Even ordinary movements that she could previously make without changing her expression now elicited such pleasure that she moaned every time Myne thrusts his dick inside her.


    Not receiving any negative reactions and witnessing her moans of pleasure, Myne''s confidence increased significantly. Previously, he worried that his actions might anger Gal, because of his awaking from her control. Now, realizing his concerns were unfounded, Myne no longer avoided making eye contact with Gal.


    However to Myne''s surprise, instead of being annoyed at his breaking free from her control, Gal greeted him with a beautiful smile as their eyes met. She leaned forward and began to kiss him as if she had been waiting for this moment for years.


    Myne was of course more than happy with this unexpected turn of events. If he was only 40% sure before that Gal didn''t mind his behaviour and there was a chance to escape her clutches unscathed, now he was 100% confident that as long as he satisfied thisdy on top of him, he would not only emerge unharmed but might even get a bonus before leaving the job.


    Their kissing sessionsted for nearly 10 minutes. Myne, who had always been proud of his kissing technique, realized after kissing Gal that he wasparatively inexperienced. Gal, unlike him, didn''t immediately engage in a tongue battle. Instead, she teased his lips, gently biting, licking, and sucking on them. She never let him take the lead; the entire time, control remained firmly in her hands.


    Myne, who was feeling like a novice, could only enjoy the wonderful kissing. If not for the fact that his lungs urgently needed air, he might not have pulled away his lips from her. Although he could have asked for another round, he was too ashamed to do so, especially with Gal looking at him with a yful smile that dented his self-esteem.


    Not wanting to let Gal have more fun, Myne finally decided to take control. He gently pushed her to the side on the bed and climbed on top of her, without saying anything, and Gal, herself wasn''t in the mood tomunicate, she seemed like a child who had finally found her favourite doll after years of searching. Her affection towards Myne was visible to the naked eye.


    To simplify things for Myne, she moved her legs into an ''M'' shape, hands resting on top of her breasts, and her naughty tail tightly wrapped around Myne''s waist.


    Myne, like a die-hard admirer of a big celebrity, forgave Gal for her previous actions upon seeing her in such a beautiful position. His favorability towards Gal increased by a dozen points instantly. This is also the reason why he failed to notice the overflowing affection in Gal''s eyes toward him.


    After cing his hands on her knees, he quickly started moving his hips, pumping into Gal''s sacred cave while staring at her ample bosom like a hungry wolf.


    "Wann...Wanted to taste them?~"


    This was the first time Myne saw Gal speaking after he woke up, her voice was now sweet and gentle, a stark contrast to the anger and aggression she exuded when he first entered the basement. Myne found himself hoping she would continue speaking.


    Myne subconsciously nodded, and without saying anything further, Gal reached out, wrapped her arms around Myne''s neck, and pulled him towards her breasts, allowing him to y with them.


    So soft, are they made of jelly? How can her boobs be so tender, as if they are made of water? Myne wondered as soon as his mouth touched her left breast. He reached out, very carefully and gently grabbing the other one, fearful of breaking them apart if he used too much force.


    At least her nipples are normal, hard and strong...


    "Moan... Be gentle... I am not going anywhere before you finish your work. There''s no need to be so hasty," Gal stroked Myne''s head, causing him to momentarily stop biting and pinching her nipples before making a "Hum" sound and continuing his work.


    As Myne yed with Gal''s boobs, he felt like he could no longer hold on. If it were his other girls in Gal''s ce, he wouldn''t have reached his climax so soon. With Gal, it was an entirely different matter.


    F*ck, what kind of skill is she using? Every time I thrust my dick inside her, it gives a different sensation. It''s as if her vaginal walls are alive and moving like snakes, putting different levels of pressure on my dick every time it enters and trying to lock it inside, forcing me to use a lot of strength to pull it out...


    This kind of feeling is so f*cking awesome, Myne thought, excitement evident on his face. Reluctantly moving away from Gal''s boobs, he firmly grabbed her thigh before speeding up. He was already near climax and hoped to finish at the same time as Gal so as not to disappoint her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hahaha... It''s great that you... Ammhhh, you''re enjoying it so much... Moan~ So good... Also, it''s not some kind of skill..."


    "Haa...haa... But a natural body reaction. We subi are different from other species... F*ck, I am again about to cum again so soon... So embarrassing..."


    Though happy that Gal was about to climax just like him, but Myne''s face turned ugly as he focused on what Gal had just said.


    "Ahhh... I am about to cum..." Myne yelled, reaching his peak speed. Although he wanted to ask a question considering that time was not right he put it on hold.


    Find more to read at empire


    "Do it inside... Fill mepletely... Don''t even think about holding back."


    "Ahhhhmmmm..."


    After 30 seconds of intense, hard work with his full strength, they both couldn''t hold it anymore. Gal hugged Myne tightly like a ko with her arms, legs, and naughty tail wrapped around him tightly.


    Finally, with a loud scream, they both climaxed simultaneously.


    "Haaa... Haaa... It was so good..." Myne said after emptying himself inside Gal before copsing on top of her, panting heavily.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, it''s just the beginning," Gal, though also breathing heavily, seemed much better than Myne. Even her previously pale expression became a bit rosy; she looked more energetic than before, rather than exhausted.


    "Can I ask you something?" Myne, after calming down, hesitated a moment before nervously asking.


    "If you want to ask how I knew what you were thinking, it''s because I can read your thoughts," Gal replied casually as if she already knew what Myne was going to ask, with a faint, yful smirk on her beautiful face.


    But her simple answer hit Myne like lightning.


    "What!"

 Chapter 307. Soul Contract

    Myne jolted, eyes wide as amethyst, meeting Gal''s mischievous purple gaze. "What! Can you��read my thoughts?" He eximed, voice cracking with disbelief. If not for the fact that Gal was hugging him tight, he might have leapt off the bed like a startled deer.


    Gal chuckled, a soft, throaty sound like wind chimes in a demon''s garden. "Don''t be so nervous. I can''t read your thoughts all the time; it only happens when we are connected. In simple words, as long as your little monster is inside me, I can hear whatever you are thinking. It''s a wonderful trick to understand your partner better."


    She winked, a yful glint in her eyes. "And I must admit darling, you will definitely be the first person who praises my breasts this much. You indeed like them very much, don''t you?"


    Myne swallowed, cheeks burning, his mind refusing to stay clear under Gal''s teasing scrutiny but he who was trying to digest what Gal said, of course, didn''t reply. Currently, he was doing his best not to think anything about his skills.


    The easiest way would be to move out his dick from Gal''s vagina, but the problem was Gal clearly had no intention of letting him pull out, as her legs and tail tightly wrapped around his waist.


    Sensing his difort, Gal softened her tone. "But seriously, sweetheart," she purred, "you surprised me. At first, I thought you would run away while I was recovering, but you not only didn''t try to escape but also wanted to get a bounce from me after f*cking me...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    You might not be my most powerful partner, but when ites to wisdom and naughty things, you have surely surpassed all my previous partners."


    Myne''s mouth couldn''t help but twist while thinking about how many partners Gal had. But remembering she could read his thoughts, he hurriedly decided to change the topic.


    "What do you mean, your partner? I was clearly kidnapped, raped, and dragged down to this gloomy basement. When did I be your partner?" Myne scoffed. He is sure that this partnership thing was not as simple as bing a sex partner.


    Gal snorted, shaking her head with an amused smile. "The moment you sneaked into this basement, your fate was already sealed with mine. What do you think I was doing when you knocked on that door? Comining about Belial to those dark walls like a little girl who got taken advantage of because of her stupidity? You are too naive if you really thought that."


    "We subi are different than other creatures. While most creatures gain their energy by eating, we need male sperm, obtained through sex, mana, and a bit of vitality that our bodies absorb naturally. But the vitality, is optional, unless we want to deal with our targetpletely once and for all, we never absorb it, knowing how fatal it is for other people.


    So, you don''t have to make such an ugly expression."


    A nervous chuckle escaped Myne''s lips as Gal''s reminder hung in the air. Sure, he didn''t mind sharing his mana. He rarely ever needed the excess anyway, his ridiculous unique lightning magic skill having drained him almost dry the first time he used it. Now, though, even after replenishing his reserves, he understood just how far from "enough" his reserves truly were.


    But for Gal, there was still plenty left in the well, both mana and stamina.


    "A subus," Gal began, her voice softer now, "has two paths in front of them to stay alive and continue to increase their strength through traditional ways. Either you be a whore, find a target, suck away his mana and vitality to make yourself powerful; this is the fast and most popr way. Almost 90% of subi choose this path.


    Another way is to find someone you think is worthy, make a soul contract with him, and make him your permanent partner. This way, the progress bes very slow, but life bes stable, simr to bing a housewife."


    "As you can see, I chose the second method. In my early days, I found a method to increase my strength through other means than having any random guy''s dick inside me. But at the end of the day, as a subus, I can''t just ignore the most basic need. This is why I always try to find a worthy candidate who can fulfil my needs. But Hell is not a ce where you can live peacefully.


    In thest 45 years, I have lost 13 partners for various reasons, and thest one was Belial, who forcefully broke free from the soul contract after that bastard got a drop of devil essence who know from where."


    "For thest three years, I have been trying to find another suitable candidate, but because Alban transferred everyone here, with barely a minimum amount of demons, it became impossible for me to find any suitable candidate.


    Because of this, my consciousness started bing blurry with the passing of time as I hadn''t replenished my energy for a long time, leading my bloodline to take over, turning me into a mindless beast for a few hours. This is why I sealed myself in the basement. But you sneak inside like an idiot, leaving me no other choice but to make you my new partner.


    But to tell the truth, now that I think about it, my luck is indeed quite good that I chose you. In the past half hour, you have given me more surprises than I had in the past 20 years."


    Gal spoke with a smile while giving Myne a wink, before spanking his butt so he could wake up from his dazed expression.


    "The way you''re talking, being your partner isn''t as simple as getting married and living together, right?" Myne''s face turned ugly as he digested what Gal said, asking worriedly. He already knew that because of his curiosity, a big trouble permanently sat down on his head.


    "Of course, it is not. I am a demon, Darling. Don''t you know that demons never easily believe in anyone unless the other party is bound by a soul contract? The moment we had sex for the first time, you signed a soul contract with me. Unless you forcibly break this contract like Belial did, we are bound together."


    "ording to the contract, If you tried to get rid of me, run away from me of your own free will, didn''t have sex with me within a week, didn''t treat me well, disrespected me, or yed dirty tricks behind my back, you will experience hellish torture of soul-burning. Believe me, you never want to experience that; nothing is more painful than getting soul damage.


    Compared to it, pain on a physical level is as different as a needle prick," Gal said with an extremely serious expression. She seemed concerned that Myne might not believe her words and would dig his own grave.


    Stay connected with empire


    "But what if some ident happened, like this time when I entered a weird world unknowingly while travelling? You don''t expect me to teleport to you within a week against all odds, right?" Myne asked pitifully, burying his head in Gal''s boobs weakly. In the midst of all this trouble, only they could give him some peace.


    Gal replied casually, ying with Myne''s hair. "Oh, worry not. As I said before, as long as you don''t try to get away from me of your own free will, you will be fine, even if stuck in another dimension. Our souls are now connected, and I will immediately know if something happens to you, no matter where you are. So just rx."


    "So technically, we are husband and wife now, and you are going to live with me until I can no longer have sex with you?" Myne, after a few minutes of silence, raised his head and asked, taking a deep breath, while looking at Gal''s calm face thoughtfully.


    "Yep. Although I didn''t want to say it since it might make you sad, but after you be an old grandpa, considering a hume pitiful lifespan, I will personally send you to the afterlife to break our contract. Only death can separate us now. Until then, please take care of me, my sweet hubby," Gal yfully said while wrapping her arms around Myne''s neck.


    "Ahhmm...


    "Sorry, but you haven''t earned the qualification to call me that name. Unless you prove that you are worthy enough to join my family, we are just in a cooperative rtionship where you will live with me, and I will give you energy once a week, to save my life. There is no emotional connection between us," Myne said, no longer scared of Gal as before.


    Instead, seeing her yful smile annoyed him a bit. Thinking about what Gal had done with him while he was under her control. He pulled out his little brother until only the tip was inside and thrust it in with all his strength, making Gal moan softly.


    "It doesn''t matter; time will tell if I can join your family or not. And looking at your fake serious expression, I think I''ll surely make my ce in your heart within a few months. By the way, do you know being naughty with subi can cost you dearly?"


    As soon as Gal made that statement, the expression on Myne''s face quickly changed from pleasure to shock and finally to pain. He desperately tried to pull out his dick, which was now gripped so tightly in Gal''s vagina wall that Myne wanted to cry. However, Gal clearly didn''t intend to reduce her favorability, so she soon halted her Absolute Body Control skill, eliciting a sigh of relief from Myne.


    "What was that?" Myne asked fearfully, after calming down. "I thought my little brother would turn into meat paste."


    "A simple trick," Gal exined with a chuckle. "I can control every single part of my body from the inside out. I just made my vagina wall shrink a bit. Although it wasn''t easy for me as well, since I could also feel what you felt, but disciplining naughty kids like you always requires necessary steps."


    "By the way, what are you waiting for now? You''ve already started a new round, so why did you stop? Don''t you have to get back to your sweetheart, she might be waiting for you, right? And don''t even think that I''ll let you go before you satisfy me. So better start moving your ass, my dear husband."


    "Ah, don''t call me that, you naughty girl. Let me teach you some discipline as well." After being mocked by Gal again, Myne finally set aside his fear and began another round of intense battle with Gal.

 Chapter 308. Cat-like Moans ( R-18 )

    "Damn it, do you have to go back so soon? It''s only been six hours, and I haven''t enjoyed such wonderful sex in years. I want more," Galined with a pout while walking out of the basement with Myne, but suddenly her eyes shed with a yful hunger. "Just a few more rounds, darling, please?"


    Myne chuckled, though a tinge of regret coloured hisughter. "Sorry, but I promised Velvet that I woulde back quickly" he replied, squeezing her hand gently. "I already have a wasted lot to time to satisfy you. If I stay here longer, she mighte looking for me, causing trouble for both of us."


    Myne winked, a blush creeping up his neck. The past six hours had been the most electrifying, terrifying, and strangely beautiful of his life. Gal, despite her demonic nature, had a fire in her soul that resonated with his own, and their intertwined souls had danced a passionate tango in the darkness of the basement.


    A sigh escaped Gal''s lips, but it held a hint of understanding. "Fine, fine," she conceded, though her pout remained firmly in ce. "But promise me you''lle running the moment you''re done with the little girl of you... I mean the little wifuu... I should be more respectful toward my fellow sister; after all, we''re all family now, aren''t we, Mr. Husband?"


    Myne rolled his eyes. "Hey, there''s no point in arguing with you, is there? You never listen anyway." He grinned, then added, "Speaking of things that never listen, I managed to snag five tons of gold. It''s tucked away in my chamber. Should I bring it to you, or are youing with me to collect it?"


    Gal pondered this for a moment, her chin resting on her hand. "Just bring it to me after you''ve finished with Velvet."


    As they set off towards Myne''s quarters, a question nagged at him. "Now that we''re partners," he started hesitantly, "Do I still have to pay the full fine? Can''t you give me a little discount?"


    Although Myne had collected some extra gold, but still thinking that there is one more stomach to fill now. Suddenly, his pockets felt very light, forcing him to be shameless.


    Gal threw back her head andughed, a rich, melodious sound that warmed the evening air.


    "You are too cute, sweetie," she teased. "but sorry, there''s nothing I can do about it. If Belial didn''t know about it, I wouldn''t even take a single gold bar from you. After all, from now on what''s yours is also mine. There''s not much difference anyway. But sadly, he knows about it, and we have to pay the fine," Gal said with a shrug of her shoulders.


    She clearly wasn''t happy that Myne had to give his hard-earned gold to Belial.


    Myne''s face immediately lost colour as he heard Gal''s words. Although he was prepared for this since almost all his girls treated him like a money-growing tree, even though they never wasted money without sufficient reason, he still felt like he was getting cheated after Gal said "What''s yours is also mine." so straightforwardly.


    If this continues, in a few years, I might really have to be a full-time thief or bandit. I hope after the n opens, the money generated by it will be enough to sustain my expensive family.


    "Okay, then, I am going now. You should also go and take a rest; you look a bit tired. Also, for God''s sake, tell thatdy in the butler dress to learn basic signnguage if she can''t learn anothernguage. When I came here, I spent ten minutes trying to make her understand that I came to meet you.


    But that idiot just just stood there like a bewildered owl; she didn''t even understand the most basic gestures. What were you thinking when you gave the house responsibility to her?" Myneined angrily. Even now, when he thought about that butlerdy, he felt like his hands were craving to beat her for once.


    "Well, Drakonix is indeed a bit stupid, but she is my first and most trusted subordinate, and her work quality is also not bad. So, I''m afraid I can''t punish her for such a small reason. But don''t worry, I will give Drakonix proper instructions.


    Next time, when you just show her this ring, she will bring you directly to me," Saying this, Gal slipped a simple-looking gold ring with a small ruby from her middle finger onto Myne''s index finger since both of his ring fingers already had rings, without giving him a chance to refuse.


    The ring, although it looked simple, clearly wasn''t the case. The moment it came near Myne''s finger, its shape automatically increased, and after Gal put it on Myne''s finger, it adjusted ording to the finger size, fitting him perfectly.


    "Is this a magic item?" Myne carefully observed the ring on his finger and found very small, barely visible weird symbols engraved along its edge. If you didn''t look very carefully, you might not even notice them. He also tried to put mana in the ring to see if he could activate it, but although the ring absorbed his mana like a bottomless pit, there was no other response.


    Myne waited for an entire minute for Gal to reply. When he moved his eyes from the ring and looked up, he found that he was alone standing in front of the basement gate, talking to himself like an idiot. There was also ady gardener who was trimming the tree, staring at him. But when his eyes fell on her, she immediately looked away as if he didn''t exist at all.


    "Well, I should go back now. Damn, so embarrassing. I will take revenge for this next time we meet," With a muttered oath, Myne sprinted out of her mansion and entered his chamber, which was a few meters away.


    "I am back..." Myne announced, bursting through the doorway.


    BANG!


    "Ow!" Myne stumbled back, clutching his cheek. Velvet stood before him, fists clenched, a storm brewing in her emerald eyes.


    "Why the hell did it take you so long? First, you made me horny, then you forced me to not relieve my pressure with the promise that you would be back soon. But you bastard didn''te back until now. Do you have any idea how much I am... muu.. muu.."


    Myne, who was listening to Velvet''s scolding, made a quick decision to avoid a hefty beating. He didn''t let Velvet finish scolding him since he knew that after she finished, he might receive another love fist. So, he leaned in and silenced her with a kiss, catching herpletely off guard.


    Myne, having just learned a few tricks about kissing from a professional, immediately employed them on Velvet, causing her anger to dissipate like water on hotva within a few seconds. Velvet didn''t realize when her anger vanished; she wrapped her arms around Myne and also started kissing him back passionately.


    Myne wasn''t in the mood to think about anything else after narrowly avoiding a beating. Upon seeing this, he lifted Velvet, brought her to the bed, andid her on it before slowly starting to remove her clothes, all the while maintaining their passionate kiss.


    Soon, both of their clothes were thrown on the ground, and their naked bodies rested on top of each other, with Velvet on top, and their saliva exchanged as it was the most delicious thing in the world.


    Velvet, who hadn''t had sex in three entire months and had been dealing with all kinds of danger without any way to relieve her pressure, finally couldn''t hold back. She didn''t care about the disappointed look on Myne''s face as she forcefully broke their kiss before grabbing his excited little brother, and cing its tip at her sacred cave entrance.


    "Hmm... I had dreamed of this moment God knows how many times in the past few weeks," Velvet took a breath and mmed her hips down.


    Moan~~


    Velvet let out a loud moan, her expression as if she were in heaven, her inner walls clenching on his shaft by themselves as her body trembled in excitement.


    "S-so good~ Nyagh!" Velvet moaned again.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Had Velvet taken a virginity restoration potion or something? Otherwise, why is her pussy so tight, and the sounds she is making as if it is her first time doing this... She is driving me crazy with those moves, Myne thought while savoring Velvet, who was immersed in her world.


    "Mghh..." Velvet finallyposed herself and started to move her hips up and down, one hand holding down Myne''s hand for better support.


    "O-oh!!" She cried again at the first deep thrust as Myne''s little brother kissed her womb. "Yes~ Yash!"


    Her free hand ran through his chest while she moaned, her ample breasts jiggling nonstop, making Myne, who was staring at them, dizzy, her tails swinging left and right nonstop as if it was drunk.


    "Mmph! Why does it feel like your cock has be bigger than before?! Nghnn!"


    Myne groaned, feeling the pressure around his dick. But what he didn''t understand was why Velvet was making those cat-like noises every once in a while. As far as he remembered, she rarely did this, only when she was too immersed during their sex did she start behaving like a horny cat.


    Probably because she missed it too much and couldn''t hold back her excitement, Myne thought, breathing heavily with sweat covering his body, sighing and shaking his head internally.


    Today, she seems to directly want to go all out from the beginning. Tonight is going to be another sleepless night, Myne thought while looking at Velvet, who had leaned down and was now licking his nipples while herrge hips continuously mmed down on his pelvis, making it sting.


    I should also start moving now before Velvet loses her temper, Myne thought. He grabbed Velvet''s big butt and started pumping his dick inside her with all his might.


    "Ahhmm, yes... Don''t stop, faster..."


    Velvet moaned loudly as she leaned down and huffed, soon inserting her tongue inside Myne''s mouth, ready for another round of passionate kissing, while their bodies worked automatically.


    "Mhmh!"


    Releasing a muffled moan while her fingers pinched his nipples, Velvet kept moving her hips. Although Myne was helping her, she didn''t care. Her pussy tightened as she orgasmed.


    Although Myne was still only halfway through, but neither of them cared about it since it was just the beginning. Experience exclusive tales on empire


    Velvet raised her head, breathing up and down. "Haah... That was awesome... See just how much I was holding back. With just this much effort, and I already cum, you had to work a lot before I came back to shape."


    "..."


    "Don''t make such a shy expression..." A lust-filled smile appeared on Velvet''s face. "It''s not like you have to worry about getting tired."


    Saying such, Velvet again sealed her lips with Myne while starting to move her hips up and down, eliciting a growl from Myne.


    "Ahaha! Ahn!"

 Chapter 309. Ring and Reparations

    Myne groaned, "Ahhmm, why is my back hurting so much today?" He slowly opened his eyes and gently pushed aside Velvet, who had been literally sleeping on top of him the entire time.


    "No wonder I''m having so much difficulty breathing," Myne mused with a chuckle as he looked at Velvet. Finally, after an entire day of hard work, she had calmed down and was now soundlessly sleeping like a child. "Sigh, having recovery skill is both a blessing and a curse.


    Yes, it can allow you to indulge in endless pleasure, but when the other party is more excited than you, you can''t back off with a simple excuse that you tried."


    "Last night, every time I told her to stop when she started panting heavily because of tiredness, she would grab my little brother and threaten to make mincemeat by squeezing it if I didn''t use stamina recovery on her or even talk about stopping. I literally saw a shadow of Aisha when she was angry in Velvet. Only God knows what will happen when they start living together.


    I hope they won''t gang up on me,ter."


    "Still," Myne admitted with a contented smile, tracing her features with a gentle finger, "it''s been a while since I''ve enjoyed such a longsting session," He nted a soft kiss on her forehead before slipping out of bed and looked at their small room, which had a mixed scent of sweat and cum everywhere.


    After all,st night they went crazy, and there is not a single ce where they hadn''t left their mark, especially on the bed, which Myne is still surprised that it didn''t break apart. At least the shopkeeper''s promise about the bed''s quality wasn''t fake.


    After that, Myne took a quick shower, something he and Velvet always do in their tiny room since there was no other ce. Then he used his cleaning skill to tidy up the entire room, making it as clean as new.


    "Time to eat something to calm down this angry stomach," Myne mumbled to himself. Velvet had too much energy yesterday, most probably because of absorbing a lot of vitality. She didn''t feel hungry even once. On the other hand, Myne, after six hours of battling with Gal and continuing his fight with Velvet was dying from hunger in the middle of the night.


    But sadly, Velvet wasn''t in the mood to let him eat, so he could only continue his hard work with an empty stomach.


    Myne quickly whipped up a simple meal, leaving enough for Velvet on the table with a note exining that he was going to see Gal regarding the matter rted to fines that hadn''t been resolved yesterday as he couldn''t find her. Before leaving, he covered Velvet''s body with a quilt so she wouldn''t get cold and hurriedly ran towards Gal''s house, which was only a few meters away from him.


    Ducking into the courtyard, he cast a furtive nce around. Satisfied with the solitude, he quickly took out an empty miner trolley, filled it with 500 palm-sized gold bars, each weight 10 kg, and covered it with a ck cloth before dragging it toward Gal''s house with great effort after using his all strength enchantment skill.


    Knock-knock...


    Myne knocked on the door calmly without any nervousness like before. After all, if you think from a logical point of view, then this is his new wife''s house was now his, which means it is also his house. So, why should he feel nervous about entering his own home?


    "? ?? ?????? ?? ?????? ?? ? ??? ?? ?? ?? ? ???, ?? ???? ???? ?? ?????, ?? ???? ??? ??? ?? ?? ??? ???? ???." ("What the hell are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you never to show me your face again!")


    Myne''s luck, as always, was quite poor. As soon as the door creaked open, the previousdy butler Drakonix, who had scolded him to death before, because he couldn''t understand a word she said, once again stood in front of him with an ugly and angry expression stered on her face, as if she had seen her parents'' killer.


    Unable toprehend the other party''s words, Myne refrained from talking nonsense. With an emotionless face, he lifted his hand and showed Drakonix the ring that Gal had forcibly made him wear. Compared to her deed of raping him and signing a soul-binding contract without his knowledge, giving him a wedding ring seemed like a trivial matter, not worth mentioning.


    Where Myne thought that after seeing Gal''s ring on his hand, Drakonix would warmly invite him into his new house and bring him to Gal, to his surprise, the other party looked at the ring in his hand with a horrified expression, as if she had seen a ghost in the middle of the night. With a swiftness that belied her size, she snatched his hand, her face inches from the ring.


    "??? ??? ? ??? ??? ????? ?????? ????? ??? ??, ???? ??? ?? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ??????????? ??? ????? ?? ????? ??? ?????? ??????? ??? ???? ?? ???? ?????????? ?????? ???? ?? ???? ?? ??? ????? ??, ? ???? ?????? ??????, ??? ??????? ???? ??? ??! ???? ??? ??????? ?? ???." ( "How can you have My Lady''s favorite ring?


    Tell me, where did you get it from!? Did you sneak into the house and steal it, you damn thief?!


    Drakonix words were filled with a frantic urgency, "What have you done? Now because of you, I will surely lose my head this time..."


    Panic painted her face, but suddenly an odd glimmer of hope sparkled beneath the fear, "Wait a minute, she hasn''te down in anger to search for her ring. This means she might not have noticed that her ring is missing. Yes, I can give it back to her and pretend that I found it on the bed while cleaning. Yes, this way, she won''t be angry with me. I am such a genius.")


    Thinking such, Drakonix ignored the angry look on Myne''s face. From her point of view, he was already a dead man, and it was only a matter of time before she personally threw him into the magma river, so why bother wasting her time on him? She quickly grabbed the ring and tried to pull it off.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ..."


    Huh? Not only Drakonix but even Myne became confused, and both of them stared at the golden ring dazely. No matter how much Drakonix tried, she couldn''t move the ring, not even a single bit. It was as if the ring were a part of the finger.


    Myne, who hadn''t taken the ring seriously, only thought it might be a simple magic ring that Gal gave to him as a gift or maybe a wedding ring since Gal had calling him husband for a few hours to make fun of him. But now, seeing that Drakonix couldn''t move the ring on his finger, no matter how much she tried, he also felt there was something wrong with it.


    [ Fate Ring Of Mysteries


    Grade: ???


    Attribute: ???


    Description: ???


    Effect: ??? ]


    Now I am convinced that Gal clearly has no intention of letting me go before she sucks me to death. Sigh... My poor back is again feeling a bit weak. But first, let''s deal with this noisy mosquito. If I can understand, then it''s still okay, but now it is no different than a raven''s screech, she is grating on my nerves.


    After making up his mind, in shocked eyes of Drakonix, Myne pulls his hand out from her grip, making her quit instantly. But before her quietness mutates into anger and she jumps on him, he uses his skill, Magic Eye of Shock, which he rarely uses against any enemy since he never lets them get too close.


    The previous few times he used it only when Waffle was making too much noise, so of course punishment in the name of exercise is inevitable.


    As if hit by a giant hammer, Drakonix''s body, like a broken doll, flows backwards with shocking speed. Sadly, there was no wall behind her, so after flying 10 meters, she fell to the ground. With a bone-jarring thud and a cough of blood, she never wakes up again.


    "Did I use too much force?" Myne muttered, surprised by her fragility. "She turned out to be much weaker than I expected. I should try to convince Gal to kick out such brain-dead people."


    Having such thoughts just when he was about to enter the house, he heard loud footsteps, probably because Drakonix made too much noise, and with Myne''s gentlemanly treatment, everyone came running, knowing that something had happened.


    "Sigh. Another careless and childish girl. My work is definitely going to increase in the future," Muttering in annoyance, Myne first puts the miner trolley in the inventory before hastilying under the window of Gal''s room and jumping inside.


    "Tsk, someone making havoc in her house, but here she is, sleeping peacefully as if everything that happened outside has nothing to do with her..."


    As if sensing his arrival, Gal''s emerald eyes snapped open, a yful glint dancing in their depths. "Hubby atst! I thought you''d forgotten your newly minted wife after taking advantage of me." Saying she raises her hand, and Myne, like a kite, quickly floats toward her, directly crushing into her embrace and receiving a bear hug from her.


    Was she faking to be in deep sleep? There doesn''t seem to be any surprise on her face seeing me, as if she already knows I am here. Myne thought doubtfully while enjoying a facial boobs massage from Gal because she likes to sleep without clothes. Myne also has a lot of fun, and he fully supports her decision to sleep without clothes. After all, clothes are nothing but shackles on the body.


    Without them, the body would grow more effortlessly, and a real-life example of this theory is currently hugging Myne tightly.


    "Why did you take so long? I thought you''de back in a few hours, but you let me wait the entire day. Do humes of nowadays really have so much stamina?" Gal asked with a pout while trying to help Myne remove his clothes impatiently.


    "Sigh, actually no, they don''t. It''s just that I have a magic skill that lets me restore my or anyone else''s stamina. And because Velvet hadn''t had sex for months, yesterday she was carried away in excitement and didn''t let me go until a few hours ago. I had only slept 4 hoursst night," Myne said helplessly as he watched Gal''s eyes getting brighter with each sentence he spoke.


    Until he finished, she couldn''t hold back anymore. She ced Myne''s little brother at her vagina entrance and was about to start a passionate battle with Myne when there is a loud knock sound on her door.

 Chapter 310. Forbidden Word

    Knock-knock!


    A rhythmic rapping on the door shattered thefortable silence, drawing a sigh of frustration from Gal. "Hold on, darling," she murmured to Myne while releasing his little brother unwillingly, her voiceced with a subtle edge that promised unpleasant consequences for whoever dared to interrupt their moment.


    "What do you want?" Gal, while holding her anger back so she doesn''t scare Myne, asked the maid at the door. The trembling maid cowered on the threshold as Gal''s icy gaze fell on her.


    "My... My Lady, please forgive my rudeness, but someone has attacked Miss Drakonix, and now she is in aa. Ms. Infernique ordered me to inform you immediately," The maid, with a lower body resembling that of a giant spider with eight slim legs, an upper body of a young teenage girl, her hair-like tentacles writhing nervously, and two folded wings on her back, spoke in a crying voice.


    It was clear she didn''t want to ept this dangerous task, but her senior had forced her to do so.


    Gal remained unfazed by the news. Her emerald eyes narrowed, the yful glint momentarily extinguished by a cold, calcting light. "An attack, you say?" she purred, the word dripping with a dangerous sweetness. "And who, pray tell, would dare cross someone within my�� household?"


    Her unspoken threat hung heavy in the air, a silent promise of retribution that sent shivers down the maid''s spine.


    Gal as if thought something then turned her head to look at Myne on the bed, who was staring at the quilt on her bed with great interest, as if he had suddenly be very interested in the material of the quilt.


    Nodding her head in realization, Gal turned back to the spider maid and spoke with a sigh, "Go, inform everyone. No need to worry about the intruder; I have already caught him. Also, tell Infernique to heal Drakonix and give her three days of paid leave."


    After saying that without waiting for the spider maid to reply, Gal mmed the door shut in her face.


    "My Lady seems in a nice mood today. Good for me, otherwise, I definitely would not be able to go back in one piece. This job is really so scary and dangerous. After today, I am not going toe back here again..."


    Unaware that even after being a bit gentle with her poor employee, she had scared her enough to quit the job, Gal quickly came to Myne, sat down on hisp with her legs wrapped around his waist, and asked with a frown, "Tell me the entire situation?"


    "Is there still a need to exin? This is all because of you. When I came here and showed that butlerdy your ring, instead of warmly inviting me into the house as I expected, she started screaming at me in anger while trying to remove the ring you gave me. So, not having any other option, I was forced to make her silent.


    But I didn''t expect that she would turn out to be so weak; I only used a little power, and she got knocked out while coughing blood..."


    "You forgot to inform her about the ring, didn''t you?" Myne asked with a helpless expression while rubbing his forehead.


    "Hahaha," Augh, breathy and tinged with awkwardness, escaped Gal, realizing that Myne had seen through her so easily. She didn''t try to hide from him and told him the truth. "Can''t help it," she admitted, her voice husky. "Aftering back, I was so excited while thinking about you that I forgot to inform her.


    No wonder she behaved so rudely with you, after she saw my ring, she probably thought that you had stolen it. Sigh, only today I realized that my subordinates looking down on me so much that think anyone can steal my thing under my nose, and I need their help to bring it back."


    Myne didn''tment this time; this is Gal''s personal matter, and although he is forced to be her partner, he still isn''t familiar enough with her to interfere in her life.


    "Anyway, enough of the dramatics, let''s continue our business. I couldn''t hold it anymore," Gal said excitedly, and before Myne could say anything, his lips were sealed by hers. She then grabbed Myne''s little brother, who was hitting her stomach with excitement, lifted her hips a bit, ced its tips on her vaginal entrance, and sat down on it without any hesitation.


    "Moan~"


    ...


    Myne groaned, his muscles screaming in protest as he pushed the miner trolley. Gal''s yfulugh echoed in the air, a barb disguised as amusement. "I didn''t know what to call you��an idiot or stupid. You actually put all the gold behind a bush and forgot about it for 10 hours?" she purred, leaning back on the goldden trolley like a queen on her throne.


    "I really wanted to see your face if you came down and found that someone had stolen all your gold," Gal said with a mocking smile, a hint of disappointment clearly visible in her voice.


    After nearly 10 hours of an intense battle with Gal, Myne finally managed to convince her for a short interval, otherwise, he knew that he would be going to spend at least a week with Gal before fully satisfying her hunger, and if he really did that Velvet would surely kill him. So he quickly made a fake horrified face and after screaming "NO," quickly wore his clothes and jumped out of her room.


    Afterwards, he came to the biggest bush in Gal''s garden and quickly took out the trolley with gold from his inventory before Gal could see him. Then he suggested delivering the gold to Belial before continuing their lovemaking. Despite making a dissatisfied pout expression, she eventually agreed, but not before throwing in a condition that she would ride on the trolley the entire way.


    What could Myne say? He helplessly agreed, and now, while sweating buckets, he is pushing the trolley toward the gigantic red teleportation door.


    "Whose side are you on? Do you want to see me suffering in that mine again? Do you have any idea how difficult it was for me to dig gold in that iron-like mine? It was literally a nightmare for me," Myne said while gritting his teeth. Although he didn''t mind Gal joking with him, but her sitting on the trolley, already heavy enough, felt like moving a mountain with each step.


    For some reason, Gal who was light as a feather during their lovemaking, after she sat on the trolley, its weight directly doubled, driving him nuts. Now, he really wanted to give her a good beating but dared not do so. Having a strong wife has its own cons.


    "Haa, haa... Can you please, for God''s sake, walk on your feet? This trolley already has a lot of weight, but after you sit on it, moving it is very difficult. I can''t push it anymore," Myne stopped, panting heavily, and requested Gal in a pleading voice...


    Bang!


    Myne had hardly finished speaking when suddenly Gal raised her hand and a dark-purple orb streaked through the air, a thunderbolt of infernal energy. It mmed into the dragon-scaled demon.


    The demon had dragon-like hard scales on his body, two small horns, and arge nose. The poor guy stood petrified with an expression as if he had seen an alien, staring at Myne beside the road before the dark energy ball shot by Gal hit him, sting his body apart.


    Myne, frozen in terror, felt his saliva thicken in his throat. Without saying anything, he silently started pushing the trolley again, notining about its weight at all.


    "Sigh... Stop, I didn''t kill him to scare you," Gal said, shaking her head helplessly as she saw Myne''s frightened face. She knew that Myne had misunderstood her.


    "Do you have any idea where we are now?" Gal whispered calmly, pulling Myne closer, her emerald eyes scanning the surroundings.


    Myne, calmed by the concern in Gal''s gaze, considered her question. "Another dimension?" he ventured, cautiously testing the waters.


    Gal chuckled, a dry, humourless sound. "No, silly," she teased. "This is the other side of that teleportation door, where Alban Tower is situated. After crossing this teleportation door, wee directly to a different ce. This, my love, is the seventh floor of Hell. The reason you didn''t feel much change is that Alban has cast a big energy barrier in this entire area.


    He keeps this pocket of Hell stable, isted from the chaos within. Makes it less like a fiery furnace and more like��well, this." Now tell me, who is the greatest enemy of hell?" Gal calmly exined and asked Myne, who felt his legs weaken the more he listened.


    Seeing Myne''s bewilderment, Gal sighed, a frustrated rub crossing her brow. "Just what kind of world did you crawl out of, Myne? Do you guys even anything about demons and gods in your little corner of existence?"


    Shame burned in Myne''s cheeks due to theck of knowledge. However, remembering that Gal has already be his wife and it doesn''t seem she has any n to let him go anytime soon, he shamelessly calmed himself down and replied quickly.


    "Yes, although I''ve never seen a god, one of my friends is very close to them and canmunicate with them. In my world everyone who reaches the age of 15 also receives a god''s blessing, so there should be gods in my world.


    As for demons, although I haven''t met them, and they''re not as powerful as they are here, I heard beforeing here that they are wreaking havoc in another kingdom, destroying it for an unknown purpose."


    "It seems like the demons in your world are just hybrids. But I''m not talking about that. Listen to me. The hell dimension, where demons live, and the heaven dimension, where gods reside�� and I''m not talking about the puny fake gods of your world. I mean the real big boss-level gods. They are mortal enemies of each other, fighting for who knows how long.


    ording to records, they have been fighting since the birth of the universe."


    Myne blinked, his head reeling from the sheer scale of it all. "Since the universe''s birth? That''s��unfathomable."


    Gal''s smile softened. "Indeed, darling. Well, forget it. I don''t think you understand what I''m about to say next. Just remember that as long as you''re here, never mention the word ''God'' in front of anyone, except me, of course. Otherwise, believe me, if demons find out that you''re tantly mentioning that wretched word every once in a while, you wouldn''t just end up with a simple death."


    "So you killed that demon because he heard me mentioning Go... I mean that taboo word?" Myne asked with realization, staring at Gal with admiration.


    "Exactly. Now, just don''t mention that word again and move your sweet ass. The sooner we deal with the gold, the sooner we can go back and continue our remaining work," Gal said in a seductive tone, licking her lips with a hungry gaze, waking up Myne''s little brother instantly.


    "Sigh, I should have cast a sleeping skill on Velvet. She is definitely going to be angry after not seeing me for so long. I should better start working on a good, reasonable excuse so at least I won''t get beaten by her."N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 311. Boss Belials Pain

    "Are we sure now''s the best time to see Belial, Gal? Wouldn''t it be better toe in the morning? Myne looked at his watch before speaking, although there is no difference between day and night in hell, since there is only a red sky without any sun on top of his head, giving light from God knows where, making him force divide the day and night ording to his working hours.


    Galughed, a rich, full-bodied sound. "Morning? Nonsense, darling. There''s no such thing here. I gave you that watch so you can go to work in a safe shift instead of wandering in mine like a headless chicken and inviting trouble for yourself. Besides, recently Belial haspletely turned into a night owl.


    Most of the time, he has his empty head buried in a mountain of documents. There is no need to worry about disturbing him. Instead, I think he might even wee thepany. After all, you''re the only one besides me he can talk to normally, thanks to your unique status." She patted his head affectionately.


    They had already crossed the teleportation door and were heading toward the biggest tent on the 6th floor.


    "Well, that''s good then," Myne conceded with a helpless expression, while pushing the trolly filled with gold, Gal who finally had some pity on him as they reached near the teleportation door, didn''t make things difficult for him and started walking beside him.


    Myne already epts the fact that his new wife is not someone with whom he can reason. So he decided to follow her obediently, knowing that she is powerful enough to shield him from all danger, at least on the 6th floor.


    "Belial, where are you?" Gal bellowed at the tent entrance.


    A muffled voice drifted out,ced with irritation. "Come in, and how many times must I tell you not to be so casual outside? You know some bastards start looking down on us and make a lot of trouble if they misunderstand that we are easy to mess with."


    Myne, who was standing beside Gal while breathing heavily after pushing a trolley for such a long distance, suddenly heard a familiar voice. What made him shocked was that this voice didn''te from the tent but directly transmigrated into his mind, the same way Fenrir and Wafflemunicate with him.


    "Don''t be so easily startled by every little thing, honey. Let''s go inside," Gal prodded, entering the tent. Myne took a deep breath, forcing down his shock, and gritted his teeth as he pushed the trolley inside.


    The tent''s interior was far simpler than Myne expected. If he had topare it with Gal''s bedroom, calling Belial a poor ghost might be praise. In the entire single room, there was arge, in wooden table that dominated the centre, a medium-quality chair on which Belial sat, looking tired with dark circles under his eyes and birds nest like messy hair.


    Compared to his previous energetic version, he now looked like an overworked ve, sleep-deprived and famished, on the verge of copse. Explore more at empire


    Around him and on his tabley parchment after parchment forming a pile of a small mountain made of unknown materials, half-eaten food tes, and some metallic objects. Two rickety chairs for guests sat opposite him and anyone with clear eyes could see that he hadn''t ced them there of his own free will.


    Two wooden cabs with sixteen cubbies each adorned the walls, but unlike normal bookshelves, these housed gargantuan tomes. An entire cab, roughly four feet tall and wide, could only hold fifty such books, giving you a sense of their monumental size.


    There is also a big bed in the right corner, but now it has collected dust on it, which shows that no one has used it for weeks. A few orbs, probably lighting props, suspended from the ceiling, illuminating the entire tent. Overall, Belial is the perfect example of a stingy workaholic guy who is also the favourite toy of his boss.


    "Belial," Gal''s voice cut through the stillness, "how long have you been holed up in this pit? Did you even forget to take a shower? This ce smells like shit..."


    "Ssss..."


    Belial, hunched over a parchment, hissed a retort, "Please be silent for 2 minutes; let me finish thisst report.


    By the horns of hell, if I find the wretch who penned this report, even if Alban stands in front of me, I will definitely kill him." Angrily cursing, he continues reading the report in front of him with his eyes glued on it as if he is trying to make a hole in the parchment with his deadly gaze.


    Myne and Gal look at each other, and after nodding, they fall silent. Their recent bond, especially after a recent in-depth conversation; has reached the point where they can understand each other''s thoughts by looking into each other''s eyes or may be is the effect of their soul being bonded together.


    Gal pulls out a chair and sits down with her legs resting on the small empty area on the table that parchment hasn''t managed to im.


    Myne follows suit and also sits down on the chair, but obviously, he doesn''t have enough courage to be super friendly with Belial like Gal and put his legs on his table; otherwise, with Belial''s cheap character, there is a high possibility that he may again have to visit the mine to dig gold.


    Finally, with a flourish, Belial tossed his quill aside before cheerfully leaning against the chair. The expression on his face is the same as children leaving ss after thest period. "Ah, freedom!" He cried, his jubnt grin momentarily obscuring his usual miserly scowl.


    "Myne, right? What brings you to my humble��err��study? Do you need any help from me?" Belial, who was in a happy mood, noticed Myne sitting beside Gal and asked with a yful smile on his face. Clearly, his so-called help doesn''t seem free from any angle.


    "He''s here to pay his fine," Gal interjected, her voice neutral with an expressionless face, "And ask a few questions..."


    Belial''s cheer evaporated as if doused by ice water. "Fine? Already? No, wait... F*ck! Just how long have I been buried here?" He snatched a golden hourss from the table, blinked, and copsed on the chair as if his soul had left his body.


    He let out a deted groan that echoed through the chamber.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Thirteen days��gone! The greatest auction of the century, I missed it just because of those f*cking reports!"


    Bang!


    Belial''s fist mmed onto the table, sending parchment fragments fluttering with bloodshot eyes before flipping it over on Myne and Gal. But at thest moment, an invisible purple barrier appears in front of them, blocking it in midair.


    "You know those documents are very important, and if some important parchment gets destroyed, you have to write everything from the start, right?"


    Gal''s calming voice jolted Belial from his rage-fueled painting. He stared at her in disbelief, but after realizing she wasn''t joking, he quickly ced the table back in its ce and started picking up the scattered parchment from the ground.


    "Ah, Boss, need a hand?" Myne first looked at Gal awkwardly. Seeing that she had no mood to help poor Belial, he could only ask him directly. After all, he still needed to get some information about how to escape from here.


    Belial smiled politely. "No need, thank you. These documents contain confidential information, not for outsiders'' eyes. Though you wouldn''t understand them, what if someone reads your memories and plots something against me based on that information? Then I''d lose my job! You don''t know, in hell, finding such a well-paying job without risking your life is no different from finding a soul stone mine.


    In some cases, it even surpasses a soul stone mine, since not everyone can hold it and use it peacefully to strengthen themselves."


    "By the way, since I am free now, tell me, what do you want to ask? I can answer your questions as long as they don''t bring harm to me."


    Myne, who''d been waiting for this moment since proposing his escape n to Gal again on their way here, straightened his back, a nervous tremor in his voice. "Boss, is there any way to leave this dimension and return to my world?"


    Hearing Myne''s question, Belial, who was picking up the parchment, paused. He looked up at Myne, who, although nervous, still had a determined look on his face, and sighed helplessly.


    Do you truly crave death that much? Can''t you stay, work for me honestly, tend to your partners, old and new? Although I don''t know about your wife, Gal''s a good girl, she''ll look after you very well."


    As Belial approached a wooden cab, as if reading minds, he continued, "Don''t be surprised. Do you think I couldn''t see the soul-bound connection between you and Gal? You now have the aura of Gal all over your body since you are a weak party; this is like a mark, which tells others that you already have someone above, so it''s better not to mess with you.


    This aura not only will protect you in emergency cases but also extend your life, If you stay honest and don''t throw yourself into a big mess like this one, then living for 500 years is not a problem. And someday, if you surpass Gal, the mark will shift to her. Isn''t that cool?"


    Saying such, Belial, who was searching for something in the cab, finally took out a small box tightly sealed with demonic runes from behind a few parchments and came in front of Myne, who was still grappling with the revtion.


    "Let me ask again," Belial said, lightly tapping on the small box in his hand. "Do you really want to risk your life in the false hope that you can return to your world?"

 Chapter 312. A Way To Out

    "Let me ask again," Belial said, lightly tapping on the small box in his hand. "Do you really want to risk your life in the false hope that you can return to your world?"


    A pin-drop silence engulfed the tent after Belial''s question hung heavy in the air.


    Gal, a mask of calm stered on her face, watched Myne struggle with his inner turmoil. Her grip on his hand tightened, anxiety gnawing at her despite her best efforts to hide it. She knew too well the near-impossibility of escaping this dimension without Alban''s consent. Now, a flicker of regret washed over her for readily agreeing to Myne''s request.


    If he stubbornly threw himself into the jaws of death, she feared she wouldn''t have a ce to cry. After all, in her long life, Myne was the first partner she''d truly cherished, especially for his talents in the bed. That alone was enough to make her dote on him to death.


    "I...I will give it a try," Myne finally spoke, his voice bitter as he gazed at his feet. "I understand your concern, Boss, and I''m grateful for it. But I have a family waiting outside for me. I''ve dyed long enough, crippled by my own powerlessness.


    Even if it''s a false hope, I can''t just give up on everything and settle here as if nothing happened." His eyes welled up as the faces of everyone close to him shed through his mind, momentarily drowning out the sadness and helplessness with a fierce determination to see them again, no matter the cost.


    Belial sighed heavily, eyeing Gal, who had closed her eyes, seemingly deep in thought. He shook his head, a flicker of pity crossing his face. "I see. It seems you have already made up your mind." He paused, then held out a palm-sized red crystal ball towards Myne. "Before I tell you what I shouldn''t, I need you to do something.


    ce a few drops of your blood on this crystal ball and hold it close until our conversation ends."


    Hearing Belial''s instruction, Myne nodded his head confusedly and took the palm-sized red crystal ball from him. Although he really wanted to ask what it was, seeing that neither Belial nor Gal, who looked ill and depressed for some reason, had any intention of telling him, he sighed helplessly and did what he was told.


    As soon as Myne''s blood touched the red crystal ball, to his surprise, the blood was instantly absorbed, and runic symbols shed across the surface before vanishing, leaving the crystal pulsating with a dim red light.


    Enjoy new tales from empire


    Belial watched the blinking orb with grim satisfaction. "Good. Now I can speak freely without fear of losing my job." He sat down on the table and leaned forward. "But before I do, tell me, do you have any powerful backers in your world? Someone who is powerful enough to control Laws?"


    A giant question mark bloomed over Myne''s head. He nced at Gal, silently pleading for help, hoping she could exin what Belial was talking about in an easy way. Gal, though very disappointed and simmering anger with him, but when their gaze met, she didn''t disappoint him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He is talking about the power of ''World Law'', an advanced level of power essible only to true high-level individuals destined to touch these Laws. In every world, there are always some beings who are special or powerful enough that the ''Will of That World'' grants them the opportunity to interact with Laws. This allows them to progress further on their journey to be powerful.


    Gal exins patiently, but upon seeing the question mark on Myne''s face growrger, she immediately realizes that the concepts she is discussing are currently beyond Myne''s reach, at least for now.


    With a sigh, she simplified, "Just consider that Laws are a higher form of magic, and in your little world, the ones who can touch these Laws are like gods or demigods."


    "Oh, I see. So you wanted to ask whether I have a powerful backer who is considered a god by the people, and no one dares mess with, right?" Myne eyes lit up finally understood a little bit after Gal optimised the information to the lowest level.


    "Yes, you can say that," Belial ponders for a few seconds before nodding and rubbing his forehead in a headache. The look he gives Myne is no different than saying, "Are you an ignorant idiot."


    "If that''s the case, then I think I have such a backer. In my world, to maintain peace and order, God created powerful guardians called Divine Beasts. They possess unimaginable power and can destroy an entire kingdom with just a wave of their hands. Many years ago, a mad human king attacked the elven kingdom to enve all their women because elven women were known for their beauty.


    But after the attack, he didn''t stop there; he wanted to cut down the World Tree, Yggdrasil. However, his luck ran out quickly. The moment his soldiers touched the tree, The Divine Beast Ymir, also known as the walking mountain, erased both kingdoms from the ground within an hour."


    Myneughed nervously with a hit of proud expression. "By some incredible luck, I once saved a Divine Beast''s child from kidnappers who tricked them when she wasn''t around. We became best friends, and although she is a bit strict but she is super kind and treats me as her younger brother. If I am not wrong, she might have definitely turned the forest where I disappeared upside down in anger.


    I hope she won''t beat me to death after I return, hahaha..."


    While Myne awkwardlyughs, Gal and Belial exchange stunned nces, disbelief evident on their faces. Belial used telepathy to whisper to Gal, "Is it just me, or do you also think that Myne''s world is a bit...unique?"


    "I think so too. ording to what he said, although there are Gods and their pets maintaining order in the world, it doesn''t seem like there is any interference from the outside. It''s as if the entire world is tightly closed. Also, I learned from him that demons in his world are pathetically weak, and there is no such thing as angels or Hellguards," Gal replied thoughtfully.


    "It seems like Myne''s world is just a small, low-level world��more like a yground or small farm for his so-called God''s amusement. It doesn''t appear independent. Otherwise, there is no way a low-level world could produce a world tree, or stop the invasion of void monsters, or those dimension-peeping toms.


    I think he had a chance to return to his world if luck didn''t abandon him halfw..." Belial paused midway, realizing what he was saying. He quickly looked at Gal but seeing that she was still calm, breathed a sigh of relief.


    "We haven''t left our original location for months," Gal confirmed, gritting her teeth. It was evident she misunderstood Fenrir as Myne''s woman. "Meaning the tower is still linked to Myne''s world. If he can breach the core array, he could briefly rip a hole between dimensions for a few minutes.


    This should be enough for his elder sister-like friend to notice him if she is really searching for him." She said, jealousy evident in her voice.


    Belial hesitated. "Then should I tell him everything? You know, no matter if he seeds or not, once he gets out of our floor, you probably can''t see him again without paying a huge price, right?" He asked with concern. He and Gal had known each other for years, going through many life-and-death situations together.


    Despite her overprotectiveness and being a bit of a sex addict, she was definitely good wife material. But sadly he has no intention of settling down, there are millions of beautifuldies waiting for him outside, so how can he be satisfied with a single one? This is also the reason why he broke her contract, she never let anyonee near him.


    "Sigh, just tell him everything. Although he looks happy and calm on the outside, I have read his mind, and know inside, he is dying to meet his family. Death itself wouldn''t deter him. He has long ago made up his mind. If today we don''t tell him, he''ll find his own way. So it''s better to send him on the right path than let him go unknown just for my selfish desire."


    "And since fate brought him to me, and if we''re truly meant to meet again, nothing can sever that bond," Gal calmly replied with a sigh. Her selfless act of love brought moisture to Belial''s eyes. He really wanted to give Gal a bear hug, assuring her that everything would be fine. However, remembering there is a beside them and he had to maintain a serious image forced him to hold back his emotions.


    Myne, perched expectantly, noticed the sudden shift in the atmosphere. "Hey, what''s with the silence? And Boss, why are you crying?" He watched, bewildered, as Gal and Belial, who previously were sitting like statues, changed their facial expressions every second.


    Finally, Belial, tears shimmering on hisshes, broke into a smile, like a father receiving news of well well-being of his first child and his wife.


    "Mere tears of joy," Belial exined, wiping his eyes. "I just received news that my sry increase application, after 6 years of relentless effort, has finally been approved! I''m just carried away in emotion. But enough about me, back to your situation. If you really want to get out of this ce, there are only two options.


    First, meet the owner of this ce and ask him to open a portal for you to your world. But I strongly rmend that you better never meet him. Otherwise, let''s forget about talking��you won''t even realize when you get imprisoned and be his experimental material. Believe me, you never wanted to experience this ending."


    His voice dipped to a cautious level. "Second, ascend to the pinnacle of this tower. There, you''ll find a colossal golden array, the tower''s beating heart. That array is the core of this entire tower. Even minor damage will tear a rift in the sky, a temporary bridge between your world and this one.


    If your divine beast best friend is really looking for you, then it shouldn''t be a problem for her to notice your presence and rescue you, if only she has the power to do so..."

 Chapter 313. A Hug and a Run

    "By the way, I must say, you are truly courageous. Not everyone possesses the fortitude to ascend those never-ending spiral stairs. Thest time Alban forced me up for maintenance, I spent a week t on my back before I could use my legs again. It was truly a nightmare for me, and as a result, I started to fear stairs and haven''t left this floor for months.


    Belial shuddered, recalling the hellish experience.


    Myne, munching on the normal food Belial provided, was still perplexed. "How big is this tower, anyway? I mean how many floors are there?"


    After Belial revealed the secret of escape, although the chance of sess didn''t seem very high, and the death rate is frightened high, they still talked for another half an hour and drafted a n. During this time, Belial also opened his secret treasure vault and took out hume food he had bought from the ck market.


    Yes, the ck market. In hell, eating hume food is no different than eating shit in public, but there are always some exceptions like Belial. Although he is born and raised in hell, but in the end, he is still hume. So, of course, he prefers normal hume food over those disgusting things eaten by demons. Even Gal prefers to eat hume food more than demon food, mainly because they look and taste better.


    However, as a subus, she doesn''t actually need to eat to live, as long as she has a partner to provide her energy.


    "Well from the outside, this tower doesn''t seem much bigger than twelve floors, maybe fifteen at most," Belial exined, grinning devilishly. "But the devil knows where Alban found an ancient mage. He made a deal with him, and in exchange for his help, that ancient mage built this unimaginably huge magic tower for him.


    If youpare it with a normal tower''s height, ording to my calction, this tower could easily have 150 floors. So, you might as well prepare yourself for a nightmarish climb."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Finally, after so many months, someone is going to suffer the same fate as me, perhaps even more so, as Myne has to carry his little wife with him. It''s so exciting. Sadly, I can''t meet him again; otherwise, it would be so much fun to tease him, Belial thought with a chuckle, taking a swig of his mysterious wine, and watching Myne with mock pity.


    Myne, who was already imagining himself lying on the never-ending stairs on the verge of dying from tiredness, with Velvet crying beside him, couldn''t help but tremble.


    Myne, already picturing himself copsing on the endless stairs, Velvet sobbing beside him, shivered uncontrobly. "Any shortcuts on this climb? I''m willing to pay for help." He looked at Belial, who had an expression of taking pleasure in other people''s misfortune. Helplessly, he could only turn at Gal beside him��hisst hope.


    But she didn''t even nce at him, as if he didn''t exist at all, and continued to eat the food in front of her expressionlessly.


    Belial chuckled satisfied with Myne''s response. "Alright, that wraps up our meeting. You two can go and do whatever you want. I have to go to the market; my food stock is about to finish. Hopefully, they haven''t jacked up the prices again."


    Belial didn''t want to let Myne give him a puppy look anymore. He had already made up his mind to let him suffer. Who knows, maybe he''ll give up halfway and return back. Although he had shamelessly cut off the contract with Gal, it doesn''t mean she is not his friend. He genuinely wished her happiness and the loving family she dreamed of. She has already suffered enough.


    "Also, Myne, crush that memory guard with your hand. There is no need to hold it now," Belial tidied the leftover food, carefully tucking it away in his secret vault like a precious treasure.


    Myne nodded in confusion and crushed the red crystal ball he''d been clutching. To his surprise, it didn''t shatter like ss. Instead, it transformed into light particles, coalescing into a tiny sphere the size of a golf ball, then zipping toward his forehead at lightning speed.


    Myne recoiled instinctively, eyes wide with rm, but it was toote. The light ball burrowed into his mind.


    "Fuck! What the hell is that?" Myne stood in shock and nervously asked after taking a few steps back.


    "Oh, just a memory guard, small prop demons use to secure their memories from peeping toms. All the memories from the moment you put your blood on it until you crush it will now be tucked in that light ball. Nobody except you can see it. If someone tries to force their way into your head and touches it, it self-destructs, leaving no trace.


    Of course, you''ll forget that part of your memory too, but don''t worry about it. If someone powerful enough forcefully tries to read your memories, it will also destroy your mind, turning you into aplete idiot. So it doesn''t matter if you remember this small part or not anyway."


    Seeing Belial''s casual delivery of such potentially rming information, as if discussing the weather, Myne wonder if everyone born in Hell had a few screws loose.


    After bidding farewell to Belial, Myne and Gal walked out of his tent. There was an awkward silence between them; neither of them said anything for the next five minutes. They just stood outside the tent, observing various types of demons working tirelessly. Although Myne wanted to apologize to Gal and also thank her for her help, he didn''t know where to start.


    Gal, after so many years, finally found the guy she was looking for, but in the end, he on the other hand was just looking for his own death. So Myne felt ashamed to talk to her.


    "You go back and exin everything to Velvet. But don''t tell her anything happened between us. If she asks why I am helping you so much, just say you saved my butler''s life, and I didn''t want to owe anyone a favour. Also,e to my house tomorrow. I think I have something to change Velvet''s appearance like yours.


    It would be trouble if someone found out about her," Gal spoke with a poker face, devoid of her yful demeanour like before, it was as if she was talking to a stranger.


    Myne''s voice caught in his throat. A whirlwind of emotions swirled within him, his heart torn between gratitude and fear. He wanted to ask Gal if she wanted toe with him, but considering that his own fate is uncertain, he hesitated.


    He owed her so much, her unwavering support and friendship despite his illogical actions He felt like a bastard for leaving her after taking advantage of her, even though she was the one who had done everything, and he was a victim but he didn''t care about it now, he felt lucky that he meet her and if possible he didn''t want to leave her.


    With a heavy heart, he choked down the words and, in the end, just nodded his head before walking away.


    Gal didn''t react to seeing Myne walk away without saying anything. She had long ago known that this moment woulde when he would leave her, so there was no need to be emotional or immune to sadness. However, she was surprised when Myne, after taking a few steps, abruptly turned and rushed back to her.


    Myne didn''t look into Gal''s eyes, or dare not to. In front of Gal, he wrapped his arms around her in a tight and hugged her tightly. That silent embracested for minutes. Then, he quickly turned around and ran away, leaving a dumbfounded Gal behind.


    "Well, I expected more drama from him, like some emotional words, or kissing, etc. Even a ''thank you'' would''ve sufficed. But just...a hug and a run? Disappointing, I say.


    I think you shouldn''t always look at other people''s looks and cock; sometimes inner beauty is more important, especially in the long term," Belial, who hade out of the tent, stood beside Gal, and spoke with his hands inside his pants pocket while looking at Myne''s disappearing figure with a frown.


    "I didn''t need a pervert traitor''s advice when ites to judging people," Gal retorted, her voiceced with disdain.


    Belial, caught off guard by her sharp retort, sputtered in protest. "Hey... How can you say such a thing after taking such a big risk to help your little partner?"


    "Fuck off, help my ass. If you really wanted to help, then return me the 100 Middle-Grade soul stones you took from me, and I will definitely be grateful for your help then," Gal said angrily.


    "Cough, cough, Gal, dear, don''t say such a thing. Although we are friends and ex-lovers, you also know that there is a reason why I took money from you," Seeing Gal''s re intensify, Belial hastily changed the subject. "Let''s not talk about those things, but I have to say I never expected you would give him that ring of yours. I never received such treatment when we were together.


    I suddenly felt jealous of that brat."


    Gal scoffed. "You should be jealous, Belial. A scoundrel like you deserves only regret for past mistakes. Come on, I also need to do some shopping myself." She strode towards the sixth-floor entrance, leaving Belial to sigh about his diminishing status.


    "Sigh, no one takes me seriously nowadays. I miss those days when I worked as a bandit. My useless underlings under me trembled in fear when they saw me. But now..." Belial paused and cast his gaze toward a demon casually writing runes on a bomb in the middle of a noisy street. He could only shake his head helplessly before quickly catching up with Gal.

 Chapter 314. Fuzzy Flamingo Fiasco

    "Are you absolutely sure she''s helping because of your good deed, not some hidden agenda?" Velvet asked, her gaze fixed on the four small demons gleefully lugging away a headless corpse as if it were some kind of treasure.


    "Ah, yes, absolutely sure. I think she might be the thief who stole her favourite itemst time. She made quite a bigmotion; it''s no wonder that she lost her life in such a way. Let''s not dwell on it. We still have to conquer endless stairs after this," Myne said, faking seriousness and quickly changing the topic.


    After bidding farewell to Gal in an embarrassed way, he hurriedly came back to Velvet, first apologizing to her for leaving her alone without telling her much, then quickly exin her everything in the detail.


    At first, Myne thought that Velvet might hesitate to go on such a suicidal escape n, but to his surprise, she readily agreed, leaving him speechless. From her point of view, it might be very dangerous, just hoping that someone is outside waiting for them, and they just have to send a signal so they can be rescued.


    But it is still a thousand times better than living in such a gloomy, dangerous ce where they couldn''t find normal food, let''s not just talk about other things. So either they would leave this ce or die trying together; there is no better ending than this.


    Moved by Velvet''s reasoning, Myne spent the remaining entire day and night pleasuring her, not stopping until he saw on his watch that the meeting time with Gal was near. So, after tidying up, he first used Illusory Veil on Velvet, making her invisible before quicklying to Gal''s house with her.


    "Come on, let''s go inside. There is no point in standing here," Myne said calmly guiding Velvet towards Gal''s room window.


    "But the main entrance is in front of us. Why are you going there?" Velvet asked, confused. She didn''t understand why Myne wanted to sneak through a window like burrs when they were on good terms with Gal?


    "Didn''t I tell you? Those idiots working inside the house didn''t understand what I said and shooed me away, thinking of me as a troublemaker. So I have no other way but to go inside Gal''s room directly from the window. This is also the reason why she always leaves it open for me."


    His voice carried a faint tremor, a subtle clue Velvet picked up. "Oh, always leaves it open for you, huh?" She echoed a flicker of doubt in her eyes. "It seems like you haven''t told me a lot of things."


    Myne, oblivious to her suspicions, swept her into his arms like a princess and vaulted through the window.


    Myne quickly ced Velvet down and looked around after entering Gal''s room and soon spotted the person he was looking for. Unlike before, Gal wasn''t wearing a simple bra and a short skirt; instead, she wore a floor-length flowing ck gown made of a heavy, luxurious fabric that looked like velvet or brocade.


    The long, wide sleeves billowed out from the fitted bodice, cinched at the waist with a wide ck belt. The deep hood on her head, trimmed with faux fur, cast a mysterious shadow over her face. Overall, she looked so beautiful that Myne couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    "So, you guys finally arrived, huh? I thought you would make me wait a bit longer." Gal set aside the hefty magic tome she was engrossed in and spoke calmly while looking at Myne and Velvet, who had also be visible.


    Gal rose from the bed, her eyes flickering to Velvet, who nervously avoided her gaze. "It seems like you''ve solved her vitality problem, huh? That''s a bit unexpected, considering that you guys have never left this ce," She asked casually, but didn''t go too deep into this topic and quickly chose to drop it before Myne could even reply to her.


    Then she strode towards her wardrobe, retrieving the small storage bag Myne had previously sold her.


    "First things first," Gal addressed Velvet, her voice calm and soothing. "This bracelet will alter your appearance, making you appear as a regr demon halfling. That way, you can apany Myne freely within the tower." She extended her a bracelet made of silver with a sapphire and diamond pendant in the shape of a flower. The chain is delicate, and the sp is simple but secure.


    Velvet hesitated to ept such a beautiful but expensive-looking bracelet and nced at Myne. Only after he offered a reassuring nod, did she reluctantly ept it.


    "Thank you for your generosity," Velvet mumbled, feeling a touch overwhelmed. "Though I have nothing to offer in return at present if fate allows us to cross paths again, I''ll certainly repay the favour."


    Gal didn''t take Velvet''s words seriously; for her, this was just a small effort. She gave Velvet a nod, indicating that she understood, before looking at Myne with a calm expression, as if he were just a stranger who helped her and she was returning the favour.


    "And these two items are for you. Also, thank you again for saving my butler''s life," Gal said, holding out two unique items.


    One was a pair of plush pink slippers featuring feathered wings, a bulbous beak, and an unblinking googly eye staring up at the world. The other was a silver pendant featuring a mesmerizing blue eye with arge vertical pupil, set against an ornate silver frame. The eyes appeared to be alive as it blinked once in a while, looking left and right, giving a very ethereal feeling.


    The silverwork around the eye resembled swirling stardust, adding to the otherworldly feel of the pendant.


    Myne felt a shiver crawl down his spine at the sight of the silver pendant, which looked like some kind of demonic dark magic item. However, his gaze was quickly stolen by the ridiculous pink slippers Gal bought for him. Although he wanted to believe that Gal was merely jesting, his heart and her expression indicated that he was soon going to be aughingstock.


    At least in Velvet''s eyes, he already became one, as she tried her best to hold back herughter.


    [ Fuzzy mingo Fiasco


    Grade: Medium


    Attribute: Wind


    Description: The plush pink slippers were made by a heartbroken demon whose wife made him wear a green hat in broad daylight. In order to take revenge, he created those cursed slippers that couldn''t be taken off once worn for that bastard who ruined his life.


    The awkward shuffle, the constant urge to adjust his feathery plumage, the desperate hope that nobody notices the googly eye judging him from below��these slippers aren''t just footwear, they''re a walking si waiting to happen!


    Every step is a silent plea: "Please, world, avert your gaze from my feathery shame!" But thanks to a poor demon''s lifelong suffering, their infamy andical value have made them a popr gag item among demons.


    Effect: 1. Instant attraction��no matter where you go, people will notice you.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    2. Can fly, although not too high, but fast enough to leave people eating dust. ]


    This isn''t a prank, but clear thoughtful calcted revenge, and here I thought she might be sad. However, she seems to have already made preparations to make me suffer before sending away, Myne thought with a crying face while staring at the pink girlish slippers in his hand.


    While Myne was crying in his mind, Gal, who was very satisfied seeing Myne''s reaction to the gift she specially prepared for him, started exining their effort.


    "Those rare slippers I get after a lot of hard. Although no one can fly or use any kind of shortcut to climb endless stairs in the tower, these slippers are different. After wearing them, although you couldn''t fly very high due to restrictions only a few inches from the stairs, their speed is very high.


    As long as you have sufficient mana, you can probably reach the top floor within a few hours without sacrificing your legs. The only problem is that, as the previous host of those slippers, unless you wear them in front of me and I drop my blood on them, you can''t use their flying spell."


    "As for this pendant, it has a defensive spell inside it. If you are in danger, it will automatically create a solid protective shield around you. A very useful but cheap magic tool. I wanted to buy a few more, but s, they were all sold out. Anyway, quickly wear them and put some drops of blood on them so you can be their owner and be able to use their spells."


    Hearing Gal''s instruction, Velvet wore her oversized bracelet while antiseptically looking at Myne, waiting for him to wear those funny pink slippers. She bit her finger and put some drops of blood on it.


    The blood was absorbed by the bracelet, and after flickering in golden light three times, it automatically adjusted to Velvet''s size and changed her appearance to a halfling female demon with slightly red skin, horns like those of a ram with a spiral shape and ridges running along the surface.


    A long tail gently swung behind her, but the overall appearance was no different from a hume, if we ignored her horns.


    Myne, momentarily distracted from his own self-pity, offered a genuinepliment. "You look even more stunning than before," His eyes shining with lust. If not for the fact that the situation is not right, he might have already started a few rounds of battle with her.


    "Thank you," Velvet giggled, "But I think you should wear those lovely slippers too. You''ll surely be more handsome than before," Velvet said with a giggle. Gal also nodded her head, clearly having the same thought.


    A nervous tremor ran through Myne. "Um, can I take them off easilyter, right?" he inquired, the image of being forever stuck in those shy pink shoes painting a picture of utter horror.


    "Who knows, but I promise you I haven''t done anything with them," Gal said with an evil smirk, making Velvet burst intoughter while Myne''s face turned pale as paper. He already knew he was doomed.

 Chapter 315. A Symphony of Love

    Myne, although wanting to burn the pink slippers in front of him to ash, but remembering the horror of the never-ending stairs, he, with a heavy heart, put aside his dignity. With a sigh that spoke volumes of his inner struggle, he donned the slippersn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hahaha..."


    A burst ofughter echoed yfully through Gal''s room. Myne, eyes squeezed shut, could only grit his teeth and surrender to his fate. Velvet, perched beside Gal, chimed in with uninhibited guffaws, while Gal herself chuckled indulgently, a subtle yet genuine smile gracing her lips.


    However, Gal didn''t forget her work, with an ear-to-ear grin on her face, she put a drop of her blood on Myne''s new pink slippers, each for formalities, of course, so her mischief would not be caught by him.


    "Now, that''s it. You two can go," Gal said, waving goodbye, a hint of wistfulness in her voice. "Though I haven''t much hope, I pray you both to find your way home safely."


    "I..." Myne opened his mouth, a wave of guilt cresting within him. He yearned to speak, to express his gratitude and lingering concerns. But seeing Velvet beside him, he shut his mouth.


    "Honestly," Velvet huffed, marching towards the window with an air of exaggerated exasperation. "You two are now treating me as a child, and that too a blind one. It''s as if I can''t see anything going between you two. Tsk, there is no trust between couples nowadays at all," She paused at the window''s edge, her voice softening. "Remember, don''t dawdle too long, I''ll be waiting in the garden."


    Myne and Gal''s jaws dropped in equal measure. They didn''t expect that Velvet would find out about their little secret within a few minutes after meeting both of them together.


    "Is my acting truly that shoddy?" Gal asked doubtfully, but before she could react a blur of motion wept and she was lifted off her feet and engulfed in a passionate embrace. Their lips met in a heated kiss, a firestorm of unspoken emotions igniting between them.


    The passionate kiss between the two couples, who were about to separate, doesn''t need a description of how intense it can be. It''s not for the fact that there are still some senses in their mind; maybe by now, their clothes have already left their bodies.


    "I... I''m truly sorry," Myne gasped as they broke apart, his voiceced with self-reproach. He always felt like he was taking advantage of Gal, although she herself made it clear that she didn''t mind. But Myne couldn''t put away this feeling in his heart.


    "Shut up," Gal yelled angrily, silencing his apologies in midway. "I told you, your apologies are of no use. What I need, you cannot give me. So just... shut up and let me savour this final moment."


    With that, she silenced his further protests with another kiss, her touch both desperate and tender. It was a plea for him to simply be present, to enjoy the fleeting moments they had left.


    This intense kissing sessionsted for 10 minutes before Gal unwillingly pushed Myne onto the bed and spoke while panting lightly.


    "Now go," Gal murmured, finally breaking away and turning away from him, looking at the ceiling as if it were some kind of piece of art. "Don''t keep Velvet waiting."


    Myne, frustrated by being treated like a toy yet understanding Gal''s desperate attempt to mask her grief, could only frown in silence. He really had something important to say. But this damn new wife of his didn''t let him say anything.


    Sighing helplessly and holding his anger back (otherwise, Velvet might have to wait for him the entire day), Myne walked beside Gal and pped her bubbly butt with all his might.


    "Paa..."


    "Ahhhh... What are you doing?" Gal cried out in pain as Myne''s p was really quite heavy, and the dress she was wearing was also very thin. Other than looking beautiful and covering her body, it couldn''t even provide 1 point of defence, so his palm, you can say, directly touched her juicy ass.


    "Pa..."


    Myne didn''t reply but gave another p on Gal''s juicy ass while holding her arm, so she didn''t run away from him. He continued to do it until Gal''s eyes became watery before he stopped, and he hugged her tightly, not caring that Gal could beat him to death at any moment now if his exnation wasn''t satisfactory.


    "If I knew you''d be so stubborn and deny your hubby the chance to speak on such an important asion, I never would have married you," Myne murmured softly, stroking her long, silky hair. He sighed deeply. "First and foremost, I am truly sorry for leaving you so soon after our..." He stammered, unsure how to describe the events in the basement.


    While it had resulted in another beautiful and caring wife, the process wasn''t exactly something to celebrate. "Amm, marriage ceremony," Your next read awaits at empire


    "Initially, I nned to spend a few days with you. But after getting to know you a bit, I decided not to. I fear that if we stayed together longer, you might get dragged into this madness and risk your life with me for no reason. After all, even if I don''t seed, we''ve only known each other for two days. You''ll remember me for a few weeks at most before moving on, life is all about moving forward.


    So, please forgive me for making such a selfish decision."


    Myne paused, gazing into Gal''s purple, tear-filled eyes. A small chuckle escaped him, and he gently wiped away her tears. "Thank you for everything you''ve done. You will always be my second dearest wife in my life and wee to the Fortuna Family." With that, he took her left hand and slipped a dazzling golden ring with a blue diamond in the middle onto her finger.


    The ring shimmered with the secrets of the night, crafted from moonlit silver. A pearlescent moonstone, kissed withvender hues, rested at its heart, cradled by delicate vines that whispered of starlit forests.


    [ Promise of Hope


    Grade: Medium-Tier-1


    Attribute: ???


    Description: A beautiful mysterious ring crafted by a well-known alchemist butter lost in the long river of time before identally discovered by a traveller with good eyesight.


    Effect: 1. Luck Enhancement (Passive)


    2. ???


    3. Support Magic: Vitality Absorption (Large)


    4. Two-handed Scythe (Medium)


    5. Regeneration ]


    Yesterday, after exining everything to Velvet, at night, Myne again went to Belial and bought this ring from him. ording to him, he picked it up from a random stall during the time he worked as a bandit and never needed to wear it as it was too feminine and useless. So, he happily sold it to Myne for 2 soul stones. Myne then pasted a few skills on it he thought would be most useful for Gal.


    "This is the wedding ring I prepared for you. Although I am a bitte, you know it''s not easy to prepare something when you don''t know the other party''s taste. Although the material of this ring is quite basic, don''t try to underestimate it. I have personally put very useful skills into it. One is Vitality Absorption, allowing you to replenish your energy by simply touching another being.


    This should be especially helpful for you since you need to eat others'' energy. Second, a training-type skill �C when you use the Scythe, it will make a better bond between you and your weapon... Amm very useful skill. And thest one is a powerful healing skill �C as long as you have mana, any kind of injury can be healed in a matter of minutes.


    Even lost limbs can be regenerated, but it will take more time..."


    "You made it yourself?" Gal interjected, staring at the ring in her hand with a kaleidoscope of emotions - joy, disbelief, shock, and something akin to awe.


    Myne chuckled softly. "The ring itself isn''t my handiwork, I bought it, but the skills imbued within are indeed my creation. After all, a wedding ring, couldn''t be simple, right?


    This ring will stay with you as long as you remember me, so it deserves to be special, just like yours." He gestured to The Fate Ring adorning his own finger, the one he couldn''t remove despite numerous attempts, but since appraisal skills couldn''t show any data of it, this shouldn''t be a random ring.


    "Even though I didn''t know the ring''s effect, I know it is very special. So if I give you a random golden ring, then what about equality? Don''t you make fun of me every time you look at the ring?" Myne joked with a small chuckle.


    Tears welled up in Gal''s eyes. "Thank you..." she choked out, "This means the world to me."


    Myne''s heart skipped a beat. "Hey, why are you crying? If you don''t like the ring, you can put it aside! No need to be so emotional." His initial pride at his work had morphed into frantic concern. He couldn''t fathom what he''d done wrong.


    "Sob, no, I like it, I love it," Gal, wiping away her tears, chuckled slightly. "I will never separate this ring from me," She pulled him into a tight embrace, then pulled back with a smile.


    "Phew, here I thought you didn''t like the ring. This time you really scared me to death," Myne gasped, relief flooding his features. Gal''sughter filled the room once more.


    "Alright, enough sentimentality," Gal dered a glint of mischievousness in her eyes. "It''s time for goodbyes, or don''t me me for locking you in the basement to prevent you from leaving!"


    Myneughed. "Then perhaps I best be going. You indeed have the capital to do this. I believe in my most powerful wife, but before I leave, take this, a small farewell gift. I hope you like it," He presented her with a storage pouch adorned with golden thread.


    "Is it a storage prop? What is inside?" Gal asked with a frown because when they first met, she clearly saw Myne only had one storage pouch. Although she understood he was hiding something at that time, it still surprised her that he could easily take out so many space magic props which are very rare in hell.


    "Homemade food prepared by your younger sister, some clothes and innerwear my favourite ones, dozens of litres of magic water to replenish your mana and stamina in an emergency, and a few other minor things. But please don''t open it now. I wanted to do itter after we left. Some surprises deserve to be unveiled in solitude.


    Hopefully, we''ll meet again, my grandma wifuu," Myne winked yfully, nting a deep kiss on her lips. With a final wave, he leapt from the window. Now he really feared that if he didn''t leave quickly, he might not be able to separate from her.


    "We will surely meet again. Just wait for me..." Gal spoke emotionally while waving at Velvet and Myne, who were getting further and further from her.

 Chapter 316. The Top of The Tower

    "Do you want to say anything?" Velvet calmly asked while riding on Myne''s back, leaning her head on his shoulder.


    "Yes, those slippers, although they look very ugly, I have to say they really work quite nicely." Myne, acting as if he didn''t understand the hidden meaning behind Velvet''s question, replied hesitantly. He is currently flying at a very fast speed just a few inches above the never-ending spiral stairs, heading to the top of the tower while carrying Velvet behind him.


    Since there is only one set of flying slippers between them, and obviously he didn''t have the honour to ride a beautifuldy, not even if she is his wife.


    Velvet gave him a knowing look, her eyebrow cocked in amusement. "I don''t think that''s what I''m asking about, Myne. How long exactly has this... situation with you and her been going on?"


    Myne winced, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Will you believe me if I say that this time it was all purely coincidental and I am just a victim?"


    "What do you think? I''m not stupid enough to believe in the nonsense of a big womanizer like you. Also, if I hadn''t seen the small drama between you two, I might still believe in you. But now, you better spill everything honestly before I push you down those stairs," Velvet threatened angrily.


    She still couldn''t believe that while she was lying on the bed worrying about Myne every day he went out, this bastard, on the other hand, was having fun with his own boss.


    Myne sighed, knowing further deception was futile. "Sigh, so it happened the day I went to deliver the gold..."


    After seeing Velvet''s temper getting hot, Myne finally gives in; anyway, he is already caught, and what''s the meaning of keeping minor secrets. However, the more Velvet listened, the more disappointed and angry she became with Gal.


    "That b*tch dares to rape my husband? Myne, turn around; let''s go back. I want to have some private chat with your so-called new wife," Suddenly, Velvet yanked on Myne''s hair, her grip harsh, her voice trembling with anger.


    "Velvet, wait!" Myne protested, surprised by her reaction. "Did you miss the part where I told you about her illness? In the end, it was clearly me who was looking for trouble. If I hadn''t entered her basement, then I might have never met Breserk Gal, and this further thing would never have happened.


    So, all the fault is mine, you couldn''t me her for things that weren''t in her control," He said while shaking his head.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Also, if you look from a positive side, this is clearly a blessing in disguise. Think about it if I hadn''t met Gal, do you really think we could get information about getting out of here? Yes, Belial is a bit gentle with us, probably because of our identity as humes, but that''s all. There is no way he would risk his own life just for strangers with such critical information."


    "And, although I''ve known Gal for a few days and you only met her once, in her heart, she already acknowledges us as her family. Otherwise, after knowing that we are going on such a suicide mission, there is no need for her to give us these magic items, especially you," His gaze softened.


    Discover exclusive content at empire


    "if she didn''t ept you as her sister, why would she go through so much trouble to buy a custom-made magic item for you? Although she said it''s just a normal item she bought randomly, in a ce where everyone is a demon, why would someone buy an item that has no effect on them?


    After all, they are already demons; other than changing colour, and giving horns and tails, which they already have, this item has no use for them."


    Myne''s voice grew tinged with emotion, now after talking about Gal, he is missing her more. "And my slippers, she said they are just random prank props, but have you considered the ce where a powerful guy like Belial couldn''t use magic to fly, how can any random prank prop can let us fly with ease?


    All the things she gives us are priceless, Myne said emotionally now after talking about Gal, he is missing her more.


    Velvet''s ears drooped as Myne''s exnation sunk in. Shame tugged at her feline pride, she now wanted to jump into the giant ck hole beside her. "I... I''m truly sorry," she mumbled, embarrassment colouring her voice. "I didn''t think about those things. After seeing that, you began to y the outside even in such a serious situation.


    Ipletely forgot to think logically. I''m a terrible kitty cat, aren''t I?"


    Myne chuckled, the sound warm and reassuring. "Hehehe, yes, you are," he teased, gently flicking her nose. "So I have to punish you once we get out of here," Saying such he pinched Velvet''s juicy ass hard.


    Velvet swatted his arm yfully. "Ouch! Hey, no fair! That actually hurts!" she cried out, yfully retaliating with a light tap on his head. "Speaking of out of here, do you think we''ll see Gal again? I want to apologize and thank her from both of us, personally."


    "I have a strong feeling we''ll meet again," Myne replied, his voice turning serious. "But right now, all we can do is hope we survive this ordeal. Now I just hope that we won''t encounter any more problems, and Fenrir cane to rescue us as soon as we make an opening for her."


    ...


    "How long has it been since we''ve been here?" Velvet said, sitting on the stairs while eating an apple, her voice tinged with weariness.


    "Probably more than a day; we crossed the 10th floor two hours ago," Myne replied broadly, lying down on the stairs and eating a honey bun.


    Velvet sighed, exhaustion creeping into his voice. "I have to say, whoever made this tower is definitely crazier than demons. He really knows how to torture people, especially when he created this mysterious device. It can actually teleport people directly in front of this giant golden gate, but if they want to return, they have to use stairs.


    Tsk, tsk, I can imagine demons cursing him and his all generations day and night."


    "Yes, and it seems like every time those demonse here, they are all neer. The veterans wouldn''t be caught dead taking this job, knowing they''d be bedridden for months after a few seconds of teleportation. The previous guy looked very confused when he found out that he couldn''t teleport back," Myne replied with a chuckle, standing up and casting his gaze at the tightly sealed golden gate.


    "Is this the 11th floor?" Velvet asked curiously, jumping on Myne''s back like a little girl, literally making Myne fall on the stairs and sending both of them to hell.


    "Idiot, be careful! Are you tired of living? What if we fall down?" Myne yelled angrily at Velvet while operating the flying slippers and speedingly flying to the top of the stairs.


    "Sorry, I just wanted to lighten up your mood...? Myne, look, there is a lighting from upstairs," Velvet, who was apologizing, suddenly stunned to see the golden light in front of her. She and Myne had been flying on those never-ending spiral stairs filled with darkness for an entire day. She excitedly grabbed Myne''s head and forced it upward.


    "F*ck! It seems like we are about to reach the top," Myne hurriedly stopped the flying slippers and put down Velvet. First, he put the pink slippers back into the inventory and put on his leather shoes. Then he handed Velvet a storage bag filled with Alban special bomb-like objects.


    This time, since there was no Gal behind their asses to catch them, as they were about to get off the 6th floor, Myne skillfully put away a few boxes of bombs, reducing Belial work a bit.


    "Remember to stay close to me," Myne warned, his voice a low growl. "Otherwise, if something unexpected happens, I might not be able to save you on time."


    With a nervous nod from Velvet, Myne cautiously approached the golden light, anticipation and dread swirling within him.


    ...


    Emerging from the golden light, Myne and Velvet found themselves in a simple, open-air observatory. Before them stretched an endless abyss of darkness. A gigantic hexagonal array glowed with an ominous golden light spread on the entire floor, with all the runes inside it rotating nonstop like snakes, creating a heavy and disconcerting feeling.


    In the centre of the array, a ck disk, seemingly the source of this eerie luminescence, hovered a few centimetres above the ground, pulsating with an unsettling energy.


    The observatory was deserted. After a cautious sweep for any immediate threats, Myne and Velvet cautiously stepped onto the golden array that covered the entire floor. They reached the edge, a sheer drop with no railings offering a dizzying panorama of the bottomless abyss. If someone identally fell from this height, there would be only one inevitable end.


    Myne gasped, the sight of the distant town sparking a strange familiarity. "No wonder I always have a familiar feeling with this tower," he muttered, pointing towards the tiny speck bathed in bright light, norger than five acres with the tower at its heart.


    "Come back! Don''t get excited in the wrong ce; you could fall from there," Velvet warned, her gaze fixed on the dark disk.


    "Do you think destroying this thing might weaken the barrier and create a crack in the sky?" Myne asked, approaching Velvet and looking at the ck disk, Its centre was an inky void, as if it were a kind of ck hole devouring everything, even light.


    "That''s our only lead," Velvet replied grimly. "No sense holding back now."


    Myne nodded, understanding the urgency. Gesturing for Velvet to stand back, he unleashed a barrage of fireballs at the ck disk. To his shock, just as the fireball neared it, the disk pulsed fiercely, a powerful suction force swallowing his spells whole before returning to its eerie stillness, behaving harmlessly to humes and animals.

 Chapter 317. Mynes Last Resort- The Lightnings Fury

    "F*ck! Why this small object is so powerful?" Myne, who was dumbfounded seeing the power of the suction force of the ck disk, cursed out loud. In order to check the limits of the disk, Myne used other skills such as Wind de, Fist of Light, Rock sh, Water Magic: Colossal, all three of his AoE magic skills, and even his Unique Magic?Lightning with minimal mana.


    However, the ck disk, situated in the middle of the golden array like a bottomless pit, seemed unaffected by anything thrown at it.


    Frustration bubbled within Myne. He stomped his foot hard on the ground. "What in the hell is this thing? Why does it can swallow every spell I throw at it? How can it be so powerful, this doesn''t make any sense!"


    Velvet, who had been studying the disk silently for the past few minutes, broke the silence while rubbing her chin. "Not all your attacks. Just magic. Haven''t you noticed? If it were truly that all-powerful, wouldn''t it have sucked us in the moment we approached? It only reacted when you attacked with magic."


    "In that case," Myne hesitated for a bit, walked toward the ck disk, and cautiously extended his hand towards the disk, stopping inches before it. As Velvet predicted, it remained inert, almost like a harmless metal te.


    After verifying Velvet''s theory, Myne took out a dagger from his inventory. Taking a step back, he hurled it with all his might towards the disk.


    CLANG!


    As Myne''s dagger was about to hit the ck disk, the expected suction force didn''t emerge from the disk, instant a loud ng echoed as the dagger collided with an invisible barrier shimmering around the disk, blocking the dagger with ease. Myne and Velvet''s eyes lit up in excitement. As long as they could move or damage this disk, their mission could be sessful.


    Myne and Velvet''s excited expressions instantly turned ugly. Although both of them had expected that destroying the ck disk wouldn''t be easy, it was now proving to be even harder than they had imagined.


    "Let me give it a try," Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Velvet stepped forward. She came in front of the disk and used her innate cat tribe ability, Iron w, and swiped at the barrier.


    Another metallic ng resonated in the observatory. Other than creating a few sparks and hurting her own hand, Velvet''s attack did not affect the barrier at all.


    Discover more content at empire


    Myne, unwilling to give up aftering so close to his freedom, picked up the dagger from the ground, used almost all the enhancement skills he had, including Martial Arts skills, which he had never used before, andunched a full-power attack on the ck disk.


    BOOM!


    The shockwave produced by such a powerful attack was naturally quite fierce. Velvet, who wasn''t prepared, was literally blown away and fell from the observatory If she hadn''t sunk her iron w into the ground at thest moment.


    Myne, on the other hand, for the first few seconds, forcefully continued to apply pressure to a single spot on the barrier in the hope of creating a small opening. However, before he could make a dent, a more powerful shockwave than he produced was released from the disk, throwing him directly out of the observatory, which wasn''t very big in the first ce.


    "Myne!!"


    Velvet''s blood ran cold as she watched Myne plummet from the observatory with eyes wide open in shock and fear.


    "I am fine, don''t worry," Myne, who had fallen from the observatory but at thest moment used the double-jump skill to return andy down on the ground spoke while panting heavily. This would surely be the fifth time he had met Lady Death from so close distance.


    Velvet rushed to his side, relief washing over her as she confirmed he was unharmed, merely tired from using so many body-type skills at once, and sat down beside him.


    "What should we do now? Although it is confirmed that this disk is the main power source of this tower, however, whatever made it clearly considered all dangers before putting such a powerful defence around it. With our current strength, I don''t think we can even make a scratch on it even if we spend years trying," Velvet said emotionally.


    Her eyes became moist, and although she is a strong girl and doesn''t want to admit it, she is also feeling desperate now. All the hope she had to return to their world is now shattered just like that.


    Myne remained silent for a moment, gazing at the endless emptiness above. His voice, when it finally emerged, was quiet but steady.


    "Go back to the stairs."


    "What?!" Velvet eximed with shock. Although she expected that Myne would suggest they return ande back after getting more powerful since they now have no other option, she had not thought that he would let her go back alone.


    "What? Hell, no!" Velvet protested fiercely. "You think I''m leaving you here? Without you, I might as well jump down myself. It''s better than this endless nightmare."


    Myne sighed heavily, and reached for her hand, a gentle smile ying on his lips. "When did I say I am going to leave you alone? I just said go back to the stairs because now I am going to use my most powerful skill. But it has a drawback that it couldn''t differentiate between friend and foe, got it? Also, take this; there is magic water in it.


    After I use this skill, my mana would be emptied out, so you had to make me drink that waterter so I can recover quickly, got it?" He pressed a storage bag into her hand, who clearly wasn''t convinced and gave him a suspicious look. After all, Myne''s actions and speech were all simr to the character who was about to sacrifice himself for the greater good.


    "Promise me you won''t do anything stupid," Velvet bargained after a few seconds of thinking, and held out her right-hand pinky in front of Myne.


    Myne met her gaze, the smile now tinged with amusement. "I promise. If I break the promise, you can do whatever punishment you want," He intertwined his pinky with hers, sealing the vow.


    After receiving a childish guarantee, Velvet reluctantly took the storage pouch from Myne, and after giving him a good luck kiss, she descended the stairs, her heart heavy with unspoken worries but her spirit strengthened by his promise.


    "Hoo, now everything is in your hands, my trump card. Please don''t disappoint me and break this damn cursed disk; show it who the boss is and pave the way for our return home," Saying such, Myne first cast Unbeatable and Absolute Evasion, bing invincible for the next half minute.


    Then, he took a deep breath, used Sorcery Extremity to enhance the power of his skill and poured 90% of the mana stored in his inventory directly into his most deadly skill before casting it right in front of the ck disk.


    Unique Magic?Lightning!


    The world erupted in a sh of blinding white again, just likest time, but Myne, who had experienced the feeling of being blind once, had already closed his eyes. A colossal bolt of thunder erupted from him, tearing a furrow into the dark sky with its blinding brilliance, tearing the cloth of darkness apart.


    The demons in the town below looked at the never-changing dark sky filled with lighting, and gaped in awe and terror at the spectacle; this would surely be the first time in their lives they had seen such dangerous power.


    The thunder crackled, ripping through the fabric of night and plunging back towards Myne in a breathtaking reversal. It struck him head-on with a deafening detonation as if giving him divine punishment for having so many beautifuldies around him at such a young age.


    BOOM!!!


    A crackling sphere of purple lightning enshrouded Myne, a vortex of raw and uncontroble power. Within seconds, the force field pulsated with terrifying lightning energy, enough to shake the entire tower slightly. The very air sizzled around him, tendrils of purple thunderboltsshing out to the surrounding ground. Explosions erupted around him, carving fissures across the golden array.


    If not for the fact that the observatory was built with special material and a golden array on it providing extra defence, Myne might have already dug his own grave. After all, the entire observatory tform is in the centre of the tower, meaning underneath it is nothing but a bottomless pit.


    BOOM!!!


    Another ear-splitting st echoed from the sky, and one thunderbolt after another continued falling directly on Myne''s head. The tower, which was absolutely invincible in the eyes of all demons living in it, began to show the strain. Cracks started appearing on the walls, and all the floors shook as if a magnitude 10 earthquake had hit them.


    ...


    "What kind of ancient magic is the little bastard using?!" How can he have so much power to even damage the entire tower?" Belial, standing in the middle of the 6th floor, roared while gritting his teeth. Around him, st after st of booming explosions could be seen.


    Most of the big machines were scattered into pieces under the explosion, demons were screaming and running around like headless chickens to save their lives, and some poor guys were sted apart. Overall, everything waspletely messed up; clearly, this earthquake cost Belial a lot.


    "If you speak ill of my husband again, I will choke you to death," Gal stated indifferently. Her expression soon shifted to one of worry and nervousness as she tightened her fist, adorned with the wedding ring given to her by Myne. She silently prayed to the devil for his well-being.


    Belial, caught off guard by the shift in her demeanour, "Tsk, crazy woman..."


    "What did you say?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Nothing. I''ll check the warehouse. I hope it didn''t blow up as well, otherwise, I don''t know about you but Alban would surely choke me to death," Belial anxiety scurried away under Gal''s dangerous gaze.


    ...


    In a dark, gloomy, eerie chamber, a middle-aged man slowly ced the crystal orb back on the bloody experiment table. Within the crystal orb, a dark fog continuously swirled, forming ghostly distorted demon faces and screaming for mercy. The middle-aged man ignored it and his gaze was fixed on the ceiling, or more specifically, at Myne, who was surrounded by a lightning storm destroying his tower.


    A flicker of surprise crossed his weathered face.


    "So, the mice have escaped their cage. This is quite surprising," Alban withdrew his eyes from Myne and scanned the room as if his sight could prate the tower''s entire structure. A weary sigh escaped his lips as he rubbed his temples. But surprisingly not a trace of anger could be seen on his face.


    "These repairs will cost a fortune�� But this is a minor concernpared to the looming crisis. I don''t understand why such a low-level world has so many crazily powerful beings, and why the hell they''re madly attacking me. It''s as if I killed their parents," Alban sighed heavily and looked at the big floating screen in front of him.


    Four dazzling lights, red, purple, blue, and yellow, could be seen attacking a giant barrier, making creaks on it before automatically repairing it the next moment.


    ...........


    My new Novel:- "Quests of the Wanderer" is online now, if you guys like, please give it a try. Thanks For Reading...

 Chapter 318. Harrowing Encounter with Alban

    "Cough, cough. Damn. This lightning skill was so fierce; it was many times more powerful thanst time... maybe because that time I was in a dream, and since I myself hadn''t used this skill at full power before, that dream pod couldn''t show its true power. Myne coughed, hacking out dust and smoke that stung his eyes, eager to see the oue of his effort.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Soon, the dust settled, and Myne finally got to see the ck disk. Although Myne''s attack was very powerful, enough to destroy the entire tower if he had injected three times more mana than the original, he still underestimated the shameless defence of the ck disk, which was clearly the main power source of the entire tower, how can its defence be so easy to creak.


    The disk was still floating a few inches above the ground in the middle of the array, without any scratch on it, a clear taunt on Myne''s effort. But the barrier around it wasn''t that lucky; cracks spiderwebbed across its surface, resembling a fragile eggshell under immense pressure. It seemed on the verge of shattering, a flicker of hope igniting in Myne''s eyes.


    He lunged with his dagger, aiming for the fractured barrier. But to his surprise, although the barrier looked like it was in itsst breath, it was still not something Myne could break with his current strength.


    "MYNE!"


    Just as Myne put the dagger away disappointingly, Velvet''s voice,ced with worry, reached his ears.


    "Are you okay? How can you cast such a dangerous skill? You could have hurt yourself... Forget about it, how can you use such a powerful skill? The entire tower was shaking just now. What kind of skill did you use?" Velvet asked with shock and disbelief.


    If she had thought Myne was slightly powerful and mysterious before, now she felt like she was looking at a stranger, when did her man whom she asnaly bullies be so powerful?


    "Wait, you said the entire tower shook because of my attack?" Myne, detecting the keyword, ignored Velvet''s questions and asked with a horrified expression.


    "I''m�� I''m alright," Myne gasped, forcing a smile. eyes widened in rm, seizing on the key phrase Velvet had uttered. He ignored her further questions, his voice rough with a sudden panic. "Wait, you said the entire tower shook because of my attack?"


    Velvet, confused by his abrupt shift in demeanour, shook her head. "Yeah, and I literally fell from the stairs. If I wasn''t careful..."


    "Damn, then why are you wasting time, you idiot? Let''s go! Alban might have already noticed us. We should get out of here as soon as possible. With only 10% mana left, I can''t break the barrier. We''ll wait a month, gather mana back, and try againter.


    But now, our top priority is to get out of here before someone who can''t deal with us catches up," Myne''s urgency cut through the air. He grabbed Velvet''s arm, his grip tight with adrenaline, and started running towards the stairs without giving a second look at the ck disk.


    "Hmm, you did quite a lot of damage to it, boy. I didn''t expect you were hiding such power from me..."


    Myne and Velvet had just put their foot on the first stair when a chilling voice resonated from behind them, sending shivers down their spines. It was cold, devoid of emotion, holding the weight of untold power.


    Myne and Velvet exchanged frightened nces. While Velvet remained somewhatposed, unsure of the voice''s origin, Myne started sweating buckets as he recognized it instantly, his blood turning to ice. He knew, with grim certainty, that their escape was doomed.


    They turned around fearfully. After all, since the other party didn''t catch them instantly and spoke calmly, he clearly had some confidence in his own power, meaning running away was not an option at all.


    With trepidation, they turned around. Facing them was a tall, middle-aged man d in flowing ck robes. His long ck hair and beard framed a face etched with years of experience, now hardened by a scowl as he surveyed the damaged barrier around the ck disk, clearly, he wasn''t in a good mood.


    "How did you two escape from the dream pod? I think the exit I left wasn''t something you could break so easily, especially you, little girl. With your strength, I don''t think you could get out of the dream unless someone helped you." Alban''s voice echoed through the observatory, his ck eyes, with red irises and ck pupils, stared expressionlessly at Myne as if he wanted to see through his soul.


    Myne, feeling as though he stood naked in front of Alban, couldn''t help but subconsciously take a few steps back.


    "But," Alban''s cold demeanour abruptly shifted. A smile, not quite genuine, yed on his lips. "Let''s talk about those thingster. First of all, why are you two standing so far from me? Come here. You two have been living in my house for months; there''s no need to be so shy from me." With a gentle snap, a whisper of energy swept over them.


    Myne and Velvet felt like a gust of wind had swept on their faces, they blinked and found themselves right in front of Alban.


    "My dear little brat, did you miss me? You are such a naughty kid. I thought you cared a lot about your wife and would take care of her until I came back, but it seems I was fooled by you. Who would have thought that behind that arrogant and careless guy, you would turn out to be so cunning? When did you find that there was something wrong with me?" Alban asked casually while walking around Myne.


    Velvet was obviously just a minor character in Alban''s eyes, so she was naturally ignored.


    "Maybe the time you beat down that other demon with your overpowered skills?" Myne, although reluctant to speak, seeing that Alban''s face was getting uglier with each passing second, could only bite the bullet and answer casually.


    "Oh, yes, that was indeed the turning point." Alban scoffed. "Because of that blundering fool, I also had to spend quite a bit of energy. Tsk, and to tell you the truth, he wasn''t anything special. After realizing that he kicked the iron te, he directly severs the connection with half of his soul. I didn''t get anything useful from his remaining half of the soul either.


    It was quite a bit of a loss for me, butpared to you, his actions are mere child''s y."


    "Do you have any idea just how much damage you have done to me?" Alban''s voice hardened, his anger simmering beneath the surface. He circled the observatory, inspecting the array for signs of damage, his words flowing like moltenva. "Forget the lesser floors. The damage to this core array of the tower alone is enough to empty out my years of savings.


    Do you have any idea how difficult it is to find and persuade an ancient mage to build or repair such an array, especially with the identity of a demon?"


    Alban''s bombardment of questions clearly had no effect on Myne. After all, he knew nothing about what Alban was talking about, except that he was in deep trouble. Myne stared at Alban while brainstorming whether he should try to fight with him, so at least Velvet could escape. However, remembering how stubborn his girl is, he gave up.


    Until he managed to coax her to escape without him, Alban might have long ago killed both of them, that too in the best-case scenario. But looking at Alban''s face, it didn''t seem like they were going to die so easily and peacefully.


    "Listen," Myne whispered urgently to Velvet, his voice low and determined. "Flee while I distract him. After making a certain distance, you distract him, then I''ll attack him with my full force when he isn''t paying attention. We are going to get out together, got it?"


    Velvet''s eyes widened with fear and worry, but thinking that Myne''s n indeed sounded reasonable, she hesitantly nodded her head, clearly not very confident in this n.


    Go! Read exclusive chapters at empire


    Fueled by urgency, Myne unleashed a barrage of fireballs at Alban. His main motive wasn''t defeating him, but to create so much chaos that he could earn time for Velvet to flee.


    Velvet, easily fooled by Myne out of nervousness, reacted instantly and dash towards the stairs faltered. But only after taking a few steps, she stopped as if someone had pressed the pause button, staring at Alban with eyes wide open in shock.


    Myne wasn''t much better off. Although he knew his meagre power was no match for Alban, witnessing all his attacks getting stuck into a transparent vortex in front of Alban and being looked at as if he were a brainless idiot, Myne didn''t know what to do. But he still threw a few dozen more fireballs, as well as a wind tornado, but all swallowed by the shimmering barrier with contemptuous ease.


    "Did you really think you could fight with me with those zero-tier spells? If so, then I am very disappointed with you," Alban''s voice was devoid of emotion, a chilling monotone. With a flick of his finger, an invisible grip seized Myne, lifting him up. Before he could react, the ground rushed towards him, a bone-jarring impact echoing through the observatory.


    "Myne!"


    Velvet''s scream tore through the air as she sprinted towards him, but Alban clearly wasn''t in the mood to y anymore. He snapped again, and out of nowhere, a two-meter-tall metal spear materialized behind her, piercing through her heart like tofu.


    Coughing, Velvet a spray of blood painting her lips red. With ast desperate nce at Myne, she crumpled to the ground, her life and death unknown.


    "VELVET!!!"


    This time, it was Myne''s anguished cry that filled the space, his face covered in blood, Many of the bones in his body creaked or broke after Alban''s attacks, which weren''t just for fun. But Myne didn''t care about his pain; he stared at Velvet with disbelief, who was lying on the ground lifelessly, the crimson bloom beneath her, indicating that everything was real, not a dream.


    "Tsk, so much drama," Alban drawled, the hint of annoyance barely veiled. "It''s time to take some sleep, boy. I will deal with you properlyter," Saying this, he waved his hand dismissively, and suddenly, a red hexagram array appeared behind Myne''s head. Myne, whose mind went nk seeing Velvet''s dire situation, felt his consciousness slip away, the world fading into a nightmarish oblivion.

 Chapter 319. Warm Reunion

    "VELVET!!!


    Myne jolted awake while panting heavily, the word "Velvet!" still echoing in his mind. But confusion soon reced the initial shock, because the surroundings changedpletely, so much that he couldn''t believe it in his eyes.


    He wasn''t in the dusty observatory where he was supposed to be, but in a vibrant garden teeming with all kinds of wonderful exotic flowers, however, Sunflowers and Blue roses were most among them. Shaded by gentle trees, manicured Bermuda grass spread like a verdant carpet. Morning sunlight bathed the space in aforting warmth, making it the ideal ce for a tranquil nap.


    "Now, where the hell am I this time? Did Alban put me back into the Dreamstrucker Pod again? But didn''t I steal all of them?" Myne muttered with a horrified yet confused expression, memories swirling hazily but he still remembered everything. After all, Alban didn''t seem like a demon who coulde up with a beautiful dream.


    "Wait a minute, why does this garden seem so familiar?" A shiver ran down Myne''s spine as a sense of d��j�� vu washed over him. He scrutinized his surroundings, the familiaryout sending a jolt through him. This garden, he''d seen it countless times, as if etched into his soul.


    Myne''s head spun as he turned. And then, like a lightning strike, he froze. The house standing behind him wasn''t just any house - it was his own, the only difference being that it looked quite new.


    As if remembering something, Myne, after calming down, quickly looked down and, sure enough, he had turned into his younger form again.


    "Did I again return to that strange dream where he''d encountered Motherst time? Or have I already died ande to the afterlife? If so then this shouldn''t be so beautiful, ording to the deeds done by me, there is no way I can get a ticket to heaven, unless..." A chilling thought emerged in Myne''s mind. "It is another trick of Alban.


    Maybe he wanted to torture me more viciously, like messing with my memories of my parents and killing them in front of me again and again or turning them undead and letting them eat me..."


    "Myne! What are you waiting for? Hurry up and help me. Do you want to see me get beaten again?"


    Just when Myne was in deep thought, suddenly a gentle, yet firm familiar voice broke through his spiralling dark thoughts.


    Myne followed the voice and soon saw a middle-aged man in dirty casual clothes, sitting in front of an empty flower area and digging the ground with a trowel. Scattered around himy vibrant blooms, waiting to be nted.


    His breath hitched. "Father?" Myne''s voice barely whispered the word as he stared at the man who looked like an older version of himself, even the familiar hairstyle mirroring his own.


    "Yes? What''s wrong? Oh, please don''t say that you are not going to help me. I have already told you, that your Mother is not home, Myne; she went shopping with Maya and won''te back anytime soon. Didn''t I also take a big risk of getting beaten to smuggle you out for this hunt, in exchange for you? Don''t be so mean now; hurry up and help me.


    Two pairs of hands are better than one, maybe it can be finished before your Mother returns and besides, it''s dreadfully dull working alone," Dyne, Myne''s father, who looked exactly like him but older and taller version, pleaded gently, beckoning him closer.


    Myne''s hesitation clung to him like cobwebs, he didn''t know whether it was a real dream-likest time or some kind of trick yed by Alban. Yet, a flicker of longing tugged at him and he slowly walked toward him. Even if it was fabricated, even if Alban lurked behind the facade, he wouldn''t miss the chance to meet his father again after his death.


    Last time, he was in apletely passive situation and couldn''tmunicate with Mother at will, and was like a third person watching the drama. This time, armed with memories and defiance, he wouldn''t repeat the same mistakes.


    "Now, why are you staring at me dazedly? Although I know I am very handsome, there is no need for you to stare at me with such intense admiration. I am not that great. Your mother,... if she were even a tenth as obedient and pleasant as you, perhaps I wouldn''t regret my hasty decision of marrying her.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    Sigh, anyway, go grab that fertilizer bag and pour them into those holes as always," Dyne chuckled, a hint of resignation lurking beneath the humour. Clearly, although he loves his family unconditionally, it didn''t erase the grumbles about his "tyrant" wife. Comining about his wife behind her back, it seemed, the most effective way to deal with the umted negativity in his heart.


    Myne burst intoughter, the sound echoing through the vibrant garden. "Hahaha, you know if Mother heard this statement, she would surely not even let you wander around the house, let alone enter it. I think it''s better not to say such bold things.


    As a wise man once said, walls have ears," He again chuckled at his poor father''s miserable condition, while dragging a normal bag of fertilizer towards the flower area.


    But his words clearly sent a chill down Dyne''s spine. He hurriedly ran around the garden, and only after confirming that there was no one near them who could eavesdrop on their conversation did he breathe a sigh of relief.


    "You should have told me this earlier, this matter of my life and death. Don''t take it lightly," Dyne said while wiping sweat from his forehead. He definitely feared a lot from his wife.


    Sigh, he is still as hopeless as I remember. I don''t think a bad guy like Alban, could craft such a perfectly wed replica. Maybe I am really in that strange dream world," Myne gaze lingered on Dyne, now lost in the gentle rhythm of digging, and tears welled up in his eyes.


    "Father?"


    "Hmm?" Dyne, without looking up, hummed an affirmative.


    "Are we... are we inside a dream?" Myne''s voice was barely a whisper,ced with uncertainty.


    Dyne stopped digging, put down the tool in his hand and finally met his gaze, a yful glint in his eyes. "Sigh... Yep, otherwise?" Unlike the dramatic shifts Myne expected, for example, everything around him suddenly vanishing or Dyne behaving differently, didn''t ur.


    "But aren''t you already..."


    "Dead?" Dyne interrupted Myne''s bewildered question, his voice calm as if discussing the weather, not addressing his own death. "Who told you that death is the end of everything and that we couldn''t meet again after our death? It is just a bit too troublesome toe back under the nose of that crazydy, and not everyone can do so.


    Your great father had to sacrifice a lot to get the chance to meet you again. He winked, a yful glint in his eyes. "Also, don''t forget about spirits. Aren''t they also dead, but still wandering in the physical world? Compared to them, our achievement doesn''t seem like that big of a deal, after all, we are just inside your dream."


    Myne, caught off guard by his father''s unorthodox perspective, didn''t know what to say. Was being an eternal ghost or a fleeting visit to your son as if they were on vacation truly the same?


    Mother was right; not everyone can understand Father''s humour, now it feels that what she said wasn''t baseless. No wonder she always taunted him for his bad and silly jokes, Myne thought fondly, looking at his father with a touch of amusement.


    Myne pushed aside the philosophical quandary, for now, excitement bubbling up. "Then why didn''t youe to meet me before? Don''t you know how much I miss you? And where is Mother? I also want to meet her. Last time, I couldn''t talk with her properly at all."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Miss us, you say? I thought you would have forgotten us. After all, dealing with so many wives and lovers is not an easy task. By the way, your back is okay, right?" Dyne chuckled, a knowing glint in his eyes, clearly knowing about Myne''s wonderful deeds.


    Myne flushed, feeling the heat creep up his neck, he lowered his head in embarrassment and asked confusedly. "Yes, it is fine. I have quite a bit of wonderful skills to back me up. But how do you know about it?"


    "Of course, we know everything. We did a lot of research before this little reunion. Dyne admitted with a wink. "And let me tell you, son, I couldn''t be prouder. You have done what I could never do in my life. Before meeting your mother, I also dreamed of making a harem, but after falling into your mother''s hands, I never had the courage to work on my dream.


    You understand what I mean, right?" He said weakly with a forced smile, while Myne nodded his head in understanding. If Aisha was also like his mother��fierce and super-powered��then there is no way he could be able to make a harem in this life. Sylphy might have been beaten to death before she could even exin her situation.

 Chapter 320. Farewell Echoes and Solution

    "Wait a minute; since you know everything, doesn''t this mean..." Myne grasped as he thought about the affair between himself and Maya, casting a nervous chill over him. He instinctively stepped back, apprehension tinging his voice.


    Dyne chuckled, the sound light and reassuring. "You don''t have to be nervous. What happened between you and Maya is your personal matter. Neither your mother nor I harbour any desire to intrude. Though, we can''t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for Jin.


    He''s a good boy, but who would have thought that his own useless discipline would make him wear a green hat," He shook his head, a hint of amusement lingering in his eyes.


    "Please don''t say that, Father," Myne pleaded, a touch of defensivenesscing his voice. "It was clearly Brother Jin''s fault. Why else would Big Sis seek mypany? I still think Big Bro likes men more than women; otherwise, there''s no way a real man would ignore such a beautiful wife for so long," He said angrily.


    But then, remembering that if Jin really starts liking Maya as a woman, then he has to move away from their happy life, he immediately prays to God to never change Jin and let him be what he is.


    "Let''s leave Jin''s choices to him, shall we? This is your trio''s problem. You guys are all adults now; deal with it yourselves," Dyne said with a smile, waving his hand, dismissing Myne from further talking about his love affair. "But I am more interested in your life. Tell me, how is everything going?"


    "Perfect! Although I miss both of you and felt a little lonely before, after my awakening, everything changed. I got powerful skills, Big Sis also epted me as a man, then I met Aisha, my first wife..." Myne, like a child eager to show off his prized toy to his parents,unched into a passionate narrative. His voice, brimming with excitement, painted a vivid picture of his life.


    Father and son sat bathed in the golden afternoon light, lost in their shared universe. Myne poured out his experiences, each moment a precious gemid at his father''s feet. Although Myne knew that this would be over soon, this didn''t discourage him. Instead, he talked more energetically.


    "So, like this, I decided to help Amy so she can at least see her home again. But before I could even reach halfway, Velvet and I entered that old geezer Alban''s Dimantion... Later, I met Mother, who helped me awaken my hidden power called Essence. Although I only activated it once, that too identally and have no idea how I did that, I managed to get from the damn dream world."


    "Then I met Belial, a hume, and Gal, a subus. They are nice people, but in the end, Gal couldn''t resist my charm and forcibly made me her partner. But I am very d that she did that; otherwise, I would have missed a smart, caring, kind, beautiful wife..."


    Myne''s voice glowed with pride as he shared his fortune, oblivious to the subtle grimace ying on his father''s lips. had glimpsed Myne''s memories, mere snippets to understand the reason why the emergency spell he and Yukino left on him triggered again, he never expected that his son''s deeds would be so... amazing.


    Just after getting his weird skill, within a year, Myne had built a remarkable family. Each member is loyal, kind, and caring. Even mystical creatures like Divine Beasts became his best friends; this could only show that his son has true talent.


    "I am truly delighted that you have such arge family to support you in any situation," Dyne said, a joyful expression on his face. "Now, your mother and I can rest easy, knowing you''re surrounded by such unwavering love and loyalty," He added, looking down at the blue rose in his hand.


    Myne, already braced for this moment, felt his eyes mist over. "Will�� will we meet again?" He asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Maybe," Dyne''s smile held a hint of yful mystery.


    "Maybe not."


    Those two words instantly doused Myne''s expectations.


    "I am truly delighted that you have such arge family to support you in any situation," Dyne said, a joyful expression on his face. "Now, your mother and I can rest peacefully without worrying about you," he added, looking down at the blue rose in his hand.


    Myne, who had already anticipated this moment and mentally prepared for it, found his eyes moist as it drew near.


    "Will we meet again?" he asked.


    "Maybe," Dyne replied calmly, a yful smile lifting the corners of his lips. "Maybe not."


    Those words instantly doused Myne''s expectations.


    "It depends on your destiny. Perhaps one day you''ll do something more exciting than jumping into a Tier-4 demon''s personal domain or attempting to break the core array of a magic tower without a shred of nning," Dyne said with a smile. Despite the teasing barb, Myne could only sheepishly rub the back of his head with an awkwardugh.


    "Anyway, I think it''s time to say goodbye, then. You can''t always live here, right? You have a big family to protect, after all," Dyne said, gesturing for Myne to follow him as he walked toward the house.


    Stay updated through empire


    "But what''s the point?" Myne''s voice cracked. "Everything is lost. Maybe Alban has already imprisoned me in some inescapable cage�� and Velvet�� she is also dead," He clenched his fists, the image of the spear piercing her heart burning into his mind. He''d clung to the delusion that he could save them, that everything was within his control. But reality, with its harsh bite, had shattered his naivety.


    He wasn''t some omnipotent hero; he couldn''t bend the world to his will.


    If Myne had set aside his arrogance and thought for a moment, he would have realized that he couldn''t even defeat Gal. How was he going to fight Alban, who is many times more powerful than her and Belial? If he had taken steps to increase his own power instead of blindly seeking a way to escape, maybe he could still have a chance to break the barrier of the ck disk after strengthening himself.


    Yet, blinded by his yearning for home, he''d made a fatal choice, costing Velvet her life.


    "Everyone makes mistakes, Myne," Dyne assured him, his voice warm and devoid of any me. "We can only learn from our past mistakes and try never to repeat them again. Only then can we truly be better. That''s the essence of life. What happened is in the past. Neither you nor I can change it; we can only move forward, stronger and wiser."


    Dyne saw the despair clouding Myne''s eyes and knew words alone wouldn''t mend the broken pieces. "I know you are very depressed because of Velvet''s death, but you can''t give up. Don''t forget others; they need you, your family, just as much as you need them. And who says all hope is lost? You still have a chance."


    Myne scoffed, bitternesscing his voice. "But how? We have been here for hours. By now, Alban has long locked me in a secure ce. He is not an idiot like me who will make the same mistakes again," He asked anxiously, unable toprehend why his father was suddenly speaking in riddles.


    "That''s not true," Dyne said and offered a cryptic smile. "Actually, time flows differently here. Although we''ve been talking for hours, outside, it might not even have passed a second... And look," he said, reaching for a children''s picture book from the bookshelf in his bedroom, which had not been ransacked by Myne yet, "I thought your mother might have thrown it out."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Sometimes, the problem is not as big as you imagine; you just have to see it from a different perspective," Dyne said softly, his voice warm and filled with a hint of wisdom.


    "Is this not the story you asionally told me in childhood before going to bed?" Myne, who had already figured out that, like his mother, his father was also trying to help him, asked confusedly while staring at the picture book [The Story of the Hero Alexandrite] in his hand, which gave him a nostalgic feeling.


    "But Father, how does this apply to my�� impossible situation?" Myne questioned, confusion clouding his brow. Not hearing his father''s voice, he nced up, expecting the reassuring presence of his father, but the room was empty. Dyne had vanished, leaving only the echo of his words and the book in Myne''s trembling hands.


    A pang of disappointment tightened his chest, tinged with a flicker of anger. "Father!" Myne called out, searching the house and garden with frantic hope. Finding no trace, he understood that Dyne had already left, and the answer to his problemy in the children''s picture book in his hand.


    While wiping the tear from the corner of his eye, hiding the sadness and a bit of anger that his idiot father didn''t bid him a proper goodbye, Myne opened the picture book and started reading it carefully. However, because it was a children''s picture book with few words, it only took him half a minute to finish it.


    Still, Myne stared at the secondst page for a full 10 minutes before closing the book and tightly pping himself.


    "Such a fool I''ve been! Why didn''t I think about it before? If I had thought about it, maybe I wouldn''t be in such an embarrassing situation now, and maybe Velvet would still be alive... Wait! Since it''s only a second outside, and Velvet also has the Regeneration skill, maybe she is still alive.


    F*ck, I can still fix everything," Myne muttered, his voice thick with urgency and determination, and the more he thought, the brighter his eyes became.


    But soon, Myne realized that his eyes didn''t brighten from enlightenment but because everything around him started shining with blinding golden light; clearly, he was about to be kicked out of his weird dream.


    "Thank you, Father. Thank you, Mother. For the guidance, for holding my hand even when I couldn''t see yours..."


    ---------------


    A/N: Hello everyone, it''s nice to meet you again. I hope you all are enjoying the novel. Although I know we delved deeply into this part, but it''s about toe to an end, and Myne is finally going to return to the original world. So those fans who missing other original characters just have a bit more patience.


    Also, my second novel: Quests of the Wanderer, is online, please don''t forget to give it a try as well. Thanks for reading...


    /book/quests-of-the-wanderer_28594810700191605

 Chapter 321. The Holy Sword-Twerling

    A feeble golden light bathed Myne''s body, and in the next second his dizzy eyes fluttered open weakly. The world around him tinged a bloody red as if someone had drained it of all other colours. There was no need for Myne to strain his brain to understand why; Alban''s previous attack had smashed his forehead into the ground, causing blood to gush down his face.


    Even his eyes contributed to the crimson tide, blurring his vision.


    Moving his blurry eyeballs, Myne spotted Alban a few meters away, examining the slightly cracked array on the ground with furrowed brows, perhaps calcting the dent in his wallet for repairing it. Then, his eyes darted to the other side, where Velvety lifelessly. The ominous ck spear that once pierced her back had vanished, leaving a gaping ck hole in her heart area.


    Blood seeped from her body, but what gave Myne a breath of relief was the faint white steam rising from her wounds.


    The regeneration skill was still working, but the steam seemed very weak. I doubted it could save her for too long. After all, a heart wasn''t just a random organ; even minor damage could be fatal, let alone suchplete destruction. Mana is also a crucial factor in keeping her alive, but Velvet''s mana capacity clearly wasn''t sufficient enough to fully repair a vital part like the heart.


    I have to move fast, Myne thought, gritting his teeth. Although he was also heavily injured,pared to Velvet, his injuries were nothing. With the blessing of the Ultra Regeneration skill, it would only be a matter of seconds before he fully recovered.


    He was also d that Alban didn''t focus on them again after the first attack, otherwise, someone of his calibre wouldn''t need a second nce to understand that something was wrong with Myne and Velvet''s recovery speed.


    Myne closed his eyes and began forming a mental image of the legendary weapon The Holy Sword, TWIRLING��the most powerful weapon in humekind''s history, wielded by the Hero Alexandrite. Although called a sword, unlike traditional swords, the length wasn''t much different from a dagger; it was more of a short sword.


    People started calling it the holy sword either because they thought it was too embarrassing or because it sounded cool. As for its origin, no one knew. People only knew that a mysterious person gave it to Hero Alexandrite, and after his death, it disappeared as mysteriously as it appeared.


    Myne''s n was simple: he wanted to recreate the most powerful weapon of mankind, The Holy Sword Twerling, with the help of his cheat skill, Realize. Although he still didn''t know the principle behind the Realize skill, most of the time, he just had to think and imagine the picture of the object he wanted in his mind, and the Realize skill would make it for him.


    As for how the Realize skill knew the rest of the data, such as material, weight, mass, density, and other minor details, he had no idea.


    Through research, Myne concluded that the Realize skill is like a wish-granting skill; it didn''t create things out of thin air but summoned them from other parts of the world. The reason he took this theory seriously was the mana consumption.


    If Myne didn''t rely on the shameless mana storage power of the Inventory skill, then just by using his own body mana capacity, it would definitely be impossible to create or summon even a simple dagger with the Realize skill, illustrating how horrifically mana the Realize skill consumed.


    Because Myne had just read the story of [The Story of the Hero Alexandrite] and the image of The Holy Sword, Twerling, remained vivid in his mind. He quickly sketched a rough blueprint of Twerling in his mind and left the remaining work of filling in details and creating it in the responsible hands of the Realize skill.


    However, Myne didn''t immediately create/summon Twerling. As a holy weapon, it was natural for it toe with special eye-catching lighting effects, as described or shown in books. This would be more than enough to alert Alban, who would kill him a dozen times before he could even react. After all, he was currently lying right beside the ck disk, and its defence was on the verge of destruction.


    How could Alban take the chance to let him do whatever he wanted unless he was blinded by overconfidence and didn''t mind Myne ying a small trick, andter regretting it like third-rate viins.


    After confirming that the Realize skill was reacting with Twerling and he also had enough mana to create/summon it immediately, Myne breathed a sigh of relief. Slowly and silently, he stood up. Under the godly blessing of the Ulter Regeneration skill, his injuries had alreadypletely healed.


    "Huh? You woke up? Interesting... Just how many secrets are you hiding from me? I hit you with my most powerf spell. Even a Tier-2 demon might not be able to wake up within a week after being hit by it.


    But you instantly countered it like nothing... and..." Alban''s voice trailed off as he frowned while staring at Myne. He noticed that Myne''s previous injuries hadpletely healed, and he was just feigning injury in front of him.


    "What great recovery ability you have!" Alban mused, a cruel glint in his eyes. "Your mana automatically heals you, instead of you casting a spell and guiding it to do so. I''ve never seen anything like it before. Hahaha, this is really wonderful. You will be my most precious experimental material, brat. I will slowly dig out every little secret of yours, hahaha."


    Myne ignored Alban''s crazyughter. He had mentally prepared for this moment when he stood up. After taking a deep breath, he finally used the Realize skill to create/summon Twerling into his hand.


    A bright light shone in the entire observatory directly transforming it into a lighthouse. The light was so pure and holy that even a super-powerful demon like Alban couldn''t help but take a few steps back. Awe and shock painted his face as he stared at Myne as if seeing a ghost.


    Although he couldn''t see what kind of thing Myne was holding, just the pure holy aura of that thing was enough to send shivers down his spine.


    Soon, blinding light subsided, revealing Myne cloaked in a shimmering golden holy aura, cradling a breathtaking short sword, approximately 70 centimetres in length. its hilt gleamed with intricate artistry, a crimson orb crowning its pommel. Azure, Gold, and, and Purple gems embraced in the middle of the de.


    Intricate patterns and golden runes etched the main body, the edges sharpened to such a deadly degree, giving people the feeling that their heads might fall from their necks at any moment.


    Twerling pulsed with an otherworldly hum, a tangible whisper of forgotten legends and unimaginable power. Myne gripped the hilt, his own resolve hardening in the face of Alban with an ugly expression before him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hell Dimension''s foulnguage! How can this little bastard possess such a pure, holy weapon? Even lesser angels don''t have the opportunity to own one in their entire lives. How can a random hume nobody have it?!"


    Alban, for the first time in his long life, felt doubt about his existence. The brat, whom he had considered a puny character, ying with mice and cat games, suddenly turned out to be the main character and snatched the role of the cat from him. This shameless change in the script left the ancient demon speechless for the first time in eons.


    However, his surprise didn''tst long as Alban noticed the ck disk right beside Myne. Suddenly, a horrifying realization mmed into him like a lightning bolt.


    "Get the f*ck out of my tower, you bastard!"


    It only took Alban a second to realize Myne''s n. If the barrier on the ck disk was at its peak state, he might not have reacted so crazily. He had confidence in his own knowledge; even a holy weapon couldn''t break it in one attack. But now it was on the verge of vanishing. The holy de in Myne''s hand could easily pierce through it like paper. Read exclusive adventures at empire


    If it really happened, not only would the entire magic tower lose its power supplies, but even the main barrier of the ind would have a big impact. Which is no different than asking for death, as there were four crazy weirdos outside eagerly waiting toe in.


    "Hahahan, it is toote now." Myne, who had long ago made up his mind to destroy the annoying ck disk in front of him, ignored the unknown spell cast by Alban, and spoke with a crazy grin stered on his face before shing down the holy sword Twirling at the ck disk without any hesitation.


    "NOOO!!!"


    Before Alban''s horrified eyes, Twerling sliced through the ck disk''s super-defence, which had given Myne and Velvet a lot of trouble, like a hot knife through butter, shattering it into a million twinkling fragments before hitting the ck disk and hovering a few inches above the ground itself.


    Myne had initially thought that this ck disk, which could absorb any kind of magic skills, would be very tough and might be difficult to destroy. To his surprise, as soon as the Twirling touched the ck disk, it didn''t show any resistance at all carving the disk in two like a ripe melon, directly pouring cold water on Myne''s expectations.


    Right at the moment the ck disk encountered its unfortunate fate, Alban''s unknown attack also hit Myne. It was a super repulsive force spell that tossed him away from the now-destroyed ck disk and threw him out of the observatory, but this time for real.


    "Crack!"


    A mirror-cracking sound resonated throughout the observatory from the ce where the ck disk was hovering. Then in front of Alban''s dumbfounded expression, a big beam of white light, like a gigantic pir, shot into the sky with unbelievable speed until it collided with something invisible around 500 meters above the tower, shattering in a blinding explosion.


    Everyone held their breath. From the furious and helpless Alban to falling Myne, who wasughing like crazy after achieving his mission, to the bewildered poor demon in the town below still not recovered from the shock of the thunder attack before, all eyes were fixated on the light pir and crack in the sky, which was getting bigger and bigger.


    "Crack!"


    "BOOOM!!"


    One mirroring creaking sound resounded throughout the floating ind, followed by an earth-shattering booming sound, and a giant hole filled with brilliance, like the sun in the afternoon, shone. Four different coloured lights of various sizes entered from the hole one by one.

 Chapter 322. Ultra Powered Rescue Force

    Howl!


    A guttural wolf howl, resonating with the earth''s fury, tore through the sky above the ind. It painted the entire ind with an eerie purple light, emanating from a miniature sun-like core at its centre. Yet, this spectacle paled inparison to the bizarre phenomena unfolding across the ind.


    Except for the tower, everything, living demons and inanimate objects alike, began to float effortlessly in the air, as if someone had suddenly switched off the gravity of the entire ind.


    But the true horror unfolded momentster which literally gave a heart attack to the poor demon who had been cursing the devil for 7 generations with foul words, ming him for their bad luck for the consecutive unfortunate events. The purple sky erupted with a deafening boom of thunder, morphing into an ominous ck cloud, seemingly conjured from thin air.


    No one cared where these clouds came from because, in the next moment, from its depths, purple lightning, more ferocious and potent than Myne''s, rained down upon the ind, mercilessly transforming helpless demons into charred husks.


    BOOM!


    The artificial thunderstorm''s main goal was clearly not these random demons on the ground but the gigantic magical tower in the middle of the ind. Thunderbolt after thunderbolt assaulted the tower, but thanks to its defensive barrier, hastily activated by Alban in the nick of time, it stubbornly held its ground against the brutal dance of electricity.


    While everyone was watching the live thunder show and mesmerized by the special effects of the sky''s rage, suddenly, an invisible yet palpable ripple, akin to a stone cast into the water, swept across the ind. Then, right next moment, like a meteorite, a blue light, zing with unimaginable speed, plummeted from the storm cloud towards the tower''s base.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The light was so fast that normal demons couldn''t follow with their eyes. However, they were preupied with trying to adapt to moving in zero gravity and saving their lives from the crazy thunder strikes, having no mood or time to watch it in the first ce.


    The blue light continued its unyielding descent, culminating in a monumental crash against the tower, mere meters above the ground. The impact sent tremors through the entire structure of the tower, shaking it like a tree buffeted by a ferocious storm. Even the barrier faltered under the strain, causing Alban, on top of the tower, who was maintaining the barrier single-handedly, cough blood.


    After all, the main power source of the tower, the ck disk, was destroyed by Myne. So, he could only grit his teeth and let the barrier activate with his own mana which is the same as casting the barrier by himself.


    "Damn you bastards!" Alban roared, his voiceced with fury and defiance, stop destroying my home!"


    BOOM!


    While Alban''s foul words spread across the ind under the blessing of magic, the blue light crashed into the towering barrier like a meteorite andnded on the ground with an unconscious, injured Myne in her hand. He looked like a piece of burned wooden log because he was also one of the unlucky guys, who was struck by lightning alongside countless others. Explore new worlds at empire


    After all, who had told him to hold a sword in his hand in the middle of such a chaotic thunderstorm? Doesn''t he know that metal and thunder are old lovers and couldn''t live withouting into physical contact?


    "F*CK! Damn fools!! I knew it. Those beasts are unreliable. Look what that b*tch has done to you," Maya, who now looked like a real goddess shed through the air with a frustrated sigh.


    She was wearing a long flowing light-sky-blue single-piece gown with a split in the lower parts for easy movement, while voluminous sleeves billowed in the air, a big upper part around her giant breast left naked, showing a big chasm only covering her nipple and breast area. She had a delicate butterfly cor nestled around her neck, her blue long hair danced like ribbons on the wind.


    She wore a beautiful crown like a kokoshnik adorned her head, made of gold and set with diamonds, emeralds, and rubies. The crown also featured a fringe of pearls and a veil of whitece. blue aura, reminiscent of flowing water, shimmered around her, amplifying her ethereal beauty, and making her look like a water goddess.


    "Don''t worry, Myne. Your big sis is here. Now, no one can hurt you." Maya with a flick of her wrist, materialized a finger-sized vial out of thin air and quickly opened its cap revealing a single drop of shimmering liquid before pouring it into Myne''s mouth.


    Just as the mysterious droplet touched his lips, Myne, the charred log, erupted in a sudden ze of emerald light, and a great amount of vitality, potent and raw, pulsed from his body. Even the demons who were hundreds of meters away from them couldn''t help but look towards their direction with shock.


    "Although his life was out of danger because this idiot recklessly had drained his mana reserves at once, he plunged into a deepa and probably wouldn''t wake up for a while. Phew, so tried," Maya breathed a sigh of relief, seeing Myne out of danger and finally in her safe hands. Now, no one can harm him.


    "It''s time to take some revenge. That bastard dared to capture my little brother..." Maya''s eyes filled with hatred as she spoke, gritting her teeth. The past few months had been a whirlwind of worry for her, only she knew just how much trouble she had gone through.


    She had been searching for Myne''s whereabouts everywhere, not only wandering every corner of the continent but also using god knows how many ck and forbidden magic to find him. These things cost Jin his entire savings, and he had beenining nonstop.


    Velvet... I have to save her...


    Just as Maya was about to put unconscious Myne''s body away, suddenly he started mumbling with a painful expression.


    A frown touched Maya''s brow. "Just how much of a big family does this idiot want to make? Are the four of us not enough for him that he still wants to add more?" She shook her head helplessly and waved her hand over Myne''s body, storing him into her space ring. This is a special ring that can store living beings, but the space inside is very limited, so she rarely uses it.


    After dealing with Myne, the primary target of the mission, Maya stood up from the ground and summoned her weapon �C a magnificent trident. Crafted from a swirling, iridescent metal, it vibrated with a subtle energy. Three prongs, tipped with luminescent gemstones, crowned the shaft, while gleaming silver bands adorned its base, each set with smaller gems.


    Its beauty held a touch of menace, mirroring the storm brewing within Maya''s heart.


    Maya gracefully swung her trident, soaring high into the sky, and soon arrived at the top floor of the tower. Her beautiful blue eyes scanned the tower''s observatory. Ignoring the scowling figure of Alban Alban, whose face resembled someone who had been force-fed shit. Instead, her attentionnded on Velvet''s motionless body, whose fate remained uncertain.


    "She must be the girl Myne mused about," Maya thought with a frown, observing Velvet''s condition. "Judging by her state, it doesn''t seem like she can survive." Although it appeared as if she had easily healed Myne, Maya knew that wasn''t the case. The substance Myne had consumed was a tear from a mythical being encountered during Maya''s journey.


    It possessed an immense amount of vitality, capable of reviving even a Tier-5 being from near death, let alone a mortal like Myne. Using it on Myne was akin to dousing a campfire with a cascading river, total waste of resources, but Maya didn''t want to take any chances with Myne''s life and death. But for a stranger, she wouldn''t be so extravagant.


    "First, let''s break this barrier before thinking about other things," Maya decided. Raising her trident, Maya prepared to unleash a powerful AoE spell to shatter the barrier when a blinding golden light engulfed the sky.


    A colossal humanoid figure, easily 200 meters tall, d in luminous golden armour that concealed everything except its single, zing golden eye. it wielded a gargantuan hammer mirroring its own size. The hammer''s heavy metallic head pulsed with an ethereal glow, etched with intricate swirling patterns.


    The unknown metal handle gleamed with otherworldly luminescence, adorned with ancient symbols near the base where a leather cord was wrapped. Two gleaming silver bands encircling the handle near the top each held a single, brilliant gemstone.


    Upon seeing the colossal figure taking action, Maya''s lips pursed in a pout, expressing her displeasure on her beautiful face as she lowered her trident, clearly displeased with someone else stealing her limelight, but there was nothing she could do about it. If she had to destroy the barrier, it might take her some time.


    In order to return quickly, she could only let the biggest person in their group handle such a heavy task.


    Although Maya didn''t care about the mountain-like figure taking action, Alban, who was maintaining the barrier with great difficulty under the unrelenting assault of purple lightning, had a face as pale as paper, with wide-open eyes in shock. If that thing really hit his barrier, he knew his tower was definitely done for. There was no way he could maintain the barrier under such a monumental force.

 Chapter 323. Chaos in the Aftermath

    The colossal humanoid figure in the sky clearly didn''t care about the ugly expression Alban wore. Dealing with the tower, the source of their troubles, was his top priority. Without wasting a moment, he grasped his hammer''s haft tighter. As he did, the weapon erupted in a zing corona of golden fire.


    The heat radiated with such intensity thatpared to normal fire the demons on the ground, walking on the edge of life and death, hundreds of meters away, felt as if they were swimming in ake of moltenva. Even their max-out demonic fire resistance. Even demons with maxed-out fire resistance found this beautiful golden me dangerously potent.


    After charging his hammer sufficiently with the golden me, the gigantic figure lifted it and casually threw it towards Alban, as if tossing a toy.


    However, as Alban witnessed the colossal, 200-meter projectile wreathed in fiercely crackling mes, hurtling towards him, a look of hesitation appeared on his face, and right next moment two small imaginary cartoon versions of himself suddenly materialized on his shoulders.


    "Perhaps it''s time to abandon everything and flee," Intoned a miniature but cute Alban with crimson skin, adorned with horns and wings, his voiceced with urgency whispering into the real Alban''s ear. "They don''t seem very powerful, and if you want to run away, no one can stop you.


    Life is more precious than any magic tower, and we have more than enough resources to build another one," He brandished a staff-like spear, mirroring Alban''s own stance.


    "Damn you, bastard! How can you even think about it?" Spat another, ethereal miniature copy of Alban d in white robes and a shimmering golden halo on his head and white wing on his back. "Do you have any idea just how many mysterious and expensive items are ced inside the tower? Some of them are so valuable that even if we sold the entire tower, we might not be able to find them again.


    Not to mention those hundreds of unfinished projects and their vital documents."


    "Oh, don''t you think you''re forgetting something, Whitey? What about your loyal subordinates? Aren''t they valuable enough for you? You didn''t mention them?" The devil Alban said with an evil grin. However, to his surprise, the angel Alban ignored him and started looking at the wall, as if he had suddenly be very interested in it.


    "Tsk, greedy bastard," This was thest thought that crossed real Alban''s mind as he saw the colossal hammer smash into the barrier, making him cough up blood again. Clearly, in thest moment, Alban chose his wealth and resources umted over the years. But he soon regretted his decision as this time his barrier could onlyst for a mere second before crumbling under its overwhelming power.


    Boom!


    A thunderous crash reverberated across the ind as the colossal hammer pulverized the tower''s barrier. It smashed through the upper few floors like a meteor through brittle ice without any resistance.


    BOOM!


    Explosion resonated throughout the entire ind as debris rained down upon the unfortunate demons below. They couldn''t do anything other than scream and cry for help, as the zero gravity spell still prevented them fromnding on the ground. However, for some reason, this spell had no effect on the tower''s debris, which was clearly bad news for them.


    Like raindrops, various sizes of giant stones fell on the town around the tower, transforming the surroundings into a tomb of concrete, burying many demons beneath its weight.


    A thick cloud of dust choked the air, blocking the horrific and disgusting scene from the ground to the big shots in the sky, who didn''t even blink and remainedpletely aloof and indifferent to this kind of spectacle.


    "Ymir, I think you used a little too much power. What if that little fiery girl bes mad and startsining again? I don''t want to be scolded by her again; her temper is also like big sis Fenrir, a little too terrible," Jormungandr, the Divine Beast of Dragon and thest member of the four-person group, said nervously with telepathy while flying beside Ymir, the titanic figure''s face.


    "But I didn''t even use 10% of my power, can''t you see? I just casually tossed my hammer. Who would have thought that the barrier was so weak that it didn''tst a few seconds before copsing?" Ymir, the towering giant, shrugged nonchntly and replied helplessly while raising his hand.


    Soon, with another deafening boom and the breaking of two more floors, the gigantic hammer flew back into his hand.


    ..."


    Jormungandr didn''t speak after that and silently flew away from Ymir. Although he always knew that Ymir was a bit impulsive and always did things without using his brain, today he realized how unreliable this big guy is. For his own better future, he decided to stay away from him.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a geyser of water erupted from the dust cloud, and a beautiful figure covered in blue light, holding a trident, emerged in the middle of the geyser. She directly came beside Jormungandr and Fenrir, whose size now increased to 100 meters, and standing in the air with ease as if she were on the ground.


    "After we clear this mess, meet me somewhere remote ce. Let''s have some hand-to-hand in-depth conversation," Maya said, gritting her teeth, making Ymir tighten the grip on his hammer nervously. He really didn''t do that intentionally; if that useless barrier is so weak, what can he do in this matter?


    "Cough, Little Maya, who is this girl in your hands?" Fenrir, the captain of the temporary team, after receiving Ymir''s request for help through telepathy, quickly intervened, hoping to divert the brewing confrontation.


    "She is Myne''s friend, but now in a very critical situation, thanks to someone''s unwanted help. When the barrier fell, I tried to save her, but I was a fraction too slow. When the hammer hit the tower, she fell down. Although I tried my best to quickly grab her, even so, she was hit by many rocks, and her already dire condition became even worse.


    It is truly a miracle that she is still alive," Maya said with a helpless sigh while looking at the bloody hole in Velvet''s heart area with a frown. Then, she took out a blood-red potion bottle of palm size and emptied it into Velvet''s mouth before storing her in her space ring as well. Although that healing potion couldn''t save her, at least it could hold her life for some time.


    If she really wants to save Velvet''s life, she has to do some serious operation on her; just a potion alone is definitely not enough.


    "Then should we go back..."


    ROARRRRR!!!


    Just when all four of them thought that their mission wasplete and they should go back, suddenly, a roar like a mad beast erupted from the dust cloud. Alban, who everyone thought fled with his tail between his legs, with bloodshot eyes and tattered clothes, resembling a desperate, vengeful beggar, flew out and stopped a few hundred meters away from them.


    You f*cker!" Alban screamed, voice twisted with maniacal rage. "Do you have any idea just what you have done?! You bastards ruined my entire life''s hard work. No one can go out alive from here. I will kill you all. Let me show you whom you mess with."


    Alban movements were jerky and erratic, he threw off his tattered robes revealing his well-formed body and pped his hands. As soon as he did that, all the low-level demons on the ind suddenly, as if caught in an invisible vortex, were drawn towards him one by one like small shooting stars.


    Some poor guys who were in a close area or had a ceiling over their heads directly smashed to death, but thankfully, most of them didn''t have such bad luck and enjoyed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to fly like a bird.


    "Is that maniac attempting some forbidden evil sacrifice ritual right under our noses? Why does he think we would wait for him to do whatever he wants and just watch the show like bystanders as if it had nothing to do with us?" Jormungandr, who was trying to maintain a humorous atmosphere,mented, a wry smile ying on his lips.


    "Maybe his head got hit by rocks, turning him into an even bigger idiot than he already was. Anyway, stop talking nonsense and deal with all those ants. Don''t let their blood spill. In most evil rituals, blood is the main medium and power source.


    It is better to burn them to ash before that madman creates bigger trouble for us," Fenrir mused, her gaze hardened watching the thousands of low-level demons flying in a specific pattern, making a weird symbol in the sky. Read new chapters at empire


    Jormungandr, understanding the urgency, unfurled his colossal wings and soared towards Alban, who stood amidst the grotesque ritual symbol formed by shrieking demons.


    Alban, who was chanting incantations for the ritual and making the symbols, also noticed a gigantic red-coloured flying lizarding toward him, which didn''t surprise him. This was clearly within his expectations; after all, unless his enemies were blind, why would they let him do what he wanted? So he waved his hand, and a ck scroll suddenly appeared in his grasp.


    "This will surely keep you busy for a while," Alban muttered confidently while unfolding the ck, eerie-looking scroll. On it, neatly printed in an unknownnguage, were red characters. He then bit his finger and put a few drops of his blood on the scroll, before tossing it toward Jormungandr with all his might.


    Despite his gargantuan size, Jormungandr, who had ultra-powerful eyesight, clearly noticed Alban''s small movement with his tiny eyes. While he didn''t know what kind of scroll it was, hebelled it as a source of imminent danger. So, without hesitation he took a deep breath, opened his mouth wide, and unleashed a torrent of searing red-orange mes, engulfing the ck scroll.


    The inferno devoured the scrollpletely, a few hundred demons caught in its unforgiving path also burned to death under the dragon''s breath, without making any sound. At least their deaths were fast, without any pain; it was hundreds of times better than dying in an evil ritual and sacrificing their souls.


    Alban''s facade of confidence faltered, he really didn''t expect that this ancient scroll would take so much time to activate. Although he had full confidence that this kind of attack couldn''t destroy the scroll, but losing so many demons at once was a very big deal for him, especially in his current dire situation.


    But his expression instantly transformed from ugly to joyous as a ck beam of light shot from the dragon''s breath into the sky, forming a colossal, fifty-meter hexagram sigil.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Damn, I missed it. I should have used a more powerful attack. Big Sis will be going to scold me again," Jormungandr roared in his heart while watching the ominous ck sigil glow brighter with each passing second, a helpless frustration.

 Chapter 324. Unexpected Turn of The Event

    Buzzzz...


    A menacing buzz emanated from the ck hexagram sigil, its sound akin to a tormented electrical current. Everyone, except Alban, bore a deep frown - the oppressive aura radiating from it sent shivers down everyone''s spines, except for Alban, who wore a smug grin. After all, he knew who wasing to help him.


    With a burst of dizzying rotation, the sigil unleashed a swirling green vortex. From its depths emerged a wizened figure - a two-meter-tall man, gaunt and aged, with long ck hair and a chest-length beard framing his ghostly pale face.


    His pitch-ck eyes, devoid of pupils or iris, resembled bottomless pits, capable of striking fear into the hearts of even the bravest child and making him wet his pants if he appeared in front of him in the middle of the night.


    d in a simple, in ck robe, he clutched a weathered wooden staff, his very presence exuding an air of malevolent energy, anyone who is not blind can see that he is not a good person.


    A voice, harsh and jarring like nails on a chalkboard, barely contained fury simmering beneath, crackled as the teleportation vortex closed. "Lowly demon, I trust you have apelling reason for this untimely summons.


    Otherwise, you might not be able to save that precious bone of the cosmic titan this time." Clearly, he had been summoned at the wrong time, as there were still traces of an explosion on his robe.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Mr. Stygian, I promise to sell that ancient titan bone to you, but now please help me deal with those intruders. Those bastards not only forcibly entered my dimension but literally destroyed itpletely. Now it''s on the verge of copsing," Alban, like a child who found his backbone (mother) after getting bullied, startedining with a pitiful expression.


    "Huh?" Stygian, who was clearly confused because of the sudden change in the event, surveyed the scene with his unnerving ck eyes. Witnessing the devastation wrought upon Alban''s tower, a flicker of disappointment and sadness crossed his skeletal face, after all, this tower was created by himself after who knows how many sleepless nights of effort.


    But his expression was swiftly reced by a predatory glint as his gazended on Jormungandr, Fenrir, and Ymir. Ymir, in particr, drew his greedy eyes like a moth to a me. Naturally, the most beautiful member of the team, Maya, waspletely ignored by him.


    In the eyes of an old pervert like Stygian, external beauty is no different than dust on the ground, totally useless, the only thing matters is strength.


    "What a wonderful collection! A dragon, a Titan, and an unknown wolf-like species, and all four of their strengths are higher than Tier-4. What a delightful surprise! After turning all of you into my servants, ascension to the Darkthorn Hexmancer Association is within my grasp. None of those f*cker will dare to look down on me after that! Hahaha!"


    Stygian, the old guy who looked like he had lost a screw in his head, his hystericalughter sent shivers down everyone''s spines and his gaze lingering hungrily on Jormungandr, and others before him. Even Alban, initially pleased by the turn of events, felt a chilling unease creep into his bones.


    Though he anticipated controlling the situation, a gnawing doubt began to worm its way into his confidence.


    "Oh, Albangarous, my dear old friend," Chuckled Stygian, his amusement bordering on unsettling. "Are you trying to summon someone else with that sacrificial ritual of yours? Don''t you have confidence in my power?" His eyes, devoid of pupils, glittered with a predator''s cunning.


    Despite his psychopathic behaviour, he held back from immediate action, circling Alban as the demon chanted the iprehensible words of the ritual.


    "Of course not, I have full confidence in you, Mr. Stygian. It''s just that, because of the previous battle, I lost too much strength. So, I am trying to recover my power with this ritual. It has nothing to do with summoning, I assure you," Even under immense pressure, Alban maintained a fa?ade of confidence and lied without batting his eyes.


    His expression was so normal, as if it were someone else in ce of a scoundrel like Stygian, who himself was a big liar and could smell lies from miles away, he might have really been fooled by the Oscar-winning acting of Alban.


    "That''s great," For a moment, the old mage seemed convinced by Alban''s honest words, an ugly force smile flitting across his pale face as he nodded his head with satisfaction.


    Suddenly, a tremor of rm passed through Stygian. "F*ck! Be careful! Watch your back!" he shrieked, his eyes widening in genuine fear as he pointed frantically behind Alban.


    Caught off guard, Alban who was under deep pressure from all sides, heard Stygian''s sudden yell, adrenaline pumping through his veins and he subconsciously looked back in a hurry. But there was nothing, only the empty air mocking his paranoia. In that split second of distraction, a cold realization dawned on him �C he''d been tricked.


    However before he could react, a searing pain erupted from his chest.


    He looked down in disbelief as a gnarled wooden staff, now pulsating with malevolent energy, had pierced through him, the touch corrupting his life force with chilling efficiency.


    Coughing blood, Alban stared in disbelief at the ebony staff protruding from his body, which now turned pitch ck with small worm-like runes crawling all over it. He hurriedly wanted to get away from the traitor Stygian who had just backstabbed him, but another blow struck.


    A skeletal hand, long nails sharp as razors, ripped through his right chest where his second heart was located, silencing his scream even before it could form.


    Stygian, his face an emotionless mask, while his runic staff immobilized Alban temporarily, he continued his gruesome work, each strike another chilling testament to his cruelty. One by one, he destroyed Alban''s five hearts, leaving the demon a lifeless husk.


    As darkness crept into Alban''s vision, he managed to croak a single, broken word before taking a final breath: "Why?"


    Stygian gazed at his handiwork, his ck eyes devoid of remorse. "Of course, to add a powerful demon like you to my collection." He murmured, his voiceced with a grim satisfaction. "I coveted your body since our first meeting, but before today, I''ve never had such a wonderful opportunity. Thanks for your gift by the way.


    If you hadn''t summoned me, I might never have been able to collect such a bountiful harvest��an entire pocket dimension, five Tier-4 beings of different species, coordinates of an unknown world. So many surprises at once, all thanks to you, my dear old friend. You deserve an eternity at my side, as a loyal servant, hehehe."


    Having finished speaking nonsense with a chilling chuckle, Stygian took out a crystal ball from his robe pocket and began to chant. Soon, with a horrific scream, a spectral essence writhed and wailed, ripped from Alban''s lifeless body and trapped within the shimmering sphere.


    "Such a powerful soul," Stygian rasped a hint of pleasure in his voice. "A worthy addition to my power." He nodded his head with satisfaction and tucked the orb and Alban''s corpse into his storage ring.


    "As for you guys, although you are not of any use to me in battle, mosquito meat is still meat," Stygian addressed the remaining demons with a hint of condescension while stroking his beard thoughtfully, "Your essence isn''t without value. You''ll serve well in the construction of my eternal kingdom, once I bestow upon you immortality and tireless strength."


    Saying such Stygian took out a small, cheap-looking, dirty worn leather pouch that appeared as though it hadn''t been washed for centuries.


    Stygian opened the dirty leather pouch, and a powerful gust of wind spread across the few hundred meters around him, floating all the poor demons who had just gotten rid of Alban''s control and were free-falling toward the ground in Stygian''s direction. With unnatural speed, each demon was sucked into the pouch, their forms shrinking and distorting before vanishing entirely.


    "Minor trouble is settled," Stygian dered, with a gentle smile, which made his ghostly face even uglier than it already was. "Apologies for the dy, friends. I didn''t want any kind of disturbance during our battle, so I dealt with those bugs first.


    I hope you can understand...?" However, when he turned around and found that there was no one else as far as his eyes could see, his expression froze.


    Stygian quickly flew higher and looked left and right while using various spells to locate Fenrir and others, but no matter what he did, he couldn''t find any trace of them on the entire ind.


    "Damn! Those ungrateful bastards. While I was trying to create the perfect arena, those cowards dared to run away? What did they take me for, a pushover?" Stygian spoke through gritted teeth, a cross-shaped vein appearing on his forehead. He angrily swung his wooden stick in the air, and a colossal hexagram sigil appeared beneath his feet.


    A blinding purple outburst erupted from the heart of the sigil and a bone dragon, a monstrous skeletal behemoth towering over 150 meters appeared under Stygian''s feet. Its tattered wings hummed with purple energy, its bony frame pulsating with raw power.


    Stygiannded on the skull of the bone dragon, which was trying to establish itself in the air and pping its unreliable wings madly. Although his wings appeared incapable of lifting such a giant bone structure logically, but in front of magic, it was a simple thing, and it soon started flying smoothly.


    Stygian lightly tapped his staff on the bone dragon''s skull, sending it a signal to fly toward the hole in the sky from which Fenrir and the others entered Alban''s dimension.


    "Let''s see how long you can run" Stygian hissed, his voice a bone-chilling whisper. "I will hunt you down, one by one. And when I capture you, you''ll serve me��eternally." Your journey continues with empire

 Chapter 325. Big Bosss Order

    A few minutes ago...


    Just when Stygian diverted his gaze from Fenrir and the others and turned towards Alban, Jormungandr, who''d been captivated by the unfolding event with great interest, felt an irresistible force grip him. Before he could react, he was whisked towards Fenrir and the others with startling speed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Discover hidden content at empire


    Ymir, the biggest among the four, effortlessly pulled Jormungandr towards himself with his spell, with a flick of his mighty hand caught his neck, and lifted him like a chicken with an emotionless expression.


    "F*ck! What the hell are you doing?" Jormungandr, kicking his legs in the air while trying to break free from Ymir''s grasp, eximed angrily.


    "Of course, we are retreating, you idiot!" Fenrir eximed, her annoyance evident. "Couldn''t you see that old bastard is more powerful than us?


    Even after seeing that all four of us are Tier-4 individuals, he still dares tough, this only shows that he has enough confidence in himself to beat us all to death with ease," Shees in front of Jormungandr, and gives a powerful love paw on his head while speaking.


    "Ouch, sorry, I was just distracted. You see, it is very rare for us to find a powerful opponent to fight. It''s been centuries since Ist fought with my heart''s content," Jormungandr apologises embarrassingly while swinging his wing after being released by Ymir.


    "Fighting for enjoyment and looking for death are two different things," Fenrir chided, her voiceced with disdain. "You should choose wisely your sparring partner to enjoy a harmless fight... And if you are so hungry for a beating, then I don''t mind ying with you," While speaking she led everyone toward the hole in the sky they had made previously.


    "Well, let''s forget about it. I still have a lot of unfinished work toplete. Maybe some other time," Jormungandr refused Fenrir''s kind offer without any hesitation. After all, he knew his Big Sis''s strength very well. Unless he had a brain problem, he would never choose to ept one side beating.


    "Pity. I was curious to see the extent of your progress after all these years after all, you take care of an entire prison filled with evil dragons," Fenrir chuckled, a hint of disappointment colouring her voice, but she didn''t continue on this topic.


    "Ymir, lend a hand in sealing this space rift. We need to erase our tracks as well. Mother would be livid if that evil mage traced our world''s coordinates and sold them to someone more troublesome guy."


    "Okay, but Captain, should we inform the Big Boss? I mean, there is a high possibility that the evil mage would trace us back with his mysterious magic. The way he was looking at us, I don''t think he would give up on us so easily," Ymir, who received the most importance from Stygian, couldn''t help but shiver as he remembered those empty ck eyes filled with lust and greed starring at him.


    Even his hands, writing runes in the air to reseal the space rift, paused for a moment.


    "Fine, Jor, lend Ymir a hand with the rift while I contact Mother. Sigh, she will probably beat us this time, considering the mess we''ve made," Fenrir said helplessly and flowed towards a shimmering barrier, its surface rippling like an underwaterke revealing a vibrant forest nestled within. With practised ease, she phased through the membrane, vanishing from everyone''s sight.


    Currently, they were in the empty void outside the on which they lived. After Alban''s dimension was identally or intentionally connected to their''s certain magic node, it formed a space tunnel between the two sides, serving as a temporary bridge. Myne had previously entered Alban''s dimension easily because the dimension was open at that time.


    However, after that unknown demon entered his dimension, Alban sealed itpletely to extract the unknown demon''s memories without any interruption. This is also the reason why Fenrir and others took so long to find Myne. Even after finding the space tunnel connecting both ces, they had to spend a lot of effort just to break the protection barrier of the dimension.


    Thanks to Myne breaking the tower power source, they managed to do so; otherwise, there was a high chance that they could have never seen Myne again before Alban teleported his entire dimension somewhere else in the infinite cosmos.


    "Do you guys need my help?" Maya piped up, a tinge of resentmentcing her voice, she felt she was forgotten by everyone and believed they were looking down on her due to her young age, couldn''t help but ask with a frown.


    Although she was always azy woman and never liked to take the initiative to do anything, but since they had helped her so much to rescue Myne, she felt like she owed them a favour and hastily wanted to return it. She didn''t like owing favours to anyone; this feeling was not a pleasant one.


    Ymir, however, cast her a gentle reprieve. "Thank you, but no need, little one. There is nothing you can do here. You are still too young for those things. Maybe after a few centuries of hard work, you can help us. But for now, your knowledge of runes is not profound enough.


    Just wait there or return back. Although your space ring is of high quality, I still don''t rmend putting Myne and that little girl in there for too long."


    Maya, like most children who consider themself genius, didn''t listen to someone else''s words until reality pped them and brought them back to the right path. She stubbornly stayed in her ce and started looking at Ymir and Jormungandr''s work. She believed that she would surely understand what they were doing and show them they couldn''t look down on her.


    Bang!


    Two minutester, suddenly a jarring crack echoed through the void. Maya, whose head started to spin in confusion as she didn''t understand anything, jolted awake from her dazed state. She looked at the space rift, now 80% closed, and saw a cardinal creak appear on it. She couldn''t help but exim, "What was that?"


    "Seems like our uninvited guest desperately wanted to enter our home," Jormungandr said jokingly, but his expression changed the next moment when another creak appeared on the space rift.


    "Damn! What kind of spell is that old geezer casting? He''s single-handedly causing so much damage to the rift. If it continues like this, we might not be able to stop him for too long," Jormungandr muttered furiously, elerating the repair process.


    Although Ymir didn''t speak, his thoughts were clearly the same as Jormungandr''s, his chanting intensifying in response to the escting threat


    Seeing that things were getting out of hand, Maya blurted out, "I''m going to fetch Fenrir!" and darted towards the entrance of the space tunnel connected to their.


    But Maya hadn''t gone halfway when she encountered Fenrir striding towards her with an ugly expression. Evidently, her conversation with Mother hadn''t gone well.


    "What''s the matter?" Although Fenrir wasn''t in a good mood, she managed to calm herself down and asked with a frown, seeing Maya panicly rushing toward her.


    "Big trouble. That old geezer is desperately trying to break the space rift. Jormungandr and Ymir might not be able to stop him for too long. They need your help," Maya blurted out, breathless with worry.


    "Sigh, it is going to hurt a lot..."


    "What?"


    "Nothing. Let''s go," Fenrir brushed off, turning and leading Maya back towards Jormungandr and Ymir.


    When they came back, they saw the space rift which had been repaired quite a lot, was now on the verge of copsing. If nothing changed, it was a matter of seconds before Stygian greeted them with open arms and a wide grin.


    "Okay, stop wasting time, you two. Hurry up, we have to get out of the space tunnel before that guyes here." Fenrir didn''t waste time and directly gave orders that shocked all three of them. They looked at her as if her next words didn''t satisfy them, she would be in big trouble.


    Although It was clearly a joke since even if all three of them teamed up, they couldn''t overpower Fenrir, the power of gravity is no joke.


    "Mother''s orders," Fenrir stated, her voice firm. "This mess is of our making, so we face the consequences. She wants us to fight with him, and she will only participate in the battle when we are on the verge of losing. But first, we lead him to our so Mother can intervene if needed."


    Hearing that this was an order from their Big Boss, Jormungandr and Ymir didn''t hesitate for a single second, quickly rushing toward the entrance of the space tunnel. This is a simple tacit understanding developed between all divine beasts, no matter what never question Big Boss''s order.


    Maya was still dumbfounded by the sudden shift in the situation, but Fenrir was toozy to exin everything. She just grabbed her with her telekic power and hurriedly rushed away from the space rift.


    Click!


    With a sound like a mirror shattering, just as Fenrir threw Maya out from the space tunnel, the space rift finally reopened, and a colossal bone dragon filled with purple energy entered the space tunnel.


    Stygian, who was standing on the bone dragon''s skull in an aloof manner, scanned the surroundings and soon saw Fenrir, who gave him a disgusted look before vaulted the shimmering water barrier and entering her home.


    "Very good. Let''s see how long you can look down on me." Stygian, who clearly hadn''t been so insulted in who knows how many years by someone weaker than him, muttered while gritting his teeth angrily. If not for the fact that his body had undergone multiple mutations, with his fierce temper he might have long ago had shattered his teeth by himself.


    Even though even a blind person could see that there was definitely a trap or ambush waiting for him ahead, Stygian believed that in front of his absolute power, everything else was puny tricks. He lightly tapped on the bone dragon''s skull with his staff, making it rush toward the space tunnel entrance.

 Chapter 326. Sneak Attack

    BOOM...


    A thunderous boom echoed across thend as a certain bone dragon who just stuck its head out of the space tunnel and hadn''t even had a chance to grasp its new surroundings when a colossal hammer, wreathed in golden mes, descended on its head like a meteorite, smashing it into the ground.


    The impact echoed through the earth, creating a spiderweb of fissures which soon turned into a crater of hundreds of meters deep at that ce. All the trees near them were uprooted directly from the ground, along with a lot of soil, and flew away like flies in a storm.


    Many towns and small viges, even the capital city of the Augusta kingdom far from the batterfilled, trembled with the shock as if hit hard by a 9-magnitude earthquake. It''s fortunate that most houses and buildings are not too tall and have quite a good foundation; otherwise, only God knows how many people would be buried to death.


    A certain aloof old man who was arrogantly standing on the skull of the bone dragon also wasn''t so fortunate as a citizen of the Augusta kingdom.


    Although he managed to save his old life thanks to his magic item, which automatically cast a barrier around him sensing the danger, but clearly it was a big loss, after all, such a high-end magic prop is not easy to get, and most of them are consumable types. Once used, it requires significant resources to recharge.


    Ymir, after smashing the bone dragon''s head on the ground along with Stygian, nodded his head with a smug look on his stone-like face, sadly hidden under his helmet no one could see it. After finishing his task, he quickly distanced himself from the enemy since others were also waiting in line for their turn.


    Soon, the dust settled down, and Stygian appeared in front of everyone. He was still surrounded by the green transparent barrier and stood on the bone dragon''s poor skull, which not only disconnected from its bony neck but was now covered in dense cracks as if it would fall apart and turn into dust at any moment. Even its soul fire was extinguished; clearly, it is out of service temporarily.


    Though physically unharmed, Stygian''s ragged breaths, as if having an asthma attack betrayed his exertion. He locked eyes with Ymir, his gaze tinged with venomous hatred. If looks could kill, Ymir would have perished a thousand times over.


    "You b..."


    BOOM!!!


    Stygian rasped, his voiceced with anger, but before he could bombard Ymir''s entire family with foul words, a wave of dense magic materialized above him. He barely had time to cast a defensive spell on himself since the magic prop had already lost most of its energy when a torrent of blistering blue fire, akin to a gigantic waterfall of moltenva-like blue dragon breath, engulfed him.


    Jormungandr, who was crazily shooting blue fire from his mouth, didn''t stop until the hundreds of meters wide crater in which Stygian was having fun was filledpletely withva-like fire. This is a special spell he learned from an evil dragon who lives in a volcano and made his breath so dense that he literally started shootingva at everyone.


    Later, he perfected it and created this spell, which gave Jormungandr a lot of trouble in catching him and throwing him in prison.


    Jormungandr barely finished admiring his handiwork, found himself startled by Maya''s sudden appearance beside him and cast a spell simr to Myne''s colossal water magic.


    This time, a real ''Normal'' waterfall fell on the volcanic crater transforming it into a steaming caldera, filling the surroundings with harmful acidic steam and a sizzling sound. As everyone could expect, the interaction of moltenva and cascading water resulted in a peculiar transformation.


    As the heat subsided, a solidified, obsidian-like mass filled the crater, its origins obscured by the billowing steam.


    Crack!


    A tense silence hung heavy in the air, broken only by a series of ominous creaking sounds emanating from the depths of obsidian-like mass. Everyone''s gaze remained fixed on the crater, anticipation mixed with apprehension.


    Click!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    BOOM!


    The silence shattered with a deafening explosion. Stygian, a stubborn old geezer, seemingly unscathed sted through the the molten remains. Let''s not talk about him��even the bone dragon skull partially submerged in the obsidian formation, appeared remarkably intact without any additional damage.


    "This old geezer is more difficult to kill than a cockroach," Maya remarked, a hint of disappointment in her voice, to which everyone nodded their heads, clearly agreeing with her statement.


    Just then, the remaining body of the bone dragon, which had lost its navigator part midway, finally managed to get out of the space tunnel entrance. But now it was no different than a toy meant to scare children; after all, it couldn''t bite anyone, nor could it release energy sts. What was the point of its existence?


    It couldn''t even be used as a transport vehicle since it couldn''t see the direction. If it were against humes or other normal species, it could at least kill them by trampling them underfoot with its huge size. However, the problem was that not only could all of its opponents fly, but three of them were as big as it, and one was even bigger. What was the point of summoning it?


    Stygian also realized this problem and understood why Fenrir and others sneak attacked him. Their main target from start to finish clearly was the bone dragon, not him.


    "Do you truly believe you killed my servant with those shameless puny tactics?" Stygian boomed, his voiceced with disdain. "I have witnessed far more cunning adversaries. Compared to them, your little tricks are just child''s y. Let me show you what despair is," With a flourish of his staff, he began an intricate chant, dark energy swirling around him.


    As Stygian''s spell started taking effect, the cracks on the bone dragon skull started visibly recovering, and the soul fire, extinguished moments ago, reignited with an eerie glow, making everyone gasp in horror, which was clearly another way to fool Stygian.


    Just when Stygian startedughing wildly, seeing everyone''s ugly faces and the bone dragon''s skull started floating toward its body, suddenly Fenrir materialized beside the skull with lightning speed. In a fluid motion, she grasped the dragon''s horn with her powerful jaws and vanished in a sh of teleportation.


    Explore more stories at empire


    ...?


    An unnerving silence gripped the battlefield as Stygian stared at the empty space where his dragon skull vanished with a speechless expression. He couldn''t believe that he had been tricked again, by a bunch of centuries-old brats.


    But in the very next moment, his shocked expression quickly morphed into fury as if he''d swallowed the sourest lemon in the world. He brandished his staff, attempting to summon the skull back, but his efforts elicited only amused chuckles from his opponents


    "Where the F*ck did you put my servant''s head?!" Stygian, roared, his voiceced with impotent rage as he saw Fenrir returned with empty hands.


    "A safe ce, worry not. You will never see it again. No need to thank me; it is my duty to help the elderly clean garbage," Fenrir said casually, her yful demeanour pushed Stygian, who was on the verge of exploding with anger, directly into a berserk state.


    "You bastards!" His enraged scream pierced the air. In a fit of blind fury, and do-or-die mood, Stygian stabbed his wooden staff into his own thigh, drawing gasps from the onlookers. All of them had a single thought in their minds: Has that guy finally gone crazy?


    But obviously, that wasn''t the case. After soaking half of his staff with his own blood, Stygian starts chanting his dark incantations. Suddenly, a gigantic 500-meter-tall ck hexagram sigil appeared on the ground, emanating a suffocating aura of death that everyone couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Living creatures within a kilometre radius instantly returned to the afterworld without making a single sound.


    The surroundings became deathly silent due to the death aura released by the hexagram sigil, which was no different than a super deadly poison for low-level life forms. Then, amidst the eerie stillness, a leg encased in unknown ck metal armour emerged from the sigil, followed by another.


    Slowly, a towering cool-looking skeleton knight in full-body armor, except for the helmet, holding a long metal chain materialized, its eyes burning with an eerie blue soul fire.


    Its keen gaze swept across the surroundings with a thoughtful expression, its intelligence evident despite itsck of flesh, before flying toward Stygian with ease and bowing deeply in front of him with full respect and awe.


    "Master..."


    The skeleton knight rasped, his voice was very unpleasant, grating and mechanical. But this is normal since it didn''t have any vocal cords, and no one really cared about his voice, at least Stygian didn''t. He nodded at his general, whose strength was on par with Maya and the others, and who was his second-inmand right after the poor bone dragon, while still focused on the summoning gate.


    Stygian was waiting for his most powerful general, his left hand. The only problem was, that guy was a bit too smart for his own good and asionally ran away to have some fun, and when called for help, he took too much time toe to the summoning gate...

 Chapter 327. One Hit Kill

    "Should we engage or wait for the old geezer to assemble his full force? Wiping them out all at once would save a lot of time? It''s been 5 minutes since we are waiting for his next move; I still have to attend a few meetings today," Jormungandr asked boldly, staring at the summoning sigil made by Stygian.


    From which an endless stream of undead - skeletons, zombies, vampires, ghouls, and vengeful spirits - poured forth. However, the overall strength of those cannon fodder undeads wasn''t very high just around Tier-1, so he wasn''t worried that the puny ants could cause any trouble to them. Until now, only Stygian and the Skeleton Knight from before could pose real threats.


    "Well, let''s go. There''s no need to waste any more time," Fenrir dered, her eyes ring with an ominous purple glow. "The density of death energy in the surroundings is increasing with each passing second as more and more of those undeade out of the portal.


    We better clean this mess quickly while they are still together; otherwise, there''s a high possibility thatter we might have to spend a lot of time clearing all of them one by one," As she spoke, thousands of nearby undead who had hardly walk some distance away inexplicably lost their footing, levitating helplessly in the air.


    Stygian''s face wasn''t good looking seeing Fenrir ready to take action. He had predicted that it might take Diana some time toe, but he still seemed to underestimate her habit of beingte. Even that bastard Zamta didn''t reply to his call.


    Thud!


    Thud!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Finally, they''re here. If they had let me wait a few more seconds, I surely would have crushed their soul crystals. Those two Insolent fools are recently bing more and more arrogant and indisciplined. After settling this matter, remind me to throw them in the dungeon for a few years so they understand who the master is here," Stygian snarled angrily as heavy footsteps echoed in the distance.


    The skeletal knight beside him bowed hastily, fearing being swept up in his master''s wrath.


    "I told you we shouldn''t have waited till now and destroyed that summoning portal as soon as it formed. Now, suffer," Mayamented, preparing for battle as heavy footsteps resonated, giving her a bad feeling.


    Fenrir sighed, shaking her head. "We neither have the power to destroy that portal nor confronting that old fiend directly was ever an option. His power far surpasses ours. If not for the fact that he probably wants our bodies and souls to make us join his undead army, we might have already been beaten by him. Mother asked us to harass him and dy time, not throw our lives away recklessly.


    Youck patience, Maya."


    Sigh,pared to you, I like Myne more. Although he is timid, at least he thinks before speaking," With a gesture, she directed the approaching horde of undead toward the portal, intending to crush them onto the neers.


    "There is a reason for my impatience. I just wanted to hurry and treat my little brother instead of fooling around with you old weirdos who have nothing better to do than eat and sleep all day long..."


    Maya had hardly finishedining when suddenly a grotesque arm, devoid of skin and adorned with jagged spikes, emerged from the portal. The arm appeared as if it had undergone some kind of crazy surgery,yers of teeth divided its length, resembling multiple mouths stitched together.


    This monstrous appendage alone stretched a hundred meters, sending chills down everyone''s spines except Stygian''s of course.


    Soon, the other part of this unknown guest appeared in front of everyone, leaving them in shock and disgust.


    This unknown guest was a towering nightmarish titan resembling Ymir, but as an undead being with a height of more than 300 meters. Like its arm, there was no skin on its body, only muscles and tissues, along with pointy spear-like spikes covering its body. It also had hundreds of mouths of different sizes, many of them open all the time, resembling caves.


    The undead titan''s original mouth was even more unique, with three additional mouths within the original one, featuring fouryers of upper and lower teeth. Its two pairs of eye sockets on its t head were empty and dark like a ck hole, leaving one to wonder how it perceived the world.


    Overall, except for its peculiar name, everything else suggested it was a worthy Tier-5 dark mage left-hand servant.


    However, it seemed like this undead titan had some issue with its brain if he had any. Instead of going to Stygian to greet its master after emerging from the portal, it just stood in ce without any intention of moving at all.


    As Maya and others thought that the battle was finally about to begin, suddenlyughter erupted from the portal, and one more figure emerged,pletely covered in ck smoke.


    "Sorry, Master. I was a bitte. I was at a critical stage of my research and couldn''t reply to you instantly," Apologized Zapta, the new member of Stygian''s unique tasteless ugly circus band, and hurrying to dispatch the ck smoke from his body to reveal a grotesque form.


    This time, what appeared in front of everyone was a demon-like being possessed of a serpentine lower body with countless writhing tentacles, a humanoid upper body with four muscr arms, and a dragon-like head adorned with crescent horns. Its sightless eyes were reced by a gaping maw lined with razor-sharp teeth.


    Its height was frighteningly tall, covering the entire portal at nearly 500 meters, making it thergest entity on the battlefield.


    "No need to apologize. You are already doomed, anyway. Just wait. After this battle, I will throw both of you into the dungeon and let you clean it every day for a few years, so you two can be disciplined a bit," Stygian dered, ignoring Zapta''s ugly expression.


    He then closed the portal since it consumed too much of his mana, which he didn''t want to waste in an unknown world about which he had no idea.


    "Now, what are you three looking at? Go and deal with those three unknown bastards, but don''t kill them directly. I have some use for them," Stygianmanded, waving his staff. A throne crafted from countless bones and skulls materialized behind him, a grim testament to his dark affinity.


    "That throne didn''t look like afortable from any angle. No wonder people say most dark mages are all madmen. If I had such a bad taste for chairs and were surrounded by so many ugly undead, people might also start calling me crazy..."


    Bang!


    Maya, who was insulting Stygian to her heart''s content, was abruptly cut short as a colossal, single-handed sword, fifty meters long stopped right in front of her forehead. If Fenrir hadn''t been vignt all the time and stopped the sword at the right moment, Maya might have been directly hit in the head amid her nonsense.


    "Don''t let your guard down. This isn''t a game," Fenrir said seriously and teleported the nice-looking sword to the location where she threw the bone dragon''s head. After all, how could she let go of such a golden opportunity to make her enemy barehanded?


    Robbing your enemy of their weapon is the same as reducing their strength directly by around 30%, and if the other party is a swordsman, even more than that.


    The skeleton knight, who wanted to impress his master by attacking the weakest-looking opponent who was talking too much nonsense with a sneak attack, had never imagined that not only would he be interrupted by someone else, but also lose his most precious sword, which had been with him for millennia. Discover stories at empire


    The blue me in the empty eye sockets of the skeleton knight started burning fiercely like torches, as if someone had poured petrol on them, indicating his anger level, which clearly wasn''t low. He rushed toward Fenrir like a rocket to reim his precious partner.


    Fenrir, a warrior of action rather than words, met the charge head-on as well. Seeing the skeleton knight rushing toward her, she opened her mouth wide and a torrent of purple lightning erupted from her maw, aimed directly at the oing skeleton knight just when he was very close, so he couldn''t dodge easily.


    The skeleton knight seemed too confident in his own strength. Instead of dodging Fenrir''s attack, he directly smashed into it, ready to show everyone his power and beat the hell out of Fenrir along the way with simple brutal force.


    However, when the beam of purple thunder hit his metal armor, he finally understood the love triangle between magic, thunder, and metal. Although the skeleton knight was undead and made of bone, when he truly experienced the power of purple thunder, not only did he, for the first time in life and after death, experience what is called being electrocuted.


    The searing energy coursed through his skeletal frame, shattering his metallic armour and pulverizing many of his internal structures. He was sent flying backwards, a lifeless puppet propelled by the thunderous blow, before crashing hundreds of meters away.


    Stygian covered his face in embarrassment. He couldn''t believe that the general he was most proud of actually couldn''t evenst a single attack. Although he was very happy seeing Fenrir''s strength, as in the end, she is going to be his servant, but thinking that he had been raising such a useless piece of shit for centuries made him very disappointed.


    "Maybe choosing necromancy as a future path at my early stage wasn''t that great of a decision," Stygian thought full of self-doubt while looking at Diana, the undead full of mouths titan, who was heading toward Ymir.

 Chapter 328. Easy Victories

    A palpable tension hung in the air, the initial chaos of the battle reced by an intense one-on-one confrontation. Stygian, initially eager to showcase the might of his generals, contained his excitement after witnessing the embarrassing defeat of the skeletal knight.


    Maya, who initially didn''t take this one-on-one fight seriously, thinking that her opponent might be too powerful for her to handle and that it would be very embarrassing to get beaten in front of everyone, startsining and insulting Stygian''s entire family.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After all, he''d summoned all three divine beasts as suitable opponents, leaving her to be the sole spectator, although she wasn''t a big fan ofbat, but she wouldn''t tolerate being underestimated, especially not in front of a crowd.


    Following Fenrir''s decisive victory with a one-hit kill in the first round, all eyes turned to Ymir and Diana, the undead full-of-mouth titan, as they faced off, ready to show everyone who is the Boss.


    Jormungandr, who was working as a part-timementator, asionally makes some bad jokes about Ymir, calling him a straightforward, dull, boring old man and also give him the title of Eternal Bachelor, as well as mocking Stygian''s circus band.


    Surprisingly, Zamta the four-armed demon with tentacles broke the usual silence from Stygian''s side.


    After seeing Jormungandr and Maya making fun, he also starts spitting poison with his mouth like a street gangster, not forgetting to use all kinds of foul words, leaving everyone bewildered, since most of them don''t understand the meaning of his foul words, it was no different than dogs barking in their ears.


    While others are having fun, Ymir and Diana finally initiate their sh. The titan raised his hands, drawing attention before pping them together. Every maw on his body,rge and small, erupted in a deafening unison, unleashing a sonic wave that resonated through the entire kingdom.


    The sonic attack not only knocks out almost half of the people in the kingdom nearest to the battlefield, as it carries some kind of magic affecting the soul level, but it also causes a lot of damage to other living beings.


    Back on the battlefield, although the undead titan''s scream, I mean the sonic attack is dangerously deadly for low-level beings, it barely affected those on the battlefield except for short-term deafness and a weird buzzing sound in their head.


    Ymir, the main target of the attack, doesn''t even blink and withstands the attack with ease, like an immovable wall against the barrage.


    Stygian, who had a lot of expectations with Diana, his ace card, could only sigh disappointingly seeing Ymir perfectly fine. Frustrated, he takes out a ck-red ss bottle, presumably filled with strong liquor and takes a deep gulp to calm down his sad heart.


    As Diana exhausted her vocal assault and closed her mouths, Ymir took a step forward, since now it was his turn to take action, he tightened the grip on his colossal hammer, which instantly engulfed in golden mes. Covered in golden metal armour shining brightly under the sun, anyone with the right mind can predict what''s going to happen next.


    Because almost all divine beasts have the power to adjust their size, Ymir, who used to look down on others because of his colossal height, feels very dissatisfied seeing Diana, who is 100 meters taller than him. With each step he took towards her, his own stature grew proportionally, reflecting his determination.


    Until the moment Ymir approached Diana, he was already half a head taller than her. However, although Diana looked like an idiot, she wasn''t. As soon as Ymir came near her, Instead of passively waiting for Ymir''s attack, she unleashed another attack.


    Only the gods knew when out of nowhere, suddenly, a colossal bone mace materialized in her grasp, its spiked head aimed at Ymir''s arm with devastating force.


    BOOM!


    A resounding boom echoed as the mace connected with Ymir''s golden armor. Stygian watched, anticipation warring with apprehension. But the attack, despite its ferocity, proved ineffective. Not a single dent marred the armour, instead the bone mace shattered into pieces like a mirror upon impact.


    "This is why I always wanted armour like Ymir," Jormungandrmented to Fenrir, envy tingeing his voice. "But sadly, Boss never gave me one. Sis, why don''t you ask her on my behalf?"


    "Talk to her yourself. Don''t drag me into your affairs. Ymir earned that armor and weapon with his deeds. What noteworthy thing have you done that Mother will give you such a powerful magic armor for free?" Fenrir disdainfully scoffed, refusing Jormungandr''s request without any hesitation.


    Diana, who couldn''t believe that even after her sneak attack from such a close distance, she couldn''t do anything to Ymir, hadn''t evene out of shock, when a big shadow appeared in front of her face, and before she could react, Ymir''s colossal hammer hit on her face with the force of a battering ram like a baseball bat hitting a ball.


    The blow struck Diana''s face which exploded like a watermelon without any resistance, and a lot of unknown liquid and rotten brain matter sshed everywhere. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    After killing his opponent as if he had killed an ant on the ground, Ymir turned around and returned to Fenrir and the others without any kind of nonsense. Clearly, he didn''t take such a puny character seriously in the first ce.


    "Master," Zamta''s voice trembled, "Who are these individuals? Why the hell are they so overwhelmingly powerful? Especially that hammer guy. Is he really Tier-4? I feel like even if we send 100 Dianas to fight with him, he might kill all of them in a matter of minutes," He has doubts about his life, how can there be such a powerful person?


    If possible, Zamta really didn''t want to die such a meaningless death, but his Master clearly was not a reasonable person, which could be seen by his bad taste. Since he could easily kill the other party, what is the meaning of all this nonsense? He even lost his two most powerful servants for no reason.


    "Before I count to 3, go to the battlefield and deal with that lizard; otherwise, you are going to spend the rest of your life in an eternal eye of darkness... Failure is not an option. Remember this," Stygian, whose face now became expressionless like stone but whose mood was getting more and more dangerous, voice,ced with ice, cut through the air.


    Zamta didn''t dare to speak nonsense after being threatened by his Master. He swung his tentacles and came in front of Jormungandr, with an expression as if he was about to sacrifice his life.


    Fenrir and the others hurriedly moved away, clearing the stage of fighters. Jormungandr, who was left alone, looked at everyone speechlessly, as if he was abandoned, which clearly was the case.


    Jormungandr grumbled, clearly unhappy. "Those ungrateful wretches... Just wait; next time, I won''t give them any useful gifts on their birthdays. He moved his front left foot and suddenly, a golden orb materialised in his massive w out of thin air.


    Zamta, although he didn''t know what kind of evil trick Jormungandr wanted to use, clearly had no intention of letting him seed. He took a deep breath, opened his gigantic mouth��big enough to devour Jormungandr in one bite��and shot a ckser beam from his mouth.


    The mouth gunser beam was not only deadly powerful but also fast enough to reach its target in just half a second. Jormungandr, aware of his own limitations and unwilling to risk serious injury, was not stupid enough, like Ymir, to take such a powerful attack head-on, and reacted swiftly.


    As the energy gathered in Zamta''s mouth, he became vignt. The moment theser beam was shot, evaded the initial st by rolling aside and narrowly escaped the attack. However, to his surprise, Zamta, who looked like a fool, actually turned out to be tough among all three generals of Stygian. Seeing Jormungandr dodging, he actually adjusted theser mid-trajectory, striking his chest.


    Theser beam, as thick as a giant pir, made Jormungandr, who hadn''t even steadied himself, cry out in pain. But theser beam showed no intention of slowing down; instead, it became more and more powerful because Zamta had put all of his hope into this attack. Since the attack had hit the target, it was better to go all out at the beginning and kill him once and for all.


    "Should we help him? Jormungandr doesn''t seem to be in good condition," Maya asked with a frown. Although she had no rtionship with Jormungandr, he was a friend of Myne, and she didn''t want to see him die in front of her.


    Fenrir, however, remained calm, "Don''t be deceived by him. He''s just fooling around. The scales on his body are far more solid than you think. This level of attack is not enough to make himpletely helpless..."


    "Help, help! Someone help me! I''m dying! Ahhhh..."


    ..."


    "Hahaha, yes, scream, scream as much as you can. No one can save you now. I have spent years perfecting myser attack. Not only can it kill anyone under Tier-5, but it also carries deadly redirection. So even if you escape, you will die sooner orter.


    Hahaha." Zamta, thinking that he had the upper hand in the battle and that Jormungandr was finished, stopped theser attack and started mocking him.


    Ding!


    While Zamtaughed merrily as if he had already won the battle, suddenly a tiny golden orb barely ten meters in diameter flew out from nowhere and hit his chest, producing a loud "ding" sound that everyone could hear.


    Then, nothing. The golden orb exploded, spreading a web-like that engulfed Zamta''s enormous form. Before anyone could react, his body vanished from everyone''s sight. instant, he vanished.

 Chapter 329. The Final Battle ( Part 1 )

    Experience more content on empire


    "Tsk, that fellow indeed overestimated himself, I''ve never seen someone as idiot as him," Jormungandr remarked, rising from the ground. "While my expectations weren''t high to begin with, such an easy victory surprised even me."


    "But what was that powerful object? That big guy died so easily," Maya, still unable to believe her eyes, asked with shock. In her impression, Jormungandr seemed to be the weakest divine beast among the three, but it turned out that what she knew was just the tip of the iceberg.


    "I didn''t kill him," Jormungandr exined while shaking his head. "That small orb was called ''Imprisonment Ball''. Upon hitting the target, it shot a powerful. Once the target was caught in it, he automatically teleported to The Labyrinth Prison. From there as everyone knows getting out without my permission is near impossible for him."


    "But this thing also has many shorings; If the target attacks the with magic or avoids it beforepletely getting envelopment, he can easily break free from it. But with that big guy''s IQ, I knew this trick would work as long as I let him have the illusion that he has an absolute advantage against me," He chuckled as he introduced the Imprisonment Ball.


    If not for the fact that Maya was too little in heightpared to him, who is more than 100 meters tall, he wouldn''t mind giving her one. Anyway, thebyrinth prison is vast, and if there are some other races'' guestsing, then those lonely dragons there will be very happy and make less trouble for him.


    Maya''s eyes lit up. "That''s a fantastic tool! If you have a smaller version suitable for someone my size, I''d definitely be interested in acquiring a few. I also want to deal with a few annoying troublemakers. They are recently getting on my nerves," She spoke angrily, recalling some unpleasant memories.


    "Sure, you can take as many as you want. The price is 5 soul stones. Very cheap, right? I know it, but you are the Big Sister of Myne, so a little discount is no problem," Jormungandr replied, giving Maya a wink and smiling like a greedy businessman who is about to make a small fortune.


    "5 soul stones? Are you kidding me? Why don''t you just rob me? Don''t try to fool me; I know the true value of such a device very well. I can only give you 2 soul stones for it. If not, then forget it.


    I might as well waste some time and throw those bastards into yourbyrinth prison. I do know its location quite well," Maya scoffed disdainfully at Jormungandr as if watching a mentally retracted dragon.


    Jormungandr sighed dramatically. "Don''t be hasty, our negotiation has just begun. What kind of salesman would I be if I didn''t start with an unreasonable price? Only then can we reduce the price bit by bit... sigh, forget it. You''re no fun.


    Two soul stones it is. How many do you want?" He asked disappointingly after seeing that his fat sheep was about to slip out of his ws.


    "Can you two..."


    "For now, twenty should suffice," Maya Maya pondered for a moment and replied thoughtfully, ignoring a certain individual who wanted to interfere in their matter.


    "Although twenty is not many, but anyway, better than nothing. By the way, do you want to see my other prod..."


    Bang!


    While Maya and Jormungandr negotiated, Fenrir, frustrated by their bickering, almost swiped at them with her paw. Suddenly, an explosion startled everyone. They saw Stygian levitating in the air, surrounded by a heavy dark aura with eyes glowing like red torches, looking quite dangerous.


    His long hair floated freely upside, defying gravity, But sadly his beard remained stubbornly unaffected, otherwise it would be quite a sight to see. The bone throne on which he was sitting had turned into powder, the apparent source of the sound.


    "It seems he couldn''t hold back anymore. We managed topletely piss him off," Ymir calmly said, standing in front of everyone, ready to be the first unlucky guy to sacrifice himself for the greater good and withstand Stygian''s anger.


    Ymir''s words proved urate; he clearly knew how to read people''s moods. Stygian clearly couldn''t hold back his anger anymore. Initially, he only wanted to defeat the three unknown powerful entities with overwhelming force, hoping they would submit and be his servants. However, he had be the greatest joke instead.


    Not only had he failed to break their will, but also lost his three most powerful generals. If it were an equal battle, then he might not be so angry, but it wasn''t, his generals showed no resistance and were beaten to death as if the other party was bullying children. What pained him the most was that, in over 200 years, none of the three hade to his aid despite raising them so hard.


    Logically speaking it was not different from wasting resources.


    On the brink of exploding out of rage, and urgently needing someone to vent pressure on, Stygian still managed to hold back and issued one final ultimatum. "This is myst offer to you all: either join me honestly, and you''ll all be rich and happy, or get ready to ept your death and be my eternal ves,"


    "What''s the monthly sry? And any other benefits?" Maya, whose brain circuits were 90% simr to Myne''s, asked with a curious look, eliciting weird nces from the other three members of her team.


    "One thousand low-grade soul stones, with bonuses based on performance.


    I am a generous master, as long as you are willing to work hard, all reasonable requests are eptable," Stygian, although surprised by Maya''s weird question, seized the opportunity and hurriedly threw a tempting offer, making it clear that he was super rich master and willing to throw money around, unless they were fools who couldn''t see through his act, anyone can say he is thinking very highly of them.


    "Damn! That''s so rich!" Jormungandr, who frequently conducted interdimensional business, almost blurted out an expletive in surprise.


    If he didn''t firmly believe that Stygian was spouting nonsense, after witnessing how he sacrificed his other servants for fun and had no intention of leaving his current boss, who was not only generous but also caring and very gentle, he might have immediately embraced Stygian''s offer with open wide arms.


    "Indeed, appearances can be deceiving, one could never judge a book by its cover.


    If we hadn''t witnessed his power and the way he squandered his money on useless fools blindly, no one would think that such a seemingly destitute guy, who appears as a beggar at first nce, is exceptionally wealthy," Maya nodded in agreement, equally shocked and surprised by the wealth Stygian revealed as Jormungandr.


    For both of them, money clearly mattered a lot. Inparison, Fenrir and Ymir, who lived a secluded life like barbarians��one in a dense forest and the other in a certain magical giant tree��showed literally no reaction. For them, money was nothing but a source of trouble, especially when you have a little brother who alwayses asking for money, making various excuses and never returning.


    "So... will you join me?" Stygian inquired, despite sensing mockery from Maya and Jormungandr, extended a final offer.


    "Hahaha, of course not. Your offer is indeed very generouspared to others, but we are different. We are all elites. Didn''t you see how easily we beat up your nobodies? If you want us to join your camp, then this amount is definitely not enough.


    Of course, if you change low-grade soul stones to high-grade, then I don''t know about the others, but I am more than willing to join you," Jormungandr, amusementced in his voice, replied.


    Maya, feigning seriousness despite barely containingughter, added "Me too. Although I know most old geezers like you always have ulterior motives toward young and beautifuldies like me and do everything to get inside our skirts, even then, rejecting such a generous offer would be very regretful. So, I don''t mind enduring a few months working under you."


    BOOM!


    This time, Stygian didn''t speak nonsense. As soon as Maya finished joking, he directly went into berserk mode. A torrent of crazy dark aura erupted from his body like a tsunami, blowing away Maya, who was the weakest and smallest in the team and was momentarily thrown back by the force.


    "Let me show you why people fear dark mages so much..."


    "?? ????? ????? (ndoom)"


    As soon as Stygian finished saying his weirdly uttered arcane phrase, the earth beneath Fenrir exploded like fireworks and tentacle-like monstrous vines emerged from the ground, tightly wrapping around her body.


    Fenrir, initially valiant, quickly created a gravity force field around her, but she still underestimated the power of these living vines. Not only did they easily shatter her defences, but they also tightened around her body like a rope, leaving no room for struggle. But this was only the beginning.


    Sharp, solid steel-like points thorns grew on those vines, piercing through Fenrir''s body, making her cry out in pain.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Jormungandr and Ymir, who had managed to escape from those crazy nts since they weren''t the main target, wanted to save Fenrir. However, before they could take action, the weird nts sensing their intent, slithered towards them like serpents seeking prey.

 Chapter 330. The Final Battle ( Part 2 )

    Boom!


    "Jor, stop messing around and go help Captain. It seems like those bloody vines have some kind of enhancement which makes it hard for her to break free from them by herself," Ymir, who was ying the role of a meat shield surrounded by monstrous vines from all sides, smashed his hammer on the ground to free himself.


    He grabbed a handful of vines and dragged them out from the ground with ease, making a path for Jormungandr.


    "I am trying, but those damn vines didn''t let me go," Jormungandr said impatiently, he is also as worried about Fenrir as Ymir. "Every time I try to fly, they catch my legs and drag me down, even their fire resistance is very high. God know which bastard invented such a pervert spell."


    Finally getting free thanks to Ymir''s help, Jormungandr quickly flew into the air and went toward Fenrir, whose condition currently wasn''t very optimistic. Although she was still struggling and trying to break free from imprisonment, after losing a lot of blood and getting nearly half of her mana absorbed by the monstrous vines, she was far from her peak condition.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Stygian, who appeared like a ghost on top of Jormungandr''s head, spoke with an expressionless face, sending chills throughout his entire body. "You like making jokes on me, right? Let me show you the consequences of messing with someone you shouldn''t."


    Saying that, Stygian lightly tapped the butt of his wooden staff on Jormungandr''s head, which felt as if it were made of thousands of tons. Jormungandr''s eyes instantly rolled back, and with a booming sound, he crashed directly onto the ground, making a hundreds-of-meters-deep crater. This showed how much power was in that simple "butt tap" attack.


    Maybe either Jormungandr and Maya really made too much fun of Stygian and got on his nerves, or he thought this level of punishment was too simple, Stygian suddenly raised his staff high and cast another overpowered spell.


    "????? ?????? (M�������� ������W��R)"


    As Stygian''s gloomy voice fell, ck clouds engulfed the originally blue sky hundreds of meters above. Ten ominous-looking purple-ck vortexes of 50 to 100 meters in diameter materialized out of nowhere.


    Then, with a strange, loud sound like something burning fell from a great height, gigantic meteorites,rge enough to induce heart attacks in any hume with just sight alone, covered in unnatural purple fire and trailing tails of purple energy, began falling from the vortexes. Their target was obviously the unfortunate Jormungandr, who had barely regained his senses.


    JOR!!!


    BOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    Ymir and Fenrir''s helpless screams, barely escaping their mouths, were instantly drowned out by the earth-shattering booming sounds of the meteorites. One after another, ranging from a minimum of 10 meters in diameter to ones evenrger than Ymir, they rained down on the crater created by the poor Jormungandr.


    The beautiful fireworkssted for three whole minutes. During this time, the ten vortexes continued to hurl meteorites at Jormungandr like rain. This overpowered spell not only destroyed several kilometres of the surrounding area around Jormungandr but also affected Fenrir and Ymir.


    Although they manage to get rid of those vines thanks to the meteorite shower spell but they also get caught by this spell and sustain quite a bit of injuries.


    "That old bastard is a monster! How can the gap between us be so wide?" Fenrir eximed in frustration. Although she was covered in blood from head to toe and had small holes everywhere on her body, however her concern for Jormungandr was clearly deeper than the serious physical pain.


    "It seems like staying at home for such a long time made uszy and weak. If it were before, there is no way we would be in such a bad situation with just two spells. Maybe this is the real reason why the Boss let us fight with him. She might have noticed this problem long ago," Ymir said seriously, with a hint of hesitation in his voice.


    Clearly, he wanted to go ahead and save Jormungandr but dared not, as he himself didn''t have the power to defend against Stygian''s attack. So, how was he going to save someone else?


    Soon after the meteorite shower ended and the dust settled, what appeared in front of everyone was a giant, deep pit. It was so deep that if a normal person tried to look inside, they might not be able to see the bottom. Thankfully, everyone present on the battlefield wasn''t normal, and their vision was powerful enough to let them clearly see the bottom of the dark pit.


    "JOR!!!"


    "You bastard!"


    Jormungandr, at the bottom of the pit, was in such a bad condition that he might die at any moment. His wings were torn to the point that only a few bones were left behind. Half of his body was burned to the point where the skeleton was visible. His long tail had been turned into ash, making him the world''s first tailless dragon.


    Blood gushed out of him like a fountain, and all kinds of burn holes and sharp rocks could be seen piercing his body. One of his eyes seemed to have left the world, as did both of his beautiful horns. From a scientific perspective, Jormungandr surviving this level of injuries could only be considered a miracle.


    However, from a magical perspective as a dragon known for their strong defence both magically and physically, and especially for their near 100% resistance toward anything rted to fire, it was still eptable that Jormungandr survived such a disastrous attack.


    Fenrir managed to hold back her emotions and quickly ran toward Jormungandr to give him emergency treatment. Otherwise with his current condition, if he managed to survive a few more minutes, then it would be another miracle.


    In contrast to Fenrir, Ymir, tough on the outside but warm and caring on the inside, was directly carried away by emotions. With an angry roar, he rushed toward Stygian like a behemoth without thinking about the oue.


    "BOOM!"


    A colossal hammer mmed into Stygian''s head, generating a powerful shockwave and a cacophony of noise, but that''s all. Ymir''s all-mighty hammer, which had been invincible until now, finally hit the iron te. Stygian, unfazed, didn''t even lift his head, but Ymir''s assault was effortlessly blocked by the shimmering barrier.


    "That lizard is tougher than I anticipated," Stygian muttered, annoyed. "Surviving my strongest attack? What a surprise. Sadly, he refuses my kind invitation. He can withstand one blow, but what about a second? But first, let''s deal with this noisy mosquito," Hezily shifted his gaze to Ymir, who was madly attacking his defensive barrier.


    It was quite amusing to see a 200-meter-tall hammer trying hard but couldn''t move a 2-meter-tall old man.


    After seeing that, Stygian finally moved his eyes from Jormungandr, Ymir breathed a sigh of relief. He had sessfully drawn the final boss''s aggro. Just as he prepared tond another blow on Stygian''s Stygian''s defensive barrier, which didn''t even get a scratch from all his attacks, something bizarre urred.


    Stygian, who was right in front of him, vanished and reappeared dozens of meters distant.


    Then, out of nowhere, a colossal hammer around 300 meters in size, made of pure dark energy, materialized out of thin air directly in front of Ymir. Before he could react, the colossal hammer struck his stomach with unimaginable force, propelling him backwards like a rocket.


    But before Ymir could go too far, as if teleporting, the dark hammer reappeared above him, smashing him into the ground, and giving him the same treatment as Jormungandr.


    Then another dark energy hammer, an exact replica of the first, materialized above Ymir, who was coughing blood and struggling to stand. He could only glimpse a descending shadow before both dark hammers started beating him one by one relentlessly as if trying to transform him into Ymir-vored mochi (Japanese rice cake made by moon rabbits).


    However, while Ymir was enduring this brutal pounding, suddenly a sharp jet of water capable of slicing through the strongest steel erupted from a certain direction, shattering one of the dark hammers. Another jet followed, destroying the remaining hammer and granting Ymir a precious moment to catch his breath.


    Stygian, who was having the time of his life torturing a few ignorant brats, frowned deeply seeing someone dare to mess with his fun. His gaze followed the trajectory of the water jet, but all he saw were two dissipating magic scrolls after the magic inside them emptied out, their owner nowhere in sight.


    "Hmph? Is that annoying girl trying to y hide and seek with me? Interesting. Let''s see how long she can hide from me," Stygian muttered, a look of disdain twisting his features. From his cloak, he took out a head-sized crystal ball-like object swirling with silver mist. Gazing into its depths, he saw Maya, who was in invisible mode, beside Ymir, feeding him some kind of strange potion.


    "What a powerful invisible spell. Even I can''t find her without divination. Today seems to be my lucky day, so many surprises at once, making me overwhelmed," Stygian chuckled derisively, tucking the crystal ball away. Then, he chanted a long,plex spell and stared at the ce where he saw Maya sitting and feeding Ymir the potion.


    2 minutes after Stygian peeked into the future with his crystal ball, he flicked his staff gently, causing the space around him to ripple like water disturbed by a stone.


    Maya, who originally had full confidence in her invisible spell, never in her dreams expected that Stygian would use such a shameless method like peeking into the future to determine her location. After confirming that Stygian couldn''t see her, Maya hurriedly ran toward Ymir, as he was clearly in a very bad situation.


    She hastily came beside his mouth, took out a powerful healing potion, and poured the entire one-litre bottle inside his giant mouth with a heavy heart. Just then, An icy sensation gripped her, sending shivers down her spine as a primal sense of danger red. Maya, who believed in her sixth sense, reacted instinctively and tried to dodge, but she was still a bitte.


    An invisible spear flowed toward her with a speed faster than light and pierced her stomach, leaving a fist-sized hole.


    "AHHHH!!!"

 Chapter 331. The Final Battle ( Part 3 )

    Thud!


    Maya fell down from Ymir''s shoulder with a thud and passed out. The Stygian attack clearly wasn''t as simple as it seemed. The hole in her stomach which should have slowly started recovering under the influence of Regeneration skill left on her by Maya was suddenly covered in a ck, liquid-like substance that was slowly spreading through her body.


    If nothing was done, it would engulf her entire body within minutes.


    "Cough! Damn it, Mother, where are you? Pleasee quickly, we are running out of time," Fenrir, still struggling with her own severe injuries, rushed to Maya''s side. However seeing her condition, her expression darkened further. She didn''t know how to save her.


    "Tsk, tsk. This little girl wanted to y with me? Hmph, she clearly overestimated her abilities. But fret not, once that curse takes effect, she''ll be my devoted servant. I''ll train her properly so she doesn''t make such mistakes again, hehehe" Stygian said with a mocking smile.


    Although he didn''t like talking nonsense too much, now that everything was under his control, just wiping them out would be very boring. He decided to extract some useful information from Fenrir so he wouldn''t have to waste effort checking all of their memories. It would be quite a tedious process.


    "Tell me," Stygian started calmly, hands sped behind his back, his gaze fixed on Fenrir with chilling intensity, "Who is the most powerful individual here, or is there a ruler of this world?"


    However, instead of the respectful answer he expected, Fenrir hurled a colossal boulder at him.


    BOOM!


    "Puny tricks." Stygian waved his hand to disperse the dust obscuring his vision. But before he could utter another word, a relentless barrage of objects rained down upon him �C rocks, debris, even bolts of lightning strikes. Fenrir, despite being in very bad condition, refused to give up. At least as a captain, she didn''t want to have the least wound on her body.


    "Enough!"


    A thunderous voice resonated throughout the area, followed by an overpowering pressure that knocked Fenrir off her feet. Frustration etched across her face as she copsed on the ground.


    "Since you seem so desperate for death, I shall grant your wish," Roared Stygian, his face contorted in rage. He couldn''t understand why those four beings in front of him were so stubborn. He had seen many powerful people before, but no matter how arrogant they were at the start, after being pped by reality, they all became honest.


    After all, everyone wanted to live; no one wanted to die aftering so far. But those four idiots in front of him clearly defied his expectations.


    Then he raised his wooden staff in the air, and chanted a long,plicated spell, and soon a colossal sword forged from pure ck material materialized above his head. The length of the sword was quite significant, only a few meters shorter than Ymir''s hammer, with intricate runes adorning its surface, making it look more beautiful, and its hilt encrusted with vibrant gems.


    But what was most surprising was that unlike previous things, that sword was not made of energy, but a real physical sword.


    "It seems like this is our end," Sighed Ymir regretfully while looking at the ck sword. "What a shame I couldn''t apologize to that young elf girl. She''ll never forgive me."


    "No one is going to die! As long as Mother is alive, we''ll be fine! So shut your damn crow''s mouth!" Fenrir, who was worried to death about her little children and thinking about what would happen to them after her death, yelled at Ymir in frustration.


    "Oh, right! I forgot about Boss, sorry, Captain. Seems those hammers hit my head too hard, making me a bit stupid. Perhaps a short nap would aid in my recovery," Ymir said, making a nonsensical, unfunny joke, and closed his eyes with a chuckle.


    DOONG!!!


    Just as Stygian was about to throw his sword at Fenrir''s trio (with Jormungandr still in the pit), a sudden shift urred, marked by a resounding celestial bell that echoed throughout the world. Despite the immense volume, the sound instilled a profound sense of peace within everyone, seemingly emanating directly from their souls, erasing every negative thought as if they had never existed.


    DOONG!!!


    Another thunderous bell resounded, its waves rippling across the world, instantly banishing the gloomy ck clouds covering the sky like darkness fleeing before the light, revealing a clear blue expanse.


    "What the hell is going on?!" Stygian roared, his brow furrowed in deep confusion. He frantically waved his staff, seeking the source of the damned bell tolls, but his efforts were met with the imprable wall of failure.


    "Is she finally here?" Ymir, who had been pretending to be dead, opened his eyes with a surprised expression and asked energetically.


    "Yes, she is," Fenrir dered with a wide, joyous grin while staring at the sky.


    "Let''s see how long your petty tricksst...? Is that a staff?" Stygian, who was about to explode with rage, abruptly paused when he noticed something engulfed in mes falling toward him at an extremely fast speed, leaving him speechless. He strained his eyes and finally identified the falling object: a magnificent magic staff.


    Compared to his own, this staff was hundreds of times more beautiful, truly resembling the staff of a powerful mage rather than an old man''s wooden stick.


    The staff''s magical body stood at a height of 1.5 meters, crafted from an unknown material resembling a cerulean sky, and shifted subtly like flowing water. Intricate spiral-shaped metal adorned its upper and lower sections, lending it an air of bizarre yet captivating beauty.


    The upper spiral formed a full circle at the staff''s apex, encasing a beautiful, palm-sized crystal ball swirling with magical emerald mist and countless tiny specks of light, reminiscent of stars on a moonless night. The lower end culminated in a pointed spear forged from the same spiral metal.


    Stygian, who had been ready to take action, also calmed down and waited, prepared to see what new trick this new individual wanted to y with him. However, this was thest mistake he made, one that would cost him everything.


    The staff of unknown origin plummeted towards the ck, gigantic sword summoned by Stygian. To everyone''s astonishment, the moment the staff''s lower tip touched the ck sword, it emitted a tinkling sound and shattered into countless pieces, resembling a broken mirror.


    The arrogant and confident expression on Stygian''s face morphed into disbelief and horror. Never in his wildest dreams had he expected his most powerful weapon to be destroyed so easily. Nevertheless, he had no time for lingering shock, as the staff continued its descent after colliding with the sword, aiming directly for his head.


    Although the destruction of his sword was a heavy blow to Stygian''s confidence, it wasn''t enough to make him question his life and shake him to his core. So, seeing the staff hurtling toward him, he raised his own wooden staff with a disgusted look on his face and cast his most powerful defensive spell, not once, but five times in a row.


    "Seems like someone''s overestimating their own capabilities," Ymir chuckled, observing Stygian''s decision to meet the magic staff head-on.


    "We can only expect this much from a frog in a wall. He thinks he is omnipotent just because he can easily beat down someone weaker than him. Anyway, he is done for. It seems like we can go home soon," Fenrir nodded with a smile, eager to witness the demise of their most formidable opponent in centuries.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Just as Ymir and Fenrir predicted, Stygian''s super-powerful defensive barrier, which was invincible until now, was no different from paper in front of the beautiful staff. It easily pierced through the defensive barriers before prating Stygian''s head and crashing to the ground along with him.


    BOOM!


    Another thunderous explosion, probably thest one, echoed through the surroundings. A big crater of dozens of meters appeared on the ground, with a certain poor old man pinned down by the head, lying lifeless in the centre of it. Yes, lifeless. Stygian''s old dog life finally came to an end the moment the staff struck his head, shattering his soul in the same way as his ck sword.


    A few seconds after crashing into the ground, a change urred in the beautiful magic staff. The crystal ball on its top suddenly started blinking with a gentle green light, and with each blink, Stygian''s body on the ground grew thinner and thinner.


    Soon, all remaining mana and nutrients in it were absorbed by the beautiful-looking staff, leaving only a skeleton of an old man behind, which also turned into dust and disappeared into the air.


    Whoosh!


    A gust of wind swept across the staff, seemingly recharging the green crystal ball atop it. It then released a powerful dome of verdant energy. Beyond description in its potency and mystery, the energy radiated in all directions, leaving no area untouched. Everywhere it passed, the destruction wrought by Stygian was reversed, as if time itself had rewound.


    Earth reformed, and trees sprang forth, reaching their previous height and health in an instant. The poor living beings caught in the conflict materialized one by one, seemingly teleported back into existence out of thin air.


    Jormungandr, who was on the verge of death and hardly breathing moments ago, recovered visibly to the naked eye. His wounds healed, missing body parts regenerated, and within seconds, he opened his eyes as if nothing had happened, and he had just woken up from a nightmare.


    Fenrir, Ymir, and Maya experienced the same magical thing as well; they also recovered, even some of their previous hidden miraculously healed, bringing all of them to their peak state.


    For divine beasts who knew the mastermind behind all of this magical transformation, didn''t show much surprise. However, Maya,pletely oblivious to the events unfolding, could only watch everything happening in front of her with her mouth wide open in shock and disbelief.


    "What the f*ck?!"

 Chapter 332. Homecoming Confusion

    "Ahem, where am I?"


    A groan escaped Myne''s lips as he slowly opened his eyes, wincing in pain. His head throbbed like it had been hammered repeatedly hundreds of times, it was very heavy and dizzying, and he could hardly focus on anything. Every attempt to focus felt futile, his vision blurry and swimming. Clearly, he wasn''t in good shape.


    Although Myne wanted to get up and assess his current situation, the dizziness quickly overpowered him, forcing him to drift back into unconsciousness.


    Five hourster��


    "Velvet!" With a jolt, Myne again opened his eyes and eximed while panting heavily. But soon a look of confusion appeared on his face as he looked at the familiar wall in front of him. His eyes darted around the room and found that he was sitting on his own bed in his home, a frown furrowing his brow deeper instead of rxing his features.


    "Did I againe into the dream world?" Myne muttered, eyeing his hands. They weren''t the small hands of a child he imagined but the normal ones. He whipped his head around and paused as his gazended on the portrait hanging directly above the bed.


    It depicted a young man, a bright smile gracing his features, beaming proudly as he held the hands of two beautiful brides, standing on a raised tform, receiving adoration from a crowd below.


    "Have I reallye back home? But how did this happen? Who saved me? I vividly remembered plummeting from the observatory after destroying the tower core, then I saw a bright light before everything faded to ck... But if I am in a dream, then there is no way I have my wedding portrait in the bedroom.


    I remember Sylphy mentioning that mother-inw prepared two such portraits, but I was trapped in Alban''s dimension before she sent that to us and I can see it. Yet here it is," Myne pondered aloud, his confusion, however, the more he thought, the more lost he became. He slowly rose from the bed and peered out the window.


    The sky was cloaked in darkness, not the unsettling darkness of the Alban dimension but a normal one. He could discern faint light, the moon and stars shimmering above, confirming it was just an ordinary night.


    "How long am I in aa?" Myne mumbled, pulling out the demonic watch Gal had gifted him. After several minutes of deciphering, he concluded it was roughly three in the morning.


    After that, Myne took out his clothes from his inventory and wore them since he was lying on the bed naked. He then tiptoed out of the bedroom without making a sound. The entire house was eerily silent; now, even if someone dropped a pin, it would make enough sound to echo throughout the entire house.


    "If it were before trapping into Alban''s dimension, this kind of silence with a dark background should be more than enough to force me to run back to the bedroom and hide in the quilt," Myne quipped in an attempt to lighten the mood. He bypassed the second room without investigating and headed straight for the living room but found no one there.


    However, he noticed many minor changes in the room; the original couch had been reced, as had the floor mat. There was also a rocking chair, which wasn''t there before, now upied a corner.


    Myne checked the quality of the couch and found it to be very high, and many times morefortable than the previous one, nodding his head with satisfaction.


    "Now, even if Aisha threatens to kick me out of the bedroom, I can say with my head held high that I don''t care. But then again, there''s a high chance of getting beaten if I really said that," Myne chuckled while wondering what kind of expression Aisha had when she saw him after such a long time.


    "I hope she''s doing well. What should I say when I face herter? Will she beat me to death because of making her worry so much? Maybe I should have asked Gal if she knows any kind of magic that can reduce pain..." Musing like this, Myne gently opened the main door and walked out of the house. The cold night wind greeted him as he stepped outside, indicating that winter wasn''t far off.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Maybe I should have worn something warm beforeing out...


    Woof?!


    Myne hadn''t even had time to take a clear breath when suddenly a shadow rushed toward him with astonishing speed, and before he could react, he found himself sprawled on the ground with something very heavy on his chest and then thing''s wet tongue started cleaning his face.


    WOOF-WOOF!


    "Okay, okay, I understand you''re happy, but please don''t make noise, otherwise you''ll wake everyone up, Tad," Myne gently grabbed Tad''s mouth, who was barking incessantly in excitement, and spoke softly. To his surprise, he had hardly calmed Tad down when two more shadows,rger than Tad, jumped on him and started giving him another round of the face wash with their saliva.


    This time, Myne was overwhelmed by Tad and his parent''s affection. Although he wanted to stop them, they clearly weren''t having it. It took him quite a bit of effort to coax them to calm down.


    "It seems like you guys have missed me a lot, didn''t you? I also miss you a lot, however... has Aisha and others forgotten to take care of you properly while I was away? Why do you all look as if you have been having a hard time and haven''t been eating properly? You guys seem to have lost a lot of weight," Myne asked with a frown while gently stroking three of them one by one.


    Unless there is some problem, otherwise with Aisha''s character who doted on Ted and his parents to death, he didn''t believe that she didn''t take good care of them in his absence.


    Tad quickly shook his head at Myne''s question, indicating that Aisha had been taking good care of them. However, since Myne couldn''tmunicate with them like he does with Waffle, he decided to let the matter go and ask otherster.


    After that, Myne yed with Tad and his parents, telling them about his situation, how he got trapped in a perverted demon dimension, imprisoned in dreams, etc. Since he knew they could understand every word he spoke, he had long confirmed this after observing Tad. Their intelligence was on par with that of any normal person; the only thing missing was their ability to speak like Waffle.


    "That''s enough for now. Don''t stay awake all night. Here, eat something first, then head back to bed. You guys don''t look as fierce as before.


    It seems I have some work to do to get you back in top shape," An hourter, after Myne finished his story, he put down some delicious food in front of Ted and his parents, and since he still had quite a bit of food supplies in reserve, which clearly weren''t needed now since he already got out of that damn shit hole.


    Leaving them to it, Myne wandered aimlessly around the house until he reached his n building. It seemed to be facing some difficulty. Construction had halted midway, leaving it unfinished. Judging by the surroundings, he could tell that it had been a while since someone hade here to work.


    "Well, I shouldn''t be surprised after all. I only gave them a small amount of money at the start, yet they managed to build it halfway without any further funds before abandoning the work... Seems like my father-inw is not as cheap as I thought... Nah, it can''t be him. It is more likely either Lewis''s work or my sweet mother-inw helping us behind the back.


    That old geezer wouldn''t never spend his own money on me."


    "I must thank my kind mother-inw properlyter. But, sigh, there is still a lot of money I need to invest in it, and thanks to that damn Alban who ruined all my original ns, now I have to waste some more time thinking about them from the start. Now I wish I were more powerful, then I could just empty out that gold mine. But there''s no point dwelling on it now." Myne regretfully shook his head.


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    "I hope Gal and Belial will be fine. Can I even be able to see her again? She might be missing me now," Myne muttered emotionally, a heavy heart weighing him down as he gazed at the wedding ring Gal had given him, his eyes filled with worry.


    "Sigh, worrying won''t change anything. Since the contract remained unbroken, she should be alright�� I should ask Fenrir what happened after I passed out, but first, I need to go back and formte some proper answers to coax everyone. They will surely bombard me with questions after seeing me, and... I also have to find Velvet..."


    Myne paused as he thought about thest moment when she fell on the ground with a big hole in her heart, and his body couldn''t help but tremble. Tears slowly fell from the corners of his eyes. Helplessness gnawed at him, but he knew he had topose himself and focus on calming his turbulent emotions.

 Chapter 333. Aishas POV

    Two weeks had passed, but there was no news of Myne. We''d searched his whereabouts everywhere frantically, yet found nothing. Everyone is going nuts because of this, and no one has spoken anything positive recently. Gloom hangs heavy in the air and a depressed look is stered on our faces, as if we have lost all hope.


    I... myself am no better. When I learned that Myne had disappeared that day, I thought with Myne''s abilities it probably wouldn''t be a big deal. After all, he always does miraculous things, and I wouldn''t be much surprised someday dered he''d returned from hell itself... But as time stretched on, I, like everyone else, began to lose hope.


    Yes, I believe that he wille back; it is only a matter of time. But negativity can be infectious, and the constant downbeat talk around me fueled unsettling thoughts.


    Recently, Sylphy''s deterioration worried me. Her temper is getting worse with each passing day; manifesting in irritability. A few days ago, she sharply scolded Waffle for identally spilling water on her papers. Now, she rarely left her room, either burying herself in all kinds of messy books or practising swordsmanship to distract herself.


    While I hated to admit it, I envied her because unlike her, I can''t just lock myself in a room, leaving everything on its own. As the eldest wife of the house, I bore the responsibility of everyone on my shoulders.


    Sylphy''s siblings asionally visited to update us on their search efforts. They too were doing their utmost, but I can see they are not very optimistic now. After all, the Augusta Kingdom wasn''t that big, and twelve days were more than enough to search every corner of the kingdom with so many people''s efforts.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    If someone is least worried and can make me feel a bit better, then they are probably Ted, Waffle, and Amy. Ted and Waffle are still children, and although they are also sad, but their attempts to cheer me held a significant effect. At least this makes me feel better a bit. As for Amy, she is not very familiar with Myne, so obviously, she is not too emotionally unstable like us.


    Now, about "Mother-inw." (Why I referred to her as such when she''s clearly Myne''s sister, not mother, eludes me.) Since learning of Myne''s disappearance, I hadn''t seen her again. Yes, her husband, Mr. Jin, asionally offered encouraging words, but to tell the truth, he really doesn''t have any talent in this field. He might also have realized this thing, so now he rarely gives us false hope.


    But I learned from him that he also hadn''t seen Mother-inw since that day and had no idea where she was wandering.


    Oh, by the way, Waffle''s other two brothers now also live with us. ording to Waffle, his mother is now searching for Myne everywhere, so she doesn''t have time to look after those little guys, so she decided to entrust them to me. Thankfully, they were more mature than Waffle and rarely caused trouble, otherwise the pressure would be overwhelming.


    But I have to say I never expected that Myne''s rtionship with Waffle''s mother would be so good. For his sake, she didn''t hesitate for a second and directly gave all her children to me. This is really eye-opening for me. If she wasn''t a divine beast, I would even wonder if Myne was having an affair with her.


    ...


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    A month has passed, yet Myne remains missing, as if vanished into thin air. Sylphy''s family has seemingly abandoned the search. While they haven''t explicitly said it, their tone speaks volumes, implying they believe him to be dead. It''s understandable, after all. It''s been a month, and even with the entire kingdom''s resources, he remains untraceable.


    For this reason, Sylphy had a big fight with her brothers, and they wore very ugly expressions when she kicked them out of the house. To my surprise, Ayri sided with Sylphy, clinging to the belief that Myne is alive. She even refused to return to the capital with them. This prompted Sylphy''s mother to visit personally, and it took her a few hours to coax her both daughters.


    That day, for the first time, I saw Sylphy crying like a little girl, and to tell the truth, it wasn''t a pleasant experience. But I have to say Sylphy''s mother is a great woman; not only did she soothe her daughters, but she also encouraged us not to give up hope, she also firmly believes that Myne is alive, and will definitelye back by himself.


    A few days after this little episode, Mother-inw finally returned. Her expression was quite wonderful upon seeing our unwavering belief that Myne is alive and will definitely return soon. She likely expected us to have epted his fate by now, perhaps even held a memorial.


    Although she neither said anything about where she was for so many days nor encouraged us, I can see that her behaviour toward us has be more gentle, but before this I always had a feeling that she didn''t like us too much, but for Myne shake she never said anything.


    Since then, she started living with us and taken over family matters on her responsible shoulders, allowing me to breathe a sigh of relief. Finally, I had someone to confide in, a reliable soul to share my inner turmoil. At first, I feared that she might find listening to my nonsense annoying, but no, she patiently listens to everything I say andforts me like my mother did in my childhood.


    Those were very wonderful moments.


    After Mother-inw took the family matters into her own hands, I am now caught in a big problem. I have nothing to divert my thoughts, and all kinds of negative thoughts start harassing me every day. I also started having nightmares; every night, I jolt awake screaming, scaring the hell out of everyone. Because of this, I was forced to sleep with Mother-inw in the main bedroom.


    Although this temporarily solved my nightmare problem, now I struggle to sleep at all due to anxiety. Sigh, I feelpletely useless...


    Our n building construction, which was temporarily funded by Sylphy''s father, has halted. He probably didn''t want to waste his money on us anymore. Myne hadined many times about him, saying he was the cheapest person he had ever seen in his life. Only now do I finally realize why heined about him so much.


    Today, I noticed something strange: Ted and his parents, as well as Waffle, are getting thin? I clearly remember feeding them properly; how could they start losing weight for no reason? I asked Waffle, and he said it is probably because they are training hard to get stronger. Although I smell something fishy in this matter, I have other things to worry about, so I didn''t think too much about it.


    ...


    Sigh, it''s now been three months, and he is still missing. Except for Mother-inw and me, everyone else has already given up. Although Sylphy doesn''t show it, I can see that she is ready to move on, which is quite normal. After all, she is a princess in her prime; she can''t waste her youth waiting for a man who has been missing for months. Unlike me, she''s not clinging to a fantasy.


    Mother-inw is also starting to be more and more depressed, I can feel it. Although she''s trying hard not to show it on her face, we sleep together, and many times I''ve seen her crying in her sleep while calling Myne''s name. She''s also haunted by nightmares just like me, and I can''t do anything about it. Though I''ve tried to offerfort, she skillfully deflects my attempts.


    It frustrates me, but I''m helpless.


    Today something happened that left mepletely dumbfounded. We were having dinner together in a gloomy and depressed atmosphere, which has now be part of our lives. I don''t even remember when was thest time I smiled genuinely; most of the time, it''s fake to encourage others. Anyway, we were eating dinner when suddenly, Mother-inw stood up abruptly, giving us literally a heart attack.


    She stared in a certain direction with a deadly serious expression as if she could peer through the walls and see everything. But soon, her expression turned from shock to surprise and then delight. Although all of us were staring at her, holding our breath, waiting for her to speak, she didn''t say anything and quickly ran out of the kitchen.


    Naturally, we couldn''t ept this bizarre behaviour, so we followed her and quickly came out of her house behind her. That''s when I realized that I knew nothing about Mother-inw. Until now, I always thought that she was quite powerful, definitely more than me and a little bit mysterious, but she pped reality on my face quite hard.


    She stood before us transformed, a goddess in a flowing blue dress adorned with a crown. A mesmerizing blue aura surrounded her, and a shimmering trident grasped in her hand. It was undeniable �C she had been hiding much more than she revealed.


    Then, before I could say anything, she shot skyward like a meteor, disappearing from sight. Sigh, she destroyed the entire garden just to look cool; I have to rebuild it from scratch. What a mess.


    However, although we were a bit angry that she didn''t say anything, but her dramatic departure ignited a flicker of hope in us, the possibility that Myne might be alive.


    We waited; each second was no different than months...


    We were still waiting...


    F*ck! It''s been two days; where the hell is she? Damn it, why didn''t she say anything? I am going crazy. Damn you, Mother-inw...


    BOOM! Then, a booming sound echoed through the air.**


    I was taking a bath to calm down my inner nervousness and rising tension when a booming sound echoed from outside the house. Panic surged through me. I hastily wore my clothes, not caring if they got wet, and rushed out. Finally, the moment we had all been desperately awaiting arrived: Mother-inw, our beacon of hope in the darkness, returned.


    She was quite dishevelled, her previously magical attire now reduced to ordinary clothes riddled with burn marks and holes. Dust and mud coated her, and her hair was dishevelled. Yet, amidst it all, she bore no physical injuries. More importantly, her eyes sparkled with an unknown excitement, and a wide grin stretched across her face.


    Since Myne had gone missing, I had never seen her so excited and happy. Could it be? Had she seeded? Had she brought him back?


    She didn''t speak to us, no matter what we asked, and quickly walked toward the bedroom. There, she waved her hand, and the person we had been dying to see materialized on the bed.


    He was alive. I couldn''t believe my eyes. I had dreamed of this moment every night, and he was finally back... But although there were no wounds on his body, I knew he wasn''t well. Otherwise, with his shameless healing skill, he wouldn''t be lying in bed.


    I yearned to run to him, to touch him and confirm I wasn''t dreaming, but I restrained myself. It wasn''t time. He needed to recover. I could do itter.


    Then, Mother-inw quickly removed his clothes, cleaned him with her skill, and told us that he had emptied his mana and was now in aa. He would wake up after a few hours.


    That''s good news, but I desperately wanted to talk to him, to find out what the hell had happened that caused him to vanish like smoke. But s, I had to wait a bit more until he woke up. I should think of a proper way to wee him. This bastard always got himself into all kinds of trouble, and then we had to suffer because of him. This time, I would not let him go easily.


    While I was contemting this, Mother-inw kicked us all out of the bedroom, forcing everyone to sleep in her second room. ording to her, we''d all been under immense stress for the past few months and needed proper rest. Saying that she snapped her fingers, and before we could protest, everything around me began to fade to ck...

 Chapter 334. Heart-Warming, Bone-Breaking Welcome

    After wandering around the house for half an hour, Myne contemted excuses to avoid a lot of scolding and beating, the cold winds of the silent night finally chilled his nostalgia and forced Myne back towards his home. By the time he arrived, it was already half past five.


    To avoid disturbing Ted and his parent''s sleep, Myne tiptoed silently across the garden and cautiously opened the main door. Unfortunately, his stealthy entrance has no effect. As he stepped inside, a small, white fist zoomed in towards his face.


    BANG!


    Caught off guard, Myne''s nose was directly struck and started bleeding with a few creaks on bones. However,pared to the next attack, getting his nose broken seemed gentle. A kick, fierce and powerful in appearance, turned gentle as it neared its target, and could barely cause any harm, hit on his balls.


    Although the pain wasn''t severe, but for any normal man his balls are considered the most sensitive and vulnerable spot. Messing with it could mean an instant K.O., regardless of whether the attacker releases the water at thest moment.


    Thud!


    With the sound of an object falling, Myne, while clutching his balls, fell to the ground with wide eyes,pletely forgetting about his broken, bleeding nose.


    Aisha, barely containing her anger, climbed onto poor Myne and, without a word, began raining blows on his cheeks with her soft fists mercilessly. There is no way, who ask Myne to wander outside and y to be cool, after waking up instead offorting his family members who were on the verge of mental and emotional copse because of him?


    p-p-p...


    After unleashing a flurry of punches and breaking half of Myne''s teeth, Aisha saw that he might pass out if she didn''t stop, which would ruin her punishment. She switched tactics, and the loud pping sounds echoed throughout the entire house.


    "You bastard! Do you have any idea how worried we''ve been for you these past few months?" Aisha, carried away by emotion, hammered her fists on Myne''s chest while trying to hold back her tears. She had no sympathy for him, nor did she want to hear his excuses. She just needed someone to vent her anger on.


    If not for the fear of being easily swayed by Myne''s sweet words if she let him speak, she might have started searching for her bow to give him a heavier beating.


    "Every time you go somewhere alone, you put your life in danger for useless reasons. Do you really think we can''t see it if you don''t tell us?" Aisha grabbed Myne by his cor and punched him in the chest hard, sending him flying out of the house.


    Read new adventures at empire


    "Ahhh... Damn it! When did Aisha be so powerful..."


    Bang!


    Myne''s thoughts were interrupted as suddenly a figure appeared beside him and kicked him hard on his waist. Myne, like a ragdoll, flew a few meters and crashed beside Ted''s house. However, despite enduring a considerable beating, Myne dared not use his regeneration skill.


    Who knew if it would work as fuel on the fire, and Aisha immediately went berserk state thinking that he was not going to die so let beat him more heavily?


    Ted and his parents, who had previously shown a lot of affection, now dared not to move forward and help Myne, as there was a high possibility that they would also dragged into the muddy water. So, they wisely moved away from the battlefield and came to the entrance of the house, where Maya, Sylphy, Amy, Airy, and Waffle were watching themotion.


    Maya even took out something to eat so she could fully enjoy the drama.


    However witnessing Aisha''s relentless assault on Myne as if there were no tomorrow, Sylphy grappled with conflicting emotions. While a part of her craved to join Aisha and vent her anger as well, but other part of her hesitated since she knew that she was not as emotionally affected by Myne''s disappearance as Aisha.


    Most of the time, she locked herself in her room and hardly spoke to anyone like an annoying child, unlike Aisha, who wasforting everyone. So now, she remained uncertain, unsure whether to interrupt Aisha''s passionate outburst or not.


    "You have as much right on him as Aisha, maybe a little bit less, but not much of a difference. He is also your husband. You don''t have to hold back. You should give him some beating so that next time he doesn''t make any stupid mistakes and put his life in danger without thinking about consequences."


    Just as Sylphy was about to give up with a heavy heart, thinking herself less important than Aisha, suddenly a hand appeared on her head. When she turned her head, she saw Maya patting her with a smile and encouraging her to contribute to Myne''s disciplinary training as well.


    With the newly found motivation and permission from her Mother-inw, whom she admired quite a lot, especially after seeing her in that magical costume, hesitation in Sylphy''s eyes was quickly reced by burning determination. She hurriedly went inside the house, grabbed her wooden training sword, and rushed at Myne, ready to join hands with Aisha.


    That day, Myne finally realized why most men only marry one woman, even if they have the charm and power to have many. After Sylphy teamed up with Aisha, Myne only saw the world spinning in front of his eyes as he continuously got tossed left and right like a ball by his two wives. He even forgot how many times he was hit or how many bones broke in his body before he lost consciousness again.


    ...


    "Ahhh..."


    "Ouch, ouch, please be gentle, it''s hurting like hell," Cries of Myne could be heard from his house continuously. If not for the fact that most people knew him, and saw Amy and Airy working in the garden, they might have thought that someone was torturing him in his own house.


    "Can you please, for God''s sake, stop screaming like a little brat? If I hear your scream one more time, believe me, I''ll throw you out of the window," Aisha yelled angrily at Myne, who was lying on the bed covered in bandages from head to toe. She was helping him put ointment on his face, which now looked no different than a pig with ck panda eyes.


    It was hard to believe there was once a handsome face that had made many girls wet with its charm.


    "But you can use healing skills on me a little bit or let me use my own skill..."


    "Don''t even think about using magic to heal your injuries. This is the punishment for your deeds. Unless you want to get beaten to death again, justy on the bed obediently and recover naturally, or wait until we forgive you and heal you ourselves."


    Maya, who was drinking wine on the chair, spoke calmly with a smile, clearly enjoying seeing Myne suffering, blowing up Myne''s fantasy of getting rid of pain quickly.


    "Fine... As long as you guys are happy. Ouch, please be gentle, Aisha, otherwise my nose will start bleeding again. It took me a lot of effort to stop the bleeding..." Myne spoke meekly, but upon seeing Aisha''s dangerous eyes, he wisely chose to shut up.


    "Now, will you exin to us where you have been for the past few months? We had been looking for you everywhere but found no trace."


    After Aisha finished patching Myne''s wounds, Sylphy, unable to hold back any longer, jumped straight into the question. Beating Myne, with her heart content, a lot of negativity inside her slowly faded, gradually calming her down.


    "Sigh, it''s a long, horrific, painful story," Myne sighed heavily as he recalled the scary memories of the past few months. After taking a moment to organize his thoughts, he continued, "After I left for the Elves Kingdom, I met a friend who was going outside the kingdom. Since all of you refused toe along with me and the journey was long and boring, I invited her along with me.


    Everything went smoothly untilte evening while traveling through the forest towards a random town for the night stay..."


    Myne paused, choosing his words carefully. None of them interrupted, though Aisha and Maya felt that the friend Myne was talking about was definitely not simple, let alone meeting coincidentally and joining him on the journey. After all, there weren''t many coincidences in the world.


    It''s okay to meet randomly, but meeting at the moment he was going on a journey alone, and having the same destination, even after receiving so many clues they still couldn''t understand, then they might as well let Myne be a perverted womanizer.


    "Exhausted from the day''s travel, we took a short nap. When I woke up, I found that we were near a town, but for some reason, I felt terribly off. Our surroundings were eerily silent, even though we were deep in the forest, as if it werepletely dead, which shouldn''t be possible. The sky was also abnormally dark, covered in a weird fog.


    But I didn''t think too much about it at first and came to the entrance of that unknown town.


    "There was a festival underway in the town, however, I soon noticed something was wrong with the town, as well as the two guards at the entrance. And as you all know, I am very scared of mysterious and unknown things, especially at night.


    So, not taking any risks, I ordered the driver to return to the forest, where I nned to help the driver set up camp, return home with my teleportation skill, and continue the journey the next day. But then I found that I couldn''t use my teleportation skill at all. That was the first time I felt truly confused. Though I had a gut feeling I was in deep trouble, I forced myself to remain calm..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 335. Slip of The Tongue

    Everyone in the bedroom listened intently to Myne''s story, even Amy and Ayri, who were in the garden called inside to avoid him having to repeat himself.


    Myne, who had be the centre of attention despite his groans of pain, continued...


    Explore more stories with empire


    "After confirming that I couldn''t use the teleportation skill, I became vignt and decided to stay awake in shifts so that nothing unexpected happened while others were resting. However, shortly after settling down, Grandpa Kane the carriage river, who had climbed a tree to check the surroundings, called us and said that a weird ck fog had surrounded them, even blocking the road we came from.


    I attempted to investigate the fog from outside, but found nothing conclusive. I didn''t have the courage to throw myself into an unknown situation, so I gave up and decided to wait until morning for further investigation."


    "However, I was too naive; and morning never came. We rested at the campsite for more than half a day, but darkness never left us. The eerie fog had encroached so close that we were forced to return to the unknown town."


    "I already had a hunch that the town had a problem, and that fog confirmed it because except for the town, everything else was covered in that fog. So, it didn''t take a genius to know that the source of the problem was that town. Grandpa Kane and his grandson were very happy, as they desperately wanted to watch the festival.


    As our carriage entered the town, The Town Lord came in front of us and requested that we park the carriage beside the entrance since the main road was blocked."


    "We agreed, anyway we had no other option and The Town Lord was very friendly; he even greeted us warmly. To tell the truth, I didn''t expect such a warm wee, which made me doubt my earlier judgment. However, I still had a hunch that something was wrong, so I didn''t let go of Velvet''s hand..."


    "WHO?!"


    Myne was interrupted by Aisha and Sylphy shouted in unison. Even Maya, who was drinking juice, raised her eyebrow with a suspicious expression, but remembering the way Myne cared about this Velvet girl even in hisa, she sighed helplessly and shook her head.


    "Um, Velvet was the name of my friend I mentioned earlier," Myne exined defensively. "As you know I have phasmophobia and need someone for spiritual support, so I could only lean against Velvet in that unknown situation. You can''t me me for this," He added shamelessly.


    "I have a bad feeling about this," Sylphy dered, suspicion clouding her gaze.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Me too. If nothing else happens, we might have to share him with her as well," Aisha bluntly stated with a disgusted look, earning strange looks from everyone about whom she didn''t care.


    "Cough, cough, okay, let''s continue, shall we? So I held Velvet''s hand tightly so we wouldn''t get separated. At first, everything was fine; we were enjoying the festival, sampling various local delicacies. However, the good times ended abruptly. At a food stall, for some reason, Velvet inexplicably let go of my hand.


    I was also discussing something with the Town Lord''s daughter, who was our guide, so I didn''t give too much thought to it. As a result, she vanished."


    "Velvet suddenly vanished, not only from beside me but also from my memories. Ipletely forgot that there was someone with me. Also, all of your memories were locked up as well, and I only remembered that I lived alone and came here to enjoy the festival, it was as if there was one close to me in this entire world.


    Then the Town Lord''s daughter, who was very interested in me, brought me to her house. There, I met her mother, who was a very open-mindeddy. She didn''t care about my identity and invited me for dinner, while her daughter ran errands."


    "That time I didn''t think much about it, but then something strange happened. The Town Lord''s wife actually started seducing me, and I, as if cast by a magic spell, was easily seduced by her. She then quickly brought me to her bedroom and exined that her husband didn''t care about her, and she needed someone to give her relief..."


    With Myne''s words hanging in the air, he suddenly faltered, as if he were surrounded by snow atop a naked mountain. Looking around, he noticed all five girls in the room casting dangerous res his way, as if his next words weren''t what they wanted to hear then they surely broke his remaining bone as well.


    "Why are you all looking at me like that? I was hypnotized at the time; I had no control over my actions. It''s not my fault things took such a turn��"


    "Continue!" This time it was Maya who interrupted him. Leaning forward with an unkind expression, she spoke gently, "Don''t leave anything out. I want full details about this part. And don''t even think about lying, or the next moment you''ll find yourself lying in the backyard instead of on the bed."


    Taking a deep breath, Myne jerked his head back at Maya''s warning. Like a frightened chicken, he nodded hurriedly and continued.


    "Then the Town Lord''s wife quickly removed her clothes..." Just as Myne had said. He dumbfounded watched as Aisha took out her bow from her storage pouch, while Ayri, the sweet little girl who was always doted on by Myne, also produced two wooden rods from seemingly nowhere and handed one to Sylphy, leaving himpletely speechless.


    Even Amy, standing beside her, had a giant question mark on her head, as she couldn''t understand how this little girl beside her suddenly became so fierce.


    "Cough, she was about to undress me as well, but I stopped her. Though my memory wasn''t clear, I could think clearly enough to understand that our rtionship couldn''t have progressed to this point so quickly. After all, she is not a prostitute. How could she be so excited to have sex with me, a stranger?


    The entire situation was filled with suspicion, but then she started speaking again, and my mind went nk. All doubts previously thrown out of my mind, I began removing my clothes," Myne hastily covered himself with a quilt and quickly finished the next sentence. "However, right at that moment, Velvet, while bombarding the house, sted the bedroom door and entered like a heroine."


    Myne looked at everyone, and only after seeing them lower their weapons did he breathe a sigh of relief.


    "F*ck! So close, I better skip those dangerous parts of the story. Being too honest is also not a good habit. Otherwise, now just after learning about Velvet, they are this angry, if I mention Gal as well, they might not let me finish speaking before jumping on me and starting to beat me like crazy.


    Damn, women are so scary," Myne thought, wanting to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead but finding it covered in bandages, so he gave up.


    "By the way, let me ask you, what kind of reaction did I have when I saw Velvet?" Myne, recalling his dark history, suddenly thought he should make the story a bit more entertaining to divert his girls'' attention from his secret affair.


    Aisha: Annoyed? Did you then utilize your skill to put her to sleep and finished your business with that b*tch?


    Sylphy: Extremely happy? Did you immediately jump on her and start hugging and kissing her like the pervert you are, just to escape from that b*tch''s grasp?


    Amy: Confused? Because you don''t remember who she is.


    Ayri: Scared or nervous? Because she caught you red-handed trying to try to f*ck that b*tch and worry that you have one less woman with whom you can y around!


    A deadly silence spread throughout the entire room as Ayri finished speaking. Everyone stared at her wide-eyed; no one had expected that she would use such heavy words to express her inner emotions.


    "Ayri, where did you learn those kinds of things from? Tell me, who''s teaching you to speak those bad words? I''ll break all of his bones for messing with my little sister," Myne, who was in no mood to care about his injuries, directly got up from the bed and asked seriously. Although he didn''t mind Aisha and others speaking badly, he knew it was his own fault.


    However, Ayri, who rarely left her room due to her special condition and being underage, spoke those kinds of words,pletely out of Myne''s understanding. So he immediately guessed that someone was messing with his cute little sister.


    "I..."


    "Ayri, is Jenny teaching you all of those things? As far as I remember, only she has the right to enter your room and spends most of her time with you," Sylphy, in a very bad mood upon learning that someone is messing with her younger sister''s innocent mind, furiously asked, scaring the hell out of Ayri, who finally realizes that she had learned too much at a young age.


    "No, Jenny didn''t teach me those things. Recently, I''ve been reading a lot of romantic novels, so I asionally encounter those words... Sorry for speaking badly," Ayri meekly answers, but everyone hears her clearly. Although no one present in the room believes her zero-level lie, Myne gestures to Sylphy to calm down as he already decided to take this matter into his own hands.


    "Sigh, today''s children, are always in a hurry to grow up," Maya shakes her head andments like an old grandma, causing everyone''s mouths to twist.

 Chapter 336. Mynes Tale: Journey Through Darkness

    Ayri''s outburst was a minor episode that, except for Myne, no one took too seriously, not even her sister. Sylphy reasoned that Ayri, nearing adulthood, naturally developed a curiosity about mature topics. Since she hardly ever left her room and limited activities beyond reading, acquiring some foulnguage wasn''t considered rming.


    Ayri was inherently a good and kind girl, and as she grew up, she woulde to understand this. Sylphy herself was like this back then.


    Myne, however, held a different opinion. As the "master of adultery staff" and avid reader of 18+ novels, he knew very well that this was just the start of a problem. If no one stopped Ayri or taught her the real meaning of those things, it wouldn''t be long before curiosity killed the pussy.


    "Jenny, huh? You dare to mess with my little sister. Let me see who can save you from me," Myne thought with a scowl. He was formting a n to teach Jenny a proper lesson that she wouldn''t forget in her entire life when Myne''s voice snapped him back to reality.


    "What are you thinking so seriously? Continue your story, or are you nning to pretend to be dead so we won''t know the bad deeds you''ve done in that dimension? After all, you''ve already given us two surprises. God knows what else you''ve done there," Maya said with a tired sigh and a shake of her head.


    "You''re thinking too much. Do I look like that kind of person who just thinks about women all day long, and wants to change them like clothes?" Myne spoke unhappily, but seeing everyone looking at him with poker faces while nodding their heads, he could onlyugh awkwardly and continue his story.


    "So, where was I? Ah, yes. When I saw Velvet forcefully enter the room, I instantly froze. Without thinking, I quickly hid behind the Town Lord''s wife. Not because I feared that Velvet would misunderstand me and start beating me, but because what I saw was not Velvet, but an ugly, disgusting monster eyeing me.


    The Town Lord''s wife was clearly a big yer, even though she knew everything, she started pretending to be scared and quickly changed position, hiding behind me."


    "She then exined that this monster I was seeing was a creature that lived in that weird fog and was very dangerous. While we were talking, Velvet, who came out of shock seeing me having fun with an older woman, rushed toward us. She wanted to take me away, as she knew by then that the Town Lord''s wife was not simple. But it was toote.


    I was already fooled by the Town Lord''s wife and shot a few fireballs at Velvet, seriously injuring her."


    "You actually shot down your own girlfriend?" Maya asked with a weird, confused expression, looking at Myne as if she were seeing him for the first time. Others also had a simr reaction, surprised by such a turn of events.


    "I had no other option. To me, she was an ugly monster, and what she said was just random nonsense that I couldn''t understand. So when she rushed toward us, of course, I shot her with magic for my self-defence," Myne replied with a helpless smile, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Wait since you didn''t deny it, this means you are acknowledging that she is your girlfriend, not just a random friend, right?" Aisha, on high alert from the start, instantly seized on a key point, making Myne sweat. He sought to deflect with an excuse, but seeing the girls'' grim expressions, he gave a weak nod.


    "Then how did you find out that she is your girlfriend, not a monster?" Amy, who had the least contact with Myne and still wasn''t at the stage where she liked him or cared about his love life, asked out of curiosity, inadvertently saving him from another beating.


    "I saw something on her that only Velvet could have��herte mother''s ring. That ring was very precious to her, and that monster''s w was so big that it''s nearly impossible for it to wear such a small ring. After seeing that ring, I immediately understood that something was wrong, and memories rted to Velvet returned. You guys won''t believe it, I was frightened to death at that time.


    Even the Town Lord''s beautiful wife looked no different than a scary ghost to me, so I hurried rushed toward injured Velvet, picked her up, and jumped out of the window, leaving a dumbfounded woman behind. Later, I heard her angry scream, but s, by then, I had already returned to the market. However, I was still very scared, so I ran to the other side of town, which was covered in darkness."


    "I found a deserted house and took shelter there. Along the way, Velvet regained consciousness, but her injuries were so severe that I thought she would die the next moment. After confirming the house was empty, I ced her on a bed, sealed the entire house with my magic, and swiftly healed her wounds, pulling her back from danger.


    However, my healing magic isn''t potent on others, so it took Velvet several days to recover fully and wake from hera. I initially thought we''d flee after her recovery, but what we witnessed turned out to be a mere illusion."


    "On the third day''s end, a loud bell tolled across the town, and everything transformed. The clean, new-looking house where we sheltered became a haunted house in the blink of an eye. That was the beginning of my nightmare.


    Seeing thousands of dead bodies littered through the town from the window was horrific enough, but what truly terrified us was when those damn dead bodies stood up and chased after us like crazy beasts."


    "Believe me, you guys never want to experience getting caught by those rotten corpses, and a simple bite or scratch will turn you into one of them," Myne shuddered just mentioning the horrors, sending chills down his spine.


    "Hmm, but to my knowledge, there are no documented cases of undead turning people through bites or scratches. I''ve faced many undead and seen people injured by them, but no one ever transformed the way you describe," Maya pondered, rubbing her chin thoughtfully, wondering if what Myne encountered was really undead or if they were some kind of bizarre biological experiment of that crazy demon. Experience new stories on empire


    "Huh? But Alban said that... F*ck! That old pervert fooled me. I knew I shouldn''t have trusted him. Damn it, if I catch him someday, I will surely take my revenge," Myne muttered angrily, hammering his fist on the soft bed.


    "He is dead."


    "What!?"


    "If that old pervert in your mouth is the demon who was the ruler of that damnation, then he is already dead. I don''t think you can even take revenge on him now," Maya said casually and exined how Alban summoned Stygian to deal with them but instantly dug his own grave.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Anyway, I will tell you my side of the storyter. First, finish yours. Compared to mine, yours is more interesting. There are quite a lot of elements in your story," Maya said with a mysterious smile.


    However, she felt stiff from sitting in the chair for so long, so she pushed Myne aside, not caring if this might reopen his wounds, andfortablyid down on the bed beside him, leaving everyone speechless. But as the eldest family member, she clearly had this privilege, and no one could say anything to her.


    After wincing in pain for a few moments, receiving no sympathy or kind words, Myne sighed helplessly for his poor luck and continued. He told everyone how he and Velvet ran around the town for three continuous days without proper rest andter met Alban. He recounted how they bravely fought a horde of undeads and narrowly escaped from them before getting inside Alban''s secret hideout.


    However, when he mentioned Velvet getting possessed by a demonic entity turning into a nightmare for him, and beating the hell out of him girls finally showed some sympathy for him.


    "Wait a minute, so you left your possessed girlfriend in that hideout to die and ran away alone? So cruel! I didn''t expect you to be such a person, Lord Husband. If I had known about it earlier, I would have thought more carefully before deciding to marry you," Sylphy said with a fake fearful look on her face, which was no different then direct mocking.


    She grabbed Aisha''s arm as if worried that Myne''s inner demon mighte out and attack her.


    Myne blushed slightly hearing Sylphy''s teasing. Despite knowing she was joking, he still felt guilty for leaving his lover behind like a coward and running away.


    "Shut up! She wasn''t Velvet, but a doppelganger of her. Although she didn''t show any kind of w and had almost all of Velvet''s memories at the beginning, there were times she revealed some minor ws. About which I only realizedter. No one can perfectly copy another person. To confirm my suspicion, I asked something which she shouldn''t know that I know.


    However, when she calmly answered that question, I understood that she was fake and someone created her from my memories."


    "I don''t know how toment on this. Just how bored must that demon named Alban be to go to such lengths to mess with you? Shouldn''t he have more important things to do? This guy probably has given up on the hope of improving or promoting to the next level and is doing what most people do: eat, y, and wait to die.


    Tsk, what a loser," Myne ced her hands behind her head with a disdainful sneer, exposing her giant breasts in front of Myne.


    In order to tease or punish Myne, not only did she wear very thin clothes, exposing her curves, but she also didn''t wear her bra, and while bandaging, she especially wrapped Myne''s little brother tightly with bandages and tied it to his thigh, so when it became hard, Myne knew what it meant to make his Big Sister angry.


    "So, how did you escape that dark fog?" Ayri asked curiously, finally returning to her innocent demeanour, to Myne''s relief.


    "It wasn''t easy. I wandered through that deste, foggy expanse for months,pletely alone. The loneliness almost drove me mad. I had given up hope, seeing no way out... Then, I encountered my mother..."

 Chapter 337. Mynes Tale: From Fog to Clarity

    "It wasn''t easy. I wandered through that deste, foggy expanse for months,pletely alone. The loneliness almost drove me mad. I had given up hope, seeing no way out... Then, I encountered my mother..."


    "WHAT?!"


    Maya shot up from the bed, her eyes wide with shock. Grabbing Myne''s shoulder, she stared at him with intensity, if next moment he dared say it was just a joke, Myen definitely wouldn''t have been able to save his remaining bones.


    "In a dream, Sis. Let me finish first, don''t get so excited. You and I both know she can''t return," Myne gently spoke while holding Maya''s soft hands. He knew how much Maya admired his mother.


    Although he didn''t want to tell everyone that his parents helped him twist through dreams, but if he wanted Maya to willingly help him train his hidden power mentioned by his mother, or tell something about their hidden past which he had no clue about, then naturally he had to do it.


    Otherwise, with Maya''s character, she might not reveal anything, saying that he is too young and might recklessly throw himself into more trouble. As for when he grew up in her eyes, maybe when he had a few little Mynes running around the house?


    After Myne poured cold water on Maya''s excitement, he coaxed her a bit andid her back down on the bed so he could enjoy the wonderful sight, which he had missed God knows how many times in the past few months, before continuing... Stay updated with empire


    "That dream was very weird. I turned into my younger version, and Mother woke me up and brought me to the kitchen for breakfast. There, I also saw teenage Big Sis, who was about to go on a mission. Then we talked about some random stuff.


    By the way, at that time, most of my memories were locked, and I only had memories of my 5-year-old self, so I didn''t know if I was dreaming or if everything around me was real."


    However, for some reason, Mother seemed to know my situation very well, as if she already knew that she was dead, I''d grown up, had a wonderful family, and desperately needed someone''s help. After a brief chat, she told me I already had the power to deal with my situation, but I just didn''t know how to use it. That power was called..."


    "Essence!"


    Maya interrupted Myne again, throwing out Myne''s hidden power in front of everyone bluntly without hesitation.


    "It seems you know about it very well, Sis. Can you tell me why you never mentioned or taught me about this?" Myne asked softly, so as not to irritate Maya, who didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    "You''re not ready yet. When the right timees, I''ll teach you everything you need to know. But until then, for goodness'' sake, stop looking for ways tomit suicide," Maya angrily replied, and give him a fierce look, which shut up, Myne instantly just gathered some courage to talk to Maya about this matter, but s, his little trick crumbled before it could yield results.


    Sigh, now I can only hope that a few tricks I learned from Gal can calm down their anger. They are probably very frustrated from worrying about me and not getting proper sex to relieve their pressure, made them very irritated and fierce. Otherwise, life is going to be hard for the next few days, Myne exhaled deeply, feeling helpless.


    "So as you all can imagine, I don''t have any idea what this "Essence" power Mother spoke of, but before I could ask anything else, she just said that I am not alone and my family is waiting for me outside, then I woke up in that dark, foggy area."


    "After waking up, I thought it was just a strange dream since I don''t remember any one of you. However, upon recalling the dream, every detail became vivid. This made me suspicious, so I decided to believe Mother and try using this hidden power, which obviously didn''t work.


    At least not until, when I was literally about to give up, but somehow unlocked all my memories, which made me determined to return to you, and I identally used that power..."


    Myne paused here, ncing at Maya with a yful smirk. Seeing her disbelief, he nodded with satisfaction. After all, the times Myne surprises Maya can be counted on one hand, so naturally, he couldn''t miss such a golden opportunity.


    "However, to tell the truth, the experience of using the power of Essence wasn''t very user-friendly. Not only was it quite painful for my eyes, but it also had a great toll on my mana, but at that time, I clearly didn''t care about either of those problems.


    After the pain in my head faded, I saw small golden firefly-like things around my ankle which guided me in the right direction, and after wandering around the foggy area for a few hours, I finally smashed my head into an invisible wall, which was the correct way to get out. Sadly, after that incident, no matter how hard I tried, I was never able to use that power again."


    "What happened then?" Sylphy asked impatiently. Now, she wished she had agreed to apany Myne that day. Maybe she could have been by his side, instead of a random girl who had captured her beloved Lord Husband''s heart.


    Myne made a ''wait a minute'' gesture and tried to pick up the water ss from the table beside the bed, but sadly, his hand was too heavily injured to pick up such a heavy thing, so he could only look at Aisha pitifully like an abandoned puppy.


    At first, Aisha feigned indifference, but ultimately, she sighed deeply and relented. Standing up with an eye roll, she personally helped Myne drink. Although she knew those little tricks of Myne to cool down her anger which clearly were working, Aisha also had no intention of forgiving him easily.


    Even if she did, she''d make him suffer a bit more to discourage him from flirting with other girls so readily.


    "Thanks, my lovely and beautiful always caring wifuu. I know I can count on you," Myne whispered in Aisha''s ears and gave her a lovely wink flirtatiously, but he was only greeted by Aisha''s indifferent nod.


    "Sigh... after which I tried to various methods and forcefully made a small hole in that invisible wall. However, this triggered a defensive mechanism as soon as I made a hole in the invisible wall, a path leading directly to that haunted town formed in the middle of the foggy area.


    Not only that, but almost every undead and vengeful spirit present in the town as if gone berserk mode rushed toward me crazily."


    "So after thinking for a few seconds, I jumped into that dark hole hesitantly. Anyway, I don''t have any other option. However, what greeted me at the other side was something that shook me from the core.."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Can anyone guess where that dark hole sent me?" Myne asked with a smirk, which was disgusting enough thanks to his injured pig-like face and panda eyes that Sylphy literally had to avert her eyes and look at the carpet as if she suddenly became interested in it and trying to figure out its production method.


    "Don''t beat around the bush and tell us directly; we don''t have the entire day to waste around you," Aisha directly blew away Myne''s yful mood, dealing him a few dozen points of emotional damage.


    "You guys are no fun. Fine, let me tell you... I woke up in my real body!"


    ..."


    There was a moment of silence and confusion in the bedroom. Everyone was like, "I look at you, you look at me, we both looked at others," and became more confused. The bewilderment deepens with each passing second


    "Is this some kind of joke on which we shouldugh?" Maya inquired, a frown etching her face. For a moment, she wondered if Aisha and Sylphy had hit Myne too hard, causing him to lose his mind. Perhaps he''d always been this nonsensical, they just hadn''t realized it.


    "I''m not joking," Myne insisted. "If I were, you''d all beughing hysterically, instead of staring at each other in confusion. What I mean is, this entire time I''ve been trapped in a dream created by Alban and his strange machines.


    When I sted through that invisible wall and jumped into the hole, I actually woke up in the real world, where he''d imprisoned me in a bizarre cocoon-like pod filled with an odd liquid."


    "Huh? Are you serious?" Maya eximed, disbelief echoing in her voice. "How is such a bizarre thing possible? And why would he want to lock you inside that thing and trap you in a dream? What''s the benefit of doing that?" Her questions mirrored the thoughts whirling in everyone''s minds, they were all looking at Myne eagerly, wanting to know what kind of weird answer he would give them next.


    "Although I don''t know the real purpose of that thing, after my investigation, I found that the machine can absorb people''s emotions, vitality, and soul and transfer it into the body of the owner of the machine," Myne said seriously, hiding a lot of things, since such a powerful but dark gadget shouldn''te to light. Otherwise, people would always fear that someone would use it against them.


    The machine''s power is just too good, and it is very easy to attract unwanted attention if someone knows about it.


    So after thinking for a while, he decided to keep this little secret to himself. When he became powerful enough to beat anyone who dared to mess with him, Myne would let his girls use it. As for others, go f*ck themselves, there is no such a thing as free lunch in the world.

 Chapter 338. Mynes Unreliable Quick Tale

    "Why does it feel like Myne''s remaining story has entered directly into fast-forward mode and ended in the blink of an eye? Compared to the first half, it seems like a summary, as if the narrator deliberately didn''t want to disclose the entire matter and hid a lot of things," Aisha, who, like everyone else, had a face full of suspicion, spoke with a frown.


    After revealing his imprisonment in a strange machine, Myne rushed through the rest of his story so fast and straightforward that everyone was left dumbfounded. ording to him, after he got out of that machine, he saved Velvet, who was very weak, because a lot of her vitality got stuck away.


    Then he did a bit of investigation and found that they were inside a gigantic magic tower with endless spiral stairs. They first wanted to climb up, but a slug monster found them and threw them down from the stairs into a bottomless pit.


    Miraculously, they managed to save their lives and reached the 6th floor, where they met a kind hume who offered them temporary shelter for a few days in exchange for a little work before giving them a clue about escaping from the tower. Following the clue, Myne and Velvet reach the top of the tower, and after an emotional and dramatic battle, the viin defeats the hero and heroine.


    However, the hero turns out to be a cheater, and with the help of his father through a dream, he sessfully destroys the core of the tower at thest moment before being thrown out of it.


    "But there is really nothing worth mentioning in the remaining story. Most of the time, either we were running on the stairs or I was mining gold to pay the fine. Except for thest battle at the top of the tower, nothing eventful happened at all," Myne said gently with a helpless smile.


    Although the remaining story was indeed more interesting than the first one, since he had literally visited hell, met demons, and discovered fascinating things like soul stones, weird machines, sting balls, etc. He was even forced to make a soul contract with a beautiful subus, whom heter epted and officially made his fourth wife.


    But if he dared to mention those things, and hide things rted to Gal, with those girls'' magical superpower called "Women''s Intuition," they would definitely find out about his and Gal''s affair.


    They were already very angry about the Velvet matter, and if they found out that there was one more girl and they had to share him with her as well, Myne knew the consequences would be beyond his wildest imagination, which he had no desire to express.


    "Thank goodness Gal cannot enter this world after Fenrir and the others destroyed that wretched dimension. Otherwise, I don''t know how I would exin them about them," Myne thought while taking a breath of relief. He nced at the Fate Ring of Mysteries, the wedding ring given to him by Gal, and apologized to her in his heart. But currently, there was really nothing he could do about it.


    If someday Gal really came in front of them, he could only think about how to deal with her at that time. Now, there was no need to waste his precious brain cells on hypothetical situations.


    Maybe I should try to find a skill like hypnosis, which Gal used on me, so I can easily prevent other girls from making a mountain out of a molehill for small things like having fun with other girls? After all, although I love all of them dearly, I also have a dream, my life''s ultimate goal, of f*cking all kinds, races, and types of beautiful girls or women.


    And if I had that type of skill, my path toward my goal would be easier.


    While Myne was thinking weird things, which if his girls found out, he might be directly hanged in front of his house for months, except Maya, who was not only present there and knew a little bit about the inside story, so didn''t believe Myne''s nonsense. But also was using a special spell to read Myne''s evil thoughts the entire time so she could know the truth of the matter.


    Other girls finally gave up trying to force Myne to tell them the remaining story in detail.


    Sylphy, although she didn''t forgive Myne, still loved him dearly and was very happy that he returned home safe and sound. So, after giving a gentle kiss on his swollen lips and another on his forehead before taking Ayri to another room for a heart-to-heart conversation with her to find out what else she had learned in private.


    She really feared that one day she would get news that her kind and innocent little sister had been fooled by someone and had her stomach grown up.


    Amy gave Myne a high-grade healing potion and wished him a quick recovery before leaving with Waffle and Ted. Although Waffle wanted to stay with Myne when Maya gave him a not-so-kind smile, that little naughty guy immediately became honest and ran away. Clearly, he also knew with whom he should and shouldn''t mess.


    Aisha, who knew Myne the most after Maya from both inside and outside, of course, also didn''t believe his nonsense. But she knew that if she really wanted to dig a secret from Myne''s heart, she had to use extreme methods of husband and wife, which could only be done in a secluded location where no one would disturb them for a long time.


    So, after helping Myne drink the healing potion, she also gave him a light kiss on his forehead and walked out of the bedroom, leaving him in Maya''s responsible hands.


    "Now we are alone, is there anything more you''d like to share with me?" Maya asked casually, still lying beside Myne with her hands behind her back, gazing steadily at the ceiling.


    "Huh? What do you mean? Didn''t I tell you everything..." Myne, pretending to be ignorant, suddenly paused for a moment as if something just clicked. He nced at the beautiful woman beside him, whom he loved most in the world and had a crush on the moment he saw her for the first time, whichter blossomed into genuine love, leaving their brother-sister bond far behind.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Myne gave up. Although he didn''t know that Maya was also a super world-level big boss like Alban and received quite a beating to save him, he still didn''t dare to hide anything from her, or he just didn''t want to. Maya had a special ce in his heart, and unless it was absolutely necessary, he really didn''t like lying or hiding anything from her.


    "Fine, but first, make a pinky promise that you won''t start beating me after knowing the truth," Myne asked pleading, under the effects of a high-grade potion, and repasting Ultra Regeneration skill on himself he had recovered back to his peak.


    He quickly removed the bandages all over his body, especially the ones that tied his little brother tightly which made it hard to breathe, and moved his pinky in front of Maya.


    "Well, I promise I won''t beat you with my hands," Maya spoke with a smile while licking her lips seductively. Her hungry gaze fixed on Myne''s excited little brother, who seemed very happy to be freed from the clutches of the bandages and wanted to do something mischievous with her.


    To tell the truth, these past few months haven''t been easy for Maya at all. If there''s one thing she misses most after Myne, it''s definitely his little brother. After all, she has already be addicted to Myne''s little brother, and if she doesn''t have it inside her once a week for half a day at minimum, she feels anxious all the time and can hardly focus on anything.


    Also, thanks to Myne''s superb techniques, now even her fingers and those toys have literally no effect on her. Instead of relieving her stress, they make her remember the wonderful times with him, which only makes her more depressed.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, no matter how excited Maya was, she held back, at least for now. She first had to learn about the entire matter before moving on to other issues. Although relieving stress is also a serious issue, it can wait a few more minutes.


    After getting granted assurance from Maya, Myne finally took a breath of relief. Although it''s said that the fewer people who know your secret, the more secure it would be, no one tells you that the more important the secret is, the more difficult it is to hide inside you, especially when your mouth isn''t too tight and can easily leak something out in excitement.


    So Myne, who hastily wanted to release the matter regarding Gal and his affair and needed someone''s advice, told her the other half of the story in full detail.


    "Well, this matter is a bit more serious than I expected. Is this the ring that the thief gave you?" Where Myne thought that after knowing the truth, Maya might be very angry, but when she showed an expression calmer than he himself and asked while looking at his hand, on which he wore the Fate Ring of Mysteries, he became speechless and didn''t know what to say for next few second.


    "Yes, and please don''t call her a thief. She is a very nice girl," Myne hesitantly defended Gal, even after knowing that this could be very bad for his health.


    "Oh, are you sure?" Maya raised an eyebrow. "As far as I know, forcing you to sign a soul contract for a lifetime, trying to steal you away from us��if even after that I don''t call her a thief, then what should I call her? Your sweetheart or an idiot who lets her own husband run into the mouth of death even after knowing that you will surely die?


    Just wait, when shees here, I will personally teach her how to be a responsible wife, just like I taught your other two wives," She said angrily, giving Myne a heavy love fist on his head so he could start thinking with his head, instead of leaving this matter to his little brother.


    "Ouch!"

 Chapter 339. Timeless Love ( R-18 )

    "Ouch! Sis, you are getting more and more powerful! What have you been eatingtely?" Myne rubbed his head, wincing in mock pain. Of course, he wouldn''t let the opportunity pass him by. He leaned in, hugged her close, and bury his face in her giant boobs.


    "Ahhh... I miss them the most," Myne sighed, inhaling deep breaths as if he wanted to memorize Maya''s fragrant body odour like a puppy.


    "One thing could never change; you will always be a big pervert. God knows what Big Sis did wrong that you became like this," Maya said helplessly while rubbing her forehead, but she didn''t mind Myne''s little trick.


    "Hahaha, if I were not a pervert, then our bond wouldn''t be as close and strong as it is now. After all, not everyone has the courage to touch taboos. Things like rtionships are very fragile and something that once had a crack; it is very hard to restore them to their original state.


    Like a mirror once it gets damaged slightly, there is no way to repair it in perfect shape," Myne dered proudly as he gently pushed Maya onto the bed. He could already feel her heart racing and her breath quickening. She was clearly in the mood.


    "By the way, what do you mean by Galing here and you will make her responsible as a wife?" Myne asked confusedly while staring into Maya''s blue eyes. But the more he looked at her, the more he found himself captivated by her beauty. He also started breathing fast, while gulping down his saliva.


    Let''s not talk about his little brother, which was already turn so hard that Myne started feeling that if he didn''t do something soon, it might explode. Getting carried away in lust, Maya had just opened her cherry-like, juicy red lips to reply when they were sealed off by Myne''s lips, and a passionate kiss filled with lust and love instantly took ce.


    The kiss of two lovebirds who had been separated from each other for a long time was nothing to say; it was so intense and passionate that until both of them were separated from each other while panting heavily, Maya had already lost all her clothes, which were thrown randomly in the bedroom except for her wet, erotic blue panties.


    "I... Haaa. I think we should stop here now..." Myne spoke hesitantly, catching his breath, and gazed down at the naked beauty beneath him. He now wanted nothing more than to eat her like there was no more tomorrow, but s, Aisha and the others were all outside. If he were to truly indulge with Maya, then it would be hard to deny that they wouldn''t notice anything strange.


    In the worst-case scenario, they might start to suspect something about their secret love.


    "Do you truly care about what others might say?" Maya purred, her voiceced with yful defiance, and her eyes sparkled with amusement "Your wives wouldn''t object to sharing you, you know. In fact, technically, I''m the one sharing you with them," She is fully aroused, and clearly had no desire to let Myne go, no matter what.


    Even if someone were to burst into their house, she wouldn''t care, let alone worry about a few little girls. She looked at Myne atop her, who was in a dilemma about what to do. Although his body and heart dying to make love with her, his mind clearly disagreed, considering the consequences.


    Maya gently massaged Myne''s overexcited member in a teasing manner with her soft hand, while moving her colossal perfectly shaped breasts left and right, causing Myne''s earlier determination to not engage in anything in the bedroom to be less effective.


    "You know what," Maya snapped, and suddenly, a click resonated within the room. The windows and doors were sealed shut. Tworge curtains appeared out of nowhere, covering the windows and door. Then an invisible barrier enveloped them, covering the entire bedroom, and leaving Myne speechless.


    Then Myne noticed a 36-inch-long hourss sand clock appear on the bedside table out of nowhere. It was made of a gold-coloured metal frame, and the ss was filled with what appeared to be blue sand or glitter, resembling stars in the sky.


    As soon as the hourss clock appeared, there was a water ripple-like unseen energy coursed through the bedroom. Although Myne could feel it, he had no idea what it was, so helplessly, he could only look at his lover, who stared at him yfully with a smile that didn''t quite look like a smile.


    "It''s just a harmless trinket," Maya exined, her yful facade reced by a mischievous glint. "An hourss I identally bought from an auction house. It can slow time, so our ten hours inside the bedroom under its effect is only one hour outside... Don''t make such a weird expression. It''s not as overpowering as you think.


    It can only work in a small, fully locked ce, and the bigger the ce, the less its effect willst."


    "Also, after the blue sand in it falls downpletely, it will turn into a normal sand clock, and you have to waste a lot of mana in order to recharge it before you can use it again. ying with time is no joke. With your current mana reserve, even if you were to sit at home for entire years doing nothing but charging it day and night, you definitely wouldn''t be able to charge it halfway."


    "This is why I never took it out before, because It''s not worth it. But today is a special day, and I really didn''t want to let you go. So now we have more than enough privacy and time to do what we want, don''t you think so?" Maya spoke with a giggle while wrapping her arms around Myne''s neck, and her slender legs around his waist before pulling him towards her.


    Myne, who had lost interest in the novelty of the time clock upon hearing its monstrous mana consumption, quickly pushed it to the back of his mind. After all, he had more important things at hand than studying a clock.


    So, after receiving assurance from Maya that he was nowpletely free to do as he pleased, he didn''t hesitate any longer and leaned in starting another whirlwind of passionate kisses.


    Moans echoed through the room.


    Their bodies pressed against each other, their tongues engaged in a fervent battle, exchanging saliva. Myne''s hands, already familiar with their favourite ces, began to y with Maya''s soft, jelly-like breasts, making sure not to neglect her rock-hard nipples.


    This processsted for quite a few minutes, as neither of them had any desire to stop. They rolled on the bed continuously, exchanging positions as ifpeting to determine who would stay on top and dominate the other party first. Finally, when Myne couldn''t hold his breath any longer, he quickly devised a little trick.


    He slid his hand inside Maya''s soaking-wet panties and inserted two fingers into her vagina, causing Maya to relent and pull her lips back.


    "You are a cheater," Maya said with an angry pout, though her breathing remained normal, clearly far from losing, but Myne''s shameless actions forced her to give up.


    "This is called tactics. I know I couldn''t beat you since you can hold your breath for a very long time, but I can''t, so obviously, I have to use other methods." Myne smirked and gently kissed Myne on her forehead, speaking causally, as he was quite proud of what he had done.


    "Fine, this is your win. Next time when I do it, don''tin, then. By the way, you know what?" Maya paused, bringing her face close to Myne''s ear and gently whispered, "I am a virgin. Today, please be gentle."


    What?" Myne, who had forgotten about the virginity restoration potion, felt as if he had been struck by lightning. However, upon seeing Maya giggling, he came back to his senses and pinched her nipple hard, causing the naughty girl under him to moan in pain and pleasure.


    Then Myne who was angry at getting made fun of, pull out Maya''s super wet panties, put them in his Inventory as a hobby of collecting them only on special asions for memories, and move his face directly in front of her vagina.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Maya shivered feeling Myne''s hot breath in her sacred cave, but she was not a shy girl nor it was her first time, so she didn''t feel any kind of embarrassment that Myne stared at her private spot with his lustful hungry gaze. In fact she even spread her legs fully so Myne could enjoy the beautiful sight in front of him fully.


    "I miss the smell and taste of your love the most; nothing can bring such satisfaction as your beautiful treasure cave," Myne first took a deep small of Maya''s vagina like a pro pervert before taking a deep lick on her flowing love juice andplimenting with a smile.


    "I don''t think so. I didn''t expect you to be such a big liar. If you truly held me in such high regard, there wouldn''t be so many other girls in your life today. Instead, you would have agreed that day and started living with me so we could spend most of our time together like a real couple," Maya spoke, rolling her eyes and exposing Myne''s fakepliments without hesitation.


    Although Maya always showed that she didn''t care about Myne having many girls, it was all a bluff. How could there be such a noblewoman in the world who liked to share her man with someone else? She was doing it because originally she didn''t want to hurt him at the start of their love life, fearing that Myne might think she was trying to control him.


    Find more to read at empire


    However, Myne hadmitted too many deeds in a such short amount of time, that before she could take action, things had already gotten out of hand, and he already had two fianc��es.


    If she could go back in time, Maya would surely never make the same mistake again, and let Myne go on astray with a weird dream of having a lot of girls, now she could only think of a way to get rid of the remaining girls without hurting Myne emotionally.

 Chapter 340. Passions Peak and Sweet Surrender ( R-18 )

    "You also know, Sis, why I didn''t ept your proposal at that time. I never liked being a third wheel in your life; otherwise, God knows what Brother Jin would do. I didn''t want to have any kind of deadly potion in my food." Myne gently replied with a sigh and decided to focus on his work to calm down Maya.


    Of course, if he knew what she was thinking about getting rid of all his girls, he definitely wouldn''t try to avoid this topic and might even suggest settling Jin once and for all so she could start living with him.


    Myne moved his head and brought his mouth to her smooth hairless pinky area and gently kissed it. With chuu-chuu sounds, he slowly pecked her pubic region until he reached her wet honey cave.


    Upon arriving, he first gave it an intense kiss, making Maya moan in pleasure, "Mmnnn." She had tightly shut her eyes as a jolt of pleasure passed throughout her entire body.


    Myne''s hands moved on her softbia and parted her lips to reveal a pink flower with inner and outer petals. A pink bud also peeked out from the top. So his tongue swiftly moved on every corner of her petal, sending jolts of pleasure throughout her body.


    His tongue then arrived near the erect bud, and as soon as he flicked it with his tongue, her butt lifted from the bed as her back arched involuntarily. Her body flinched and twitched a few times as she had a light orgasm.


    *Squirt*


    Maya transparent nectar gushed out. Myne who was waiting for this moment quickly wrapped her entire flower in his mouth as he intensely began sucking it like a thirsty wandere, he had no intention to let go of even a single drop of her love juice.


    "Ahh! Mmmm��."


    And this wonderful trick was enough to make Maya moan in ecstasy, and she also had no intention hold back, enjoying it fully, while making loud lewd noises to tease Myne. Even as his mouth sucked her entire honey cave, she could sense his tongue moving over her pussy. She could even feel the texture of his tongue, and genuine lust and greed for her love juice.


    As Myne drank Maya''s little love juice, he couldn''t frown in dissatisfaction. Although Maya''s love juice had a honey-like sweet taste and a strong, intoxicating smell which had long ago made him addicted, and till now he hadn''t tasted more delicious love juice than her in any other girls, but the quantity was too little, he wanted more.


    So Myne ignored Maya''s suggestion of moving on next stage and kept doing his job. For the next few minutes, his mouth kissed and sucked her flower like a hungry ghost. His tongue roamed all over her wet lips and asionally flicked her bud. Soon, his movements became intense, and he started sucking and flicking her clit as well.


    Maya who hadn''t had good fun for the past few months, and had a lot of pent-up pressure umted couldn''t bear the assault of such pleasure and approached her orgasm. Her thighs gripped his head on their own, while her hand clenched his hair as it pushed it downward as she wanted to put his entire head inside her vagina.


    If not for the fact that Myne had practised a lot and could hold his breath for quite a long time, he might have already given up on pleasuring Maya and drinking her love juices till his contact.


    Myne fierce desire to suck her love juice to dry didn''t end for the next few more minutes, and finally, Maya''s toes curled in an arc as she cum hard intensely in his mouth with a strong force.


    "Aaaahhhhhh!"


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    Her body twitched incessantly and her honey leaked out inrge amounts, effortlessly swallowed up by Myne''s big mouth. It took her orgasm an entire minute to subside, and even after that, she panted heavily. Of course, shepletely ignored a certain pervert who still licking her scared flower with a satisfied smile.


    Maya breathed heavily from her wide open mouth, trying to gulp down the air as much as possible as her super generous bosoms heaved up and down. Her hands still clenched Myne''s hair as her thighs gripped his head in its ce. While she enjoyed the jolts of ecstasy passing through her veins.


    "Haah, haaah, where did you learn those weird tongue techniques from?


    You literally knock me out from pleasure, and do you really like me cum so much, are you sucking my vagina like a little child suck his mother''s breasts for milk?" Maya who butt finally returned back to the bed as her climax ended, her breasts heaved up and down as she tried to catch her breath, looked at Myne weirdly who was licking his lips and asked with a weird expression.


    "Don''t you already know this answer? It is not the first time I had done this, did you forgetst time, I did this for the entire hour and in the end, you have to beg me to stop it," Myne with an evil smirk on his face pped on Maya jelly-like butt, his warm lips kissed her pubic regionst time, and while pecking, his head came upwards.


    It kissed her belly, her stomach, and her breasts, giving a few light bites to her hard nipples. After kissing her neck a few times, it arrived in her sight and, then in front of Maya shock and a little horrific expression he leaned forward and started kissing her.


    At the start Maya show a bit of resistance as this is surely the first time Myne wanted to let her taste her own cum, after all, his mouth still holding a little bit of her cum which she saw while he talking, but in front of his magically techniques, which he learn from a certain Grand Master Level Subi, taming Maya is just a child y, he soon force his way to into her mouth and wildly start kissing her, their tongues entangled with their kiss.


    His tongue moved around, circled, and caressed her warm, slippery, and juicy tongue. They sucked and exchanged their saliva.


    Pop!


    A few minutester, Maya sensed a hard, hot rod poking her belly, twitching in excitement. So she released her hands around his neck and broke their kiss.


    "Put... haah! it haah! in!" Maya muttered in between her ragged breathing.


    "What did you say?" Myne asked yfully he also breathing heavily but he clearly had no intention of letting Maya have an easy time. So while kissing he neck and ears, put one of his hands on her colossal breasts and started messing with them.


    "You always... haah! Do this, even after knowing that I hate it" Mayained with a pout and in order to motivate Myne, she wrap her legs around her waist and run her wet pussy on his over-excited little brother.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ahhm... Can you me me? It''s your fault for being way too cute when you are angry, and pout like a little girl," Myne said yfully, but he didn''t tease Maya any further otherwise if he crossed his limit he might have to y the role of sex ve for all the time next, which he no fun at all. So he held his dick and started rubbing it over the crack of her lower lips.


    "Mnghh!"


    Maya bit her lips to prevent herself from moaning as she felt Myne''s dick graze her sensitive clitoris, causing an electrical sensation to spread throughout her body. She misses this feeling the most.


    "Tell me what you want?" Myne asked seductively, his other hand still squeezing her boob while pinching her hard nipple once in a while.


    "Please," Maya yed along with the role of helpless, sweaty, shy wife muttered as she moved her hips upward causing Myne''s dick to almost enter her.


    "I can''t hear you," As wise people have said, giving in too much will never be a good decision. This behaviour only emboldens bullies, and Myne was certainly such a bully. He who enjoying Maya''s helpless expression asked again and moved his dick upward, preventing her from taking it in her lewd hole without his permission.


    "Now this enough, one more time, and I will tie you to the bed, believe me, I don''t mind doing everything by myself," Maya finally lost her patience and directly pped the warning on Myne''s face expressionlessly.


    "Sigh, you are no fun," Myne muttered while rolling his eyes, he moved his waist forward, and pierced her tight cave in one thrust, breaking her hymen like a sword-pricking sh, entering deep into her cunt sending a jolt of current through her body.


    "Ohhhhhhh!!!" Maya moaned as her whole body trembled, her pussy walls tightened around Myne''s dick as she started climaxing, the sensation of his dick widening her walls and entering deep into her womb was more than enough for her to reach the top and fireworks exploded in her mind, after all, she had taken the virginity restore potion, very sensitivity right now, just like a girl who is having sex for the first time.


    Her butt wanted to lift from the bed but his weight made it stay down, her wet juices mixed with a bit of blood started to leak out of her hole even though Myne''s dick was blocking the entrance.


    "Now now, don''t you think someone needs a little punishment for climaxing all by herself, this is not fair, right?" Myne said as he brought both her nipples together and pinched them with one hand while his other hand gave a tight spank on her perky round ass.


    PAAHH!


    "Hiiii!!" Maya''s body which was already very sensitive after her climax, jerked as Myne spanked her ass, causing her big assets to jiggle in merrily.


    PAAHH!!


    "Anghh!!" A moan leaked out of Maya''s mouth as her pussy walls tightened around his dick as he spanked her again.


    "So... PAAHH! What do you... PAAHH!! Think?" Myne, after seeing Mayapletely under his control, took a breath of relief and asked as he continued spanking her voluptuous ass, causing her sexy body to jiggle with each hit.


    "Yesshhh~ " Maya muttered as her tongue came out her mouth and saliva dripped down from the corner of her mouth, she was now in so much pleasure that she didn''t care what Myne was doing with her, she now probably regretting taking the virginity restore potion.


    "Say it clearly...PAAHH!!" Mynemanded. He is enjoying spanking Maya with his heart contact and looking at her lewd expression which he couldn''t see always.


    "Nnghh!! P-Please, punishhh me by pounding my lewd pussyyy all day and night lonnggg!!!!" Maya shouted as she wrapped her hands around Myne''s head, bringing his face closer to her big boobies.


    "Very well, I like your gift," Myne said with a satisfied smile as he took her titty in his mouth and sucked on them furiously while starting to move his dick in and out, pounding her lewd slippery hole. His hot, hard, and thick rod stretched her vaginal passage as her walls squirmed in a rhythm as if inviting their owner. Even its veins and shape were traceable with her walls.


    Its intrusion halted, and it began retreating while her pussy assisted it obediently. Your next chapter is on empire


    Paahh!~ Paahh~ Paahh~*


    Sounds of flesh hitting flesh resounded in Maya''s ears as Myne put all his weight behind those thrusts, his balls kissed her ass cheeks every time he thrust inside her.


    Maya felt electrical shocks spread inside her body as Myne''s dick entered and exited her womb with each thrust, making her eyes roll up and her tongue hang out her mouth. The effect of the virginity restore potion is just too damn good for experienced and slightly olderdies.


    "No~ Ahnn~ Shoff- terrr ahh~ ahhh~"


    Maya pleaded, her moans became louder and louder with Myne''s increasing pace. Her tongue stuck out her mouth and saliva was dripping from the corner of her agape mouth. Leaning forward Myne started sucking on her pink tongue, not wanting to waste her delicious saliva, and the speed of his thrusting also increased.


    Maya could do nothing but moan into his mouth as his dick made a mess of her insides. Her breasts bounced up and down with every thrust, causing Myne to let go of hervsious lips and start sucking on her pink buds again.


    *Suck!~ Suck!~Suck!~*


    Maya''s whole body trembled as love juices continued to flow out of her already dripping cave, however, Myne''s didn''t stop his continuous merciless thrusts.


    "Thiish Mnnn~ is too.... ahhh~ mushhh~ ..." Maya tried to mutter between her continuous moans.


    Myne sucked and licked her erect nipples, as his right arm moved toward her right leg and lifted it up, while his left hand started kneading her bouncing ass cheeks. Under his simultaneous attacks, she tried to involuntarily escape from the pleasure but his weight on her didn''t allow it. The only thing she could do under Myne''s thrusts was continuously moaning and enjoying till the end.


    "Ahh~ Ahhh~ Ahhh~~"


    As Maya felt she was approaching her limit, her wet walls tightened around Myne''s dick, making him start ramming his dick inside her at an even greater pace.


    *Paahh!~ Paahh~


    Paahh~ Paahh~*


    "No~ I can''t... endure Ahhh~ it ~anymore... Ohhhh~" Maya said as her legs tightened around Myne''s waist and he moved up from her nipples to kiss her lips again. She started trembling fiercely as her nails slightly dug in his back but he didn''t care.


    The feeling of Maya''s warm juices on his dick was enough to push him through the edge and he thrusted a few more times and then buried his dick as deep as he could inside her pussy, and started releasing his seeds heavily.


    "AHHHH!~"


    "Ugh~" Maya moaned loudly while Myne groaned in pleasure as her walls tightened around his dick as if to suck him dry.


    Their hands warped around each other as their tongues kept intertwining while their bodies trembled.


    Myne kept releasing his seeds inside her for almost half a minute and during the whole time, Maya''s cave was greedily sucking everything he offered.

 Chapter 341. Sultry Serenade ( R-18 )

    Myne kept releasing his seeds inside her for almost half a minute and during the whole time, Maya''s cave was greedily sucking everything he offered.


    Due to sheer pleasure, Maya''s body twitched incessantly, her mind turning nk. The trembling went out of control as she had to roll her eyes back into her sockets. And her pussy finally released the gushes of cum in sync with his dick''s twitching as she came with him.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    Maya''s transparent love juice leaked out of the plug and moistened her ass cheeks before trailing down to soak the bed sheets.


    Myne released their kiss, and they both buried their faces into each other''s necks until their orgasms subsided, their warm, sweaty bodies entangled. He held her warm, squirming body in his embrace. Her legs mped at his back as her soft body tightly clung to his like a Ko.


    He felt his body and balls being lighter, and his mind cleared up a bit. His raging lust had somewhat subsided, but only for a moment before he again turned on, one round was not enough for him to warm up let''s along satisfying.


    "Haaah, haaah, you''re getting even better at this thanst time," Maya said, panting heavily. She didn''t mind Myneying on top of her; his weight was barely feather-light to her. She gently stroked his head, while feeling his warm thick semen inside her womb, as well as his little brother which was getting excited inside her again, ready for the next round.


    "I love you," Myne whispered, his voice thick with emotion, "And if this is a dream, I never want to wake up." He embraces Maya tightly with aplicated expression. Alban had left a psychological shadow inside his mind.


    Although he knew that the old geezer was already dead, sometimes he feared that the next moment he would open his eyes and find that he was inside a dream, being yed by him, with no way to escape.


    "Huh?..." Maya didn''t understand at first what Myne meant by "if this is a dream," but then she remembered his past experiences and realized what he was talking about.


    "Are you scared?" She asked softly.


    Myne sighed heavily. "Yes, a lot. You know I''ve never been a courageous person who thrives on risk. I''m just azy, greedy, and perverted young man who likes to y around. Unless I''m fully confident, I wouldn''t even do something as nonsensical as risking my life for no reason. I''m very young and have a big family to support.


    How could I dare to mess everything up?" He leaned forward, inhaling the faint scent of her sweat and perfume, and ced a gentle kiss on her neck.


    "Challenges are inevitable; one day or another, you have to face them," Maya stated, her voice firm yet reassuring. "Avoiding them you will soon find that life is very dull and boring. Fear isn''t a weakness. It reminds us of our vulnerability in this vast world, the fragility and preciousness of our existence. If you''re not cautious and strong enough, you might not even realize how you die."


    Maya paused, observing Myne''s troubled expression. A small chuckle escaped her lips, pleased that he''d learned a valuable lesson from this incident. nting a sweet kiss on his forehead, she continued...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So now, instead of trying to increase the number of your lovers, you better start training seriously. Be powerful enough that nobody can harm my little sweetheart. Trust me, your luck won''t always save you. 99.9% of people in your situation wouldn''t have survived that encounter.


    While our world is rtively peaceful and the power cap is not that high, if you identally encounter someone like that Alban again, your luck won''t be able to save you. Understand?"


    "Yes, I understand. I will do my best to be powerful," Myne said, looking into Maya''s eyes. Suddenly, his gaze drifted to her red, juicy lips, and he felt a heat running through his body.


    "But first, let me thank you properly for saving this damsel in distress, my heroine, and also for loving me so much," Myne said with a chuckle. Finally, he was in a good mood after talking with Maya.


    "Hahaha, if I''m not wrong, a damsel should be referred to as a girl, right? When did you change your gender? Ahh, I see, no wonder, I rarely see you with any other man. It turns out there''s such a secret; my little girl is actually scared of other men. Hahaha,"ughter, infused with humour, sent a vein throbbing in Myne''s forehead. He wasn''t a fan of her dark humour.


    "Oh, by the way," Maya added, her voice softening and filled with affection," I love you too. You are my most precious treasure in my life, so never think about leaving me, otherwise, I will take my own li..."


    Myne didn''t let Maya finish her sentence and quickly covered her mouth, and spoke in a threatening tone, "Don''t even think about saying that word, otherwise, I will be very angry, and you might have to spend a few years without mypany."


    Maya grumbled, a smile tugging at her lips. "Fine, but it was clearly..."


    "Ahhhm... Moan~"


    "No more nonsense. We only have limited time. We can chit-chat some other time, but right now, I just want to eat youpletely," Saying such Myne intertwined his hand with hers, bringing them above her head and began kissing her passionately. Meanwhile, his lower body moved slowly and gently in rhythm, starting to move back and forth.


    This processsted for a minute or so before Myne took out his little brother from her pussy and broke the kiss under the reluctant and angry gaze of Maya, clearly, she wasn''t satisfied and wanted a long kiss. But he didn''t give her time to speak and flipped her on her stomach and put his knees on either side of her legs.


    After holding her soft, curvy hips as he lifted her waist to his crotch before poking open her glistening lower lips. There were no signs of his white semen, not a single drop, her womb had no desire to let go of such a wonderful thing, if not for the fact that Maya controlled her pregnancy with magic, there is a high possibility that Myne might have ced his little version inside her.


    "If one day we n to have a baby, we might not have to work too hard for this, consider how much your vagina is like my semen," Myne jokingly said while teasing her clit with his thumb.


    "Before you turn 20, don''t even think about having children, and this is a clear warning, I already had a naughty child to take care of, and I have no desire to see a few more troublemakers in my arms," Maya gives Myne a threatening look, while rubbing her hips on his little brother.


    She definitely does not mention this thing for herself, she was worried that if she didn''t make it clear this bastard might knock out his all-girls in a few months.


    Myne also know that he was still too young to have children, so he nodded his head with a smile and give a rest-assured look before with a long, yet somewhat gentle thrust, his dick plunged inside her wet honey cave to feel her squishiness and warmth. And heard her squeal in pleasure, "Ahhhnnnn!!!! Haaa��. Mnnn��"


    *Pah!*


    Myne gave another thrust, colliding his balls on her thighs. His dick swiftly got inside. Her walls parted and squirmed to swallow his length as much as they could.


    Maya''s plump butt jiggled as her body shuddered at his forceful intrusion. Myne throat dried instantly seeing this. His sight moved upwards to see Maya burying her face into a pillow, turning her moans into muffled ones as her hands clenched the bed sheets tightly.


    Her disheveled blue silky waterfall-like long hair spread all over her back and on the bed. Her white skin glistened with sweat while her smooth white ass cheeks also shined.


    Maya''s bewitching state aroused Myne even further, and he had a wild urge to eat her thoroughly. So his thrusting intensified, and his flexible body danced in a rhythm. His waist moved like a snake, with smooth movements. He could move his dick in and out with considerable speed due to all the lubricants she had released, evident in the squelching sounds.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Maya''s supple butt collided with his waist just like her soft thighs. Soon, his movements changed, and his body jerked in such a rhythm that his tip rhythmically scraped her upper walls, sending new jolts of pleasure, evident in her changed moaning and twitching of her body.


    "Ahhh! Ahhmm!"


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    Obscene sounds resounded while Myne neared his orgasm. But even before he could cum, Maya''s body started twitching vigorously. And although her pussy squirted her love juise, and her body twitched uncontrobly, Myne could not stop thrusting as he was almost there, and of course, this is a verymon thing.


    Maya''s body silently shuddered as her moaning appeared to be suppressed due to the orgasm. Myne gave a few more long thrusts and pushed his dick further until the end as he came, shooting copious amounts of loads of cum into her motherhood again.


    The mechanism in his crotch rapidly contracted and rxed, delivering loads of cum from his balls to his urethra, and then it spewed outside with each twitch of his dick.


    By the time his orgasm subsided, Myne felt his raging lust calm down a bit, giving him the much-needed rity. He breathed heavily because of all the blood that rushed throughout his body. His heart pumped the blood in excitement and unrest.


    Finally, as he shot all the load inside, he copsed on her face with his head resting on the pillow right beside her, he could even feel her warm heavy breaths on his face.


    "Have you already tried? And here I was thinking you have be powerful, but seems like you could onlyst for two rounds without your skills. This is not a good thing, you better start exercising," Maya said with a yful smirk.


    "Shut up, I am not tried, it''s just that I am enjoying the feeling of filling your womb, and even without skills, I have more than enough stamina and cum to go for dozens of rounds, talking to you is just a waste of time, let''s me show you, only then you will believe me, Saying such with the fire of determination burning in his eyes, Myne stood up and start thrusting his meat rob inside Maya roughing making her cry out of moan, clearly she is still very sensitive because ofst orgasm.

 Chapter 342. Kitchen Conversations

    "What do you think they''re doing in there? It''s been two hours, but there''s no movement," Sylphy asked Aisha, who was preparing breakfast for everyone. She sat on the dining table, boredom and impatience evident on her face.


    Aisha replied casually, chopping vegetables, "How would I know? Haven''t I been with them the whole time?"


    "But aren''t you curious about what they''re talking about for so long? I even tricked Waffle into going there and eavesdropping on their conversation, but he said he couldn''t hear anything. he tried to open the door but it was also locked from the inside," Sylphy spoke with a frown, always suspecting Myne and Maya were hiding something serious from them.


    Aisha shook her head. "No, I''m not curious, and it doesn''t really matter. If you truly want to know what they''re discussing, just ask them directly. You know Myne''s personality; as long as you know how to make him happy, he''ll spill everything easily.


    Though there''s a high chance more than half of what he says will be fabricated." She kept thest sentence to herself, knowing such knowledge was better left unshared, too many people knowing about it would only trouble Myne.


    "Well, that makes sense," Sylphy conceded. "By the way, are you going first tonight?" She tilted her head, a hint of nervousness in her voice.


    Aisha paused upon hearing Sylphy''s question. Taking a deep breath, she spoke calmly, "Sigh, you can go first. I''m not in a hurry." Of course, this was a lie, one that even Aisha herself didn''t believe. After all, being a woman, she naturally cared about such things the most. However, as the elder wife, she felt it was her responsibility to ensure everyone''s happiness, even if it came at a cost.


    It is simply inevitable.


    Sylphy jumped from her chair in excitement. "Great, thank you, Aisha! You''re the best!" She embraced Aisha tightly and nted a sweet kiss on her cheek.


    "You''re interrupting my work. And there''s no need for thanks," Aisha gently pushed Sylphy away with a shrug and continued her work with an expressionless face, as if not talking to her husband, who had been missing for a few months, and receivingfort and praise she deserve from him wasn''t a big deal.


    "Haaan, hoo," Aisha exhaled deeply. "By the way, what did you find out from Ayri? You had that heart-to-heart talk with her, right? Who''s the culprit then?" She asked, trying to change the topic so she wouldn''t feel too bad.


    "It was that b*tch named Jenny. She''s Ayri''s personal maid. At first, Ayri was unwilling to talk to me about it, you know this is the first time she''s tried to hide something from me. But then I threatened to stop providing magic water, only then did she break down and tell me everything.


    It turns out that one day she went to call Jenny in her room, but she was taking a bath, so Ayri decided to wait a bit in her room."


    "There, she found a book on her bed, and curiously, she started reading it to kill time. However, she didn''t expect that it wasn''t a simple book, but an adult-content picture book filled with all kinds of dirty things. Naturally, Ayri became curious, and when Jenny discovered it, instead of reporting it, she tried to manipte Ayri and provide her with more such books.


    As a result, Ayri learned things she shouldn''t have," Sylphy exined, mming her fist on the table in anger.


    "What do you n next then? I mean, how are you going to deal handle this" Aisha inquired, despite not considering it a major issue. After all, Ayri would soon be an adult and eventually learn these things one way or another, but considering her royal status and potential family ns, Aisha kept her thoughts to herself.


    "When Mynees out, we will go to the pce and tell Mother about this. With her character, there is a high chance that Jenny will likely face several years in prison, which is also the ce she really belongs. Oh, and I will also show everyone that Myne is alive, delivering a tight (Imaginary ) p on their faces. Except for Mother and Ayri, everyone had dered that Myne was dead.


    It would be fascinating to see their surprised and shocked expressions. Hehe," Sylphy chuckled wickedly, rubbing her hands together while already picturing her father and brother''s dumbfounded faces as if they''d seen a ghost.


    "Indeed, they''ll be quite surprised. I remember their faces when we said that Myne was alive and would return one day. At that time, they looked at us as if we had gone crazy," Aisha said with a smirk.


    "If you want, you cane along. We can enjoy that wonderful sight together," Sylphy offered cheerfully, but Aisha immediately shook her head.


    "There is no need. You know very well the reason why they tolerate me and are willing to ept me. But it is better for me to have less contact with them. For them, I''m undoubtedly just a third wheel.


    If not for your family being too kind and Myne''s fist is hard enough, believe me, if there were some other royal family, I would have vanished from this world long ago," Aisha remarked calmly as she removed the boiled eggs from the stove.


    "Sigh, you are right, they are really very kind. I know the second princess of the Ketus Kingdom, and we asionally meet every few months or during holidays. She informed me that after her marriage, she hadn''t seen her father or brothers even once. Every time she visits the pce to see them, the butler informs her that they are busy in meetings or away.


    While she did see her mother, she described the meeting as more of an interrogation than a chat between a daughter and mother, now she had cut off all connection with her family."


    " At least in terms of family, I''m truly fortunate, I get not one but two wonderful family. Although father and brothers are a little bit too much, deep down, I know they are just worried about me," Sylphy said emotionally, gazing at her wedding ring with a faint smile.


    "Then you better cherish it. Not everyone has such a caring family," Aisha muttered as if she were talking to herself, with a hint of sadness and envy in her voice.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Speaking of which, Aisha, I''ve never heard anything about your family. They didn''t attend your wedding either..." Sylphy stopped abruptly as if realizing something. She looked at Aisha, who continued working as if she didn''t understand what she was trying to say and was not even slightly affected.


    "Don''t worry, they are all healthy and happy, definitely more so than anyone you can imagine. They''re just too busy and don''t have time to attend insignificant thing like wedding. It''s not a big deal for big shots like them," Aisha said casually, covering all the dishes and wiping her hands on her apron.


    "Breakfast is ready. Let''s go see what they are doing. If they don''t respond, then we have a valid reason to break into the bedroom now."


    Sylphy, who was about to ask more about Aisha''s family, easily gets distracted by Aisha.


    "Yes, let''s go. I am dying to know what they are doing." Sylphy nodded and quickly walked toward the stairs, followed by Aisha, who breathed a sigh of relief, seeing she had fooled Sylphy, which wasn''t difficult given that Sylphy was never one to use her brain too much, except when she was too serious.


    Knock-knock...


    "Myne,e out. Breakfast is ready!"


    Knock-knock.


    "They are not responding," Sylphy turned to Aisha. "Should we break in? Mother-inw won''t be angry, right?" She asked, after not getting any response from Myne''s side.


    "Mother-inw is not an unreasonable woman. Has she ever troubled you for no reason? Why are you so scared of her?" Aisha shook her head helplessly. During the time when Myne was missing, Sylphy had locked herself in the room and only came out when Maya called her.


    Otherwise, Maya forcibly entered the room and dragged her out like a chicken, leaving no room for negotiation, which left a deep psychological shadow in Sylphy''s heart.


    "Sorry, but I can''t help it. She is just too serious, especially when she stares continuously. The aura and pressure she exudes is no different than Waffle''s mother." Sylphy replied nervously and moved away from the door.


    "Sometimes it''s really hard to believe that you are a princess..."


    "Ex-princess," Sylphy corrected immediately.


    "Yes, ex-princess. Sigh, I am surrounded by children in this family," Aisha rubbed her forehead in exasperation and took out the keys to the room. Thankfully, it was not locked with magic; otherwise, it''s hard to say whether this door would have had to be changed.


    Aisha put away the keys and opened the door. But upon seeing the sight inside, both she and Sylphy couldn''t help but frozen in shock and disbelief at the sight before them.

 Chapter 343. A Splash of Chaos

    Aisha put away the keys and opened the door. But upon seeing the sight inside, both she and Sylphy couldn''t help but freeze in shock and disbelief at the scene before them.


    The entire bedroom and everything in it was flooded and submerged in water as if a wave had crashed through it. A small puddle spilt out between both girls'' feet as they opened the door. Myne, whom they had suspected of doing something evil with Maya, was lying on the bed, pale and seemingly unconscious like a half-dead corpse.


    His condition was quite simr to that of a poor soul forcefully submerged in water by enemies, only to be pulled out and discarded like a piece of trash when on the verge of death.


    "Do you think Myne said something he shouldn''t have, and Mother-inw went berserk and beat the hell out of him before leaving angrily through the window?" Sylphy asked, peering out from the window to see if Maya had really left or was just wandering in the backyard.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Aisha nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Most likely, that''s what happened. You know Myne''s mouth was never reliable, and with Mother-inw''s fierce temper, it''s only natural for him to get beaten up like this," She carefully checked Myne''s breathing. Then suddenly she grabbed Myne''s little brother and, noting it exhausted with empty balls, a subtle suspicion flickered across her eyes.


    "What should we do? Wake him or just let him be as he is?" Sylphy asked and tossed aside the drenched quilt annoyingly. Today was her turn for cleaning duties, and now she hoped Myne would wake up quickly, as he was the only one in the entire house with cleaning skills.


    "Of course, we wake him up. Don''t forget, breakfast is already ready.


    I have no desire to make another one separately for him," Aisha said, raising her both hands and pinching Myne both nipples hard, this is something she always wanted to do, Myne little pinching and bitting her nipples hard to tease or hear her painful moan, but never give it thought just how much it''s hurt after her heat dies down, so of course, having vengeance toward him for this matter is normal.


    "Ahhh... cough!" With a loud scream, Myne jolted awake with a startled cry and immediately started coughing water violently.


    "Cough, what the hell is going on here? Why is there so much water inside me as if I had been drowned? Wait, why am Ipletely soaked? Aaaa-Choo..."


    "Did he get beaten so hard that he lost his memory?" Sylphy asked with concern, watching Myne sneeze uncontrobly.


    "Perhaps," Aisha said nonchntly. "Regardless, fetch him a dry towel and some clothes. He''ll catch a cold otherwise, and that wouldn''t be pleasant for anyone." Saying such she began drying some of the water from Myne''s hair with her hand.


    "Yes, you''re right. I''ll bring them right away," Sylphy replied immediately and rushed to the wardrobe. Unfortunately, it seemed Maya had used too much force identally, and as soon as Sylphy opened the wardrobe, another wave of water greeted her. Evidently, their clothes had also fallen victim to Maya''s outburst.


    "Ugh! I just cleaned them all a few days ago. Now I hope Myne doesn''t disappoint me; otherwise, I''ll be overwhelmed with work!" Sylphy eximed, picking up a new white dress she bought a week ago and hadn''t even worn it properly which now stained with colorful streaks from other soaked garments. Tears welled up in her eyes, both at the ruined clothes and the prospect of additional cleaning.


    Aisha, drawn by Sylphy''s dramatic outburst, looked towards her. Seeing their clothes soaked and mixed together, her mouth twisted in dismay. Suddenly a thought seemed to strike her, lifting her mood immediately. However, she kept it to herself, not wanting to involve Sylphy the third wheel in her next n.


    As Aisha prepared to fetch some dry clothes for Myne from another room, a sudden gust of wind swept over her face. When she blinked, most of the water in the room had vanished, except for the wet clothes, everything else was miraculously dry and clean.


    "Now, that''s much better," Myne remarked, getting up from the bed and rubbing his nose. He retrieved dry clothes from his inventory, his supply dwindling after destroying numerous outfits in Alban''s dimension. A shopping trip is definitely needed.


    "Myne, what''s going on here? Why is everything soaked? Did you do something to upset Mother-inw?" Sylphy inquired, frustration evident on her face, especially after realizing that Myne''s cleaning skills had no effect on wet clothes.


    "Well..." Myne, who was wearing his underwear, was lost in thought at Sylphy''s question.


    shback...


    "Haaah, haaa, you''re improving with each round. But now you''ve used up all the techniques you have and we still have an entire hour left. What next?


    Going to repeat the same tricks?" Myne panted heavily and chuckled, her head resting on the pillow, teasing she nced at the man standing behind her, holding her ass tightly as if afraid that they might vanish if he let them go, and his meat rod shoting warm white cream inside her butthole nonstop.


    "You''re talking nonsense again. How many times have I told you, never underestimate me?" Myne retorted, his mind racing, trying to figure out the next pose or technique to use. Angrily, he pped Maya''s ass hard to vent his inner frustration, making them shake like jelly.


    "Ahhh... hahaha, underestimate my ass. You definitely don''t have any new tricks; otherwise, you wouldn''t be using your mouth to buy time." Maya, who had no intention of letting Myne go, didn''t give him time to think and took the initiative to move her big bubbly butt and m them hard on Myne''s pubic area, pushing his little brother entirely inside her.


    Damn it, Myne, think of something; otherwise, you''ll be teased to deathter, Myne quickly opened his status and ran his eyes over all his skills, trying to see if any of them could help him in his current situation. But, as if Lady Luck were in a mood, he actually found a skill that not only could make him a genius in bed but also had the power to drive any girl crazy with pleasure.


    [ Mystic Limb Sculpting: (Active Skill)


    Description: This magical ability enables the user to sculpt and mold the limbs of a person like y, granting them the power to add or subtract limbs with a mere thought. Be cautious; although new organs created by this skill would be independent and won''t cause any problems with the body system, any kind of damage to them will bring real pain.


    Cooldown Time: One day on each new creation.


    Note: The newly created limb can be removed at any time. ]


    F*cking hell, let''s see how you''re going to tease me now, Myne thought, looking at Maya in front of him with an evil smile, and immediately use Mystic Limb Sculpting skill.


    Myne felt a gentle tickling sensation just a few centimetres below his groin. In a seemingly magical instant, a new dick emerged, markedly thicker, stronger grow up In the blink of an eye, even his scrotum became significantlyrger, now hosting four testicles instead of two. Myne nced downward, observing his new dick which already starts getting hard.


    Soon, a ten-inch or so big brother emerged before his eyes, eagerly hitting on Maya''s wet pussy.


    Maya, who had been enjoying the sensation of Myne''s little brother when her anal passage, abruptly paused, as she felt something very long and thick, a bit warm, covered in veins, hitting her sacred cave, she first thought Myne was using a dildo or some other sex toy, but more it touch her more she felt something amiss.


    She quickly moved her head away from the pillow and wanted to take a look, however, Myne, eager to maintain the element of surprise, grabbed her shoulders and lifted her up, not giving her a chance to look down.


    "You want something different, don''t you?" Maya eximed. "Let me fulfil your wish." With determination, he seized Maya''s head and initiated a passionate kiss. Simultaneously, he positioned the tip of his big brother at the entrance of her moist honey cave. Wrapping his arm around her waist, he exerted force, causing both his dicks to prate fully in one swift motion.


    AHHHHH!!!


    Maya''s eyes widened as both of Myne''s brothers, especially therger one, stretched her vaginal walls to their limits, striking forcefully against her cervix. She forcibly broke the kiss, releasing a painful cry before copsing into Myne''s arms, her body trembling nonstop and her eyes rolled back into the sockets.


    ...


    shback End...


    "No, I didn''t say anything to upset her. Perhaps she''s still frustrated about the previous incident and decided to vent before leaving. Anyway, it''s not a big deal," Myne said with an ear-to-ear grin, especially remembering thest two hours when Maya didn''t stop screaming in pleasure for once and spoke all kinds of dirty words. That was really a thrilling experience for Myne.


    He then turned to Sylphy, who seemed downcast. "Cheer up, dear. Don''t be sad because of a few clothes. We can buy new onester. Now, let''s go eat breakfast. I am dying of hunger," He said, grabbing the angry Aisha, whose n got ruined before it could take ce, and the depressed Sylphy, by their hands, and walked out of the bedroom.

 Chapter 344. Apology Attempts

    "You know, Aisha, there was a time when I so longed to eat food from your hands that I was even willing to give all my money. With my mouth filled with food, I''dpliment you, Aisha, but because of the way you eat food, like a hungry ghost, you look anything but lovable.


    "At least I had something that could make you remember me. Otherwise, a side character like myself is easily forgotten by a busy person like you, it is a great troll on your fragile mind to have an impression on so many people, right?" Aisha heartlessly responded with a cold indifference, her expression unchanged as she ate breakfast.


    Sensing tension and a strong smell of gunpowder in the air, Ayri and Amy exchanged a knowing nce. They silently gathered their tes and left the kitchen. It''s better not to poke their heads into the husband and wives personal matters; it''s very easy to get dragged into muddy water.


    Sylphy, eager to ease the tension, coughed and changed the subject. "So, Myne, any ns for today?" She knew very well that Aisha''s mood had not been good recently, and if Myne said something he shouldn''t, then it was very likely that they would have to eat some unpleasant dishes for the next few days.


    "Except for giving father-inw and Mr. Roku a visit and resuming the n reconstruction, I have no desire to leave the house. Now, I just want to lock myself in the house and spend time with you two, that''s it.


    I admit I''ve caused you two a lot of trouble, although it wasn''t intentional, but still, I ept that it was my fault, and now I want to make amends for my actions by making you two happy," Myne dered with a sincere smile, wiping his mouth with his clothing. He leaned forward and nted a light kiss on each of their cheeks.


    "You are so cute; your mouth has be much more pleasant and flirtatious than before. Speaking of which, I was about to ask you to apany me to the pce. I want to discuss Ayri''s situation with Mother and announce your safe return. You won''t believe me, except for Mother and Ayri; everyone dered you dead. Father even started looking for a new husband for me! I was furious at the time.


    If Mother hadn''t intervened, I might have severed ties with him altogether. You were right; Father is indeed a self-centred and insensitive old geezer. Their expression would be quite wonderful when they saw you alive," Sylphy said gleefully while hammering on the table in excitement, which caused Aisha to spill her soup.


    ..."


    "Remember to clean it properly. Sigh, I''m going to the garden. If you need any help, just call me out," Aisha remarked calmly before walking out of the kitchen leaving unfinished breakfast behind.


    "Is Aisha super mad with me?" Myne asked, rubbing his temples in distress.


    "Yep," Sylphy confirmed bluntly.


    "Will she forgive me if I beg like a child or give her a present?"


    "Perhaps," Sylphy offered nomittally.


    "Can you give me a hand to coax her?"


    Sylphy shook her head. "Not a chance."


    "Are you upset with me too?" Myne inquired with a sigh.


    "Yep," Sylphy replied casually.


    Sighing deeply, Myne asked helplessly while massaging his forehead, "Tell me what I need to do to earn your forgiveness and bring back my sweet little princess."


    Sylphy, who was prepared for this question a long time ago, promptly retrieved a small wishlist between her boobs. "Let me see... A luxurious date without any third wheel once a week for the entire month. Morning training sessions with me every day. Apanying me in battles against various monsters. Five new skillspatible with mybat techniques.


    Shopping trips together. Ten free ''wish coupons'' where you obey me and bang me whatever ce and time I told you until I say stop."


    Additionally, you''ll apany me to visit a few friends of mine who''ve been eager to meet you, and we''ll spend three quality hours together every night. That''s it."


    "How long have you been working on this?" Myne asked, dumbfounded, as he took the wish list from Sylphy.


    "After Mother-inw brought you back, Aisha suggested this idea. I think her list is probably even bigger than mine," Sylphy chuckled with a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    "You girls are so ruthless. Your poor husband just returned from a near-death experience, and you''re already nning to exploit me like this? Sigh, you weren''t like this before we got married," Myne protested weakly while looking at Sylphy''s wish list, especially dreading the part where he had to meet her noisy friends.


    He never likes to meet Sylphy''s arrogant friends they always look at him as if he is some kind of rare creature.


    "Hahaha, maybe we''ve been influenced by your aura. Compared to you, we''re still amateurs when ites to shamelessness and taking advantage of others... Forget it,e,e to mommy, let me give you a hug. That might lift your spirits," Sylphy chuckled, standing up from her chair, and opened her arms wide with a coaxing and affectionate expression.


    "Yes, only your embrace can give me some warmth in this cold and heartless world," Myne replied, quickly hugging Sylphy tightly and burying his head in her shoulder, inhaling her fragrant scent, which calmed down him a bit.


    "Fine, I''ll try my best to fulfil your wishes, but first I have to talk to Aisha... Thanks for your help, honey. You''re the best," Myne after hugging Sylphy for a few minutes, nted a deep, passionate kiss on her lips before speaking.


    Sylphy nodded with a smile, pleased with Myne''s response. "No problem. Go coax Aisha, she doesn''t look good in that gloomy expression all day long. In the meantime, I''ll handle the cleaning." She kissed his forehead and gently pushed him out of the kitchen.


    "She''s matured," Myne thought with a faint smile, watching Sylphy tidy up the dishes. He then turned his attention to two curious kittens peeking out from the couch, seemingly trying to decipher the oue of their argument.


    "Brother Myne, what happened? Why did Sister Aisha leave without finishing breakfast? Did you upset her again?" Ayri asked innocently, herrge, watery eyes staring at Myne as if trying to see what kind of demon was hiding behind her cute face.


    Amy, though she didn''t say anything, but the way she nced at Myne was the same as Ayri''s; anyone with a clever mind could guess what was going on in her mind.


    "You two are thinking too much. Aisha is just a bit upset; it is not a big deal. You''ll see, after wee back, she will smiling like a blooming flower," Myne confidently said, flicking both Ayri and Amy''s foreheads, making both girls moan in pain before messing with their hair and walking out of the house.


    "He is so mean, he ruined my hair," Ayri pouted, a yful smile betraying her feigned annoyance.


    "He seems to have be more mature and wise aftering back. He is now giving off apletely different vibe than before," Amy muttered to herself while rubbing her forehead dazedly, but she didn''t notice that Ayri was giving her a strange look.


    ...


    Walking out of the house, Myne looked around and spotted Aisha sitting amidst flower-filled surroundings, removing dead flowers with a mini hand shovel, looking extremely beautiful in the morning sunlight. Myne felt like his heart was melting with affection; this was the same feeling he had when he first saw Aisha at the adventure guild.


    He walked toward her, thinking about where to start, but as he reached near her, his momentarily nked as he savoured the moment. He gently took the mini shovel from Aisha and threw it aside, put his arms behind her legs and back, and lifted her up in a princess style. Aisha, momentarily speechless, struggled briefly before finding herself enveloped in a forceful kiss.


    The gesture, though unexpected, calmed her resistancen/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After enjoying the kiss and witnessing Aisha''s rxed state, Myne carried her towards the nearby tree. With a flick of his finger, he materialized afortable couch using his "Realize" skill. He sat down on it with Aisha in his arms, continuing to kiss her while enjoying herpany, which he missed a lot.


    "You know, this is sexual assault, right?


    I canin about this to Mother-inw; she gave me the power that if you give me trouble, I can tell her, and she will deal with you properly," Aisha calmly spoke after regaining herposure, staring at the man whom she loved most in the world and who had given her a lot of trouble in the past few months, so much so that she started having illusions that she had be a middle-aged aunt.


    "Oh dear, you truly are formidable," Myne chuckled, feigning fear. "But my dear wife, could you enlighten this ignorant soul? Since when has expressing affection towards my own wife be sexual assault? And what do I have to do for apologies?"


    "Maybe a few more kisses can help you to reduce your punishment��"


    Aisha hadn''t even finished teasing when Myne locked her lips with his, and another round of ferocious kisses started. Myne didn''t even realize when his naughty hand went inside Aisha''s clothes and started messing with her boobs, earning him a hard pinch on the waist from Aisha.


    "Don''t push your luck. Don''t think I will forgive you if you try to be romantic a bit," Aisha warned, pulled out Myne''s hand from her bra and gave him an angry nce.


    "Sorry, old habit. You know I can''t control those things. My body moves itself in those matters," Myne quickly grabbed his ears and apologized with an awkward smile. He really got carried away after receiving Aisha''s green light for kissing.


    "Hmph, as if I don''t know you. Save those flirtatious dialogues for your new girlfriend. I''ve long be immune to them," Aisha snorted disdainfully at Myne and averted her gaze, not wanting to see this shameless man''s face anymore.

 Chapter 345. Wet Kisses and Wild Whims ( R-18 )

    "Alright, alright, don''t be so mean, my little wifuu. Now hand it over," Myne chuckled, seeing his yful advances fail to sway Aisha. He wrapped his arms around her tightly and raised his hand expectantly.


    "Huh? Hand over what?" Aisha asked, confused and not understanding what Myne was talking about.


    "Your wishlist, of course. Didn''t you and Sylphy create one together? I already have hers, which, to tell the truth, is very troublesome. Sigh. And here I was nning to rx at home for a while, but it seems I''ll be ying servant to both of you this entire month," Myne said with a yful sigh, waving Sylphy''s list in front of Aisha.


    Aisha remained silent for a moment before snatching the list from Myne and scanning it intently.


    "And where''s yours? I trust you don''t have anything oundish like meeting your friends as well, do you? You know I''m not exactly the social butterfly," He remarked, taking back Sylphy''s list and tucking it away.


    "I don''t need such childish things," Aisha replied casually, leaning against Myne''s chest. "You''re mine, and that will never change. If I need something, I''ll simply ask, and you''ve never denied me anyway. Why waste time on trivial matters? Besides, I have more important things to upy myself with, like remaining upset with you."


    The entire wishlist idea originated from her n to take Myne shopping for household necessities and personal items. When Sylphy misinterpreted her intentions, created a weird story in her big head. In order to get rid of her non-stop bombardment of questions, she epted that she was making a wishlist, and she should also do it, which worked effectively, silencing Sylphy''s relentless inquiries.


    "However, I do have a shopping list," Aisha continued, a charming smile gracing her lips. "Many household supplies have depleted after you went on your journey to another world. While I was constantly worried about you, I neglected some responsibilities.


    Now that I''m free from your concerns, I think it''s time to replenish stock." She retrieved a lengthy list from a storage pouch at her waist and handed it to Myne.


    "Fine, let''s go shopping tomorrow then. I also wanted to buy a few new dresses. My old ones have all been very poor with luck and sacrificed themselves in various ways. With you by my side, I can rely on your excellent taste in clothing selection.


    After all, you are the best in this matter," Myneplimented proudly as if saying, "Look, my wife is the best in the world," and stole a kiss from Aisha, who was blushing slightly.


    "Shameless pervert," Aisha yfully chided, her lips forming a crescent moon.


    "Indeed I am but It doesn''t matter. After all, I am your shameless pervert," Myne whispered seductively in her ear, sending shivers down her spine with his warm breath


    "Enough with the teasing! Come here, I can''t take it anymore," Saying such, Aisha put her knees on both sides of Myne''s legs, and perched herself on his thighs, grabbed his cor, pulled him towards her, and captured his lips. She then put one hand behind his head and one wrapped around his neck, pushing all her body weight on him and started kissing him fiercely.


    As for her original n to pretend to be angry for the next few weeks to make Myne suffer, it was long ago thrown out of her mind. Now, all she craved in that moment was his presence and affection for Myne.


    As their tongues intertwined, Myne''s naughty hands, without any hesitation, slipped inside her dress, skillfully unbuttoning her bra. He ced it carefully in his inventory, as throwing it in the garden might soil it, and began gently molding her breasts into different shapes. Aisha, who hadn''t been touched for months, moaned loudly into his mouth.


    "Mnghh!"


    Their passion grew, fueled by a deep emotional connection and the joy of reunion. They moved in silent harmony, their breaths mingling in the air as they surrendered to the moment.


    Myne and Aisha mixed and sucked on each other''s saliva as their tongues fought for dominance. Aisha clearly wanted to take the lead, but she was no match for Myne, who had received solid training under a subus. Though the training time wasn''t long, for a novice like Aisha, it was more than enough.


    They continued until they were both out of breath, at least Aisha was panting heavily. Then Myne, who always adhered to his principle of never wasting time during a good moment, lifted her dress from the front, moved downward, and captured her pink nipple in his mouth.


    "Anghh!!" Aisha moaned as Myne rolled his tongue over her sensitive pink bud while sucking strongly on it. She wrapped both arms around his head and buried his face hard in her boobies.


    Myne used one hand to y with her other lonely pink nipple and moved the other to her sacred ce.


    Feeling his hand approaching her wet cave, Aisha widened her legs, showing her intense desire.


    "Someone is pretty eager, aren''t they?" Myne said yfully, receiving an angry and impatient nce from Aisha.


    "And whose fault ''Anghh!'' is it that I am ''Mnhhh!'' like that? F*ck! You are now asking for a beating," Aisha retorted and again locked lips with him, biting his lips asionally in anger.


    "I''ll take that as apliment," Myne said as he forcefully broke the kiss, but Aisha had no desire to let him go and locked their lips again. Helplessly, Myne could only cooperate with his little wifuu. He first rubbed his index and middle fingers on her wet panties before gently siding them aside and pushing both fingers inside her wet cunt while pinching her nipples at the same time.


    This caused her eyes to widen, Aisha, overwhelmed by the intensity of her emotions, arched her back, a soft gasp escaping her lips as she orgasmed, a release she had been holding for a long time.


    "Aahhhh!!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Aisha gripped Myne''s shoulder tightly as her back arched involuntarily. Her body started trembling, followed by arge gush of her juices spraying out of her lewd hole, wetting Myne''s hand and his pants.


    Momentster, Aisha reached her peak, a wave of pleasure washing over her. She copsed into Myne''s arms, her breathsing in ragged gasps. He held her tightly, his heart filled with love and contentment.


    "Put, haah! haah! In!" Aisha muttered between ragged breaths.


    "What did you say, my love?" Myne asked yfully with chuckled as he took his hand, which was covered in her nectar, to his mouth and started licking it. If not for the inappropriate location, Myne really wanted to lick Aisha''s overflowing love juices instead of letting them go to waste.


    Aisha''s body trembled in excitement as she saw him licking her lewd juices. She knew very well how much Myne liked licking her in that ce; he alwaysplimented her, saying her love juice was the most delicious thing he had ever tasted. Although it was a bit shameless or perverted to say, Aisha felt very happy every time she saw Myne enjoying her love juice.


    After all, other girls couldn''tpare to the sweetness of her love.


    "Put it in," Aisha muttered with a faint smile while staring at Myne with her emerald green eyes, causing Myne to stop for a second in a daze at her beauty before he blinked repeatedly toe back to sense and continued licking his hand.


    "Are you sure? Didn''t you say you were angry with me and I couldn''t touch you as punishment?" Myne asked, wearing an innocent face.


    "I see, perhaps you have a point. Thank you for opening my eyes," Aisha admitted, making a poker face, her voice barely a whisper, while trying to get up from Myne, ready to go back to the house. But how could Myne let her seed after working so hard to coax her?


    "Hahaha, you really haven''t changed a bit. Don''t get angry so easily. I was just joking. Can''t I even joke with you now? Besides, look around, my dear little wifey, we''re sitting in the garden. Imagine if Ayri or someone else stumbled upon us?


    Let''s forget about them. What if someone passes by in front of our house and sees us having fun? You know I don''t want to kill someone because they saw my beautiful wife''s body. So, wouldn''t it be better if we go back to the bedroom first," Myne chuckled, shaking his head yfully. It seemed like hiding her inner desire for so long clouded Aisha''s thinking ability now.


    That''s why people say regr sex not only brings happiness to a rtionship but is also very good for health.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Take me back. Don''t let my heat die down," Aishamanded with an evil smirk on her lips. Without giving Myne a chance to reply, she started sucking his tongue, clearly having no desire to let Myne go or make him another excuse.


    Helplessly, Myne could only pick Aisha up and open a portal to the second room where Ayri, Amy, and others slept, because his bedroom was flooded by Maya. Thankfully, there was no one inside as he predicted. Myne, while carrying Aisha in his arms who was kissing him crazily, locked the room to avoid someone entering at the wrong time and seeing something they shouldn''t.


    Then he gently put Aisha on the bed andid on top of her, continuing their passionate kiss.

 Chapter 346. Banging From Behind ( R-18 )

    "Aisha, honey�� can you use your boobs��?"


    "Chuu." Aisha, who was massaging Myne''s little brother with her soft tongue, released it from her mouth with a pop sound and smiled evilly at him, but she didn''t refuse his small request.


    She nodded with a small chuckle while shaking her head. In the next moment, she stood up and began to remove her blue flower-patterned soft bra. Her smooth white stomach was exposed as her hands slowly lifted her blouse upwards. Soon, her soft giant milk bombs got stretched with the bra and finally drooped downsciviously, enjoying the freedom from the clutch of evil clothes.


    *Jiggle* *Jiggle*


    Myne could once again see her sexy pink pearls and her juicy are after being away from them for so many months; his eyes became moist with emotion.


    Aisha cupped both of her breasts from the side, neared his crotch, and squashed his hard little brother between them as she saw her husband''s expression turn ecstatic.


    He truly loves them more than me, as expected of a pervert, Aisha thought and giggled.


    The fluffy and warm sensation Myne felt around his little brother was intense; he couldn''t wait to see Aisha moving. His hips slowly started moving involuntarily when he saw Aisha didn''t move and just stared at him with a teasing smirk on her face.


    Helplessly, Myne could only gesture for her to move with a pleading look. Nodding her head with satisfaction, Aisha finally started moving. Though her generous breasts were very huge, they still couldn''t engulf all his length, and his glistening tip would peek out with each of her movements, inviting her to take a lick.


    This was clearly not Aisha''s first time satisfying Myne''s strange request, so she understood what he desired and quickly lowered her head and took the tip of his little brother in her mouth. Her squishy tongue also began to do its job as it licked and circled around his mushroom. The asional spurting of his precum was quickly swallowed by her.


    Myne looked at his lovely wife''s earnestly working flushed face, and his arousal increased by a notch. Her eyes were closed, her hands on her side boobs, and her body cutely moving up and down while sitting on her knees. Her golden hair also followed her movement, patting her naked back as if encouraging her.


    Her tongue running on his tip was giving him jolts of pleasure that traveled down to his crotch.


    The strands of her hair were getting in the way, which clearly irritated Aisha, so Myne attended to them by tucking them behind her ears.


    A few minutes had passed with her boob job, and Aisha''s saliva had leaked out from her mouth, which provided lubrication for his cock to move smoothly in the sandwich. With the suction of her lips on his mushroom, her tongue squirming on its tip, and the springy sensation of her breasts, it didn''t take long for Myne to approach his climax.


    Myne''s hand gently held the back of her head, and Aisha immediately understood that his loads wereing. She braced herself and loosened her breasts and put his disc as deep inside her mouth as she could...


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp*


    Aisha hastily swallowed his cum, but her tiny mouth couldn''t contain everything; some of it leaked out from the side of her mouth and fell on her breasts. After his ejaction was finished, and as she had done thoroughly cleaning his length, her fingers moved on her shiny flesh mounds to scoop out the cum and delivered it to her mouth.


    She sensually licked her fingers greedily with a lewd smile on her face, as if she was eating the most delicious thing in the world.


    And this sight was too arousing for someone as noble as Myne. He intently looked at her without batting an eye as he recorded it in his mind to never forget it.


    "How was it? Do you want more?" Aisha asked with a wink and licked the tip of Myne''s dick seductively. This move was enough to make Myne''s little brother super hard; he didn''t waste his time answering. He moved forward, grabbed her waist, and pulled her onto the bed.


    "You are so mean... But I like it. You don''t know how much your little kitty is missing you right now, hehehe," Aisha giggled and turned her head to Myne beside her, gave him a light kiss, and let him do what he wanted.


    Myne, who was gaping down at his saliva, at the breathtaking sight in front of him, forcibly calmed down; he beckoned her to get on her right side, and she did so obediently. He slid his right arm underneath her head, and his left hand slowly made its way to her round plump butt.


    After massaging each of her white and smooth fat dumplings, Myne finally couldn''t wait any longer and only had the urge to pound his meat rod inside her fleshy garden filled with love juice. He then lowered her soaked blue panties with the same style as her bra and pushed his dick into her butt valley.


    Although now Myne had two options, he thought a bit and decided to settle for her pussy, since it had been too long since he had enjoyed it.


    Myne''s dick slowly slithered down from her meaty valley to her thick thighs, and as he pushed his whole body near her, his dick peeked out from the other side. It rested between her warm and soft thighs for a few moments until his hand arrived at the other side to guide it into its destined ce.


    He guided its tip to her soaking wet entrance with his two fingers, and pushing his hips, it slid into her slippery cave.


    *Squelch*


    The entrance was sloppy and inviting as it wouldn''t dare to reject its owner, and epted the dick''s intrusion until a speed breaker appeared midway.


    "Sigh, you took the virginity recovery potion, didn''t you?" Myne asked helplessly while cing his free hand on her left boob. No wonder he felt her vagina unusually tight.


    "You don''t seem happy. I thought you would like it?" Aisha replied with a bit of confusion. It is not the first time she has used that potion, and before this, Myne never made such a helpless face.


    "I do like it very much, your super tight vagina and the feeling of breaking the hymen is quite wonderful. It gives a very fantastic feeling, but I don''t like seeing you crying in pain. Although the pain is temporary, it is still there, and it took your body quite some time to adjust, and if we wanted to y rough from the start then it can''t be possible because of this...


    So you understand why I am not happy, right?" Myne exined while stroking Aisha''s cheek gently.


    "Hehehe, you are so cute. It turns out that you are worrying about me. I am so touched; thank you for your concern, my little baby. But you don''t need to worry so much. Just do as you want. This bit of pain is nothing, believe me.


    And if it is really as painful as you''re saying, then do you really think Sylphy and I are crazy, enjoying the feeling of getting hurt? You are only seeing it from one side. Do you have any idea just how much pleasure and enjoyment it is after that pain goes away? It is probably twice as much pleasurable as normal. So now, throw out those unnecessary nonsense from your little head and do your work.


    Saying such, Aisha gives Myne a hard kiss on his lips and a p on his butt for encouragement.


    Getting enlightened by Aisha, Myne throws all hesitation aside. He takes out his little brother till only the tip remains inside, and with a strong thrust, his dick breaks all obstacles on the way, kissing her womb in one go.


    "AHHHH!!!"


    Aisha lets out a loud scream in pain but quickly closes her mouth forcefully. Her body twists non-stop as she grabs Myne''s hand tightly. Myne also doesn''t move and gently speaks nice words beside her ear to calm her down while patting her head, like trying to coax a little girl who falls on the ground and gets herself hurt.


    After a minute or so, Aisha, panting heavily, takes a deep breath and gestures to Myne that he can move now.


    Nodding his head, first, Myne gives Aisha a deep, passionate kiss so her remaining pain can also go away before slowly taking out his dick and thrusting it deep inside her again.


    Aisha''s plump butt cheeks softly touch Myne''s crotch and thighs as his exposed dick, which couldn''t fully enter inside, is embraced by the meat of her thighs and butt.


    His hand then pulls her by her stomach as her whole body is tightly hugged from behind by Myne. Her fat dumplings then get squashed against his crotch to give him another soft, warm, and fluffy sensation. And his pistoning begins.


    While Aisha, in an attempt to suppress her moans, covers her mouth with her hand so her voice can''t reach downstairs and be heard by everyone. Myne''s hand then slithers into her bra from below, tracing her smooth, wet, and warm skin until it arrives at her gigantic meat buns. His hand holds one of her warm boobs and begins kneading it gently into various shapes.


    *Squish* *Squash*


    Myne''s dick moves in and out of her squishy vagina with long thrusts like before to suppress the sounds. While he feels his mouth empty, he raises his upper body a bit to kiss and suck on her glistening neck.


    "Mmmm�� Mnnn��" Aisha closes her eyes to enjoy the pleasure, her brows furrowed to dissolve the hot jolts into her body. Both of their bodies jerk in the rhythm that Myne creates.


    Her nipples are being stimted by Myne''s naughty hand until theypletelye out of her bra, making her confused. But soon, it arrives at her pink nub to give it a light massage.


    "Mmmmmmm!" Aisha moans a bit loudly this time and shakes her head to make him stop.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Myne gently massages her nub for a bit and switches to her meatballs. He alternates between her boobs and her clit for another 15 minutes, all the while maintaining his long pistoning.


    The meat garden of her behind is so damn good that Myne enjoys it to the fullest, and finally, as the peak of his orgasm arrives, he tightly hugs her body andes into her womb hard.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*

 Chapter 347. Sneaky Schemes

    "Brother Myne, you wouldn''t leave me alone with Sis and Mother, right?" Ayri gripped Myne''s hand tightly, her voice barely a whisper as they approached her parents'' bedroom.


    Myne nced at Sylphy, who walked ahead of them and slowed his pace. He offered a reassuring smile. "Of course not, sweety. And you are worrying for nothing. Mother-inw is a very kind-hearted woman. How could she scold a little fairy like you?


    She''ll probably say a few words to you with a fake angry face, and that''s it."


    Ayri shook her head with a helpless sigh. "Brother Myne, you''re too naive. You only know what Mother wants you to know. Don''t underestimate her anger. When she''s mad, even Father has to run for cover, let alone me. But you''re new to the family, so she''s trying to maintain her image of a kind-hearted, easy-going mother-inw in front of you.


    This is also the reason why I desperately request you toe with me. Otherwise, with Sis fueling the fire, my chance of getting beaten is frighteningly high," Finished speaking she tremble and touched her small butt with fear in her eyes, as if remembering some unpleasant memory.


    Seeing Ayri''s reaction, Myne, who always had a positive impression of his mother-inw and had already prepared a draft of making his cheap father-inw wear a green hat, started thinking about the consequences of his actions. If she truly was as dangerous as Ayri imed, then it is better to maintain a bit of distance from her.


    Otherwise, once he crosses the boundary, there will be no path to retreating.


    "Regardless, I''ll do my best to protect you today. What you did wasn''t much of a big deal. But we just worry that if you continue learning those things, someone might soon take advantage of you, or you might dig a hole for yourself. That''s why Sylphy reacted so strongly... Okay, now, cheer up and don''t make such a depressed face. And you might be forgetting something.


    You are not an ordinary child; Mother-inw couldn''t easily beat you. After all, you are ill and spend most of your time in your room. It was clearly your maid''s fault that she taught you that stuff," Myne said with a wink, patting Ayri''s head tofort her.


    "Sigh, Brother Myne, it is not me but you have forgotten something, do you remember about magic water you gave me? As long as I drink it twice a day, I''m no different from a normal healthy girl.


    Many healers and doctors have examined me and concluded that my illness ispletely cured, although their faces were quite wonderful when they said that because before this they had guaranteed Father that nothing could cure me. Anyway, so there is no way this excuse is going to work," Ayri said helplessly while looking at her parents'' bedroom door which was getting closer and closer.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She already imagined herself lying on her mother''sp and getting a lot of tight spanks on her poor little butt.


    Before this, when she was a child, she used tough at her Rector, who asionally received spanks on his butt from his mother, Mavise, the second queen. Since she was always sick, she got away with everything, until one day, when she while ying with Rector, literally burned down the entire kitchen as well as 30 servants, if soldiers hadn''t reacted on time.


    That day she saw her mother''s angry face for the first time, as well as what it felt like to get spanked on the butt. That was literally a nightmare, the worst day of her life.


    While Myne and Ayri were lost in their own thoughts, Sylphy, walking silently in front of them at Myne''s request, suddenly stopped and turned to face both brother and sister, who were holding hands with expressions as though they were headed for execution.


    "Lord Husband," Sylphy began, her voice deadly serious, "Though I understand your good intentions of not wanting to see your little sister punished, but if possible, please do not interfere too much in this matter. She made a mistake, and she will be punished. There is nothing more to discuss. As Ayri said, Mother can tolerate many things, but some are out of the question.


    If you wish to avoid getting dragged into muddy waters as well, I suggest you think seriously before opening your mouth. Do you understand?"


    "I understandpletely. You can rest assured, honey," Myne replied with a smile, cing a hand over Ayri''s mouth to prevent her from further irritating Sylphy.


    "Don''t worry, I already have a n. There is no need to mess with Sylphy further," Myne whispered in Ayri''s ear, finally calming her down.


    "Now, would you mind telling me why on earth you waited until night toe here, and even then used invisibility skills on us? It felt like we were trying to rob our own pce and the effect is also quite good, damn it, I have to talk about it to Father," Sylphy asked irritably.


    ording to her original n, she should have quickly finished Ayri''s matter and enjoyed the rest of the day and night having sex with Myne.


    After all, this was the reason she had obtained special permission from Aisha. But who would have thought that not only did Aisha not y her cards ordingly, but even her stupid Lord Husband had weird things going on in his mind.


    Those two bastards are so mean! Not only did they not care that there were children in the house, but they also ignored me when I knocked on the door. They locked themselves in the room all day, f*cking each other like anime and making loud noises.


    Yes, I request Aisha to be alone with him for the entire night tonight, but that doesn''t mean she can f*ck with him all day and then he takes me to work at night. I want to relieve my pressure too! Sylphy thought tears welling up in her eyes that quickly turned to anger. She decided that after Ayri''s matter was settled, she would drag Myne to her room and not let him leave for the next few days.


    Damn everyone else.


    Myne, who was about to reveal his secret n to scare the hell out of all the men in Sylphy''s family with the help of his mother-inw, suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He looked around but couldn''t identify the source.


    Forget it, maybe I''m just overthinking. It''s normal for the night to be cold. It seems like winter ising early this time, Myne thought, shaking his head. But if he knew that he wasn''t overthinking and this was a warning before the storm, he might definitely feel sorry for his poor back.


    "I''ll tell you about my nter. We''re still missing an important member of our team. For now, let''s deal with Ayri''s matter before Father-inwes out of his study andplicates everything. Ayri certainly doesn''t want to be scolded by him as well, right?" Myne said with a mysterious smile, looking at Ayri beside him, who nodded quickly like a frightened chicken.


    Sylphy clearly wasn''t convinced by Myne''s nonsense, but when he grabbed her hand and whispered a certain promise in her ear, she immediately blushed hard and nodded like a newlywed, kind-hearted little wife.


    ...


    Knock-knock.


    Ssssh!


    "What are you doing? Do you want to let the entire pce know that there are ghosts running around?!" Myne hissed, quickly stopping Sylphy from knocking on the door. He pointed at a confused maid sitting beside the door, who was looking around, wondering where this knocking sound came from.


    "Sorry, I forgot we''re invisible and sneaking around our own house like thieves," Sylphy said unhappily, folding her arms across her perfectly sized breasts.


    "Sigh, honey, it''s not good to be angry all the time," Myne said helplessly, shrugging his shoulders. "I once heard from a certain big sister that girls who easily get angry and don''t sleep enough age very quickly. By their thirties, they look like aunties. You surely don''t want to get older so soon, right?"


    "Wha..."


    Ssssh!


    "Don''t scream. You are really hopeless," Myne whispered tiredly, covering Sylphy''s big mouth and gesturing to Ayri to do what he had instructed earlier.


    Ayri nodded and continued walking forward in the hallway. She soon passed the maid and reached the stairs. Taking out a small mirror, she threw it hard on the ground.


    CRASH!


    "Ahhhh!"


    The poor maid, already suspicious of a ghost''s presence, jumped in fear with a loud scream upon hearing the sudden sound of breaking ss in the silent hallway. She clutched her a little too well-developed E-Cup size chest tightly while taking deep breaths.


    After a few seconds, she swallowed her saliva with difficulty, turned around, and slowly walked toward the direction where Ayri was waiting for her.


    Reaching the spot, she saw a small broken pocket mirror on the ground. She looked around left and right, the entire hallway eerily empty due to it being dinner time, with most servants and guards on break. After cursing her bad luck, she reached out with trembling hands and was about to touch the mirror when suddenly she felt a small hand on her shoulder.


    The poor maid''s eyes widened in terror, she suddenly saw her own soul leaving her body and waving goodbye at her. She was scared to the point that she couldn''t even let out a scream. But having no other choice, she mumbled every god''s name she could think of, and like a robot, she very slowly turned her head.


    But when she saw a horrific, scary, smiling face covered in a very bright light right on her shoulder, her body shook. Her eyes rolled back in her sockets, and she fainted without a sound.

 Chapter 348. Sylphys Dark History

    "Am I so scary that she passed out just by seeing my face?" Ayri, confused, doubting her own life, asked depressedly gazing at the unconscious maid before her.


    "Of course not, my little fairy," Myne said with a smile, nting a kiss on Ayri''s cheek to brighten her mood. "You''re the most beautiful youngdy I''ve ever seen, and always will be. It''s just that she was already quite frightened, and when you held that magicmp under your chin and positioned your face near her ear, fueled by her own imagination, she was so scared she fainted outright."


    "But I have to say, although most maids in your pce are indeed attractive and well-figured, their quality is not very high. Even in such a bright area, she is frightened to unconsciousness. If someone threw her into a dark ce, I wonder if she''d pee in her panties..."


    "Ouch! Sorry, sorry, I was just carried away," Myne, who momentarily forgot that he was with a little girl, and talking nonsense immediately received a very hard pinch on his waist, making him cry out in pain.


    "You didn''t hear anything, got it?" Myne, while rubbing his waist, said seriously to Ayri, who hurriedly nodded honestly, trying to suppress herughter.


    "Huh? Why is the door locked? Is Mother-inw out?" Myne, in order to change the topic quickly, came to Faran and Ga''s bedroom, and pushed it slightly, but the door didn''t move an inch.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sylphy, hearing Myne''s silly question, could only roll her eyes and exin patiently. "Whose bedroom do you think this is? As the King and Queen''s chambers, how can anyone enter without permission? Your n was doomed from the start. Only Mother and Father can open this door, and others couldn''t even enter without permission.


    There are a lot of magical traps and defensive mechanisms set everywhere in the room, and even in front of the door. If someone dared to use force to enter the room, he might not even know how he died."


    "Damn! So serious? Does Mother-inw always worry about getting attacked in her sleep?" Myne eximed, ignoring his cheap and nowbelled as useless father-inw, asked with shock, although he always knew that being king and queen is a very dangerous job, with a lot of enemies, but seems like he still underestimated the gravity of those titles.


    "Well, to speak clearly, it is Father who has to worry about getting assassinated in his sleep. Not everyone loves a good king. People whose illegal activities are shut down or whose criminal rtives are imprisoned by Father always want to kill him. That''s why he always has so much security around him, even though he''s powerful himself.


    ''Underestimating your own enemy will only make him die faster,'' those are his exact words, and I agree wholeheartedly," Sylphy said while giving Myne a serious look. If only this bastard also behaved like her father, maybe she wouldn''t have to worry about him, every time he wounder outside alone.


    "Knock-knock..."


    Sylphy, shaking her head at Myne''s recklessness, knocked on the door and spoke loudly, "Mother, it''s me, Sylphy. May Ie in?"


    "Huh? Sylphy?! Darling, why are you here? Did something happen?" Ga''s sweet voice,ced with concern, came from the other side of the door. However, there was no sign of it opening, prompting a slight frown from the trio.


    "Yes, Mother, there is something I want to show you, but why aren''t you opening the door?" Sylphy asked, raising her eyebrow, suddenly having a bad feeling about this.


    "Sorry, dear. The loud scream Lorina made a few moments ago is a bit suspicious. Although I don''t doubt you, it''s hard not to consider you an imposter with your talent for ying pranks on others. And you know the protocol. Now, either you wait until the soldierse to verify your identity or..." Suddenly, Ga''s voice paused, and a giggle escaped her mouth as she tried to hold back herughter.


    Myne looked at Sylphy, whose face was contorted as if she''d bitten into something sour, clearly already guessing what was going on, then at Ayri, who was covering her mouth to hold back herughter, and couldn''t help but grin mischievously.


    Something interesting seems to be brewing, Myne thought with anticipation, eager to collect a priceless memory.


    "...Or you tell a secret only you and I know, such as what I called you in your childhood when you were five years old..."


    "MOTHER!!! You promised never to bring that up again!" Sylphy eximed with anger and embarrassment in her voice before Ga could finish talking, while kicking the door hard.


    "My apologies, honey, but this is the only way. Either tell that secret or wait until the guardse," Ga said, sitting on the couch while looking into a mirror hanging on the wall, which showed the scene ofpletely empty hallway outside, thanks to Myne, who had made everyone invisible. She was covering her mouth, trying to hold back herughter.


    Although Ga couldn''t see Sylphy and the others, she''d caught a glimpse of Ayri when she briefly became visible, she was scaring the poor maid and had already confirmed that they were not imposters. However, she wanted to tease her daughter, who was now distancing herself after marriage, and she sometimes missed her a lot.


    If she let go of such a golden opportunity to create cherished memories, it would be a regret she couldn''t bear.


    "Damn it! Fine, we can wait. It''s not like we''re in any hurry," Sylphy mmed her fist on the door, her voiceced with anger and helplessness.


    But how could Myne let go of such a good opportunity to learn about Sylphy''s dark history, prepared by his sweet mother-inw with great difficulty? He quickly gave Ayri a signal, came beside her, and whispered softly in her ear,


    "My little wifey, please, for my sake, just this once, could you say that secret name and let us in? You know if those guardse, then everything will be ruined. I wanted to give Mother-inw a surprise. Can''t you make an exception this time, please?


    I promise Ayri and I will close our ears tightly and not listen to your secret," Myne said, making a puppy face and giving her a light peck on her lips, trying to be pitiful.


    "Yes, Sis, although I already know about that, but I also close my ears and don''t listen to anything," Ayri said, nodding her head. Despite her words, the ear-to-ear grin on her face betrayed ack of sincerity.


    Sylphy, after a long look at Myne''s pleading face, finally conceded. "Is this really that important?" She asked, a pained expression etched on her features.


    "Yes, it is very important. Please, just this time. I promise I will make up for thister," Myne replied excitedly, giving Sylphy a knowing wink.


    "Sigh, I am going to regret it... Now, what are you waiting for? Close your ears... Forget it, you are not reliable. Let me do it," Sylphy said hastily plugging Myne''s ears with her fingers.


    "Sylphy, dear, then are you going to say that, or wait for the guards? Please reply quickly; I have to take a bath," Ga asked with impatience in her voice while cursing the guy who made the peeking mirror for not installing sound transmitters as well.


    Now, not only could she not see Sylphy and the others, but because they were talking in very low voices, she couldn''t even hear their conversation. It would''ve been the perfect spying tool otherwise.


    "Fine, fine, I am saying..."


    "Little Sparky..."


    "Fuhahahaha!!!"


    Suddenly, boomingughter erupted in the hallway. Ayri, who had been holding back herughter for too long, finally couldn''t hold it anymore and startedughing crazily.


    Myne, with a mental thumbs-up to his clever mother-inw, joined in, recognizing her naming talent. Sylphy, who always seemed like a child with unlimited energy, this nickname indeed suited her perfectly.


    Ga,ughing to death inside the room, finally turned the mirror to disy a family portrait, and opened the door, wiping tears from her eyes.


    Myne, who wanted to give his beautiful mother-inw a surprise, quickly forced himself to calm down and made Sylphy, who had a dark face, clenching her fist tightly. And Ayri, who was holding their stomachs and wiping their tears non-stop but stillughing crazily, appeared in front of Ga.


    "Shut up! If you two don''t want to get beaten, then stopughing," Sylphy yelled out, her face redder than a tomato. This damn nickname was certainly one of her dark history which she just wanted to bury in the ground, but there are too many people who know about it. While she forced everyone to never mention it, she knew they used it to tease her during special asions like birthdays.


    Ga, who misunderstood Sylphy''s threat, quickly covered her mouth in a yful manner while shaking her head. She didn''t know that Sylphy was actually not speaking to her but to Ayri and Myne.

 Chapter 349. Making Up The Mind...

    "Why are you all here at this hour?" Ga inquired with a frown, inviting everyone into her room. "Did something happen?"


    "Well, something did indeed happen, and it''s rted to your precious little girl" Sylphy replied, throwing herself onto the couch with a tired sigh. "As for ourte arrival, it''s because we had a child with us who wanted to y pranks on others. Sometimes I wonder if I''m ageing faster; recently, I''ve been sighing a lot."


    Ayri nervously clenched her tiny pink fists, resembling a prisoner about to be sentenced, and stood in a random corner trying to minimise her presence, if possible she also wanted to be invisible like Myne.


    While three mothers and daughters talking Myne observes Ga''s bedroom with eyes wide open while holding his heart tightly, he can say with gratitude that if he sells all things in this room he might have enough money to build a big manor.


    The royal bedroom exudes grandeur and opulence at every turn. Moonlight filtered through enchanted stained ss, and painted the room in hues of amethyst and sapphire, illuminating a chamber fit for a king and queen. Rich tapestries, woven with fantastical creatures and forgotten lore, adorn the walls, whispering tales of farawaynds.


    Family portraits, each whispering stories of past adventures, adorned the walls, watched over by gleaming suits of armour and fantastical creatures crafted from moonlight and stardust.


    A massive four-poster bed, fit for royalty, dominated the space. Plush pillows, piled high like clouds, beckoned slumber, while a silk quilt, woven with threads of moonbeams, promised dreams of forgotten kingdoms. A hidden door, carved with swirling runes, led to a bathhouse where its secrets veiled in steam and scented oils scented with exotic flowers could melt away any worry.


    Magicmps, each a miniature star bottled in ss, cast warm, flickering light throughout the room. A plush velvet couch and four matching sofas, as soft as dragon''s underbellies, invited fireside chats and whispered secrets. In the centre, a stunningly carved table.


    The intricate detailing on the table''s surface speaks to the master craftsmanship that defines this royal abode, gleamed under a grand chandelier that dripped with golden light, a miniature sun illuminating their world.


    Everywhere, the touch of magic was evident. A bookshelf overflowed with leather-bound tomes, whispering tales of forgotten lore. In a corner, a telescope pointed at a star-dusted ceiling, promising glimpses of distant gxies.


    While Myne was lost in the beauty of the bedroom, Ga hearing that the problem was with Ayri, looked at her confusedly. Seeing Ayri tremble nervously, avoiding eye contact, Ga knew she''d done something wrong. However, Sylphy''s rtively calm demeanour suggested the matter wasn''t much of a big deal, causing Ga to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Compared to Ayri''s little trouble, she was more interested in the naughty child Sylphy mentioned, mentioned, likely the one who made them invisible.


    "Ayri, dear," Ga began calmly, approaching the girl and lifting her chin with her index finger. "Please tell Mother what happened. Be honest, and perhaps your punishment will be lessened. Don''t even think about crying, you know I dislike it," she said sweetly, masking her true emotions.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I...I''m sorry, Mother," Ayri replied timidly, unable to speak due to fear andck of courage. She darted her eyes around, searching for a certain liar who''d promised to share the burden but was now missing and enjoying the spectacle.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a loud crash shattered the tense silence. Just as Ayri was about to be engulfed by Ga''s heavy presence, a very expensive-looking flower vase filled with strange, shimmering silver flowers plummeted to the ground, startling everyone, especially Ayri, the most nervous of the group.


    Sylphy, who knew that Myne was intentionally causing trouble to distract Ga and save Ayri, shook her head and acted as if she knew nothing.


    Unlike Sylphy''s nonchnt demeanour, Ga''s mouth twisted with aplicated expression at the sight of the shattered vase. It wasn''t just her favourite vase, but also a symbol of immense significance. She''d obtained it at the cost of years of savings from a great renowned prophecy master. ording to the master, the day this vase broke, a significant change would ur in her life.


    She could embrace the change and step into the unknown future, or let it go and live a simple, ordinary life.


    With a helpless sigh, she temporarily set aside Ayri''s matter and approached the vase, her face etched with aplex expression. Picking up a small fragment, she turned to face Sylphy, who was now staring intently at the ceiling as if suddenly bing very interested in it.


    "Sylphy! If your little prankster doesn''t step forward by the count of three, tonight will be very unpleasant for you," Ga dered seriously, her face impassive as she clenched her fists.


    "Cough, Mother, please stop giving me such a dangerous look," Sylphy retorted with a hint of anger in her voice. "This has nothing to do with me. It was done by your dear son-inw, who is now standing behind you. Go and vent your anger on him. Don''t drag me into both of your matters for nothing." She couldn''t understand why she was being med for everything.


    "What?!"


    Hearing that Myne, whom everyone had dered dead, was standing behind her, Ga initially thought Sylphy was joking. But she still subconsciously turned around and happened to see Myne picking up the broken vase fragments with an apologetic smile.


    "Good evening, Mother-inw. Sorry for this mess. I was just trying to take a closer look at this small living picture-like thing when my elbow identally hit the vase and..."


    Myne, who was blending truth with 30% lies, only felt a wave of feminine fragrance mixed with the scent of body odour and an unknown perfume that was sweet and seductive hit him. Before he could think anything, his face hit something extremely warm, soft, bouncy, and big, and with a strong pull, his face instantly swallowed by them. He had no idea what was going on, nor did he want to know.


    He moved his hands and put them behind Ga''s back, hugging her tightly as well.


    "MYNE! You''re alive! I thought��sob��I thought, like Yukino, I had lost you too. After learning you were her child, I promised to protect you, to support you. But when you disappeared without a trace, I lost hope and med myself for being so useless. I couldn''t even bring myself to speak to Yukino.


    Thank goodness you''re back!" Ga, like a child who had finally met her mother after getting lost for a few days, didn''t care about her image at all. She hugged Myne tightly, literally suffocating him in her giant assets, if Myne hadn''t mastered the technique of holding his breath for a long time, for of course some ulterior motive.


    Between sobs, she poured out all the emotions she had held captive in her heart.


    "I''ve never seen Mother so emotional before, even when I was very seriously injured during a battle, she didn''t behave like that. Sometimes I wonder who her real child is��us or Lord Husband?" Sylphy, who was watching the emotional drama unfold before her, couldn''t help butin to Ayri, who also nodded her head, clearly sharing the same thought.


    "We aren''t adopted, right?" Ayri joked, trying to lighten the mood. Now that Myne had sessfully diverted her mother''s attention and saved her from a beating, she was in a rtively good mood.


    "Well," Sylphy didn''t answer immediately and thought seriously about it. Myne and Aisha had joked about this topic with her a lot, saying that she didn''t look like a princess from any angle and was probably adopted.


    Although she knew they were just teasing her, now even Ayri was asking this, so she carefully looked at her mother, then at Ayri, then at herself in the mirror, repeating this cycle three times before breathing a sigh of relief.


    "At least from looks, the three of us have many simrities; the chance of us being adopted is very slim," Sylphy replied with a confident smile while patting Ayri''s head. "You''d better think about how to exin your matter to Mother. Don''t think you can escape just because of Lord Husband; I won''t let you go without getting punished."


    Ayri, whose mood had just improved, looked at the smiling Sylphy, who now appeared no different from a devil in her eyes, with a shocked expression.


    While Ayri was cursing Sylphy with all kinds of foul words she knew, Myne, who was so absorbed in Ga''s warm hug, even rubbed his face in her braless breasts which under her thin silk dress no different than being getting direct touch and enjoying this wonderful god-given opportunity to the fullest, patted her back, trying to calm her down like coaxing a little girl.


    If not for the fact that he always felt like he was being stared at by two pairs of dangerous eyes, he really wanted to move his hand a bit lower and touch her big bubbly ass which was as big as her gigantic boobs. Maybe because Myne saw Ga after many months, so he was overthinking, but he always has a feeling that her butt wasn''t this big before.


    However, those things didn''t matter for the time being. What was really important was that he had finally made up his mind. After seeing how much his dear mother-inw cared about him, treating him no differently than her own son, he decided he wanted this milf for himself. It didn''t matter if she was a bit strict; a mother of four children, even her own wife.


    He wanted this kind-hearteddy, super big assets milf. Such a perfect woman shouldn''t be with a cheap and selfish old man, who now couldn''t even get up his rusty tool.


    As for being a few decades older than him? Hell, as if he cared about it. Gal, who was already more than 50 years old, and Amy, whose favorability he had still trying to increase since the day they met, were three times older than Garne. He already had ns to increase the lifespan of all his women, making age an even more useless concern.


    And in the magical world, where living for hundreds of years wasmon, age was just a number.


    "Screw you, father-inw. Since you like being king so much, then be permanent. I will take your wife from now on and take full care of her. Hehehe, this is going to be a lot of fun.."

 Chapter 350. Secrets Exposed

    "Cough! Mother, take it easy. You didn''t mean to suffocate your precious son-inw, did you? Sylphy was feeling jealous in the background and spoke with a raise of her eyebrow. She clearly couldn''t bear seeing Myne''s happiness for too long. From her perspective, it should be her embracing Myne so intimately instead of her mother, who seemed a little too excited.


    "Oh dear, are you alright, Myne?" Ga, realizing her mistake upon hearing Sylphy''s concern, quickly released Myne from her heavenly embrace. But upon seeing Myne''s flushed face, as if he were drunk, the mother of four children''s gaze instinctively dropped to his bulging trousers, she then looked into Myne''s eyes again, which were now filled with affection and lust and understand everything.


    Not only was she not disgusted by it, but she even gave Myne a forehead kiss and a knowing smirk with a wink, as if to say the road is clear if you dare to tread.


    Myne, whose mind had just cleared, seeing Ga''s actions, couldn''t help but tremble with excitement. Such a clear way to give the green light. Even a person with low EQ could see what the other party was trying to do.


    If not for the fact that their current location was not appropriate and two girls were watching them with dangerous gaze, perhaps their mother-inw and son-inw rtionship might have ventured into forbidden territory.


    "Now, would you tell me where the hell you mysteriously disappeared for such a long time!? Ga, who decided to follow her heart and choose the path toward an unknown future, asked worriedly as she led Myne to the couch.


    "Well, the story starts when..." Like the previous time, Myne, after sitting on the couch, started telling Ga the entire matter, but this time in fast-forward mode. In just a few minutes, he finished his story, leaving everyone dumbfounded.


    "Sigh, I always knew your big sister wasn''t ordinary," Ga started, offering Myne a reassuring smile. "There are just too many strange things about her, especially her origin. We still have no clue where she came from, it''s as if she appeared out of thin air..." She paused, then continued apologetically.


    "After learning Sylphy''s interest in you, we investigated you back then but didn''t find anything about her. If you hadn''t mentioned her during the wedding, we might never have known that there is such a person exists."


    "Later, we spent a lot of effort while trying to uncover her background, but only discovered that Yukino brought her to your town and she started living with her. That''s all there is no other information about her.


    After that, though people saw her from time to time, they rarely remember anything about her, people only knew about her husband, they didn''t even know what she looked like, which is very suspicious and weird no matter how to look at it, especially in a small town where most people, especially middle-ageddies, like to collect information about others and spread rumours, right?"


    "Let''s not talk about those things, what really matters is that you''vee back safely. Nothing can make me more happy than this," Ga grabbed Myne''s hand and said with a beautiful smile, melting his little heart like ice onva.


    "Mother, if you don''t mind, you might listen to your little daughter''s story as well," Sylphy, sensing a shift in the atmosphere seeing Myne and her Mother staring at each other, quickly snatched his hand away from Ga and reminded seriously.


    "Oh, yes, I almost forgot about it." Ga chuckled, didn''t mind Sylphy''s little trick and turned to Ayri, who looked away as soon as their eyes met. Sighing helplessly, she could only gaze back at Sylphy. "Sigh, well, you tell me what happened. I think Ayri is more interested in wall decorations than us."


    "Sigh, you remember Jenny, Ayri''s maid, right?" Sylphy asked, shaking her head in helplessness.


    Ga pondered for a moment before replying. "Yes, I remember her well. She seemed like a sweet girl, very hardworking and honest. She''d be so nervous in my presence that she''d start trembling and make all sorts of silly mistakes. What about her? Does this matter involve her?" she asked with a frown.


    "Indeed it does," Sylphy confirmed, raising an eyebrow. "And it seems she''s not only hiding a lot but is also a talented actress. At least, I''ve never seen her act like the clumsy girl you described. In my presence, she''s always confident and proud." She realised the seriousness of the matter. Now she is confirmed that this Jenny is definitely not a simple character.


    Ga remained silent, waiting patiently for Sylphy to borate. "This morning, while we were listening to Myne''s story, Ayri suddenly became agitated by a certain topic and identally blurted out some very unpleasantnguage," Sylphy paused, her gaze flitting between Ayri, who who was shaking, and her mother, who didn''t even blink before continuing.


    "Later, I spoke with Ayri and learned that Jenny has been giving her inappropriate adult books and teaching her various unsavoury things."


    "Ayri also confessed that this Jenny is a pervert, and she once even tried toy her hands on Ayri while giving her a bath, but because Ayri was too shy, she didn''t let her advance. Believe me, if it weren''t for Ayri''s frequent illnesses, she might have already gotten astray because of that Jenny, and someone might have already taken advantage of her innocence."


    A deep frown etched itself onto Ga''s beautiful face as she looked at Ayri, whose expression reflected shock and disbelief and understood that Sylphy was mostly truthful. Although there might be something more about it that Ayri didn''t tell her, but Sylphy who might have made up a random few things to make this matter look more serious, actually was facts.


    The shock on Ayri''s face made it clear that Sylphy''s random nonsense actually true which caught Ayri off guard, hence she had such a strong reaction.


    Silence descended upon the room, thick and oppressive. Ga closed her eyes, lost in thought. The others held their breath, not daring to disturb her contemtion, and waiting anxiously.


    After a few minutes, Ga opened her eyes, rose from the couch, and walked towards her bed. She retrieved her luxurious golden palm-size storage bag from beneath the pillow and returned to the others. She then took out a golden, palm-sized badge-like object from her storage bag and infused magic energy into it. A familiar voice soon emanated from the badge.


    "Mother? What''s wrong? Are you calling me at this hour? Is everything alright?"


    The unexpected sound of Aniue''s worried voice resonating from the tiny device left everyone speechless. This was the first time they had witnessed such a magical marvel, even more astonishing than teleportation skill. After all, teleportation skill require a vast amount of mana and prior knowledge of the destination, including a detailed mental image.


    This small object in Ga''s hand clearly flouted both those restrictions as easy as drinking and eating.


    "Honey, are you free now? I hope I''m not interrupting you..." Ga didn''t say why she called instantly but inquired about the other party''s situation.


    Of course, if Aniue was a normal person like most young man at his age, then she believed that he might be with a girl doing something a person of his age should do, just like Myne, but s, she knew very well the likelihood of such a scenario was pitifully low. So, either he might be drinking with his buddies or helping Faren with paperwork.


    On the other end of the line, Aniue, who was sitting at Faren''s desk in his study, reviewing reports of demon attacks across the kingdom, quickly tucked the documents into a drawer, grabbed themunication device and hastily made his way toward Ga''s bedroom, all while continuing the conversation.


    "Of course, Mother, I''m free. I was just having a chess game with Pen. Tell me what''s the matter?"


    Ga, who knew her son very well, didn''t buy his white lie, after all, which man in his prime, at night yed chess with his hot and beautiful maid? However, she didn''t beat around the bush anymore and quickly spoke.


    "Honey, you know Jenny, Ayri''s personal maid, right?" Ga pauses, but without giving Aniue a chance to respond she continues. "I want you to go to her room and bring her to me immediately. Also, if you don''t find her in her room, then check Ayri''s room and see if anything is missing. You visit Ayri often enough to know where each item is ced."


    Though confused by the strange request, like Myne and the others, Aniue didn''t question it. After saying, "Leave it to me," he ended the call and hurried towards Jenny''s room. In the pce, each personal maid had their own room adjacent to the prince or princess''s room for immediate response.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ayri''s room was on the same floor as Faren''s study and Aniue''s room, so it didn''t take long for him to reach his destination. As a regr visitor and Ayri''s ex-favourite brother, he was not only familiar with her shy and somewhat clumsy maid but also knew every corner of her room.


    "Weird, did that stupid girl do something to Ayri?" Aniue pondered as doubts swirled in his head. "Mother''s voice didn''t sound normal, but isn''t Ayri living with Sylphy for the past few weeks?" Despite his doubts, he reached Jenny''s room and knocked on the door with a frown.


    "Knock-knock..."


    Aniue banged on the door again, this time more impatiently, but there was no movement from inside. Full of doubt, he disregarded the maid''s privacy and, using his enchantment skill, sted open the door with a casual kick.


    Jenny''s room waspletely empty, except for a bare wooden bed, there was nothing inside. Cold wind and moonlight streamed through the window, catching Aniue''s attention. But seeing a sturdy rope tied to an iron rod going outside, his expression turned grim. He hurriedly ran toward Ayri''s room which expectedly was unlocked. Only Ayri or her personal maid, who cleaned the room, could have the key.


    Since Ayri wasn''t in the pce, there was no need to question whose wonderful deeds it was.


    With an ugly expression, Aniue quickly burst into Ayri''s room to find it ransacked as if a hurricane had just passed through. Expect family photos which were lying everywhere on the ground, and the immovable bed, everything else was gone, not even Ayri''s undergarments spared by the despicable thief.


    "Damn you b*tch! Don''t let me catch you, otherwise, you''ll regret being born," Aniue snarled, punching a hole in the wall with his bloodshot eyes before storming towards Ga''s bedroom.

 Chapter 351. Intrigues and Insights

    Let''s take the story a few minutes ago. While Aniue was heading towards Jenny''s room, Ga was exining the origin of themunication device to everyone.


    "This is a recent invention created by Lewis and his n," Ga began, chuckling as she watched Myne, Sylphy, and Ayri y with the Arcane Link, their eyes sparkling with excitement. "It''s called an Arcane Link. It can store the mana signatures of individuals you wish to stay connected with, allowingmunication anytime and anywhere.


    However, the maximum number of people you can talk to is only ten, and currently, the range is extremely limited. It only covers the capital city and bes unusable outside of it."


    "Additionally, it''s incredibly expensive. Only nobles and a few wealthy merchants can afford it. There are also many other shorings that need to be fixed. This is why it''s currently only being used by a few beta users to identify any major problems or potential improvements."


    "This is truly an amazing magical gadget! I''d like to buy a few myself. What''s the current price of this thing?" Myne asked casually, contemting how he could use this gadget to stay in touch with Ga, arrange dates, and do even more without letting anyone know.


    With thebination of the Arcane Link and his Teleportation skill, carrying his special rtionship with Ga directly at peak will be as easy as Myne stealing money; not a problem at all.


    "Well, if you don''t mind emptying your pockets a bit, you can purchase them from Lewis for a mere 1,000 tinum coins..."


    "WHAT!!! ��3"


    "How can this little thing be so expensive? This is literally broad daylight robbery!" Sylphy eximed, unable to believe her ears, mirroring the expressions of Myne and Ayri. Myne, who had been casually holding the Arcane Link, nearly dropped it in shock.


    He hurriedly ced it back in Ga''s hand, only then did he breathe a sigh of relief; that little "hot potato" is not easy to carry, even a slight mistake could burn a big hole in your pocket, although Myne was a very rich guy, he couldn''t casually waste money so frivolously.


    "Now, my determination to get to pull this damn rich mother-inw in my boat bes even more profound. Such a dazzling sugar mommy''s golden thigh shouldn''t escape from my grasp no matter what; otherwise, it would be the eternal regret of my life," As Myne thought this, his eyes glinted with a predatory gleam as he looked at Ga, even started imagining a golden aura around her.


    "Hahaha, right now, you''re only seeing its surface features and limited use because in reality you hardly have much use for it. For someone like Myne, who can teleport anywhere at will, its advantages are substantial, but not everyone is as lucky as you are. This gadget is particrly invaluable for a certain individual who needs to manage an entire kingdom."


    "Every day, King Faren receives hundreds of letters, ranging from minor matters to critical issues. He has to read every single one to avoid missing crucial information, and asionally sometter get lost on the way. Additionally, many spies and or people working undercover once in a while send reports disguised to maintain secrecy which is very risky work.


    As you can imagine, that''s why this devicees at such a high price. And trust me, it''s highly unlikely to ever reach the open market."


    "Faren would never let such a valuable tool fall into the hands of his enemies; it would be disastrous.


    For this reason, he directly granted Lewis ess to the treasury and requested to add a few security features to this gadget so only authorized users could operate it, and if someone dared to mess with it, it would self-destruct, destroying itpletely, preventing any possibility of replication."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    No one present in the room was a fool, and they understood the value of the Arcane Link instantly after listening to Ga''s exnation. Myne, although bleeding from the heart, still gritted his teeth and asked Ga to purchase one from Lewis on his behalf while handing her a bag containing 1,000 tinum coins.


    [ Money: tinum Coins ( 29,300 ), Gold Coins ( 5100 ), Low-grade Mana Stones ( 2 ), Low-grade Soul Stone ( 1 ) ]


    "Damn, too poor," Myne thought with a frown, ncing briefly at his Inventory. "Maybe it''s time to return to my previous profession. I wonder if Fenrir would help me hunt down a few powerful monsters."


    "Brother Myne, you''re so rich!" Ayri''s eyes sparkled as she saw Myne casually take out 1,000 tinum coins for a small item he didn''t necessarily need.


    "Believe me, sweety, I''m not as rich as you might think," Myne replied with a smile while messing with Ayri''s silky hair. "I have arge project in the works that will soon go to empty me out. If I don''t start earning more money, it''ll be put on hold again."


    Saying that Myne looked at Ga and continued with a serious tone... "Mother-inw, could you please ask Father-inw to resume construction work on my n''s building? It''s been quite some time since it was abandoned, and it would be best not to dy this matter any longer. Additionally, I''d like to request an expense report for the previous work.


    I dislike being indebted to anyone, except for family members, of course. I''ll visit you tomorrow, and we can settle the bill."


    Although Ga detected a hint of hostility towards Faren in Myne''s voice, she chose not toment on it and only nodded her head, indicating that she had no problem with that. When Faren previously instructed to halt Myne''s n-building project, she had warned him not to create a barrier between himself and Myne''s family just because of a few coins.


    It was not more precious than his own daughter, but he didn''t listen, saying that Myne was already dead and Sylphy alone was not qualified to run a n. Sooner orter, he would find another suitable husband for her, and she understood his efforts when she grew older. Now here is the result.


    "But why not speak to Faren directly instead of asking me? Are you angry with him?" Ga casually asked while looking at Myne without blinking, trying to read his expression. But s, his control over his emotions strengthened a lot after receiving special training at Alban''s home.


    "Well, to a certain extent," Myne conceded, "As a father and father-inw, he certainly a failure, but we can''t expect too much from a king. However, we can''t expect too much from a king. As a responsible leader, he''s obligated to consider the needs of everyone, not just favour specific individuals.


    I don''t fault him for halting the construction of my n''s building to save money after losing hope of my return. In fact, that''s why I initially refused his offer to help with its construction. I just didn''t want to have too much contact with a king whose focus lies primarily on his kingdom, and thest incident gave me the perfect opportunity to get away from him."


    "Initially, I intended to y a prank with you three, pretending to be a ghost and scare the hell out of them to reveal that I am alive. But during this time, upon reflection, I''ve realized how foolish that will be. Since all four of those guys with big heads think that I am dead, why don''t we let them misunderstand for a while longer?


    This way, I wouldn''t have to worry about Lewis constantly requesting monster corpses, nor would Father-inwe knocking for help every time there''s big trouble, that too for free in the name of the ''greater good."


    As long as you, Mother-inw, are willing to be my almighty shield and block their prying eyes during ons, they''ll never know who''s backing Sylphy and investing heavily in her, no matter how hard they try. Wouldn''t it be more interesting to watch them struggle in this way? Myne, like a devil, whispered his mischievous n into the threedies'' ears with a crazy smile on his lips.


    All threedies looked at each other and finally shook their heads helplessly. They all felt like they were surrounded by a bunch of children who liked to y pranks with each other.


    "Fine, but what benefit will I get to be my dear son-inw''s almighty shield? Surely you don''t expect me to work for free, right?" Ga asked with a seductive, yful smirk on her face, licking her red, juicy lips and folding her slender arms under her colossal boobies.


    Seeing such a beautiful sight, Myne''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. He stared at Ga dazedly, and in his mind, various senses, like two of them suddenly embraced each other and started kissing passionately, their clothes left their bodies, and soon without them realizing they already lying on the big bed...


    Just as Myne''s little brother became hard as a rock, suddenly, he felt like he was being starred by a dangerous beast from behind, which sent a chill running down his spine, snapping him out of his perverted dreand. He quickly put his hand on his crotch, and coughed lightly, reassuring Sylphy everything was alright to avoid her potential wrath.


    "This is indeed a serious matter. We''ll discuss the specificster, but rest assured, you''ll be very satisfied with yourpensation..."


    Knock, knock, knock!


    Myne, who was trying to flirt with Ga, and Sylphy, whose hand was about to touch Myne''s waist, were interrupted by the urgent knocking on the door.


    Ga, with a frown on her beautiful face, snapped, and then a certain family portrait on the wall suddenly rotated, revealing a mirror disying a flustered and hurried Aniue standing outside the door.


    "Well, just as I expected, it seems this Jenny is indeed not a simple character; she probably has run away... Alright everyone, remember the n. Don''t mention anything about me; just act like I don''t exist here at all," Myne said hurriedly. He first gave Sylphy a quick apologetic kiss on her forehead, and waved his hand, before bing invisible and vanishing from sight.

 Chapter 352. Siblings Reunion

    "Mother! That Jenny turns out to be a traitor..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ayri? Sylphy? Sylphy?!! I knew you would forgive your dear elder brother and wille back..."


    Aniue, who anxiously burst into the room, only spoke a few words before he was choked with disbelief seeing two familiar faces who had made his nights sleepless recently. As a Siscon older brother, his greatest fear in the world was definitely being ostracized by his beloved sisters.


    The sight of Sylphy, who had angrily kicked him out of her house and dered she never wanted to see his face again, his hopeless, tired eyes immediately brightened. He rushed towards her, nearly engulfing her in a bear hug. If it weren''t for the fact that he had to save face in front of Ayri, he might have broken down in tears of joy.


    "Thank goodness you''re back! You have no idea how much I''ve missed you," Aniue eximed childishly, his voice thick with emotion. "If you hadn''t returned within a few days, I had already decided to be your neighbour so I could apologize every day until you forgave me."


    Sylphy, who was still angry and had a disgusted expression at first, upon seeing the miserable condition of her elder brother, who had loved and cared for her the most in the family, could only sigh deeply and pat his back with a helpless smile, epting his apologies.


    "Hehehe, you two might not know, but after you kicked him out of your house that day, Aniue was so heartbroken that he gulped down an entire barrel of wine while crying alone in his room and hadn''te out for three entire days. It took me and Pen a lot of effort to bring him out of depression."


    "Even then, to bury his guilt, he''s been working tirelessly, losing over five kilograms ording to Pen, which worried her sick.


    She requested me every day to do something about it, but sadly, I have no better solution and could only let time heal him slowly," Ga, seeing the love between siblings, nodded her head in satisfaction, very proud of her upbringing,pared to those snobby noble children... well, forget it, there is noparison at all.


    "Alright, alright, I understand. Now, let me go, or do you want to suffocate me?" Sylphy said with a bitter smile. Now, reflecting on the situation, she realized she had allowed anger to cloud her judgment. After all, Aniue and the others only meant to protect her from suffering. Instead of dealing with them rationally, she sumbed to anger, causing a lot of emotional distress to everyone.


    "I apologize for what I said that day, please don''t take it to heart. I was overwhelmed with sadness and anger, and I wasn''t thinking clearly. Please forgive me too," Sylphy pleaded, her eyes conveying sincere remorse, which instantly triggered Aniue''s Siscon syndrome causing his tears to well up.


    "Please don''t say that," Aniue responded with a happy smile, shaking his head. "It was my fault for rushing and blurting things out. No need for apologies." He then turned towards Ayri, his smile fading as he raised a fist in anger.


    "And you, didn''t you promise to write to me and update me on your situation every day? It''s nearly a month, and I haven''t received a single letter!" With an angry expression, Aniue chased after Ayri, who had already put considerable distance between them, seeing that a heavy beating was about to fall on her.


    While Aniue and Ayri yed their cat-and-mouse game, invisible Myne approached Ga and sat down beside her on the couch, who was watching the drama between siblings with great interest and asked confusedly, after seeing how serious Aniue Siscon syndrome is.


    "Mother-inw, is it true that Brother-inw Aniue has Siscon syndrome?"


    Ga, not surprised by Myne''s question, replied calmly, "Yes, and I know what you are thinking, but there is no need to worry about it. Aniue doesn''t have any perverted or romantic thoughts about his sisters; he is just very overprotective toward them."


    "From childhood, Aniue, the eldest prince, rarely had someone to y with his age, because Lewis was a nerd who spent most of his time in the library. Aniue only had Sylphy to apany him, andter, Ayri came into his life. As he grew, he started taking responsibility and came into contact with some dark things while receiving management training from his father.


    As you already know, there were asionally some men who couldn''t control their inner beast, andmit acts of harm against women. As Aniue got to know more and more about it, he started having a fear that one day someone would do something like this to Sylphy and Ayri as well. This fear manifests in his current overprotective behaviour."


    "This is why I desperately wanted to find him a partner who could provide emotional support. Although he behaves strongly on the outside, emotionally he is very unstable, especially when ites to family, so I have to be extra worried about him," Ga sighed tiredly, resting her head on Myne''s invisible shoulder.


    Myne was caught off guard by Ga''s bold move, but remembering that the other party had already given him various green lights and encouragements, he reciprocated by wrapping his arm around her shoulder. Unfortunately, their current situation wouldn''t allow for a more intimate way of expressingfort and fostering deepermunication.


    "Don''t worry about my brother-inw, you just need to prepare a suitable partner for him. Leave the rest of the matter to me. Believe me, in just one year, you will be a grandmother," Myne whispered seductively into Ga''s ear, a mischievous smile ying on his lips and he gave her a wink. But because he was invisible, Ga couldn''t see that.


    Ga''s voice was light and cheerful as responded, "Haha, thank you. Let''s discuss this matterter. I truly look forward to holding my grandchild," She then nced around, ensuring the others weren''t looking, before grabbing Myne''s invisible face and locating his lips with her thumb. With a yful chuckle, she nted a generous kiss on him.


    "Consider this an advance payment. Remember to solidify your n. Make it foolproof, there are better rewards waiting for you, so work hard," Ga said with a chuckle before pping her hands loudly to stop themotion between Aniue and Ayri, leaving a daze Myne behind starring at the empty site in front of him.


    "Okay, Aniue, now stop bullying your little sister and tell me what happened to that Jenny. Why did you say that she is a traitor?" Her yful demeanour vanished. An air of seriousness reced the previous calmness, demanding answers from a bewildered Aniue.


    Aniue, who was catching the various small things Ayri was throwing at him in order to escape from his furious hands, sighed in defeat while making a giving up sign, before turning to Ga. He was about to report what he found when a vase came flying at him and smashed on the back of his head.


    "Bang!"


    "Ouch! That''s cheating, I had already given up," Aniue angrily roared at Ayri, and offered an adorable apology with a sheepish grin, effectively disarming his anger.


    "Sorry, my hands slipped. I didn''t expect that you would give up suddenly. That was purely an ident," Ayri said hurriedly, feeling Ga''s angry gaze. Continuing, she added, "I will bake you your favourite cookies to make up for it."


    "Don''t forget pastries. I haven''t eaten pastries made by you for months." Getting a nod from Ayri, Aniue made a victorious sign in his mind before addressing Ga seriously.


    "Ayri''s personal maid, Jenny, is missing. She appears to have fled through the window, taking all her belongings with her, and..." Aniue hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth and continued... "She also emptied out Ayri''s entire room, except for family pictures and a few big pieces of furniture that were not easy to move. Everything else was stolen by her."


    "WHAT!"


    Ayri shrieked, her voiceced with disbelief and betrayal upon hearing that her maid, whom she considered her first best friend, not only threw her into big trouble but actually robbed her behind her back. Without waiting for Aniue''s confirmation, she hurriedly ran toward her room.


    The others exchanged worried nces before following Ayri, and sooning upon her messy, literally empty room.


    "Are you alright?" Sylphy asked gently to Ayri, who was picking up family pictures from the ground while sobbing intermittently.


    "Why? I thought we were best friends," Cried Ayri, experiencing the harsh side of humanity for the first time. She couldn''t understand why Jenny did that.


    After all, there weren''t any valuable things in her room (only from her point of view; she had no idea about the real value of random things in her room), and she was receiving the best treatment among most of the servants, along with a high sry. Why did she need to betray her like this?


    "Why? Of course, because this was her mission from the start," Ga stated calmly, having already formted a theory within seconds. "My guess is that Jenny was a spy, stealing your possessions was probably something she did randomly to make extra profit. She might have had more serious tasks to do, but somehow she must have realized we suspected her.


    So, before we took action, she already fled in order to avoid being caught."


    Turning to Aniue, who was consoling his distressed sister, Ga continued, "Aniue, inform your father about this situation. We need to uncover who''s ying these maniptive games behind the scenes."


    "Yes, Mother, I''ll do it right away," Aniue replied without hesitation. Offering a few final words offort to Ayri, he quickly stormed off towards Mavise''sboratory.

 Chapter 353. Tears and Tactics: The Art of Manipulation

    After sending Aniue away, Ga turned to Sylphy, who was coaxing Ayri and called aside for a moment.


    "Yes, Mother, what''s the matter?" Sylphy asked, confusedly.


    "Honey, do me a favour, could you please stay with us tonight instead of going back? I know you might want to spend some quality time with Myne, but I think Ayri needs you more at this moment, and I don''t know how tofort her alone," Ga requested softly, her eyes bing watery, with a pitiful expression stered on her beautiful face.


    "But..." Sylphy, who had already made ns with Myne, suddenly heard Ga''s strange but reasonable request and didn''t know what to say. On one side was the pleasurable moment with Myne she had been dreaming of for months, on the other side, her dear little sister''s distress and her mother''s evident need tugged at her heartstrings.


    Sylphy, faced with a dilemma, hesitated, unwillingness could clearly seen in her eyes, she then first looked at Ayri, who was weeping uncontrobly on the ground as if she had just gone through a breakup, and then at her mother, who, at age more than 40 years old, had a face that seemed like she might start crying at any moment and shamelessly using her secret weapon ''The Emotional ckmailing on her.


    Finally, after two minutes of inner struggle, the years of ingrained familial loyalty and a tinge of guilt at the sight of Ga''s supposed sadness ultimately outweighed her personal ns and Myne''s cheap love.


    "Sigh, alright then, I will stay with Ayri tonight," Sylphy forced a smile and nodded her head.


    "Wonderful!" Ga pped her hands in joy, like a little girl who had fooled her parents into buying her toys with her acting. Her previously mncholic pitiful face, verging on tears, instantly took a 180-degree turn, and a bright smile appeared on her face.


    Seeing an instant change in Ga''s behaviour, two ck lines appeared on Sylphy''s forehead, and she understood that she had once again been fooled by her prankster mother. Now she desperately wanted to beat someone.


    Ignoring Sylphy''s frustration, Ga wrapped an arm around her daughter''s neck and chuckled yfully, "Hahaha, don''t make such a face darling. It''s been so long since we, mother and daughter, have slept together. Today happens to be a perfect opportunity that has presented itself to me.


    If I miss it, only God knows when my unfilial daughter, who hardly cares about her poor mother and gives all her attention to her Lord Husband, will spend quality time with me."


    Ga''s voice, though lighthearted, contained a tinge of underlying sadness. "As Ayri grows older, I feel she''s following in your footsteps. Now, she rarely requests time with me anymore, as if I''ll bite you if you stay with me too long.


    I don''t understand where the problem is." She made a desperate look as if she really wanted to know why her children didn''t want to spend time with her like they did in childhood.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Sylphy, remembering the painful beatings they received when they had done something wrong, which left psychological shadows in all the siblings'' hearts, didn''t know what to say. But looking at her mother''s tired and sad face, etched with apparent longing, she decided to have a heart-to-heart talk with her today.


    While Ga was secretly fooling Sylphy with her sweet and emotional words, Myne, on the other hand, came beside Ayri. At first, he was very concerned about Ayri and wanted tofort her, on seeing a broad grin spread across her seemingly tear-stained face, a multitude of questions formed in his mind. Even his hand, about to touch Ayri''s head, stopped in mid-air.


    Soon, Myne, a big prankster and liar himself, understood the ins and outs of the entire matter. In order to avoid getting beaten, Ayri, who was always an innocent and naive girl in Myne''s heart, finally revealed her true colours.


    Myne sighed inwardly, ''It seems fate has destined me to be surrounded by scumbags. Even a little girl who hadn''t seen much of the world shouldn''t be underestimated.'' Nevertheless, a hint of pride flickered within Myne. ''I have to say, Ayri didn''t disappoint me. She''s worthy of being my dear little sister.


    As expected of me, how can a person recognized by me be so naive and innocent that they get broken down by merely a maid betrayal? Such perfect acting. If not for the fact that shecked experience and couldn''t control her emotions, even I would have been fooled by her.''


    He thought with a smile while shaking his head. Deciding not to disrupt Ayri, who was enjoying her victory and ruining her mood. Myne quietly approached Sylphy and Ga, curious about their conversation when he heard Ga request Sylphy to sleep with her.


    Myne, whose mind always has a fair share of the part under his little brother''s control to manage stress and world tension, didn''t listen to their remaining nonsense and an image of naked Sylphyying on the bed with a red face biting her lower lips to stop moan, and Ga who relieving her perfect clothless body, halfying on top of Sylphy sucking her breast, ying with her nipples with her tongue, and a naughty hand onying Sylphy sacred cave with two unruly fingers messing inside her vagina wall, and a thumb teasing her cunt, appear inside his mind.


    Since Myne was still invisible in fear that someone might burst into the room and discover him, he didn''t need to worry about Sylphy noticing his rock-hard little brother, let go of all his worry and decided to take his rich imagination to another level.


    With his eyes closed, he started to imagine himself sitting beside both Mother and daughter who were having fun with each other, watching them with great interest. Then worrying that with only fingers Ga might not be able to satisfy Sylphy, he use his skill on her and grow a big 7 inches long dick in the ce of Ga''s cunt.


    Because this entire wonderful scene was happening inside Myne''s mind, of course, there wouldn''t be too much reaction or emotional change in Ga and Sylphy, and they both happily epted everything happening to them as if it were very natural.


    Ga after receiving the blessing from Myne, as if stimted by something, directly spread Sylphy''s legs wide and prich her long sword inside her holepletely in one go...


    "Myne! Myne!!!"


    Just when the most important part of the y was about toe, Sylphy, who as always couldn''t see his happiness too much, shattered Myne''s train of thought just as the y reached its climax with her loud call.


    Myne, with a face full of unwillingness, sighed regretfully and looked at Sylphy, who was looking left and right, probably trying to find him. "What''s the matter?" He lightly pinched Sylphy''s ass to take revenge and asked casually.


    "I''m staying at the pce tonight to help look after Ayri with Mother. I''m so sorry this ruins our ns, Lord Husband. I hope you won''t be angry, but I promise I''ll make it up to youter," Sylphy, slightly embarrassed, exined, not minding Myne''s little trick.


    Today was proved to be not Sylphy''s lucky day. First, she had to muster all her courage to request Myne for the night from Aisha. Then, she spent the day enduring the sounds of Myne and Aisha''s loud moan while tending to other household matters. Even lunch was prepared by her and Amy.


    Then, just when she started getting ready for a wonderful night, Myne fooled her and brought her to the pce to y pranks. Now, she had to scrap her carefullyid ns and settle for a night with her Mother and Sister.


    If not for the fact that Sylphy knew everyone''s characters very well, she might have already started wondering if someone was making trouble for her so she couldn''t spend quality time with Myne.


    Myne, sensing her disappointment, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, leaned in and whispered into her ear, so Ga, who was very interested in their conversation and eavesdropping, couldn''t hear it.


    "Are you sure? Weren''t you preparing for a delightful night, judging by the effort you put in all day?"


    "Sigh, sadly, it can only be postponed to tomorrow. Now, I really have no other option... Wait a minute, maybe we still have a chance..." While Sylphy was about to send Myne away, suddenly her eyes fell upon the meticulously crafted clock embedded in the wall, spared from the evil clutches of Jenny, and her eyes couldn''t help but light up, a spark of hope ignited in them.


    She firmly grasped Myne''s hand so he wouldn''t get lost and turned to Ga.


    "Mother, you deal with this matter. I''ll send Lord Husband back with you, and I''ll rejoin you in half an hour," Sylphy said in a hurry and without waiting for Ga to reply. She pulled Myne''s hand and ran out of Ayri''s room.


    Ga, who had already raised four children, how couldn''t understand Sylphy''s little trick? She could only shake her head with a hint of envy and jealousy flickered in her eyes as she watched Sylphy fade away. But remembering that her wonderful day wasn''t far off now, a seductive smile appeared on her face.


    She couldn''t help but subconsciously touch her love cave, but quickly came back to her senses and forcibly calmed down before going toward Ayri tofort her ''sad'' little daughter.

 Chapter 354. Blissful Embrace ( R-18 )

    With the mindset of not wasting time a slightly bit on super important matters, Sylphy, just aftering out of the room, asked Myne to open a portal to her room. Otherwise, if they really went there normally, 20 minutes might be wasted on the way.


    While the room hadn''t been used in months, Ga, who took care of all household matters in the pce, of course, wouldn''t just abandon it. With its windows and doors sealed, the room remained free of dust and untouched by the passage of time. As Myne and Sylphy stepped out of the portal, they were greeted by a well-maintained room, though shrouded in darkness.


    "As expected of Mother, she didn''t disappoint me," Sylphy nodded her head in satisfaction seeing the wonderful condition of her old room, which she hadn''t used for months.


    "Yes, if you were even half as good as Mother-inw in those household matters, then I could also say the same thing for you. But sadly, you never gave me this chance," Myne jokinglymented while removing his shoes and throwing himself on thefortable bed.


    "What did you just say? Say that again. I didn''t hear it clearly," Sylphy''s brow furrowed, ck lines marring her face, and God knows where she found a sword, asked with a fake smile while walking toward Myne in a creepy manner.


    Frightened by Sylphy''s dangerous look, Myne immediately became serious. He quickly ran toward her and, while massaging her shoulders, spoke in a doting tone, "I was joking, honey. Please don''t take everything I say to heart. Look, we only have a handful of time before you have to go back, so let''s not waste another moment, and do what we should."


    Realizing that Myne''s suggestion made sense, Sylphy quickly threw her sword aside and jumped into Myne''s embrace with her legs instinctively wrapping around his waist and arms around his neck. Without further dy, they start sharing a passionate kiss.


    Sylphy breathed heavily from her wide open mouth, trying to gulp down the air as much as possible as her generous perfect handful size bosoms heaved up and down. Her hands clenched Myne''s hair as her thighs gripped his head in its ce. While she enjoyed the jolts of ecstasy passing through her veins.


    Sylphy was wearing her white top and the grey skirt, after getting married to Myne and officially saying goodbye to her identity as princess, now she rarely former fantasy fantasy-looking clothes, she likes wearing those use clothes.


    Myne was in a hurry to strip them yet, his eyes still looking at her lustfully with a smirk on his face, and before Sylphy could say anything he quickly locked her lips with his again whileing in front of the bed.


    As their tongues intertwined, Myne started gently molding her perfect handful size breasts into different shapes, causing Sylphy to moan into his mouth.


    "Mnghh!"


    Myne and Sylphy started to mix and suck on each other''s saliva as their tongues kept fighting for dominance. One of Myne''s naughty hands quickly found his way inside Sylphy''s top and then went under her blouse and sessfully captured his favourite prey which resting on top of a white mountain, currently in super hard condition.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Muuuh!" Sylphy moaned as Myne pinched her most sensitive pink bud. They continued until Sylphy was again out of breath.


    As if not satisfied with only her breasts, Myne who was still full of energy used his other hand and moved to her sacred ce, trying to see how important Sylphy was, so he could tease her a bit.


    Feeling his hand approaching her wet cave, Sylphy''s legs automatically widened showing her body''s true desire, but she quickly closed them again, and wrapped her arms more tightly on his neck so she wouldn''t fall down from Myne''s embrace.


    "Someone is pretty eager, isn''t it?" Myne said yfully while licking his wet finger and giving her a wink, causing the embarrassed Sylphy to turn her head to the side with a cute pout.


    While Sylphy was panting heavily and pretending to be angry, Myne gentlyid her on the bed and helped her to remove her white top. She was wearing a pink erotic blouse with flowers printed on it with a small butterfly-like red bow tie in the middle and left and right sides of the blouse.


    "Your taste in choosing undergarments is still as wonderful as before," Myne said with a satisfied smile looking at Sylphy''s erotic blouse which instantly levelled up his lust. Then he gave Sylphy another deep kiss again before getting up from the top of Sylphy and quickly removing all his clothes.


    After which Myne put his hands on her soft, white thigh while his warm lips kissed herpletely clean pubic region, and while pecking, his head came upwards. He kissed her belly button, her stomach, and her breasts over her blouse. After kissing her neck a few times, He arrived in her sight again, making Sylphy''s already red face tomato.


    And by now, Sylphy''s heart had entirely melted with his affectionate gestures. She couldn''t resist wrapping her hands around his neck and firmly pressing her lips on his. Their tongues soon found their way as they intertwined in a passionate kiss again.


    A minute or soter, Sylphy sensed Myne''s hard, hot rod poking her belly, twitching in excitement. While he breathed raggedly, finding it hard to control himself. So she released her hands around his neck and broke their kiss.


    Myne stretched his hand towards his crotch, and Sylphy found the tip of his little brother poking her panties right on top of the wet vagina entrance, making her shudder for a moment.


    Myne who was enjoying Sylphy''s changing expression every second, y with his dick on her vagina entrance, only when she give a pinch on his neck, did he gently pull out her now fully wet panty, put it into his inventory before teasing her lower mouth a bit more, and soon, as it aligned, it pierced her tight cave in one thrust as it sent a bigger jolt of current through her body.


    "Aahhhh!!"


    Myne hot, hard, and thick rod stretched Sylphy''s tight vaginal passage as her walls squirmed in a rhythm as if inviting their owner. His dick effortlessly intruded inside as if her vagina had assisted it, this alone enough to show how wet she was and how desperately she wanted to have sex.


    Even Myne''s dick veins and shape were traceable with her walls. Its intrusion halted, and it began retreating while her pussy assisted it obediently.


    Myne began moving with long thrusts, supporting his upper body by cing his hands on either side of her. His mouth approached Sylphy''s neck and began kissing. Her hands roamed over his slightly muscr back, feeling its strength.


    Soon, his thrusting became rhythmic, and with each thrust, his dick reached further into her vagina to poke her womb. While his balls pped her ass cheeks to make lewd sounds.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Hot jolts of currents coursed throughout Sylphy''s body, prompting her to shut her eyes. But soon, as she opened her eyes, she saw Myne''s lustful smiley face before her. So she tightly hugged his neck and started the passionate kiss once again. His sturdy body ravaged and subdued her beneath his. His broad chest felt secure, and his smell was calming yet arousing at the same time.


    And due to how violent the havoc of the pleasurable jolts was, her moans couldn''t help but leak out of her mouth. "MMmnnn�� mmmm��" only to be suppressed in his mouth. Yet, they didn''t stop, and she tried to moan as loudly as possible to celebrate how good she felt.


    Soon, his movements became faster as he appeared to reach his climax. She wasn''t in any better condition either. Her whole body had be hot and restless.


    After a few minutes, Myne pressed his whole body on hers, plunging his dick fast deep inside until the end. It began twitching and wriggling intensely inside her, stimting her to her limit.


    This time, to Sylphy''s surprise, her walls actually squirmed with his dick''s thrusting rhythm. As if trying to milk out whatever was stored inside his balls. Her pussy seemed quite eager to swallow his cum.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    As if her stomach was torn open, Myne''s twitching dick spewed warm jets of semen into her womb. And due to sheer pleasure, her body twitched incessantly, her mind turning nk.


    The trembling went out of control as Sylphy had to roll her eyes back into her sockets. And her honey cave finally released the gushes of honey in sync with his dick''s twitching as she came with him.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    Sylphy transparent honey leaked out of the plug and moistened her ass cheeks before trailing down to soak the bed sheets.


    Myne released their kiss, and they both buried their faces into each other''s necks until their orgasms subsided, their warm, sweaty bodies entangled.

 Chapter 355. Blissful Embrace Ⅱ ( R-18 )

    "Haah, haah, why, haah, did you stop? Don''t tell me you are already done in a single round... Did Aisha dry you too much the entire day that you have to rest so soon?" Sylphy while panting heavily stroked Myne''s hair, who was lying on top of her and his dick still shooting cum inside her womb.


    Hearing Sylphy''s not-so-pleasant words, Myne who was holding her warm, squirming body in his embrace and enjoyed being tightly clung by her soft body like a ko with her legs mped at his back, frowned hard. Although he knew she was just teasing him, but for some reason his mood wasn''t as happy as before. He lifted his head which was resting on her shoulder, and looked into her yful eyes.


    "Why are you staring at me like that, don''t tell me I was right and you are indeed already done. Sigh, poor me, why did I get such a useless husband who couldn''t even satisfy his wife... Maybe I should..."


    "Enough, you perverted girl, where did you learn all that nonsense from? It seems like after not receiving any punishment for some time you be naughty again, let me remind you of your training, so you don''t forget who is the boss here. Now you are going to regret teasing your Lord Husband," Myne said while gritting his teeth, and took out his little brother from her.


    Then under Sylphy''s chuckle and yful smirk with "I got you" written on her face, Myne flipped her on her stomach and put his knees on either side of her legs. Flipping her grey skirt, he held her soft bubbly butt, massage them a bit and give a tight p on it.


    *Paa!


    "Ouch! Hey, this is cheating, Lord Husband, I willin Aisha if you hit me again," Sylphy who had once seen Aisha beating Myne said with a painful expression. Once upon a time, Myne was having so much fun with Aisha, and he carry away in excitement and continued to p on her butt tightly.


    But after the sex, Aisha, whose butt had red palm prints all over them and hurting like hell, lose her temper, she didn''t care what Myne say and beat him so hard that Myne didn''t dare to touch her for the next few days. If not for the fact that Aisha herself is very shameless and bold, Sylphy might have got a chance to be along with Myne for months.


    This is why every time Myne p on her butt, Sylphy never miss this chance to tease him, after all, this incident left a deep shadow in his heart.


    Myne who was about to p again on Sylphy''s soft and white butt paused, the memory of being tied with rope on the bed, with a wet panty stuffed in his mouth, so he won''t make too much noise, and an angry Aisha sitting on his back, pping on his butt for hours with her all strength be visible in his eyes.


    That was one of his many real nightmares, Myne still couldn''t get rid of that incidentpletely.


    Shaking his head with eyes full of fear, Myne gently put his hand which about pped on Sylphy''s butt on her back, then lifted her waist to his crotch before poking open her glistening lower lips. With a long, yet somewhat powerful and rough thrust, his dick plunged inside her wet vagina at super fast speed before crashing onto the entrance of her half-filled womb.


    "Ahhhnnnn!!!! Haaa��. Mnnn�� not soo... rough..."


    Sylphy let out a loud scream and spoke in tattered words. Such a rough move of Myne sent electrical shocks through her, making her lose all the strength in her body, after all, she had just cum and he body was still very sensitive.


    *Pah!*


    "Anghh!! Mmmmh!


    Myne whose head was now full of revenge,pletely ignore Sylphy pleading, he took out his entire dick until only the tip was left inside her and gave another powerful thrust, colliding his balls on her thighs. His dick swiftly got inside and give a sweet kiss on her womb again. Her walls parted and squirmed to swallow his length as much as they could.


    Sylphy who was screaming in a mix of pain and pleasure, give up, she buried her face in the pillow, grab the bedsheet tight, raise her butt and let Myne do what he want, anyway, this is what she wants in the first ce, otherwise, why would she provoke him? She had been waiting for this day past few months, now she wanted something thrilling and exciting, not soft and gentle sex.


    They only have an hour maximum, if she ys gently and increases speed normally then she might not even reach halfway through satisfaction before time''s up.


    Unknown to Sylphy''s weird thoughts, Myne continues pumping his dick in her super sensitive slippery hole. Her plump butt jiggled as her body shuddered at his forceful intrusion. His throat dried instantly seeing this.


    Damn it, her body is looking too hot like this, my anger is decreasing, this is not good, tonight she clearly wanted to go wild, If I calm down then I might not be able to punish her property, instead she might again start teasing me. F*ck, I want my innocent, naive and respectful little princess back, Myne thought cryingly and give a light p on her butt.


    His sight moved upwards to see Sylphy burying her face into a pillow, turning her moans into muffled ones as her hands clenched the bed sheets tightly. Her dishevelled golden hair spread all over her back and on the bed. Her white skin glistened with sweat while her smooth white ass cheeks also shined.


    If her two little guys hadn''t been still struggling inside her blouse, it would be a perfect picture any normal man wanted to see every day.


    Her bewitching state aroused Myne even further, and he had a wild urge to eat her thoroughly. So his thrusting intensified, and his flexible body danced in a rhythm. His waist moved like a snake, with smooth movements.


    Myne could move his dick in and out with considerable speed due to all the lubricants she had released, evident in the squelching sounds.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Her supple butt collided with his waist just like her soft thighs. Soon, his movements changed, and his body jerked in such a rhythm that his tip rhythmically scraped her upper walls, sending new jolts of pleasure, evident in her changed moaning and twitching of her body.


    "Ahhh~"


    Sylphy who finally couldn''t hide her face in the pillow, started moaning loudly not caring about anything else. Her moans were like an aphrodisiac for Myne, whose dick hardened even more as he started thrusting his dick even faster, causing her eyes to roll back in pleasure and her mouth to be opened with her pink tongue hanging out of it, wetting the bed with her saliva.


    Sylphy could no longer think straight as her mind became nk due to the continuous electrical shocks running through her body.


    Only she know how much she had missed this sensation, now she for a second even wish that Myne had two dick then her other hole can also fill, and then won''t even experience even more pleasure? But those wonderful thoughts only appeared for a second or so before her mind went nk again. The pleasure running through her body never let her think properly.


    "Phaa!"


    "Phak!"


    "Ahhh~"


    "Nnghh~"


    "Ahhh~"


    "Aahhhh~"


    Inside the room, Sylphy continued to release her erotic moans, letting her lust run wild without any restraint. On the other hand, Myne who was pping her butt once in a while, giving her proper punishment so she can be a good wifeter, finally notices that something is missing.


    His eyes moved and stopped on Sylphy''s blouse, he couldn''t help but p himself. How could he forget his most favourite thing? Quickly unbuttoning her blouse, he throws it aside causally, leans on her back, and grabs her both boobies, which finally breathe relief after getting rid of the clutch of the evil blouse that holding them back from moving and showing their beauty to the world.


    Myne first massages them roughly before grabbing two hard pink rock-like nipples and pinching and pulling them with his index finger and thumb.


    Sylphy entire body was glistening with sweat, and her breathing was ragged, looking like she''d just finished running a marathon. The usual expressions on her face were long gone and turned into one that befitted a pervert, her sensual body jiggling continuously as Myne thrusting his dick with his all strength and messing with her boobs at the same time.


    "Phak!"


    "Phat! "


    "Phak!"


    The sound of her butt cheeks pping against his thighs echoed in the room, further increasing their lust.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    Suddenly Sylphy''s head tilted backwards and she screamed loudly with her tongue sticking out of her mouth, her body twitched out of control instantly afterwards, and arge amount of love juices gushed out from her lewd hole.


    Myne However, had no intention of stopping his movements and continued to pound into her softness with all his might, as he also felt himself reaching his climax. That only further stimted Sylphy and increased her sensitivity, causing her to continuously release her juices without any sign of stopping.


    Finally, an entire minuteter Myne groaned as he reached his limit and pushed his dick all the way in, reaching her womb and started painting it with his seeds.


    "Heupp!"


    *SPURT!


    *SPURT!!


    *SPURT!!!


    *SPURT!!!!


    Myne stood at his ce for a bit, let his dick empty outpletely, then as he felt his dick getting softened, he quickly cast stamina-recovering magic on himself. After which he took out his dick from Sylphy''s love cave with a "pop" sound and quickly flipped her body, making here face to face with him.


    Before his cum gushed out, or Sylphy''s super sensitive body could calm down, Myne first looked at her perverted face, which had daze eyes, a wide smile with her pink tongueying outside dripping saliva on her cheek.


    Chuckling a bit, he bit her pink tongue with his lips, brought it inside his mouth and took possession of her wet lips as he started pounding her creampied cunt in the missionary position.


    *PAAH!


    *PHAT!!


    *PLAK!!!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    *PLAK!!!!


    "Mnghh~" Sylphy hugged Myne back as she intertwined her tongue with his and moaned constantly with his every thrust, her legs rose high like entina letting Myne go as deep as want.


    Myne felt his dick was melting from all the pleasure, but his steal-like will which strengthened by making all his girls happy, kept him strong and keep enjoying Sylphy''s narrow slippery hole.


    Myne felt as if her hole was sucking his cock back in whenever he tried to move back, Sylphy''s legs now also had interlocked behind his hips instinctively, showing her desire to not let him go and go even more deeper than he already can...

 Chapter 356. Midnight Passionate Moments

    The f*ck fest continued for almost 2 hours and after the first four rounds, Sylphy started moving on her own, giving Myne more time to focus on her other sensitive parts like breasts, neck, ears and butt-hole.


    Sylphy had forgotten all about the other things and started telling Rey what she wanted, making him focus on those parts more and give her the best level of pleasure he could for now, as for the matter of ending their precious time in one hour and going back to her mother and sister, this throw out of her mind.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They both started telling each other what felt good, teasing each other with various naughty words which resulted in them getting better and better at pleasuring the other as the f*ck marathon continued.


    This also caused them to push their bodies to their limits, at least Sylphy did until she finally got so exhausted that she fell asleep just as Myne shot his load inside her overflowing pussy for the 20th time.


    Sigh, this is why I told you to let me cast recovering magic but no, stubborn as f*ck! Stupid wifuu, Myne said with a genuine smile with eyes full of doting, he stroked Sylphy''s head who was sleeping on him and could only shake his head. Then he cast stamina-recovering magic on sylphy for few times and gently woke her up.


    "Sylphy, darling," Myne murmured gently, "it is not the right time or ce to sleep. Wake up; you are already veryte. I wouldn''t be surprised if your mother-inw barged in here in the name of ''checking'' on you to spoil our fun." Although Myne was joking, with Ga''s personality, the possibility of something like that happening is not low.


    After all, they hadn''t made it clear to her they were going to do some husband and wife thing, so she could easily make an excuse that she thought they were just having a personal chat.


    "But I''m so sleepy," Sylphy groaned, rubbing her eyes as she attempted to rise.


    "My eyelids feel so heavy that they refuse to open." Then with closed eyes she move her butt upward and pull out Myne''s little brother from her, before moving a bit forward, she bury Myne''s head inside her breasts while hugging his neck andy down beside him again with her head beside his neck, and remaining body on his stomach. Her pussy continuously releases white liquid all over him.


    Myne sighed at Sylphy''s childish behaviour. "Sigh, don''t make useless excuses. I had warned you before that without my magic skill, you might not handle such intense sex, but you insisted on going on. You girls have never listened to your Lord Husband? Nowe on, get up," He yfully swatted her soft, round bottom, urging her to wakefulness.


    "Ugh, fine," she conceded with a pout. "But you can''t just sleep alone here. Now, take me to the bathroom. We''ll wash together, or I''m not going anywhere." She clung to Myne like a ko, wrapping her arms tightly around his neck and legs around his waist, making it clear she wouldn''t be budged.


    Chuckling, Myne replied and kissed Sylphy''s forehead dotingly, "That''s fine by me. I wouldn''t want to sleep alone anyway. I prefer to sleep while cuddling my girls otherwise I can''t sleep soundly." He rose from the bed with Sylphy still clinging to him, her arms firmly around his neck and legs secured around his waist.


    "You know, you''re acting more and more like a little girl sometimes. It makes me wonder who''s older among us," Myne said with a helpless sigh. He cupped Sylphy''s soft butt tightly for support and began walking towards the bathroom.


    "Of course, I''m the younger one," Sylphy countered with a shameless grin, "Your beautiful little princess. Age is just a number, you know. And for your amusement, 99% of women don''t measure themselves based on age �C only looks matter! And by looks alone, I clearly win. So, naturally, I have every right to act like a little girl." She winked at Myne, who rolled his eyes in mock exasperation.


    Seeing him surrender to her boldness, she burst intoughter and showered him with passionate kisses. After all, they couldn''t simply walk into the bathroom and emerge after "washing up"pletely innocent, could they?


    ...


    "Are you heading back home now?" Sylphy flushed like a rose after spending a delightful time in the bath with Myne, tilted her head and asked Myne, who was currently brushing her hair, a benefit of having a curious and doting husband. He never shied away from learning little things that brought joy to his wives.


    "Otherwise?" Myne replied calmly. "Unless you''d like me to spend the rest of the night here alone. It''s only eleven o''clock, not toote. And you know Aisha, like me, dislikes sleeping alone." He finished by tying a simple but elegant ponytail in Sylphy''s hair with a ribbon and nodded his head with satisfaction.


    Sylphy beamed with a childlike smile. "Alright, then take care. Now, give me a goodnight kissy, my darling husband!" She stood up and opened her arms wide.


    Myne chuckled. "As you wish, my little princess." With a smile, he rose from the bed and embraced Sylphy in a warm bear hug. He then followed it with a deep, lingering goodnight kiss.


    "Now scoot, or you might end up spending the night alone if everyone falls asleep," Myne urged her yfully, patting her butt.


    "Okay, don''t forget to pick me up tomorrow!" Sylphy called out as she dashed out of the room, disappearing from Myne''s sight.


    Myne settled onto the rumpled bed, lost in thought. "She''s changed so much in the past few months," He muttered. "It''s like she''s be apletely different person. This childlike, carefree Sylphy... I still struggle to ept it. I don''t know whether this change is good or bad, but for future safety, I better start making some preparations to make everyone stronger...


    However, that can wait a few days. I''m on vacation; there is no need to rush. Now, the most important question is where should I go?"


    Aisha was too tired after the entire day of hard work and should definitely be sleeping deeply. It is better not to disturb her. Big Sis... well, forget it. It''s almost midnight, and Big Bro Jin will probably be with her, f*cking his wife right under his nose doesn''t seem a good idea.


    With how much noise Big Sis makes when she''s carried away in the heat, it would be very awkward if he woke up and caught us red-handedmitting a crime... Well, it seems there is nowhere else I can go at this moment. Then should I just go back home and sleep honestly? Myne thought seriously while rolling on the bed and suddenly saw something pink on the edge of the bed right opposite him.


    As the bedsheet and quilt were both bloody red, the pink colour was very easy to notice.


    "Aisha must be exhausted after a full day of training and is most likely fast asleep. No point in disturbing her. Big Sis... well, forget it. It''s almost midnight, and Jin''s probably with her, f*cking his wife right under his nose doesn''t seem a good idea.


    ith how much noise Big Sis makes when she''s carried away in the heat, it would be very awkward if he woke up and caught us red-handedmitting the crime... Well, it seems there is nowhere else I can go at this moment. Then should I just go back home and sleep honestly?"


    Myne pondered his dilemma while rolling over on the bed. Suddenly, a sh of pink caught his eye on the opposite edge of the bedsheet, which, like the quilt, was a deep shade of red. The contrasting pink stood out noticeably.


    Myne got up from the bed and looked at it seriously, realizing that it was Sylphy''s blouse which he casually tossed aside during their intimacy. However, after they took a bath, he''d provided her with fresh clothes from his inventory, although most of the clothes he bought for Aisha and Sylphy had been used by Velvet, but he still had two sets.


    So clearly, Sylphy hadpletely forgotten about her discarded blouse.


    "This little girl of mine is so careless," Myne thought with a helpless sigh. "When will she be as responsible as Aisha? What would the maids think if she found this tomorrow?" He picked up the pink blouse, a sigh again escaping his lips. As for the mess they made on the bed, Myne mostly cleaned it with his cleaning skill, leaving some minor clues about which he had no better solution.


    "Wait a minute, I think I have forgotten something or... someone?" A sudden confusion clouded Myne''s mind as he stared at the small, red butterfly-shaped bowtie adorning the middle of the blouse, and a name sprang to his mind.


    "F*ck! How could I forget about June?" Myne muttered, cursing hispse. "Granted, we agreed to be just friends with benefits, but before that, we were best friends forever. She must have been worried death about me these past few months. Before this, no matter how busy I was, I always managed to visit her once a week to calm down her wild horny kitty.


    In my absence, God knows what condition she would have been in. She was no less addicted to me than Aisha. I''m a dead man for sure. I better head over there right now and exin everything."


    Fuelled by a sense of urgency, Myne opened a portal to June''s house. However, hesitation flickered across his face as he paused on the threshold. ncing at his wrist, he noted the demonic watch given to him by Gal disyed at half past eleven. An unsettling image of an extremely creepy figure materialized in his mind.


    "It''s the prime time for ghosts to roam, isn''t it? That thing could be wandering the graveyard right now. What if it suddenly bes interested in me?" A nervous tremor ran through Myne, but for June''s sake, he gritted his teeth and stepped through the portal.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 357. Spectral Horrors

    "This time, I will do my best to persuade June to move away from this damn ce once and for all. Only God knows what concoctions her parents feed her to keep her that she didn''t want to leave this wretched ce."


    After getting out of the portal, the first thing Myne did wasin as always before quickly activating his Soul Eyes skill and surveying the cemetery.


    The scene remainedrgely unchanged from his previous visit a few months ago. However, the strange ck smoke clinging to various graves had solidified and be more prominent, as if the hooded figure hadn''t had time to eat it for who knows how long. Other than that, everything appeared the same.


    The absence of the scary hooded figure, who wielded a shovel and subsisted on the ck smoke, was undoubtedly a good sign. Although Myne had previously encountered the hooded figure many times before, who clearly was a ghost since no one could see him with normal eyes, but perhaps due to his closeness with June or his disinterest in the living, it had never bothered him.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    This indifference was a key factor in Myne''s continued visits to June''s house despite his deep-seated fear of ghosts.


    "Phew, tonight seems lucky. No encounter with the old fellow," Myne sighed in relief, a smile gracing his lips as he knocked on June''s door.


    "I wonder what kind of reaction I''ll get. Hopefully, she won''t yell for disturbing her sleep. Maybe I should''vee tomorrow... Sniff, sniff... Ugh, what the hell is this smell? Sniff, I think I''ve smelled it before, but where?"


    Myne, who suddenly gets assaulted by an extremely foul odour, fanned his hand in front of his nose while looking left and right to figure out the source of the smelly mess. But everything around the house appeared normal, although it looked like nobody had cleaned the yard for many days. Given June''sckadaisical attitude towards household chores, it would be more surprising if the yard were clean.


    Knock-Knock!


    "Strange, where could she be at this hour? Did she overwork again and fall asleep so soundly she can''t hear the knocking sound?" With his mind full of suspicious doubts, and a knot of worry tightened in Myne''s stomach, he hurriedly came to the window of June''s bedroom. The window was closed, but it was no problem for Myne.


    He used Etheric Marite, a remarkably useful skill that allowed him to manipte objects within his field of vision through sheer thought. With a mentalmand, the window creaked open.


    As the window opened, the darkness, dust and a thick, overwhelming stench reminiscent of a rotting fish market flooded the room as the window opened, greeted Myne, who recoiled instantly, covering his nose in disgust, and quickly moved away.


    "F*ck! What the hell is going on in there? How can anyone live with such a disgusting smell? Wait, I remember now, that''s the smell of decaying corpse flesh! f*ck! I hope nothing has happened to June.


    Damn it," cursing his bad luck, Myne quickly took out his handkerchief from his inventory and wrapped it around his nose tightly before entering June''s bedroom.


    Everything in the bedroom was the same; stingy June, as usual, hadn''t splurged on any new furnishings. However, this wasn''t what Myne wanted to see. When he saw dust and spiderwebs covering the room, which was a clear indication that no one had used this room for many days, a hint of unease and panic started bubbling in his heart.


    He swiftly approached the door and flung it open, only to be met by a stench even stronger than before, forcing him to cough repeatedly. If not for Alban''s special training and months spent alongside rotting zombies were the only reasons Myne wasn''t already vomiting.


    Thanks to his night vision skill, Myne didn''t have to worry about lighting problems, and he could see everything perfectly in front of him. Now, however, he wished he''d simply gone home instead ofing to June''s house in the middle of the night.


    Before himy a scene of unimaginable horror, three dposing corpses in various states of putrefaction. Their grotesque appearances spoke volumes of their brutal demise.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The first man''s eyes bulged grotesquely, his arms ripped from their sockets and flung carelessly aside. His stomach cavity was riddled with fist-sized holes in which now dozens of worms were festering delightfully.


    The second man''s end was even more horrifying. The killer had literally ripped his jaw apart, causing the upper half of his face to hang loose, half of his brain wasying out of his skull. Judging by his body posture and minor injuries on his legs and feet, it seemed the entire process was likely unfolding excruciatingly slowly.


    Only this poor man knew what kind of suffering torture he went through.


    Thest man, who seemed the youngest, seemingly, had been the first victim. His demise appeared simpler. His crotch area waspletely missing, leaving a sickening sight. His corpse was disyed on the wall pinned by multiple old-looking crucifixes which seemed to have been dug out from a graveyard. Whatever had done this clearly knew how to kill people in creative ways.


    All three bodies were in varying stages of decay, suggesting they''d been dead for days.


    "What the f*ck is going on here?! Who are these men, and where is June?" Myne, whose Phasmophobia started showing its effects, started trembling in fright.


    Although he had seen a lot of colourful things full of horrors thanks to Alban''s hard work, this didn''t mean that his fear of those creepy things like three rotten bodies, killed inhumanely, appearing in front of him, especially in the middle of the night, could be controlled.


    Even a courageous man who didn''t care about ghosts, seeing such a horrific sight, would put his courage aside until seeing the sun the next morning.


    "I should better get out of here and investigate the matter tomorrow," Myne muttered, forcing his trembling legs to cooperate. "This entire situation is getting out of hand. Damn you, June. F*ck, if only that idiot had listened to me and moved to the centre of the town, this kind of thing would have never happened.


    F*ck, why Why are all women so stubborn?" He after controlling his trembling legs byining about June, attempted to take a deep breath to calm down, only to have the putrid stench assault his senses and trigger another coughing fit.


    After coughing, just as Myne turned around, preparing to retreat to June''s bed before opening the portal back to his own home, when he saw a three-meter-tall colossal figure,pletely covered in a dark smock, radiating an aura of icy coldness as if it was made of pure ice, standing right behind him just a few centimetres away.


    For a fleeting moment, Myne felt like his soul was leaving his body. Two ethereal doors materialized: one bathed in a warm golden light, the other a chilling blood red. His soul, a twisted grin stered on its face, seemed drawn to the red door, almost reaching out in a farewell gesture. But then, an invisible force violently jerked him back into his body.


    "Ahhhhh!!!"


    screamed at the top of his lungs, copsing onto the floor. Panic surged through him, but his survival instincts kicked in. He scrambled away from the shadowy figure, his hand identally brushing against the putrid flesh of one of the corpses. Recoiling with a high-pitched girlish squeal, he leapt to his feet and bolted towards the main door.


    However, even after running for a few seconds and not reaching the door, which was just 3 meters away from him, Myne finally realized he wasn''t getting anywhere. He nced down to see himself levitating several centimetres above the ground, his legs churning uselessly in the air. The sight might have beenical to an observer, but the one experiencing it and the one doing it didn''t think so.


    In a desperate situation, Myne, who had no other choice, quickly opened the portal in front of him, and the destination was Fenrir''s cave. Since she was the only one Myne could expect to have the capability to deal with an entity like a ghost, as a divine beast, she surely had a few skills to fight with spirits.


    Although Myne''s n was quite reasonable, however, overlooked a crucial detail. He was currently under the influence of the shadowy figure''s magic, unable to control his own body and floating in the air. How could he possibly enter the portal in this state?


    This realization dawned on him quickly. He was about to use telepathy to summon Fenrir so she could enter the portal from the other side to help him when the figure shrouded in darkness materialized before him. The swirling smoke surrounding the figure contorted and solidified,pletely engulfing the portal, and forcefully severing the connection with Myne.


    Now, unless he removed the fog or created another portal, there was no way Fenrir coulde to help him.


    For the moment, however, Myne''s focus wasn''t on escape. He gaped at the figure before him, a wave of terror washing over him as he recognised it. It was the cemetery ghost, the one who always lingered amidst the graves, feasting on the shadowy mist, holding a shovel andntern in its hands. While Myne had seen it numerous times before, he had never been this close.


    The spectral figure appeared different today. Though it still sported its usual attire �C a long robe and hood that concealed its body �C and hovered ominously a few centimetres above the ground, its most unsettling feature was missing. Today, itcked its signature shovel andntern. Most unsettling, the air surrounding it crackled with dark energy as if it had just perpetrated a horrific massacre.


    Myne gulped down his saliva with great difficulty and nced at the three dead bodies around him, and understood who was the culprit behind their such creative cruelty. As he finished examining the bodies and turned back to Mr. Ghost, his attention was caught by a smear of blood on the floor. Confusion twisted his features as he followed the trail of blood, leading him to a horrifying discovery.


    Beneath the hem of the ghost''s robe, a skeletal hand grasped a small, pulsing heart �C which seemed like the heart of a child.


    Tears welled up in Myne''s eyes. He had always known, in some dark corner of his mind, that his little brother would be the cause of his demise. But he never imagined it would happen so soon or in such a nightmarish way.

 Chapter 358. Memories Carved in Darkness

    Bracing himself for a gruesome demise like the three men around him, Mr. Ghost, who had been observing him intently, made an unexpected move.


    It didn''t give Myne a horrific beating before giving him a permanent visa to hell like those three men. Instead, it drifted towards the right wall, raising the pulsating child''s heart clutched in its hand high, it mmed it against the surface in a grotesque disy of anger before moving in a jerky, unpredictable way.


    Myne''s stomach churned as he witnessed the entity using the living heart as a macabre paintbrush, dragging it across the wall to write in a clumsy script of blood. Despite the horrifying imagery, the writing itself was unimaginably poor.


    Phew, It seems like Mr. Ghost doesn''t have any n to kill... At least for now. And it couldn''t even speak properly, only make those weird scary noises. I hope it doesn''t write some impossible task. Damn it, now even a ghost wants an advantage over me.


    Wasn''t a cheap father-inw enough? Myne grumbled inwardly, but knowing there was no way he could refuse Mr. Ghost''s kind request, no matter how unwilling he was, he could only sigh helplessly. After all, Mr. Ghost already showed that his temper is not gentle and he is not easy to talk with. If he identally made it angry, it would undoubtedly lead him to follow the unfortunate men''s grim fate.


    Once Mr. Ghost finished its work, flinging the now useless dead heart aside, it moved away, finally leaving enough space for Myne to see what he wanted to say. Of course, if Mr. Ghost could talk, it would be better, as this way he could get more info from its mouth, and even possibly know its sad story, which would be great entertainment. But a silent message was also better than none.


    At least this shows that Mr. Ghost is notpletely a mindless entity but a very intelligent ghost.


    "SAVE HER!"


    Two colossal words scrawled across the wall in chilling, yet embarrassingly poor handwriting, blood dripping down like macabre tears. In any other situation, Myne might have found humour in the ghost''sck of penmanship. But the message resonated within him, piecing together all parts of the puzzle.


    His prior sympathy for the dead men vanished, reced by a grimace as he unleashed a volley of wind des at their corpses.


    "Those monsters! What the hell did they do to her?" Myne, whose imprisonment was released by Mr. Ghost and fell on the ground, roared, his anger finally unleashed. When he entered June''s bedroom and saw it deserted, Myne already had some doubts. After all, June lived quite far from the main town and that too alone.


    Being in her prime, with an extremely beautiful appearance, it is normal for her to attract some troublemakers. It was another reason for Myne''s urgency to relocate to the middle of the town with its dense poption. After all, although their rtionship couldn''t move further from being friends with benefits, Myne cared deeply for all his women, and June was undeniably his first friend.


    How could he let her suffer?


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    When she''d been attacked and injured previously, Myne hadn''t hesitated. He''d stormed the Town Lord''s house and personally killed all those f*ckers. After that, he had tried to convince June to move away, knowing that sooner orter, as long as she lived in such a deste ce, she would surely get in trouble again. Lucas Town, while rtively small with a low crime rate, was close to the capital.


    Travelers, both virtuous and malicious, frequented the town, no one could predict what kind of thoughts they had. Myne himself wasn''t a good person, so he obviously looked at most things suspiciously and from a negative perspective, which made him a bit paranoid, and in the end, his fear became a reality.


    "Can you tell me what happened to her? I was away from the town because of work and just returned. I''m really sorry for neglecting my duty as a friend and couldn''te to help her when she needed it the most," Myne, feeling a bit guilty as to why he didn''t forcefully grab June''s ass and relocate her to another ce, addressed to Mr. Ghost, who patiently waited for him to clear his thoughts.


    Myne expected Mr. Ghost to scrawl another message on the wall, but to his surprise, it suddenly materialized before him in a blink as if teleported. It extended a bony finger, tapping it to his forehead.


    Myne''s eyes suddenly lost their lustre and became pure white without any pupil or iris, and from his perspective, the world dissolved into blinding white. his vision went nk, reced by the sensation of falling. He plummeted from a great height, his screams lost in the whistling wind as the ground rushed towards him.


    BOOM!


    A tremendous explosion erupted as Myne impacted the earth, creating a crater several meters deep and leaving a dust cloud in its wake.


    "Cough, cough, what a greatnding. This was definitely intentional," Myne whileining slowly stood up from the ground without any injuries. Even his clothes were clean and neat as before with not a single bit of dust on them. If not for the fact that he was indeed lying in the middle of a crater created by himself a few seconds ago, Myne would even suspect he was dreaming.


    Myne spotted Mr. Ghost, its red eyes glowing ominously beneath the dark hood staring at him. Straightening up, Myne acknowledged defeat with a sigh and climbed out of the crater. He looked around and found that the entire world at some point had turned grey as if it had lost all other colours. He stood alone in the cemetery, beside June''s house, well notpletely alone.


    Mr. Ghost didn''t care about Myne''s curiosity. It slowly turned and drifted towards the cemetery entrance. From there, it had a clear view of June''s house''s main entrance.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Though questions piled up in Myne''s mind, he understood this wasn''t a being he could question anything, so with a helpless shrug, he followed it.


    Reaching the entrance, Myne spotted a small figure approaching. Myne focused a bit and discovered that it was June, who had just finished her work and returned home. But by looking at her expression, it seemed like something had happened, and she was not in a good mood.


    Until June entered her home, she didn''t notice Myne and Mr. Ghost standing at the entrance of the cemetery at all. Just as Myne was about to call out, Mr. Ghost raised its bony hand and waved gently


    As it did that, Myne felt the world around him spinning crazily, however soon everything returned to normal, except that the evening light had vanished, reced by the inky cloak of midnight, and other things were the same. Although because of nighttime, visibility was very low, it was no problem for Myne and Mr. Ghost, as thetter a being of pure darkness, the night made no difference at all.


    Although Myne still couldn''t understand what was going on, he waited patiently, knowing that since Mr. Ghost had brought him into his memories, he must surely have a reason for this. And just as Myne expected, he again saw June, but this time her condition wasn''t quite good-looking. Her clothes were ripped, her body bearing the marks of a struggle. A prominent handprint marred her beautiful face.


    She ran frantically, asionally ncing back as if pursued by an unseen threat.


    The sight of June in such a state sent a surge of anger coursing through Myne''s veins. He lunged towards her, desperate to heal her wounds, offerfort, and learn the identities of the bastards who dared to harm her. But as his hand reached out, it passed through her form like a phantom limb as if she were just an illusion.


    Myne stared at his empty hand for a moment, the realization settling in with a heavy sigh. He observed her further. Though June demonstrably endured a struggle, her injuries weren''t life-threatening. Her clothes were ripped, and there were minor scrapes on her knees and hands, suggesting a fall or a forceful attempt to restrain her.


    A harsh handprint marred her cheek alongside a dull ache in her stomach, likely from a punch, there was a hint of fear and unease in her eyes but not too much. Despite this, her ability to escape showed that June was not an easy woman to deal with.


    While Myne was observing June''s condition, she finally managed to open the door lock with her trembling hands and entered before mming the door down and locking it tightly from inside. No sooner had she disappeared inside than four masked men, d in identical ck uniforms, materialized near the house, their ill intentions evident.


    Then, a sight unfolded that shook Myne to his core. As the men entered June''s courtyard, another Mr. Ghost materialized behind them. With inhuman speed, it snatched the head of the unfortunate man at the back, It grabbed the head of the poor guy who was standing at the end, with a whoosh sound, it used inhuman speed and both of them disappeared as if they never were there.


    Before the remaining three could evenprehend theirrade''s sudden disappearance, Mr. Ghost had already dispatched the fourth man and returned. This time, Mr. Ghost, only God knows what was going on in his mind, actually came from underground.


    After grabbing a random guy''s legs among the three, it dragged him inside the ground as if it were made of snow and even took the time to pat the hole shut behind him.

 Chapter 359. Terror Vengeance

    Panic finally gripped the remaining two men and they started trembling after witnessing the swift demise of theirrades. Their original confidence and cocky swagger as if they owned money from the entire world had been put aside. The next moment with a seemingly impressive disy of tactical understanding between them, the duo nced at each other, turned around, and attempted to flee.


    But how can there be such a good thing in the world, where you can go and return anywhere with ease? Mr. Ghost, who had been silently floating in invisible form at the courtyard''s entrance for who knows how long, materialized instantly before them as the duo approached, letting out a thunderous roar.


    Although Myne clearly heard the voice of Mr. Ghost, which was loud enough to create a shockwave, and so did the duo''s scream, which sent chills down his spine to anyone who listened, but he noticed no movement within the house. He realized that Mr. Ghost did not want to reveal its existence to June and protect her from the shadow, so it had done something to block all sound around them.


    The duo, who were terrified enough to have peed in their pants after screaming out of their lungs, hurriedly made a distance from Mr. Ghost. Maybe their mental toughness was quite solid after experiencing enough ups and downs in life, or because they deceived themselves by thinking that Mr. Ghost was not much of a big deal, they actuallyunched a desperate attack on Mr. Ghost.


    Two colourless beams of light shot out from the first man''s hand at an extreme speed, reaching Mr. Ghost within a second. However, to their horror, the beams passed straight through Mr. Ghost as if he were just an illusion.


    The second man, still unconvinced, pped his hands together and slowly opened them, revealing a struggling colourless vortex with a lot of mana surrounding it in a spiral shape in his palms.


    The vortex looked very unstable as if it would explode in its caster''s hand the next moment, digging his grave on the spot, but sadly, nothing like this happened, and when the vortex became as big as a child''s head, the second man immediately threw it at Mr. Ghost.


    Mr. Ghost, calm from beginning to end, didn''t take their petty attack to heart (if he even had one) and simply hovered in ce, ready to see the power of the second man''s attack, while thinking about how he should kill them.


    Soon the vortex came in front of Mr. Ghost. Right at this moment, the second man may have learned a lesson from his friend. Instead of waiting for his attack to hit Mr. Ghost, he snapped his fingers and detonated the vortex in front of Mr. Ghost just a few centimetres away from it.


    Contrary to Myne''s expectations, there was no earth-shattering explosion. Instead, the vortex transformed into a pure ck hole in the air, so pure that even light couldn''t escape its pull. From nowhere, various energies started appearing around it, rotating in a spiraling formation, before being sucked into the ck hole.


    Initially, this phenomenon was confined to the energies, but slowly everything around the ck hole, as if pulled by an irresistible force, began to float towards it.


    A sigh escaped Myne''s lips. "Couldn''t you add some colour to your memory world? Such a magnificent attack... yet, everything is ck and white. If only this guy was alive, I could have made a fortune. This deadly attack, fueled by his abundant mana...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    tsk, tsk, it could even possible to uproot an entire city from the ground," His eyes, filled with greed and regret, fixated on the ck hole devouring everything around it like a fanatic.


    Mr. Ghost remained silent and just stared at the ck hole. Because its creepy face was hidden under the hood, no one knew what it was thinking. But the faint glow emanated from his blood-red eyes, intensifying with each passing moment. This betrayed an inner turmoil far from the outward calmness he projected.


    Let''s rewind a few seconds. While Mr. Ghost initially disregarded the vortex attack, something unsettling, a feeling of unease it hadn''t experienced in years, suddenly gripped it. it''s casual demeanour vanished, reced by a seriousness.


    After a brief contemtion, it snapped lightly, creating a projection of itself where it hovered before submerging into the ground and quickly reappearing silently behind the duo. Because Mr. Ghost could turn invisible, the duo had no idea what had happened and were oblivious to its presence.


    Your journey continues with empire


    Soon, the vortex sted, leaving a ck hole with unimaginable powerful pulling force in mid-air. Because the projection of Mr. Ghost was closest to it, it was instantly swallowed by the ck hole and thrown away to an unknown ce. After losing connection with Mr. Ghost''s mana.


    the projection turned into particles and disappeared, but there was no one around to see it except the pure darkness of the void.


    The ck hole stayed in the air for a total of 5 seconds, and in just this amount of time, it had already made a lot of noise and devoured many things such as nearby trees, wooden fences around the courtyard, nearby grasses, etc., everything devoured by the ck hole with astonishing speed and pulling force only increase with each passing second as well as the size of ck hole getting bigger as if it absorbing the man from surrounding to be bigger and powerful.


    If the caster wasn''t a noob with limited mana, it is possible to make a lot of mess with a simple attack.


    However, the true drama unfolded elsewhere. The duo, believing Mr. Ghost vanquished, celebrated with excited embraces. Myne, who was watching the fun with great interest, seeing the past Mr. Ghost standing right behind the duo who were celebrating its demise and covered in red light from head to toe, felt some pity for both guys. Anyone with good eyes could see that the past Mr.


    Ghost was very pissed off, and their moment of joy was a mere calm before the storm.


    And soon, just as Myne predicted, Mr. Ghost, whose temper wasn''t good to begin with, after being angered, directly entered the body of the first man who shot energy beams from his hands and possessed him. Then, under the confused eyes of the second man, who was wondering why his friend suddenly paused and closed his eyes, witnessed a horrifying spectacle.


    His friend''s eyes flew open, now devoid of irises, glowing an eerie white, and a chilling grin stretched across his face


    Before the second man couldprehend the situation, Mr. Ghost, now in control of the first man''s body, lunged at him with ferocity like a crazy beast who had lost its reasoning in rage.


    In a brutal and barbaric disy, he sank his teeth into the second man''s neck, bite off his ear, gouged an eye with his thumb, and because the second man was making too much noise even shoved his entire hand into the second man''s mouth.


    This nightmarish and crazy way of torturing someone to death continued for an entire minute before the second man overwhelmed by the assault, sumbed to unconsciousness.


    The past Mr. Ghost consumed by a relentless desire for vengeance had no n to let them go so easily, still inhabiting the first man''s body, grabbed the second man and vanished from Myne''s sight with a whoosh. When it returned a few minutester, it was back in its original form. Then, the Mr.


    Ghost of the past looked around and chanted some unknown incantation, and soon the battlefield returned back to normal as if someone had rewind time.


    Seeing the efficiency of Mr. Ghost''s work, Myne gave him a silent thumbs up in his heart. Such a perfect bodyguard. If possible, then he also wanted a few for himself, but s, Myne knew very well that such an entity couldn''t be obtained just because you want. This ispletely dependent on luck, a lot and a lot of luck.


    No wonder June seemed to encounter misfortune so frequently. If not for my intervention, she might still be struggling as a waitress. It appeared her entire reserve of luck had been exhausted the moment Mr. Ghost became her bodyguard. Thankfully, I maintained a good rtionship with her. Otherwise, considering Mr.


    Ghost''s temper, today might have been myst day, Myne thought and couldn''t help but shudder, contemting the gruesome fate of the second man.


    While Myne was silently making a bit of distance from Mr. Ghost, he again felt the world spinning. The scene fast-forwarded, and another night materialized before him. Myne temporarily blocked his weird thoughts and focused on the thing in front of him, ready to see what was going to happen this time.


    Soon, Myne noticed someone approaching, and after carefully seeing that June didn''t look injured this time, he breathed a sigh of relief and focused his attention on the little boy beside her. The boy had an ordinary face, except for his unusual white hair. He wore loose, dirty, ragged clothes, and numerous small scratches marred his face. Clearly, this was the boy with the intriguing past.


    Although both June and the boy appeared unharmed, their hurried arrival at the house suggested they had encountered trouble and were likely running from someone.


    Upon reaching the house, June quickly opened the door and rushed inside with the boy. Myne, now familiar with the script, prepared to wait for the viin''s entrance when he felt a cold, bony hand on his shoulder. Which sent a shiver running down his spine.


    Gulping down his saliva Myne turned his head and looked at Mr. Ghost beside him, questioning eyes meeting masked silence wondering what it had in mind, when he saw it gesturing for him to follow. With no other choice and unable tomunicate, he could only take a deep breath and follow it.

 Chapter 360. Unknown Imprint

    Following Mr. Ghost Myne quickly to June''s backyard, a wave of confusion washed over him. As he pondered the situation, the back door opened, revealing June and the white-haired boy exiting with arge bag on June''s shoulder. Without hesitation, the pair darted towards the forest.


    "Are they fleeing from the town?" Myne, with disbelief written all over his face, asked with a gloomy expression. If June remained within the town walls, finding her was simply a matter of spending enough money. However, if she had really run away randomly, locating her would be significantly more challenging.


    Mr. Ghost, his usual silence unbroken, observed June''s fading form thoughtfully before turning and floating towards the cemetery entrance.


    While Myne harboured a burning desire to force Mr. Ghost out of its indifferent state and extract some information, the gruesome demise of the three men at June''s house served as a chilling reminder of the consequences. Swallowing his anger, he trailed behind it.


    As soon as Myne returned, he saw those three unlucky guys who were still lying in June''s house in reality, and polluting the air, standing in front of her door, banging it nonstop.


    Next, what happened is easy to guess. With no response forting, the men barged into the house, kicking the iron te known as Mr. Ghost, who hadpletely lost itsposure due to June''s escape. Myne, peering through the doorway, witnessed a horrifying tableau �C a demonstration of what is called the real torturous way to kill people.


    At first, he thought those men died quickly after suffering such serious injuries, but who would have thought that Mr. Ghost, who took everything a little too seriously, actually used magic to let them stay alive for many days. Only when their internal organs could no longer function, even with the aid of magic, did they finally find release from its bony hands.


    But Mr. Ghost''s sadistic game wasn''t over. As their souls left their bodies, Mr. Ghost seized them, transported them to the cemetery, cast some unknown spell upon them, and buried them in random graves, presumably for future amusement


    "Phew," Myne exhaled, the final scene leaving him thoroughly shaken. "Thest part was�� ahem, quite creative, to say the least. I never imagined Mr. Ghost collecting souls to increase its cemetery''s poption. An interesting idea, to be sure." He took a few cautious steps backwards, a mixture of fear and reluctant admiration evident in his eyes.


    The screams of the three men still resonated in his ears, solidifying his decision to maintain a safe distance from Mr. Ghost, and directlybelled it as "Stay as far away as possible."


    However, Mr. Ghost obviously didn''t care about Myne''spliment. It silently approached him, grasped his hand with its bony appendage, turned it over, and pressed its index finger against the back of his hand.


    Myne who thought Mr. Ghost was offended by his remark, wanted to free his poor hands from it, but sadly now it was toote, he only felt as if someone had branded his skin with a searing iron, and a painful moan escaped from his lips. But considering his poor little life, he endured the agonizing sensation with tearing eyes.


    He decided that after he found June, he would take revenge with instalments from her, this is all her fault.


    Although Myne felt extremely painful from whatever Mr. Ghost was doing, this process didn''tst long. After 5 seconds, Mr. Ghost removed its finger and let go of Myne''s hand.


    "Hot, hot, hot!" Myne cried, jumping up and down, fanning his hand to cool the burning sensation. A dark symbol, resembling a moon with a single, closed eye in its center, now adorned the back of his hand. It was a truly very creepy tattoo to speak of. Only a special existence like Mr. Ghost coulde up with this kind of trick.


    "What is this? Does this symbol have some kind of special purpose or something?" Regaining hisposure after the burning subsided, Myne casually inquired.


    His question hung in the air as Mr. Ghost reverted to its usual standby mode, its figure unnervingly still beneath the dark hood. Thebination of the dark background, the entity''s crimson glow, and its shrouded eyes were enough to send shivers down Myne''s spine. Although he knew that he was temporarily safe.


    This time, upon hearing Myne''s question, Mr. Ghost finally showed some reaction. It first went to the wall and pointed at the words "Save Her" it had painted with great difficulty. Then it pointed at the symbol on the back of Myne''s hand. After which Mr. Ghost gave a deep look at Myne and disappearedpletely from his sight.


    Thud!


    With Mr. Ghost gone, Myne finally couldn''t hold onto his fake courage and slumped to the ground while panting heavily. Even in thest fight with Alban, he didn''t feel so pressured as he did tonight. The feeling of having your life and death in the palm of someone else is definitely not a pleasant one, but sadly there is nothing Myne could do.


    Wherever he goes, those ultra-powerful beings hidden underground


    appear out of nowhere, making his life a constant struggle. He began to wonder if it was a side effect of receiving his cheat-like skills, a curse bestowed upon him by a vengeful god or goddess out of jealousy


    "Phew, thankfully at thest moment I managed to cast appraisal on Mr. Ghost. Out of fear, I literally forgot about it. Let''s see if there is any interesting skill I can borrow temporarily from Mr. Ghost to save June. If that skill of travelling underground cane into my hands, it could be another life-saving skill.


    Recently, I felt my skills are too insufficient. I should better collect more of them. What''s the point of raising their level if all my opponents are simply monsters and I couldn''t defeat any of them," Myne grumbled, cursing his bad luck as he stared intently at the appraisal result of Mr. Ghost with burning eyes.


    [ Name: ??? ( Mr. Ghost )


    LV: ???


    Race: Undead( Vengeful Spirit )


    Gender: None


    Age: ???


    upation: Guardian of...???


    Title: ???


    Status: Couldn''t detect because of special traits of undead race.


    [Skill]


    Ethereal Phase


    Wail of Torment


    Soul Bind


    Shadow Maniption


    ???


    ?????


    ...


    [Ability]


    ???


    ?????


    ?????? ]


    Myne''s lips twitched as he scanned the rows of question marks in Mr. Ghost''s status, especially under the "Skills" and "Abilities" sections. Many times he wondered which bastard spread this kind of fake rumor that a person could only have three skills. Let''s not talk about monsters; he had already seen quite a few demons and now even ghosts who were loaded with skills and abilities.


    "Maybe this information is only limited to humans, and other races didn''t count. With the pitiful power of most humans, it is normal for them to be ignorant about such a cruel fact. After all, to deal with most humans, power like Mr. Ghost''s or those demons from hell in another world, may not even need to use skill, just a casual wave of the hand or a p is more than enough."


    While shamelessly rubbing salt on the burn wound of his own race, Myne hurriedly started looking at the detailed description of Mr. Ghost''s skills. In order to not get too far from it, and receive notification of ''not being able to cut the skill because of distance,'' Myne quickly exited June''s house.


    Ethereal Phase:


    Description: This skill bestows upon its user the extraordinary ability to seamlessly transition between the material and ethereal nes, granting them unparalleled flexibility and stealth. By harnessing this power, the wielder bes akin to a ghostly apparition, capable of traversing through solid objects as effortlessly as a gust of wind through an open window.


    Cooldown Time: One hour after each use.


    Special Note: Due to the uniquews of the ethereal ne, using this skill renders the user incapable of activating any other skills simultaneously.


    Seeing the desired skill he was greedy for the moment he witnessed Mr. Ghost''s actions yed before him, Myne''s eyes widened with shock. He didn''t expect he would hit the jackpot right on the first try. Instantly, without any hesitation, he cut the Ethereal Phase skill and pasted it to himself, as if fearing that if he waited a bit more the skill might slip away from his grasp.


    However, unbeknownst to Myne, Mr. Ghost, having just gathered the seven souls of the unfortunate men who attempted to capture June to vent its anger again after rewatching his memories, fixated its gaze upon his direction. It tightened its grip on its shovel, dense dark aura startedcking from his body but didn''t make any further move, as if waiting for something.


    On the other side, Myne had just opened the description of the second skill when he felt every hair on his body stand on end. A powerful pressure, potent enough to induce crippling fear, descended upon him. Having just engaged in heart-to-heartmunication with Mr. Ghost, Myne instantly recognized the source of the oppressive feeling.


    He whipped his head towards the cemetery and saw a message appear above the entrance, glowing ominously in blood red:


    "DON''T CROSS THE LINE!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Confronted with this stark warning, Myne, resembling a frightened chicken, frantically nodded his head. Without a second thought, he opened the portal and scurried away into its depths.

 Chapter 361. Passionate Morning

    "Phew, that was a close call. I thought I was about to be a ghost myself. That was too scary. Maybe I should learn to control my greed in the future," Myne muttered, wiping the cold sweat from his brow as he emerged from the portal. ncing back at the shimmering gateway he couldn''t help but tremble a bit out of fear.


    "At least I snagged an incredibly useful skill," Myne mused a hint of pride in his voice. "But s, if only I could use other skills with it simultaneously. Then I could directly be half invincible. I wonder what kind of effect Mr. Ghost''s other skills would have. In my haste to escape, I identally closed Mr.


    Ghost''s status window. What a pity. Maybe next time.


    He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Right now, the most important thing is getting some rest and figuring out how to save June tomorrow." ncing towards the bed, he saw Aisha still fast asleep, a soft quilt draped over her wless naked figure.


    Gulp!


    Myne swallowed hard. "Will she be mad if I disturb her sweet sleep for my own selfish reasons...? Forget it. It''s not like I can''t sleep without having sex first. Although with how wild Aisha was before, she might not care about it now if I bang her in sleep, she may even enjoy it, but I feel a bit guilty if I force her to wake up. For a young woman, not getting enough sleep is her worst enemy.


    I don''t want to see an older Aisha so soon."


    With that resolve, Myne quietly undressed and slipped into the bed beside her. He cuddled her soft body, burying his face in her ample bosom, and closed his eyes. The past few hours had been a whirlwind of events, and his poor weary mind needed some proper rest.


    Suddenly being hugged by someone and feeling a bit of weight on her breasts, Aisha slowly fluttered her sleepy eyes open to see Myne lying beside her. It didn''t take long for her sleep-addled mind to catch up.


    "Ah, looks like someone''s n just got derailed," Aisha chuckled lightly, a mischievous smile ying on her lips. "Hehehe, Sylphy''s face would be wonderful tomorrow," She then without a word embraced Myne as well, gently cing a kiss on his forehead with eyes full of doting and affection before closing her eyes again and drifting back into her beautiful dream again.


    ...


    Next morning, 7 o''clock.


    "Velvet honey, don''t go there. There is nothing worth being curious about..."


    "What do you mean there''s a golden door leading back to our home? Honey, stop joking! You haven''t even seen my house yet, so how could you possibly know what it looks like? No, no, no�� stop don''t go there, there is just darkness. Damn it, why are you not listening to me, If you enter there, I may not be able to save you."


    "Velvet!!!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With a jolt and a shout, Myne woke up, panting heavily, sweat clinging to his skin. Relief washed over him as he scanned his familiar bedroom instead of on a wooden bridge in the middle of an entire dark world.


    "Aisha, stirred by his panicked shout, sat up and looked at him with concern. His panicked breathing and sweat-soaked form were unsettling, she couldn''t help but worry about him. "Are you okay, Myne?" she asked gently, pulling him into an embrace, cing his head on her naked breasts, trying to give him her warmth andfort.


    And this trick worked very well. Enveloped in her warmth, Myne''s frantic heart gradually calmed. Although his mind was still filled with that weird nightmare, at least a semnce of rationality returned. He also hugged Aisha andy down on the bed with her while cuddling her like a ko.


    "Thank you, honey. I don''t know what I would have done without you. Marrying you was the best decision I''ve ever made in my life," Myne murmured, offering a weak smile and nting a light kiss on her lips.


    Aisha rolled her eyes. "Don''t be silly. If that were truly the case, there wouldn''t be so many other girls in your life, let alone nightmares involving someone other than me." Though she teased him, she understood his need to shift the conversation. She decided to forgo asking about the nightmare for now.


    "Hehehe, as expected of my genius wifuu, nothing can be hidden from your eagle-like eyes," Myne, who finally calmed downpletely, after being hugged by Aisha''s naked body his little brother instantly became hard as a rock, his mind automatically understood which thing it should give priority, it instantly put aside his nightmare and lustful thoughts speared everywhere.


    Myne left hand slithered into the quilt, moving on Aisha''s nder body till slowly it pressed her soft meat garden before sliding into her ass valley and finallying back to her moist entrance. His two middle fingers then teased her moist lips between her soft thighs.


    "Are sure you want to do it now? Once it started, this time I won''t let you go as easily as before," Aisha said with an evil grin on her face. Then next moment before Myne could answer his lips were sealed by her lips, and their tongues started a fierce fight in their mouths.


    Myne obviously didn''t care about Aisha''s useless threat, and his finger continued messing with her lower lips. A momentter, as if responding to his touches, her pussy leaked out her honey, and he knew it was ready.


    His two fingers then slowly entered her now wet entrance and began moving in and out in the next few moments.


    Aisha''s upper body had already reacted as she hugged Myne even tighter; her breathing became ragged, but there was no sign of her giving in and breaking the kiss first, It was an unspoken rule between Myne and Aisha that whoever broke the kiss first would be deemed the loser, a notion neither of them could ept.


    However, the reality proved cruel, and most of the time, it was Aisha who found herself defeated unless Myne released the water.


    "Mnnn��"


    And it didn''t take long for Myne''s lovely wifuu to moan in delight.


    Myne crotch began to move involuntarily as his lust started taking over him. Aisha''s womanly aroma only aroused him further, making him unconsciously leak out his pheromones as they ran rampant in the bedroom.


    *Squirt*


    Aisha had a light orgasm which prompted her to be ready for any kind of next action. She felt her body hot and itchy as her craving arose. An incredible sensation tingled her pussy, and she now just want his meat rod inside her.


    Aisha panting slightly opened her eyes wide because of the sudden orgasm she was forced to remove her lips from his, and had to take a breath. So when she decided to grab his little brother to take revenge since he was messing with her pussy, just to get her mouth sealed again.


    His tongue slithered into her mouth like a snake while she involuntarily provided her tongue, and they intertwined, poor Aisha didn''t seed in her n, instead other party took advantage.


    They kissed like that for a while before Myne felt that he could no longer wait. He remove his fingers from inside her vagina and ced her thigh on his before aligning his dick tip against her wet entrance.


    Holding his little brother, he teased her lower wet lips by scraping his tip against it. Another gush of squirt gave him the green signal as he held it in the right ce and pushed his hips forward. And as if Aisha herself was more impatient them him, she just lifted her hips a bit to make his entrance easier and,


    *Squelch*


    Myne''s little brother slid inside her vagina without any difficulty, making Aisha gasp due to the sudden jolt of pleasure she felt throughout her body.


    His left hand moved beneath Aisha''s waist, and he decided to use a bit different position this time. He broke the kiss and gestured to her to lift her head from his hand, and as she did, he raised his upper body until he supported it on his elbow.


    He pushed the pillow under her head as she rested on it, and his arm was under her neck. Now the position was perfect for thrusting, so he slowly began moving his hips. Her alluring blushing face was right before him, so he passionately began kissing her.


    A few light thrustster, his rod slid inside her reaching her womb, and just as it poked her womb entrance, her body twitched with the sudden jolt passing to her head, and she moaned, widening her eyes.


    "Mnnn~!"


    Myne increased his thrusting speed as he felt her squishy walls squeezing his shaft, providing him with unending pleasure. His pistoning became vigorous in no time, and obscene sounds resounded.


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    With his position, it was easier for him to kiss her smooth neck, and as he did, Aisha gasped heavily to not moan loudly as her delicate hand moved behind his head before clenching his hair. And she didn''t even notice her hips moving to match his rhythm.


    Along with each of Myne''s long thrusts, as its tip poked her womb, suddenly an evil thought came into his mind as he felt that there was another entrance getting ready to be explored. With his next full-force thrust, he pushed his dick until the end, as he had a sudden urge to break through that barrier and enter new territory.


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!"


    Aisha couldn''t suppress her moan this time, and Myne could sense a bit of pain in it. So he stopped and apologized for his stupid behaviour.


    Though he could tell that, although he felt the passage explorable, her womb wasn''t ready to be prated yet, maybe he could try to push a little bit every time until she got used to it, which ording to Aisha''s wild nature, it shouldn''t take too much time, probably a dozen of so round.


    So for the time being Myhne kept his long and rtively slow pistoning her wet and tight vagina as her walls coiled around him in response. By now, both of them were utterly drenched in sweat as most of their bodies were covered with a nket.


    While he had made sure not to make pping sounds with his long pistoning, it only heightened the pleasure while making squelching sounds.


    Another 5 minutes passed, during which he alternated between her neck and her slippery mouth while her hand roamed and caressed his head, chest, and back.


    And as he neared his orgasm, he locked her mouth to prevent her loud moans, pushed his rod deep inside until it kissed the entrance of her womb, and squirted inrge amounts, directly inside her womb.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    While Aisha widened her eyes due to the wriggling of his dick that brought euphoria of pleasure, her body violently twitched and cum on his dick while letting out muffled moans.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*

 Chapter 362. Cursed Seal

    "Are you kidding me?" Maya exploded, disbelief etched across her face. "Really? A ghost? How the hell did you manage to get yourself into this mess, and that too within a day of me leaving you alone? Didn''t you learn anything from thest incident? Also what happened to your promise to stay out of trouble?"


    Maya couldn''tprehend how could someone be this wretched. She had been living in Lucus Town much longer than Myne, yet hadn''t encountered even a normal wandering spirit. Meanwhile, her womanizer brother, a ma for trouble, had somehow made contact with a vengeful, intelligent, and magic-wielding spirit. That simply didn''t make any sense.


    "But this time I''mpletely innocent!" Myne whined defensively, his head hung low as he sat on the cold bathroom floor. "I just went to visit a friend, and that too in the town, but who would have thought something like this would happen! Now you can''t expect me to lock myself inside the house forever, right?"


    After having some morning fun with Aisha for a few hours, and in thest moment finally prating her womb and knocking her out in excitement, Myne, who was still quite scared, was worried that if he didn''t find June, Mr. Ghost mighte knocking on his door asking forpensation. After all, it even gave him a wonderful life-saving skill as an advance reward for the task.


    So, after getting dressed, he rushed to Maya, seeking her advice on the mark left by Mr. Ghost.


    When Aisha mentioned that Maya saved him along with other divine beastsst time, Myne knew she was not normal and definitely ying pig-eat-tiger. Although he always had this doubt seeing the miserable condition of Jin, who couldn''t even dare to talk back even if it was not his fault, but because ofck of evidence, he couldn''te to a conclusion.


    Now everything was clear, especially when in his dream, his mother''s soul said that Maya knew everything.


    Of course, Myneing to Maya had nothing to do with the fact that he was scared by their overprotectiveness and if he went on another adventure alone without telling her or the other girls, then their love might turn deadly, and he may then not die from the enemy, but they would surely kill him.


    Their love for him was just too scary; they would rather disable him and lock him in the house than let him wander outside messing around.


    However, because of the wrong timing when Ash came to Maya''s bedroom saw her discarded clothes lying on the bed, and heard movement from the bathroom. After confirming Jin''s absence in the shop he quickly entered the bathroom, ready to see something beautiful.


    But s Maya also noticed his presence, and after a bit of surprise, she actually dragged him in, and soon a fierce battle between the two bodies'' collisions took ce in the bathroom.


    During the third round, a semnce of rity returned to Maya. Noticing something strange with Myne, or more clearly, something strange with his soul, she halted the battle midway. With a deadly serious face, she asked about his recent matters. Myne, whose original purpose was to discuss everything with Maya, held nothing back and narrated his experiences truthfully, of course.


    In his story, June was just a close friend who worked hard and only returned homete at night and went out early in the morning, because of which he could only meet her at night and their rtionship was also a normal one.


    Hearing Myne''s reply, Maya, who was about to explode in anger, also calmed down a bit. Yes, she couldn''t lock Myne up for the rest of his life, and this time, it was clearly not his fault. Scolding him wouldn''t make any sense. Of course, she also couldn''t admit her mistake easily and let Myne climb on her head; otherwise, what ifter he, in excitement again, started looking for death?


    "But no matter how close childhood friends we are," Maya said angrily, standing in front of Mynepletely naked, her hands on her hips, "Tell me, which sane person goes to meet their friend in the middle of the night? Did you have no shame at all?


    I don''t remember raising you like this." However seeing Myne''s head hung lower and lower, as if he were trying to burrow a hole in the floor and bury his head inside, she nodded with a hint of satisfaction.


    "Sigh, forget it. It seems I need to give you more time after today. I never should have listened to your nonsense back then and let you live alone. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be such a shameless pervert." Maya sighed regretfully. "Now, how long do you n on staring at the floor? Get up and let''s talk about the mess you created this time in the bedroom."


    With that, Maya grabbed a towel from the stool in the corner and tossed it on Myne''s head. She then walked out without looking back.


    "Phew, close call. I thought she was going to beat me to death again... She''s no less scary than Mr. Ghost," Myne muttered, breathing a sigh of relief. He quickly got up, wiped the water from his body, and walked out of the bathroom.


    In the bedroom, he saw Maya locking the door to prevent Jin from entering and ruining their "fun." She then gestured for Myne to sit cross-legged on the bed.


    Although confused about why he needed to sit cross-legged, Myne followed her order and did as he was told. But when he saw Maya moving her bombshell body and climb on the bed, before standing right in front of him, with her pussy so close to him that touching the tip of his nose.


    Myne thought that this was Maya''s way to punish him, was getting himself for receiving a ton of emotional and mental damage, when he saw Maya lowering her hips gently, she then grabbed his little brother, ce its tips on the entrance of the vagina, finally understand why she told him to sit cross leg.


    As expected, like a sister, like a brother; although they are not blood-rted, their bond is clearly more powerful than blood rtion. Myne, who was happy to see that Maya wasn''t in too bad a mood, quickly cooperated with her. He grabs her waist, and pushes her down, making his little brother effortlessly slide inside her vagina till it kisses the entrance of her womb.


    Maya shifted her hips slightly to getfortable, then locked her legs behind Myne''s back, before taking his hand where Mr. Ghost left its dark, creepy-looking tattoo and started studying it carefully.


    "Huh? That''s it? If she just wants to study the mark, then why does she need to put it inside her pocket?" Myne thought confusedly while staring at his beautiful big sis.


    As if she knew what was going on in Myne''s mind, Maya, without moving her eyes from the mark, spoke gently. "In order to carefully observe your body and soul, I had to connect myself with you, and this is the most efficient and appropriate way to do so. Although I like having sex with you a lot, that doesn''t mean that I am a pervert like you.


    You are rightfully mine from the beginning, so there is no problem having sex with someone you love the most in the world, unlike you who wanted to f*ck every random girl of other races with big boobs and eptable appearance."


    "Cough, don''t put it like that," Myne said softly, stroking Maya''s back. "As a man, it''spletely normal to have some perverted fantasies. But thinking about something and acting on it are two entirely different things."


    "As for you rightfully owning me, there''s no denying that. I know it too. However, sometimes we can''t stop what fate throws our way. My meeting Aisha and the others was purely a game of fate, andter we found joy and love in each other, so I can''t just refuse their feelings, right?" Myne said cautiously, ready to hug Maya tightly if she went berserk.


    Thankfully, she didn''t respond at all and just continued doing her work.


    "So, this means if you meet more beautiful girls in the future, and they''re willing to spread their legs in front of you after seeing your powers or wealth, then you''ll ept them as well because it is written in your fate?" After a moment of silence, just when Myne started pang of anxiety, Maya finally moved her eyes from the mark on the back of his hand and asked with an expressionless face.


    "I... maybe?" Although Myne didn''t dare utter those two words, his expression was more than enough for Maya to know the answer to her question.


    With a disappointing sigh, Maya, to the great regret of Myne''s little brother, stood up from hisp, leaving his Excalibur hanging in the cold air, and walked towards the wardrobe to retrieve her clothes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "The mark on your hand is a "Cursed Seal" directly connected to your soul. It has two effects," Maya began, although she wasn''t in a good mood, s, she loved her damn younger brother, who was also her lover, too much, so she still had to do her work to warn him, otherwise, he would again smash his empty head into trouble.


    After taking out her ck erotic panties, and the same style bra, she started putting on them in front of Myne as she continued speaking. "The first effect is like apass. By pouring mana into the mark, it will show you the general direction of a person whose soul signature is imprinted on it.


    As long as you follow its direction, you''ll eventually reach them no matter which random corner of the world that person is hiding."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 363. The Sinister Curse

    Hearing Maya''s exnation, a look of confusion crossed Myne''s face, quickly morphing into understanding. He hurriedly poured mana into the mark on his hand. As he did that, the creepy closed eye in the centre jolted open, its pupil darting left and right. Although it sounded cool, having that horrifying thing on his hand sent shivers down that person''s spine.


    Myne, a guy with a weak heart regarding ghostly things, seeing the eye''s crazy movement, subconsciously moved his hand away as much as he could. But didn''t torment him for too long, and soon, as if it finally found the target, it again closed up and morphing into an arrow, pointed to the west.


    Seeing the direction arrow pointing, Myne''s eyes lifted up. He understood where this arrow pointed and why Mr. Ghost left this mark on him. Since it wanted to save June as soon as possible, naturally it had to do something magical. Otherwise, if Myne started looking for June''s trace from scratch, then she might have already joined Mr. Ghost''smunity a long ago before he could even find her trace.


    "As for the second effect," Maya continued, her voice frighteningly serious, "if you fail to find the person whose soul signature is imprinted in this mark within a certain timeframe or give up midway for any reason, you''ll experience the world''s most horrific torture: soul burning. Trust me, you never want to experience even a sliver of it."


    "I once witnessed a poor guy receive this punishment because he�� well, let''s just say he involved himself with someone he shouldn''t, and did something with her which you like a lot. Unfortunately, he got caught by the woman''s husband, who turned out to be a guy with a certain bit of status."


    "To vent his anger, the husband used his connections to force the n leader to inflict soul burning on him. Although the crime wasn''t that severe �C both the woman and the man were also in love and their actions were consensual �C the guy still received the punishment for a full minute."


    "His screams still echo in my ears whenever I try to remember the past. And what''s worse, though his life wasn''t in danger, the pain he endured left himpletely insane. He woke up screaming and attacking everything, yelling about burning. He didn''tst a day in that state." Maya said emotionally with a deep sigh, as she tried to recall the ufortable memories.


    Myne, on the other hand, felt a chill run down his spine as he looked at the dark mark on the back of his left hand, which now looked no different than a time bomb in his eyes. He could even hear the ticking sound of "tic tic tic" in his mind.


    Gulp!


    "Hey, sis, please stop scaring me," Myne stammered, swallowing hard. "And tell me is there any way to remove this seal from my hand? You wouldn''t want to lose your only kind and handsome little brother, right?" He hurried in front of Maya, pointing at the mark.


    Maya looked at Myne who was begging for her help with a terrified face and his pathetic pleas. A mischievous smile crept across her lips.


    "Ahh, I remember now. That guyter, in madness, actually suddenly ran into the horse of a very high-status figure, Which led his horse to go berserk, and that big shot fell down from the horse in the middle of the road.


    Because of that, he felt so humiliated that out of anger, that big shot, without caring about the protocol, used the soul-burning curse on that poor man right in front of everyone and tortured him until his soul burned to ash."


    "By the way, whoever created this soul-burning spell was an incarnation of a devil, because the process of soul-burning is extremely slow. His soul burned like a candle for hours, and the entire time, his screams echoing throughout the city.


    After that incident, soul burning became so unpopr that the crime rate of the entire city fell to the lowest point in history from the establishment of the city, you can imagine how much deep impression this left in people''s hearts."


    "Stop it now, sis. Tell me, can you get rid of this damn curse?" Myne interrupted, desperate. "I don''t want to see this kind of dangerous curse attached to my soul. God knows how much time that damn ghost left for me. What if he only left me one day''s time, and if I can''t find June in a day, won''t I also follow in the footsteps of that poor guy in your story? Sis, you have to do something.


    This is a matter of your one and only, beloved little brother''s life and death... I am willing to do anything for this," Myne, seeing Maya uninterested in solving his problem probably because of what he said earlier, hurriedly used his ultimate weapon, and became a wish greating genie, this trick he had been using a lot recently to coax his girls.


    "Anything, really?" Maya repeated, her arms folded under her huge breasts. She raised an eyebrow as she looked at Myne, who was on the verge of tears.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes, anything! No matter what, as long as you get rid of this ticking time bomb!" Myne replied desperately. He lunged forward and hugged Maya''s soft, smooth thighs, nuzzling his face against them like an idiot, which actually felt quite nice.


    "Well," Maya said with a frown, unfazed by Myne''s cute but perverted attempt at persuasion, "Considering your not-so-pleasing history of breaking promises, how can I be sure you won''t do it again?"


    "I...I can make a pinky promise?" Myne, unsure how to answer, stammered. After all, he didn''t want to break his word. However, trouble seemed to find him no matter what, turning his image from an honest gentleman of his words to a scoundrel who couldn''t keep his promises.


    "Tsk!" A look of disgust contorted Maya''s face as soon as she heard the words "pinky promise." She forcefully pulled her legs away from Myne''s embrace.


    "Go and fool your little girls with that nonsense like a pinky promise. Don''t forget who raised you. As if I don''t know where you learned this shit from," Saying such, Maya, not caring that she was only wearing a bra and panties, walked out of the bedroom.


    "Sis, please wait, don''t leave me alone. If you have any better solutions, then just say it. Why are you making things difficult for me?" Myne, as careless as always, in fear of death, not only forgot that he was in someone else''s house, and having just had sex with the homeowner''s wife, but he also started running around the house naked.


    Now, if Jin came into the house, the scene would be wonderful, but sadly, that fool was reading his favourite book''s new edition and was toozy to care about anything else. He deserves to get a green hat from his own student.


    As Myne exited the bedroom, he saw Maya emerging from the kitchen with a storage bag in her hand, staring at him strangely.


    "Aren''t you always worried about Jin finding out about our rtionship? Then why are you screaming so loudly in the house? Between you and Jin is only a smallyer of stone under your feet. It can''t hide your voice, you know, right?"


    "F*ck! Why didn''t you remind me earlier? Ipletely forgot about Big Bro," Myne cursed, quickly covering his mouth and whispering an apology.


    However, Maya didn''t seem to care. Even if Jin found out about her special rtionship with Myne, it wouldn''t be a big deal. They were only husband and wife in name, with no love between them.


    "Since I can''t trust your promises," Maya said with a mischievous smile, "I''ve decided to create a magical contract. It will force you to fulfil your promise when the timees, so I don''t have to worry about you cheating on me again. I bought this contract specifically for you," She grabbed Myne''s hand and led him to the couch.


    Gesturing for him to sit, she retrieved a strange-looking golden metal pen and a parchment covered in dense, unknown symbols. Next while under the confused eyes of Myne, Maya grasped his right hand and pressed the backside of the pen into the center of his palm.


    Suddenly, Myne felt a bit of pain in the centre of his palm, as if someone had stabbed a needle into it. Then he saw a bit of his blood staining the backside of the pen. Before he could ask anything, Maya started writing something in mid-air. To Myne''s surprise, whatever angle Maya moved the pen in, a golden light shone in his palm, and the words were automatically imprinted on it.


    This magical processsted for two minutes, and when more than a dozen or so words were fully locked in a circle on his palm, he suddenly felt a bit of pain again, and a faint white circle appeared in the middle of his palm, causing the weird words Maya wrote previously to disappear into that white circle.


    "Now, half of our work is done. The only thing left is to sign this contract," nodding her head with satisfaction, Maya handed Myne the parchment and a small kitchen knife.


    A sharp pain suddenlynced through Myne''s palm, as if someone had stabbed him with a needle. He saw a bead of blood welling up where the tip of the golden pen touched his skin. Before he could ask anything, Maya began writing in mid-air as if she was practising something.


    However to his surprise, with each movement of the pen, a golden light shone on his palm, and the symbol was automatically imprinted there.


    The magical processsted for two minutes. As thest of a dozen or so symbols locked into a circle on his palm, a final jolt of pain shot through him, and a white circle materialized in the centre. The strange words Maya had writtenpletely submerged into the circle.

 Chapter 364. Binding Contract

    "Half our work is done," Maya said with a satisfied smile while nodding her head. "Now we just need to sign the contract." She handed Myne the parchment and a small kitchen knife.


    "Why the knife?" Myne asked, confused. He understood the purpose of the parchment, but the knife was a mystery.


    "How else are you nning to sign the contract then? Don''t you know that most magic contracts are signed with blood or a magic imprint?


    Since you didn''t even know the basics of magic, let alone how to leave your imprint on it, then naturally you have to sign it with your blood," Maya replied sarcastically, her eyes narrowing, and giving Myne a look as if he were the stupidest person she had ever seen in her entire life.


    "Hey, that''s not my fault!" Myne protested, rubbing the back of his head awkwardly. "No one ever taught me magic. How can you expect me to know these things?" Saying such with a pout, he carefully started reading the contract, but after just five seconds, he shoved it back at Maya with a deadpan expression. Now he understood that Maya was just making his fun because of what he said before.


    "How do you expect me to read something in those weird symbols that I am seeing for the first time in my life? Are you really just messing with me, Sis? I understand you''re mad, but you could at least consider my feelings. Recently, I''ve noticed you''re bing more and more tsundere type. This is not a good thing.


    I want my sweet and kind-hearted Big Sis back," Myne spoke with a serious face, but his gaze couldn''t help but drift down to her breasts, barely concealed by the ck bra.


    Bang!


    "Ouch!"


    "Even after knowing that I am angry with you, you still dare to stare at my luxurious assets? How can there be such a good thing in the world? About the contract, the symbols on it are the real deal, making it a genuine magical contract but they actually had nothing to do with us. Our conditions will be written on the back." Maya punched hard on Myne''s head with a satisfied nod.


    Feeling slightly appeased, Maya retrieved a bottle of ink and a shiny blue feather quill from her storage bag and began writing the terms on the back of the contract.


    "Here you go. Read it and sign it." Maya used the rune pen before to draw a drop of blood from her thumb and smeared it on the contract before handing it to Myne.


    Finally able to read the contract, Myne found it rather simple. It stated that he would have to fulfil any specific request Maya made at any time, anywhere after the contract''s establishment, otherwise, he would be severely punished by the contract. Seeing nothing amiss, Myne made a small cut on his index finger and added his blood to the contract.


    The moment both signatures were in ce, the contract erupted in a blinding sh of golden light and started floating in the air by itself before splitting in two. These halves then transformed into golden particles that merged into Myne and Maya''s foreheads.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After opening his eyes, Myne looked himself up and down and found no difference at all. He wondered if the contract even took effect or not, but he quickly put aside this matter and looked at Maya with anticipation and eager eyes.


    "Fine, I can remove this curse seal from your soul, but are you sure you want to do it? After the seal is removed, how are you going to save your childhood best friend? Don''t you care about her?" Maya, who was very happy after sessfully fooling Myne with her Oscar-winning acting, asked, an evil smile stered on her red juicy lips.


    She sat in front of Myne with her legs wide open, revealing her sacred cave hidden under a thinyer of ck cloth which clearly couldn''t hide much.


    "I... But what if I run out of time before I can even find June? After all, this seal only shows the general direction of her, not her exact location," Myne, whose entire focus was on Maya''s honey cave, indifferently replied with saliva dripping from his mouth. Clearly, his little brother had already taken the driver''s seat.


    "Oh, about that. I almost forgot to mention you have over a week to save June before the curse activates," Maya, who was now full of the mood of teasing Myne, said casually while taking out her left boob from her bra and squeezing and licking her nipple in front of the absent-minded Myne. She knew very well how much Myne liked boobs.


    Every time they had sex, he spent most of his time ying with her boobs. In order to make sex more exciting, he also developed a few strange techniques so he could enjoy her boobs to the fullest.


    "More than a week... What?!" Myne, who was fully focused on Maya''s show of ying with herself, while holding himself back using all his willpower, suddenly caught a key point and couldn''t help but exim in disbelief. However his shock soon turned into uncontroble rage, he rushed toward Maya, grabbed her shoulder, and shook her like a little tree in a storm, with bloodshot eyes.


    "Then why didn''t you say this earlier, you damn shamless evil Sister? Do you have any idea how frightened I was? I literally thought that I was going to burn to death in the next moment. Does this mean you''ve been toying with me all this time?


    It was all my fault I should never havee to you for help!" Myne''s voice was a mix of annoyance and madness, he seemed oblivious to the potential consequences of yelling at Maya for his own mistakes, who wore a faint, teasing smile.


    Seeing Myne getting more and more excited, with no signs of calming down, Maya sighed helplessly, raised her right hand and...


    Smack!


    A loud pping sound echoed in the living room. Myne, who had been brimming with energy a moment ago, instantly calmed down. A bright red, five-fingered imprint appears on his cheek.


    "Did that bring you back to your senses, or do you need more?" Maya inquired calmly. Myne''s initial nod was followed by a confused shake of his head. A chuckle escaped Maya''s lips as she continued, "Good. Then you can release me now."


    Myne did as he was told, holding his stinging cheek with a tearful face. He moved aside like a lowly ve who had just received a well-deserved beating from his master.


    Maya also stood up from the couch and, while putting her breast back into her bra, she spoke seriously. "As for why I didn''t speak first, of course, because I didn''t want to. Who asked you to make me angry, maybe you have forgotten about the matter yesterday, didn''t you, but you still dare toe asking my help, then what did you expect that I will forgive you no matter what you do?"


    "Now, since you''ve got what you wanted, right? Now disappear from my sight. I don''t want to see the face of a self-absorbed ingrate who only cares about his own gain and discards others after using them."


    Yelling at Myne with a fake crying face that betrayed her words, Maya walked back into her bedroom under Myne''s ashamed and regretful gaze and mmed the door shut behind her.


    Myne heard the sounds of objects crashing and furniture being smashed on the wall from the bedroom. It was clear that his previous behaviour, entirely his own fault, had left Maya so disappointed that she was now venting her anger on her precious belongings. As for why Myne wasn''t receiving the same treatment as the poor furniture, Jin had never been so lucky before.


    That was, of course, because she loved him too much ( from Myne''s perspective ) and couldn''t bring herself to harm him, no matter how angry she was.


    "There''s no point in talking to her now, no matter what I say, she surely won''t going to listen to me, instead it can make matters worse. It''s better to let her calm down naturally.


    Tonight, I''lle back and apologize properly," Making up his mind, Myne opened the portal to Sylphy''s room in the royal pce since he had to pick her up and was about to go in when he thought of something and quickly came back in front of the bedroom.


    "Sis, I''m going back... I''lle back tonight, and then we''ll settle our matter peacefully. Ohh, and please for tonight deal with Big Bro and sand him somewhere else. I love you, see yater!" With that, Myne hurriedly ran away, fearing Maya mighte out and p his other cheek as well.


    "Hahaha, what a silly and naive little brother I have, no wonder other girls can easily take advantage of him. However it seems like I indeed raised a real gentleman, not a scoundrel," Laughing yfully, Mayay on her bed, flinging random, useless objects, which were eating dust in her storage bag, around the room while shaking her head.


    "Tonight is going to be quite interesting. Yesterday that bastard used his weird skill and invaded both of my holes without any warning. If I don''t take proper revenge for this, then who knows what kind of strange thing he''lle up with next? My butthole still hurts a bit; he definitely made his second dick bigger to hurt me purposely...


    But no matter what, having two dicks inside at the same time is surely a very novel and pleasant experience. Now, I hope he just won''t forget about it; otherwise, it would be quite difficult for me to hear his screams," Maya giggled, and a mischievous idea suddenly popped into her head. Her eyes lit up instantly, and she quickly dressed before dashing out of the bedroom.

 Chapter 365. Illegitimate Invasion ( R-18 )

    "Now, where the hell am I going to find Sylphy in such a vast pce? This time I couldn''t even others help and let them know about my existence, otherwise, all my previous nning and hard work would be in vain," Myne muttered to himself as he walked out of the portal into Sylphy''s room, before closing it with a wave of his backhand.


    Suddenly, a cold wind struck him, sending shivers down his spine. Ordinarily, such a minor difort wouldn''t faze him. However, when he felt the gentle chill even on his little brother, his mind instantly sobered. He understood the source of the problem.


    "F*ck! I forgot to wear my clothes! Thank goodness I didn''t teleport directly into my mother-inw''s room, otherwise, all my previous efforts to increase her favorability would have been blown to bits by this stupid mistake.


    She might even think I''m a pervert, who didn''t y cards ording tomon sense and directly entered the final phase of the rtionship just after our affair started," Myne thought, wiping sweat from his forehead. He shook his head with a sheepish smile, imagining their reactions if they saw himpletely naked.


    "AHHH!!!"


    Just as Myne became lost in his daydream and was about to take out his clothes, a loud, girlish scream jolted him like a cat whose tail got stepped on by someone. He whirled around to see a girl, perhaps slightly older than Aisha around 25, standing in the bathroom doorway.


    She wore a simple white towel wrapped around her lower half covering only her private parts, her wet long ck hair cascading over her shoulders. Her face flushed crimson,rge ck eyes brimming with tears, and thin lips pursed. But to Myne''s immense disappointment, her chest was a modest C-cup.


    Shock and disbelief contorted her features, however, her gaze fixated on Myne''s "little brother" as if witnessing an unbelievable sight and watching a man tool for the first time in her life. She gulped down saliva with difficulty, then suddenly thought something and nced at the door, which was still locked from inside, her expression morphing into confusion.


    However, before Myne could utter a word to calm this unknown girl who was nearly 10 years older than him, and inexplicably found herself in his bedroom, suddenly a look of understanding,ced with horror and confusion, dawned on the girl''s face. She hurried towards him, her eyes still glued to his little monster which slowly awakened and now turned super hard.


    Upon reaching to Myne and stopping barely a meter away from him, she attempted a hasty bow, identally (or perhaps intentionally) bumping his "little brother" with her forehead.


    "I am terribly sorry, Lord Myne," she stammered. "I... I was tasked with cleaning your and Lady Sylphid''s bedroom, which has been unused for months, once a week. Today, noticing the disarray, I cleaned everything. Exhausted and perspiring, I sumbed to the urge to take a bath and finally couldn''t stop myself. Please, my Lord, I beg of you, do not throw me into prison.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I have an old mother who relies on me. I am willing to do anything to earn your forgiveness!"


    Before Myne could even grasp the situation fully, the beautiful, half-naked girl began to cry, pleading for mercy. This directly struck Myne''s weakness and gave him a heavy blow.


    As a womanizer with a strong sense of justice towards all females �C regardless of race, as long as they weren''t his enemies �C he couldn''t bear to see them suffer, especially when the other party is a very beautiful big sister type easy to bully girl.


    Unsurprisingly, faced with the sight of a beautiful, tearful girl practically grovelling at his feet, his little heart instantly melted down and he momentarily forgot everything else. He quickly grasped her shoulders and gently lifted her up from her prostration.


    "Please get up and stop crying. No one is sending you to prison just for using the bathroom. It''s not a big deal..."


    "NO! Please, Lord Myne," The girl sobbed, her voice choked with tears, "Please, Lord Myne, please don''t fire me from my job. I''ve worked hard to get this position, and my ill mother needs expensive medication to survive. I can''t afford to lose this job, or otherwise, I will lose my mother...


    And it''s very hard for useless girls like me who don''t have any useful skills to get such a good job with a high sry... Please, Lord Myne, I''m willing to do anything. Please don''t kick me out of the pce," Her voice hitched with emotion and began to cry and beg again, her desperation even more pronounced this time.


    She fell to the ground and grabbed Myne''s legs, not caring if he was naked or not. In her haste, even her towel fell down, leaving her in only her birthday suit.


    Myne, who wanted to stop the girl who was getting more and more emotional literally giving the feeling as if she was about to have a mental breakdown, however after seeing her spotless tight hourss-shaped youthful figure, subconsciously swallowed hard. Suddenly, an evil thought flickered across his mind after recalling The girl all action especially now seeing her rubbing her face on his thigh.


    He looked at the girl in front of him, still crying, her cute tear-streaked face flushed crimson, and spoke with a frown.


    "Are you truly willing to do anything?"


    Hearing Myne''s question, a flicker of joy shed in her eyes which she quickly hid very well, and as if she was waiting for this moment, hastily wiped away her tears and nodded fervently. Myne remained silent, his gaze lingering on her beautiful figure with eyes full of lust.


    As if noticing Myne''s true desire, The girl''s cheeks burned even brighter, but instead of shyness or indignant pronouncements, she disyed surprising practicality. Moving right in front of Myne, she hesitantly eyed his little monster before tentatively reaching out and grasping it with her small and boneless soft hand.


    "F*ck! Was she acting the entire time, and had I fallen for this girl''s ploy? Or am I simply overthinking? Perhaps this girl is just desperate to save her job. After all, considering the vtile temper of many nobles who expect everything to be wless, getting fired over a minor mistake isn''t very surprising.


    I''ve even heard tales of people getting imprisoned because they''ve done something that made those nobles lose a few gold coins. Therefore, her extreme reaction to a seemingly trivial matter, coupled with the constant stream of negative rumours surrounding the royal family, doesn''t necessarily strike me as feigned.


    For mostmoners, the royal family holds a god-like status, individuals they wouldn''t dare to cross. Otherwise, if one day that certain person mysteriously disappeared wouldn''t raise many eyebrows."


    "Sigh, perhaps I should discuss this matter with my mother-inw. Even before my disappearance, whispers of fabricated rumours about the royal family asionally reached my ears in the capital city. Now, after several months, I fear simr rumours might be circting even in Lucas Town.


    It''s likely the work of those wretched nobles, who had nothing better to do than tarnish the reputations of others," Myne muttered angrily in a low voice that only he could hear. But suddenly, feeling a sensation of something warm and wet touching the tip of his little brother sent a chill throughout his entire body.


    He quickly nced down and saw The girl slowly licking the knob of his little brother. Before he could react, she had already put half of his little brother inside her mouth in one go, before slowing down and devouring the remaining half with deliberate movements as well.


    Soon his entire dick vanished inside her mouth, which surprise Myne a lot, as his dick was so small that anyone can swallow it whole without choking.


    She doesn''t seem like a noob, Myne thought doubtfully his previous doubt of getting tricked by The girl in front of him again surfaced in his mind but the thought of her somehow anticipating his arrival and meticulously crafting such an borate scheme,plete with a perfectly timed act, seemed ludicrous. He exhaled a sigh of relief.


    With a gentle smile, he reached out and stroked her wet, silky hair.


    The girl, seemingly emboldened by Myne''s encouraging gesture, removed his dick from her mouth and offered him a sweet smile, before swallowing it again and began bobbing her head rhythmically.


    Feeling of being inside her wet mouth, a soft moan escaped Myne''s mouth, he lowered his head and watched her make a cute hard-working but a bit struggling face as his rock-hard cock slid down her throat again and again. As soon as she got used to it, she began to move her small fingers on his balls as well.


    Then suddenly a mischievous glint shed in her eyes, and her left hand move around Myne''s thigh and stop on his butt.


    Myne who was enjoying the perfect blowjob he even had, didn''t notice evilness in The girl''s eyes and soon just when Myne''s dick started to twitch involuntarily giving a clear indication that it is about to release cum, The girl finally made her move. Her middle finger like a sword, pierced Myne''s butthole and wentpletely inside mercilessly without any stop.


    "AHHH! F*ck!"


    Myne opened his eyes wide from pain and shock, never in the dream had he expected that one day a stranger would make a move with his sacred hole instead of his naughty girls who always had their evil eyes on it. Under the pain and pleasure before Myne knew, as if a switch had pressed, his dick released all his load inside The girl''s mouth, overflowing it with its thick tasty cream.


    However, despite it twitching and releasing a jet of load inside her mouth, The girl like a professional didn''t choke and after swallowing everything without letting a single drop of cum escape from her mouth, she continued to thrust; her face hitting his pubic region every time she swallows it hard.


    To tell the truth, seeing her taking his little brotherpletely inside her mouth without stopping and kissing his pubic region with her thin red lips with a happy expression as if she getting the reward, Myne who was angry because of her illegitimate invasion of his butthole, suddenly felt moved, his all anger vanished and although her middle finger still inside him and just resting there without moving, he didn''t ask her to take it out, wait to see what else other trick she had in her mind.


    This is why people say you should always try new things. You never know when you might find a treasure in the trash.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!